Moses his choice with his eye fixed upon Heaven, discovering the happy condition of a self-denying heart, delivered in a treatise upon Hebrews II, 25, 26 / by Jeremiah Burroughs.
         Burroughs, Jeremiah, 1599-1646.
      
       
         
           1650
        
      
       Approx. 1346 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 361 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2008-09 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A30592
         Wing B6095
         ESTC R8121
         12251923
         ocm 12251923
         57146
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A30592)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 57146)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 910:8)
      
       
         
           
             Moses his choice with his eye fixed upon Heaven, discovering the happy condition of a self-denying heart, delivered in a treatise upon Hebrews II, 25, 26 / by Jeremiah Burroughs.
             Burroughs, Jeremiah, 1599-1646.
          
           [16], 722 p.
           
             Printed by John Field, and are to be sold by Thomas Eglesfeld ...,
             London :
             1650.
          
           
             Reproduction of original in Huntington Library.
             Table of contents: p. [11]-[15]
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Moses -- (Biblical leader)
           Bible. -- N.T. -- Hebrews XI, 25-26 -- Criticism, interpretation, etc.
           Christian life.
        
      
    
     
        2006-05 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2006-06 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2007-06 Ali Jakobson
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2007-06 Ali Jakobson
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2008-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           MOSES
           HIS
           CHOICE
           ,
        
         
           VVith
           his
           EYE
           fixed
           upon
           Heaven
           :
           Discovering
           THE
           HAPPY
           CONDITION
           OF
           A
           Self-denying
           Heart
           .
        
         
           Delivered
           in
           A
           TREATISE
           UPON
           Hebrews
           11.
           25
           ,
           26.
           
        
         
           By
           JEREMIAH
           BURROUGHS
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           :
           Printed
           by
           
             John
             Field
          
           ,
           and
           are
           to
           be
           sold
           by
           
             Thomas
             Eglesfield
          
           ,
           at
           the
           Marygold
           and
           at
           the
           Brazen
           Serpent
           in
           St.
           Pauls
           Church-yard
           .
           MDCL
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           To
           the
           Right
           Honorable
           ,
           ROBERT
           Earl
           of
           WARWICK
           ,
           BARON
           of
           LEEZE
           ,
           One
           of
           the
           Lords
           of
           his
           Majesties
           most
           Honorable
           Privy
           Councel
           .
        
         
           
             Right
             Honorable
             ,
          
        
         
           AS
           
             those
             who
             have
             been
             of
             late
             ,
             and
             in
             these
             days
             yet
             are
             of
             the
             Antichristian
             party
             ,
             may
             well
             be
             accounted
             men
             born
             in
             an
             evil
             time
             ;
             because
             howsoever
             heretofore
             was
             the
             time
             of
             Gods
             long
             suffering
             towards
             such
             ,
          
           
           
             the
             time
             of
             permission
             of
             them
             to
             prosper
             ,
             the
             set
             time
             of
             Antichrists
             downfal
             then
             being
             further
             off
             then
             now
             it
             is
             .
             But
             now
          
           Gods
           
             time
             of
             setting
             his
             face
             against
             Antichrist
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Antichristian
             party
             ,
             is
             come
             ,
             wherein
             GOD
             is
             determined
             to
             fight
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             ruine
             them
             ;
             most
             wretched
             men
             therefore
             are
             they
             who
             now
             have
             spirits
             set
             for
             the
             upholding
             ,
             the
             pleading
             for
             that
             which
          
           God
           
             hath
             set
             himself
             against
             .
             So
             happy
             especially
             now
             are
             those
             whose
             hearts
             have
             been
             ,
             and
             still
             are
             set
             to
             countenance
             ,
             maintain
             ,
             to
             further
             and
             honor
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             in
             the
             power
             and
             purity
             of
             it
             ;
             These
             are
             born
             and
             raised
             up
             by
          
           God
           ,
           
             and
             for
          
           God
           ,
           
             in
             a
             most
             blessed
             time
             ,
             wherein
             God
             stretcheth
             out
             his
             holy
             Arm
             together
             with
             them
             ,
             their
             hearts
             are
             guided
             by
          
           God
           
             himself
             ,
             to
             the
             furtherance
             of
             that
             work
             which
             is
             the
             greatest
             work
             that
          
           God
           
             hath
             to
             do
             in
             this
             latter
             age
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             namely
             ,
             To
             bring
             in
             his
             Truth
             and
             Ordinances
             with
             glory
             and
             power
             ,
             to
             set
             up
          
           Jerusalem
           
             as
             the
             praise
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             to
             make
             godliness
             ,
             and
             the
             powerful
             profession
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             honorable
             as
             ever
             it
             hath
             been
             contemptible
             .
             And
             now
             (
             Right
             Honorable
             )
             God
             hath
             been
             pleased
             to
             bless
             your
             Noble
             Family
             for
             many
             years
             past
             ,
             with
             this
             so
             great
             a
             blessing
             ,
          
           
           
             as
             to
             make
             it
             instrumental
             to
             this
             great
             work
             of
             his
             ,
             and
             your self
             have
             had
             a
             plentiful
             share
             in
             this
             so
             great
             a
             happiness
             :
             Your
             Honor
             hath
             discountenanced
             superstitious
             time-serving
             spirits
             ,
             but
             as
             for
             the
             faithful
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             sincere
             and
             godly
             of
             your
             Countrey
             ,
             your
             Honor
             hath
             cast
             much
             respect
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             been
             the
             encourager
             of
             them
             ,
             which
             reflects
             Honor
             ,
             as
             upon
          
           Gods
           
             name
             and
             his
             truth
             ,
             so
             upon
             your
             noble
             Family
             ;
             I
             believe
             there
             hath
             not
             ascended
             to
             Heaven
             more
             praises
             to
          
           God
           
             from
             any
             County
             in
          
           England
           
             for
             any
             Noble
             Family
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             placing
             of
             a
             godly
             ,
             painful
             ,
             conscionable
             Ministery
             ,
             as
             hath
             ascended
             from
             that
             County
             ,
             in
             which
             your
             Honor
             ,
             and
             your
             truly
             Noble
             Father
             ,
             hath
             had
             such
             a
             large
             opportunity
             of
             service
             for
          
           God
           ,
           
             and
             doing
             good
             to
             his
             people
             :
             And
             I
             may
             further
             confidently
             affirm
             ,
             That
             no
             Noble
             Family
             in
          
           England
           
             hath
             more
             prayers
             of
             the
             Saints
             ascending
             to
             Heaven
             for
             a
             blessing
             upon
             it
             ,
             then
             that
             family
             of
             yours
             ;
             neither
             is
             there
             any
             Noble
             Family
             this
             day
             ,
             shall
             I
             say
             in
          
           England
           ?
           
             I
             may
             without
             presumption
             reach
             it
             further
             ,
             which
             the
             Lord
             hath
             blessed
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             some
             Branches
             of
             it
             ,
             with
             more
             beauty
             and
             power
             of
             godliness
             then
             he
             hath
             blessed
             yours
             ;
             in
             regard
             whereof
             ,
             it
          
           
           
             would
             be
             the
             most
             miserable
             thing
             that
             could
             be
             ,
             if
             ever
             the
             succession
             of
             the
             countenancing
             and
             honoring
             the
             ways
             of
             godliness
             ,
             should
             be
             cut
             off
             from
             such
             a
             noble
          
           Family
           .
           
             Cursed
             be
             that
             man
             who
             shall
             be
             the
             cutter
             off
             of
             the
             succession
             of
             so
             great
             an
             Honor
             to
             such
             an
             Honorable
             Family
             .
          
           Psal
           ,
           72.
           17.
           
             it
             is
             said
          
           ,
           The
           name
           of
           Christ
           should
           endure
           for
           ever
           ;
           Filiabitur
           nomine
           ejus
           ,
           
             so
             the
             words
             are
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
          
           begotten
           ,
           
             as
             one
             generation
             is
             begotten
             of
             another
             ,
             and
             so
             there
             shall
             be
             a
             succession
             of
             Christs
             name
             .
             It
             is
             a
             most
             blessed
             thing
             when
             in
             a
             Family
             there
             is
             a
             begetting
             of
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             is
             left
             unto
             the
             succeeding
             generation
             ,
             as
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Family
             is
             left
             unto
             it
             :
          
           Pliny
           
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             accounted
             a
             great
             honor
             ,
             yea
             the
             height
             of
             felicity
             ,
             that
             in
             one
             house
             and
             Race
             of
             the
          
           Curio's
           ,
           
             there
             were
             known
             to
             be
             three
             excellent
          
           
           Orators
           
             one
             after
             another
             ,
             by
             descent
             from
             the
             Father
             to
             the
             Son
             ;
             and
             that
             the
          
           Fabii
           
             afforded
             three
             Presidents
             of
             the
             Senate
             ,
             in
             course
             one
             immediately
             succeeding
             the
             other
             .
             If
             this
             succession
             be
             so
             honorable
             ,
             so
             happy
             ,
             how
             honorable
             ,
             how
             happy
             doth
             the
             succession
             of
             Religion
             from
             Father
             to
             Son
             ,
             make
             Families
             to
             be
             ?
          
        
         
           
             This
             succession
             in
             your
             noble
             Family
             ,
             is
             the
             subject
             of
             the
             prayers
             of
             many
             precious
             spirits
             ,
             exceedingly
             
             dear
             to
             God
             :
             And
             my
             Lord
             ,
             although
             God
             hath
             made
             you
             exceeding
             instrumental
             for
             much
             good
             to
             his
             people
             ,
             which
             is
             one
             of
             the
             greatest
             blessings
             under
             heaven
             ,
             yet
             let
             not
             your
             Lordship
             rest
             in
             this
             :
          
           Gods
           
             warning
             to
          
           Solomon
           ,
           1
           Kings
           9.
           4.
           
             is
             very
             observable
             ,
             after
          
           Solomon
           
             had
             finished
             that
             glorious
             Temple
             for
             the
             honor
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             assembled
             all
             the
             Elders
             of
          
           Israel
           ,
           
             to
             bring
             up
             the
             Ark
             of
             the
             Lord
             with
             all
             solemnity
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             made
             such
             an
             excellent
             Prayer
             before
             all
             the
             people
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             offered
             to
             the
             Lord
             two
             and
             twenty
             thousand
             Oxen
             ,
             and
             one
             hundred
             and
             twenty
             thousand
             sheep
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             rejoycing
             in
             this
             great
             work
             done
             to
             the
             honor
             of
          
           God
           ,
           
             he
             made
             a
             great
             Feast
             to
             all
             the
             people
             seven
             days
             ,
             and
             to
             them
             he
             added
             seven
             days
             more
             ,
             and
             sent
             away
             the
             people
             with
             joyful
             and
             glad
             heaets
             ;
             yet
             after
             this
             ,
             God
             says
             to
             him
             ,
          
           If
           thou
           wilt
           walk
           before
           me
           as
           David
           thy
           father
           walked
           ,
           in
           integrity
           of
           heart
           ,
           and
           up
           rightness
           ,
           to
           do
           according
           to
           all
           that
           I
           have
           commanded
           thee
           ,
           then
           I
           will
           establish
           the
           throne
           of
           thy
           kingdom
           .
           
             Though
             the
             things
             that
             you
             have
             done
             be
             great
             things
             ,
             yet
             I
             expect
          
           walking
           according
           to
           all
           that
           I
           have
           commanded
           thee
           ,
           
             or
             else
             all
             is
             nothing
             .
             It
             were
             infinite
             pity
             ,
             and
          
           God
           
             forbid
             so
             great
             an
             evil
             ,
             that
             any
             one
          
           
           
             way
             of
             sin
             should
             ever
             stand
             up
             ,
             to
             hinder
             the
             blessing
             upon
             a
             noble
             spirit
             ,
             and
             such
             worthy
             services
             for
             the
             Church
             as
             you
             have
             done
             ,
             well
             beseeming
             that
             true
             nobility
             of
             such
             a
             spirit
             .
          
        
         
           
             Your
             Honor
             hath
             appeared
             much
             for
             the
          
           Honor
           ,
           the
           Safety
           ,
           Peace
           ,
           Liberties
           
             of
             the
             Saints
             and
             your
             Countrey
             ;
             and
             how
             many
             now
             have
             their
             consciences
             check
             them
             ,
             and
             shame
             is
             upon
             their
             faces
             for
             that
             base
             cowardise
             and
             vile
             time-serving
             ,
             that
             the
             true
             nobility
             of
             your
             Lordships
             spirit
             (
             scorning
             such
             baseness
             )
             delivered
             you
             from
             .
             God
             hath
             now
             appeared
             for
             his
             people
             more
             then
             ever
             ,
             in
             our
             or
             our
             Forefathers
             time
             ,
             do
             you
             now
             appear
             more
             then
             ever
             for
             them
             ;
             As
          
           God
           
             hath
             mightily
             enlarged
             the
             opportunity
             of
             service
             ,
             so
             the
             good
          
           God
           
             enlarge
             and
             heighten
             with
             true
             Nobility
             and
             Christian
             generousness
             your
             Noble
             spirit
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             be
             as
             a
             chosen
             shaft
             in
             the
             Quiver
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             reserved
             to
             these
             times
             ,
             to
             be
             in
             a
             high
             degree
             instrumental
             to
             his
             praise
             .
          
        
         
           
             It
             is
             now
             near
             three
             years
             since
             that
             your
             Lordship
             lying
             sick
             ,
             not
             without
             apprehension
             that
          
           Gods
           
             time
             to
             call
             you
             from
             the
             Land
             of
             the
             living
             was
             come
             ,
          
           I
           
             was
             then
             for
             some
             time
             daily
             with
             your
             Lordship
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             desires
             you
             expressed
             for
             life
          
           
           were
           ,
           That
           you
           might
           live
           to
           do
           God
           service
           here
           :
           God
           
             then
             spared
             your
             life
             ,
             and
             now
             my
             Lord
             ,
             I
             beseech
             your
             Honor
             to
             give
             me
             leave
             to
             minde
             your
             Lordship
             of
             these
             desires
             ,
             and
             those
             Covenants
             you
             made
             with
          
           God
           
             if
             ever
             he
             restored
             you
             .
             Surely
             the
             Vows
             of
          
           God
           
             are
             upon
             you
          
           ,
           God
           
             hath
             now
             put
             an
             opportunity
             into
             your
             hand
             to
             fulfil
             them
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             you
             have
             ever
             made
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             now
             he
             expects
             the
             performance
             of
             them
             ;
             now
             there
             are
             opportunities
             of
             that
             service
             that
             may
             draw
             forth
             all
             that
             nobility
             of
             your
             spirit
             ,
             wherein
             you
             may
             give
             testimony
             of
             thankfulness
             for
             all
             mercies
             so
             abundantly
             heaped
             upon
             you
             ,
             and
             be
             faithful
             in
             performing
             of
             all
             your
             vows
             ,
             and
             blessed
             be
          
           God
           
             for
             this
             opportunity
             :
             This
             is
             your
             honor
             ,
             to
             account
             opportunity
             of
             service
             for
          
           God
           
             and
             his
             people
             your
             greatest
             honor
             upon
             earth
             .
          
        
         
           
             Go
             on
             and
             prosper
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             recompence
             all
             that
             respect
             you
             have
             shewn
             to
             his
             servants
             ,
             and
             amongst
             others
             to
             my self
             ;
             Wherefore
             in
             duty
             to
             you
             I
             here
             present
             your
             Honor
             with
             this
             Treatise
             of
          
           Moses
           his
           Choice
           ,
           
             which
             ventures
             to
             come
             to
             the
             view
             of
             the
             world
             for
             furtherance
             and
             encouragement
             in
             such
             a
             happy
          
           choice
           ,
           
             blessed
             with
             such
             a
             happy
          
           reward
           as
           the
           eye
           of
           Moses
           
             in
             this
             his
             choice
             was
             fixed
             upon
             ;
             And
             herein
          
           I
           
             gladly
             take
          
           
           
             the
             occasion
             to
             make
             an
             honorable
             mention
             of
             your
             Name
             ,
             that
          
           I
           
             might
             testifie
             not
             onely
             to
             your
             Honor
             ,
             but
             to
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             my
             thankful
             remembrance
             and
             due
             acknowledgement
             of
             your
             Lordships
             undeserved
             respects
             toward
             me
             ,
             who
             am
             and
             ever
             shall
             be
             ,
          
        
         
           
             Your
             Honors
             in
             all
             humble
             and
             due
             observance
             ,
             Jeremiah
             Burroughs
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           CONTENTS
           OF
           THE
           CHAPTERS
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
               GOd
               will
               sometimes
               be
               honored
               ,
               rather
               with
               the
            
             sufferings
             
               of
               men
               in
               high
               places
               ,
               then
               with
               their
            
             services
             ,
             Page
             1
          
           
             Chap.
             2.
             
             
               The
               opening
               of
               the
               words
               ,
               with
               the
               several
               doctrines
               in
               this
               Text
               ,
            
             7
          
           
             Chap.
             3.
             
             
               Gods
               people
               ,
               though
               dear
               to
               God
               ,
               yet
               usually
               have
               been
               in
               an
               afflicted
               estate
               ,
            
             9
          
           
             Chap.
             4.
             
             
               What
               use
               we
               should
               make
               of
               Gods
               sparing
               us
               from
               the
               woful
               afflictions
               which
               have
               befaln
               ,
               and
               do
               befal
               others
               ,
            
             25
          
           
             Chap.
             5.
             
             
               The
               Reasons
               of
               the
               afflicted
               estate
               of
               Gods
               people
               ,
               from
               the
               malice
               of
               the
               Devil
               and
               wicked
               men
               ,
            
             31
          
           
             Chap.
             6.
             
             
               Many
               Reasons
               why
               God
               order
               things
               in
               his
               providence
               so
               ,
               as
               his
               beloved
               should
               be
               under
               sore
               afflictions
               in
               this
               world
               ,
            
             38
          
           
             
             Chap.
             7.
             
             
               What
               use
               we
               should
               make
               of
               Gods
               ordering
               his
               people
               to
               an
               afflicted
               condition
               ,
            
             60
          
           
             Chap.
             8.
             
             
               Eleven
               Rules
               for
               preparation
               to
               suffer
               afflictions
               ,
            
             71
          
           
             Chap.
             9.
             
             
               Duties
               required
               of
               us
               ,
               when
               God
               calls
               us
               to
               an
               afflicted
               condition
               ,
            
             86
          
           
             Chap.
             10.
             
             
               Wicked
               men
               have
               pleasures
               in
               ways
               of
               sin
               ,
               while
               Gods
               people
               endure
               much
               hardship
               in
               ways
               of
               holiness
               ,
            
             99
          
           
             Chap.
             11.
             
             
               Afflicted
               godliness
               ,
               is
               better
               then
               delightful
               wickedness
               ,
            
             106
          
           
             Chap.
             12.
             
             
               Who
               are
               the
               truly
               wise
               men
               ;
               with
               encouragement
               to
               the
               Saints
               in
               the
               happy
               choice
               they
               have
               made
               ,
            
             132
          
           
             Chap.
             13.
             
             
               The
               evil
               of
               an
               ill
            
             choice
             ,
             discovered
             ,
             145
          
           
             Chap.
             14.
             
             
               The
               drawing
               mens
               hearts
               to
               a
               happy
               choyce
               ,
            
             158
          
           
             Chap.
             15.
             
             
               The
               true
               pleasantness
               of
               all
               the
               ways
               of
               godliness
               ,
            
             169
          
           
             Chap.
             16.
             
             
               A
               spiritual
               eye
               can
               see
               an
               excellency
               in
               Gods
               people
               ,
               though
               under
               great
               affliction
               ,
            
             199
          
           
             Chap.
             17.
             
             
               What
               we
               are
               to
               learn
               from
               that
               high
               esteem
               a
               gracious
               heart
               hath
               of
               the
               Saints
               in
               their
               sorest
               afflictions
               ,
            
             215
          
           
             Chap.
             18.
             
             
               A
               gracious
               heart
               will
               appear
               for
               the
               people
               of
               God
               ,
               whatsoever
               sufferings
               may
               follow
               upon
               it
               ,
            
             228
          
           
             Chap.
             19.
             
             
               Enjoyment
               of
               communion
               with
               Gods
               people
               is
               worth
               the
               enduring
               much
               affliction
               ,
            
             243
          
           
             Chap.
             20.
             
             
               Perswasions
               to
               draw
               to
               the
               joyning
               with
               the
               people
               of
               God
               in
               the
               nearest
               communion
               ,
            
             265
          
           
             Chap.
             21.
             
             
               Objections
               against
               joyning
               with
               Gods
               people
               
               answered
               ,
            
             274
          
           
             Chap.
             22.
             
             
               Instructions
               to
               those
               who
               are
               joyned
               in
               communion
               with
               Gods
               people
               ,
            
             291
          
           
             Chap.
             23.
             
             
               How
               should
               Gods
               people
               so
               walk
               as
               to
               draw
               others
               in
               love
               with
               their
               communion
               ,
            
             293
          
           
             Chap.
             24.
             
             
               We
               should
               satisfie
               our selves
               in
               communion
               with
               the
               Saints
               ,
               and
               improve
               it
               to
               the
               utmost
               advantage
               we
               can
               ,
            
             307
          
           
             Chap.
             25.
             
             
               Whatsoever
               is
               but
               for
               a
               season
               ,
               cannot
               satisfie
               a
               gracious
               heart
               ,
            
             314
          
           
             Chap.
             26.
             
             
               Perswasions
               to
               take
               off
               the
               heart
               from
               temporal
               things
               ,
            
             322
          
           
             Chap.
             27.
             
             
               Exhortation
               to
               seek
               after
               eternal
               things
               ,
            
             334
          
           
             Chap.
             28.
             
             
               How
               we
               should
               know
               how
               it
               will
               be
               with
               us
               for
            
             eternity
             ,
             
               and
               what
               we
               should
               do
               that
               it
               may
               be
               well
               with
               us
               eternally
               ,
            
             340
          
           
             Chap.
             29.
             
             
               The
               review
               of
               Moses
               choice
            
             ,
             345
          
           
             Chap.
             30.
             
             
               The
               condition
               of
               Gods
               people
               is
            
             a
             repoached
             condition
             ,
             348
          
           
             Chap.
             31.
             
             
               What
               use
               there
               is
               to
               be
               made
               of
               the
            
             reproaches
             
               the
               Condition
               of
               Gods
               people
               is
               liabe
               to
               ,
            
             362
          
           
             Chap.
             32.
             
             
               How
               we
               are
               to
               bear
               reproaches
               ,
            
             375
          
           
             Chap.
             33.
             
             
               What
               we
               should
               do
               that
               we
               may
               be
               able
               to
               bear
               reproach
               ,
            
             395
          
           
             Chap.
             34.
             
             
               The
               reproaches
               of
               Gods
               people
               are
               the
               reproaches
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             404
          
           
             Chap.
             35.
             
             
               Sixteen
               several
               Consolutions
               arising
               to
               the
               Saints
               from
               this
               consideration
               ,
               &c.
            
             412
          
           
             Chap.
             36.
             
             
               The
               dreadful
               evil
               there
               is
               in
               reproaching
               the
               Saints
               ,
            
             424
          
           
             Chap.
             37.
             
             
               Seeing
               Christ
               makes
               our
               sufferings
               his
               ,
               we
               
               should
               make
               his
               sufferings
               ours
               ,
            
             431
          
           
             Chap.
             38.
             
             
               A
               gracious
               heart
               hath
               a
               high
               esteem
               of
               reproaches
               in
               the
               cause
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             439
          
           
             Chap.
             39.
             
             
               There
               is
               a
               glorious
               reward
               for
               the
               people
               of
               God
               ,
            
             477
          
           
             Chap.
             40.
             
             
               How
               far
               we
               may
               aim
               at
               the
               recompence
               of
               reward
               in
               what
               we
               do
               ,
            
             485
          
           
             Chap.
             41.
             
             
               What
               is
               this
               Recompence
               of
               Reward
               ,
            
             494
          
           
             Chap.
             42.
             
             
               The
               differences
               between
               that
               good
               we
               receive
            
             here
             
               from
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               shall
               have
            
             hereafter
             ,
             501
          
           
             Chap.
             43.
             
             
               The
               perfection
               of
               the
               bodies
               and
               souls
               of
               the
               Saints
               in
               glory
               ,
            
             512
          
           
             Chap.
             44.
             
             
               The
               glory
               that
               shall
               be
               put
               upon
               the
               Saints
               at
               the
               great
               day
               ,
            
             523
          
           
             Chap.
             45.
             
             
               The
               Saints
               enjoyment
               of
               God
               to
               be
               their
               portion
               .
               Their
               happiness
               in
               having
               his
               presence
               ,
            
             529
          
           
             Chap.
             46.
             
             
               The
               happiness
               of
               the
               beatifical
               Vision
               discovered
               ,
            
             535
          
           
             Chap.
             47.
             
             
               The
               blessedness
               of
               Union
               with
               God
               ,
            
             547
          
           
             Chap.
             48.
             
             
               The
               blessedness
               of
               communion
               with
               God
               ,
            
             554
          
           
             Chap.
             49.
             
             
               The
               happiness
               of
               the
               Saints
               in
               their
            
             fruition
             
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               their
               perfect
            
             rest
             
               in
               him
            
             ,
             569
          
           
             Chap.
             50.
             
             
               The
               Saints
               happiness
               in
               communion
               with
               Christ
               ,
            
             579
          
           
             Chap.
             51.
             
             
               The
               happiness
               of
               enjoying
               communion
               with
               the
            
             Saints
             
               in
               glory
            
             ,
             585
          
           
             Chap.
             52.
             
             
               The
               happiness
               of
               Gods
               people
               in
               the
            
             perpetual
             Sabbath
             
               that
               they
               shall
               enjoy
            
             ,
             591
          
           
             
             Chap.
             53.
             
             
               Wherein
               the
            
             power
             and
             efficacy
             of
             eying
             the
             recompence
             of
             reward
             consists
             ,
             606
          
           
             Chap.
             54.
             
             
               Gods
               people
               to
               be
               highly
               honored
               ,
            
             653
          
           
             Chap.
             55.
             
             
               To
               whom
               the
            
             Recompence
             of
             reward
             appertains
             ,
             660
          
           
             Chap.
             56.
             
             
               Christians
               should
            
             live
             and
             dye
             
               as
               becomes
            
             heirs
             
               of
               such
               a
               glorious
               estate
            
             ,
             698
          
           
             Chap.
             57.
             
             
               The
               great
               things
               of
            
             eternity
             
               to
               be
               much
            
             sought
             after
             ,
             706
          
           
             Chap.
             58.
             
             
               How
               the
            
             Recompence
             of
             reward
             
               may
               be
               attained
            
             ,
             717
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
           Moses
           his
           Choice
           .
        
         
           
             
               HEB.
               11.
               25.
               
            
             
               Chusing
               rather
               to
               suffer
               affliction
               with
               the
               people
               of
               God
               ,
               then
               to
               enjoy
               the
               pleasures
               of
               sin
               for
               a
               season
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               I.
               
                 God
                 will
                 sometimes
                 be
                 honored
                 ,
                 rather
                 with
                 the
              
               sufferings
               
                 of
                 men
                 in
                 high
                 Places
                 ,
                 then
                 with
                 their
              
               services
               .
            
             
               HAving
               finished
               Moses
               his
               SELF-DENIAL
               ,
               namely
               ,
               what
               he
               refused
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               circumstance
               of
               time
               ,
               and
               the
               principle
               by
               which
               he
               was
               enabled
               thereunto
               :
               Now
               what
               it
               was
               that
               he
               chose
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               consider
               ;
               his
               appearing
               for
               ,
               and
               the
               joyning
               himself
               with
               the
               afflicted
               people
               of
               God
               ,
               although
               he
               knew
               he
               must
               needs
               partake
               with
               them
               in
               their
               afflictions
               ;
               he
               saw
               that
               God
               would
               rather
               be
               honored
               by
               him
               in
               an
               afflicted
               estate
               ,
               then
               in
               the
               enjoyment
               of
               all
               his
               glory
               that
               he
               might
               have
               had
               ;
               he
               was
               willing
               to
               submit
               to
               God
               in
               that
               way
               .
            
             
             
               Yet
               he
               might
               have
               had
               many
               reasonings
               in
               himself
               ,
               that
               might
               have
               drawn
               his
               heart
               another
               way
               ;
               he
               might
               have
               thought
               ,
               that
               in
               his
               keeping
               of
               the
               honor
               and
               power
               he
               had
               in
               the
               Court
               ,
               he
               might
               have
               done
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               service
               for
               God
               ,
               in
               the
               improving
               of
               his
               favor
               with
               Pharaoh
               and
               his
               Nobles
               for
               the
               people
               of
               God
               ;
               he
               might
               have
               been
               of
               great
               use
               for
               them
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               a
               thing
               of
               great
               consequence
               ,
               for
               them
               to
               have
               a
               friend
               in
               the
               Court
               ,
               that
               might
               do
               them
               so
               much
               good
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               probable
               he
               might
               have
               done
               :
               Yea
               ,
               he
               might
               have
               thought
               with
               himself
               ,
               Surely
               God
               intends
               to
               use
               me
               here
               in
               some
               great
               service
               for
               his
               people
               ,
               for
               how
               wonderful
               hath
               his
               Providence
               been
               towards
               me
               ,
               in
               bringing
               me
               to
               ,
               in
               raising
               of
               me
               up
               ,
               and
               continuing
               me
               in
               this
               honor
               ?
               what
               a
               strange
               and
               extraordinary
               Providence
               of
               God
               was
               it
               ,
               to
               dispose
               of
               my
               Parents
               hearts
               ,
               to
               
                 hide
                 me
              
               in
               such
               a
               maner
               as
               they
               did
               amongst
               the
               rushes
               ?
               and
               that
               the
               Daughter
               of
               Pharaoh
               must
               come
               at
               that
               time
               to
               the
               River
               ,
               and
               that
               I
               must
               be
               found
               by
               her
               ,
               and
               no
               body
               else
               ;
               and
               that
               God
               should
               dispose
               of
               her
               heart
               so
               ,
               as
               to
               commiserate
               my
               condition
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               so
               enclined
               towards
               me
               as
               she
               was
               ,
               that
               she
               should
               not
               onely
               preserve
               my
               life
               ,
               but
               have
               me
               brought
               up
               as
               her
               own
               Son
               ;
               that
               she
               should
               have
               care
               ,
               that
               my
               education
               might
               be
               such
               ,
               as
               I
               might
               be
               meet
               for
               honor
               and
               advancement
               in
               her
               Fathers
               house
               ,
               whereas
               she
               might
               have
               brought
               me
               up
               in
               some
               base
               and
               servile
               maner
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               quality
               of
               a
               Bondslaves
               childe
               ,
               of
               an
               Hebrew
               childe
               ,
               so
               much
               abhorred
               and
               hated
               by
               the
               Egyptians
               ;
               and
               that
               God
               should
               give
               me
               that
               understanding
               and
               capacity
               ,
               that
               I
               should
               come
               to
               be
               learned
               in
               all
               the
               learning
               of
               the
               Egyptians
               ;
               
               and
               that
               God
               should
               encline
               the
               heart
               of
               Pharaoh
               to
               me
               likewise
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               countenance
               me
               ,
               and
               prefer
               me
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               favor
               of
               
                 Pharaohs
                 daughter
              
               ,
               and
               of
               Pharaoh
               himself
               ,
               should
               continue
               so
               long
               as
               it
               does
               ,
               even
               to
               my
               growth
               up
               to
               forty-years
               ;
               that
               I
               should
               have
               favor
               in
               the
               eyes
               of
               his
               Nobles
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               the
               Court
               ,
               none
               of
               them
               seeking
               to
               undermine
               me
               ,
               to
               alienate
               Pharaohs
               heart
               from
               me
               ?
               surely
               God
               intended
               to
               use
               me
               in
               some
               great
               service
               here
               in
               the
               Court
               ;
               if
               I
               should
               now
               do
               any
               thing
               to
               provoke
               Pharaoh
               against
               me
               ,
               to
               lose
               that
               favor
               ,
               that
               honor
               ,
               that
               power
               I
               have
               ,
               what
               a
               loss
               would
               this
               be
               to
               the
               people
               of
               God
               ?
               what
               would
               become
               of
               them
               ?
               little
               hope
               then
               of
               any
               good
               to
               them
               :
               yea
               ,
               if
               Pharaoh
               and
               the
               Court
               should
               frown
               upon
               me
               ,
               it
               is
               like
               they
               will
               be
               more
               enraged
               against
               them
               ,
               and
               rather
               make
               their
               burthen
               heavier
               ,
               and
               their
               bondage
               sorer
               :
               Now
               then
               what
               a
               grievous
               thing
               would
               it
               be
               ,
               that
               such
               an
               opportunity
               as
               I
               have
               in
               my
               hands
               should
               be
               lost
               ?
            
             
               But
               Moses
               seeing
               Gods
               minde
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               rather
               have
               him
               venture
               himself
               in
               joyning
               with
               his
               people
               in
               affliction
               ,
               and
               that
               this
               was
               the
               way
               ,
               whereby
               God
               would
               honor
               himself
               by
               him
               ,
               he
               was
               content
               to
               let
               go
               all
               those
               reasonings
               ,
               and
               yield
               up
               himself
               to
               Gods
               own
               way
               :
               God
               will
               sometimes
               rather
               be
               honored
               by
               the
               sufferings
               and
               afflictions
               of
               men
               in
               great
               Places
               (
               who
               one
               would
               think
               had
               large
               opportunities
               of
               service
               )
               then
               in
               any
               service
               that
               they
               shall
               or
               can
               do
               ;
               and
               such
               men
               should
               be
               willing
               to
               submit
               to
               God
               herein
               :
               It
               is
               not
               what
               I
               or
               others
               think
               ,
               how
               God
               may
               be
               honored
               this
               way
               or
               another
               ,
               but
               what
               the
               will
               of
               God
               is
               ,
               which
               way
               he
               will
               be
               honored
               ;
               and
               God
               expects
               from
               men
               ,
               not
               
               onely
               that
               they
               should
               seek
               his
               honor
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               should
               seek
               it
               his
               own
               way
               :
               All
               the
               intentions
               and
               ayms
               at
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               that
               can
               possibly
               be
               ,
               are
               nothing
               ;
               God
               cares
               not
               for
               them
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               out
               of
               his
               own
               way
               .
               It
               was
               an
               excellent
               resolution
               of
               David
               ,
               2
               Sam.
               15.
               25
               ,
               26.
               
               
                 If
                 I
                 shall
                 finde
                 favor
                 in
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 bring
                 me
                 back
                 again
                 ,
                 but
                 if
                 he
                 thus
                 say
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 no
                 delight
                 in
                 thee
                 ;
                 behold
                 ,
                 here
                 I
                 am
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 do
                 to
                 me
                 as
                 seemeth
                 good
                 to
                 him
                 .
              
               We
               reade
               of
               Heman
               ,
               a
               man
               of
               admirable
               wisdom
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               wisest
               upon
               earth
               in
               his
               time
               ,
               as
               appears
               1
               King.
               4.
               31.
               and
               yet
               Psal
               .
               88.
               
               
                 God
                 kept
                 him
                 down
                 ,
                 and
                 low
                 by
                 afflictions
              
               all
               his
               days
               
                 from
                 his
                 youth
              
               .
               This
               God
               doth
               ;
            
             
               First
               ,
               to
               shew
               his
               soveraignty
               over
               his
               creature
               ,
               that
               he
               hath
               the
               absolute
               dispose
               of
               all
               ,
               to
               use
               them
               as
               
               he
               will.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               to
               shew
               that
               he
               hath
               no
               need
               of
               any
               for
               his
               service
               ,
               for
               the
               bringing
               about
               his
               own
               ends
               ,
               he
               
               hath
               thousand
               thousands
               of
               ways
               to
               effect
               his
               own
               will
               ,
               without
               help
               from
               men
               ,
               although
               in
               never
               such
               eminent
               places
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               because
               he
               would
               not
               have
               us
               to
               put
               any
               confidence
               in
               man
               ,
               to
               think
               that
               the
               work
               must
               needs
               
               be
               done
               by
               such
               and
               such
               ;
               God
               will
               cast
               them
               aside
               ,
               and
               bring
               the
               work
               about
               by
               other
               means
               ,
               that
               we
               least
               thought
               of
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               have
               a
               proof
               of
               the
               self-denial
               of
               these
               men
               ,
               of
               their
               absolute
               subjection
               to
               
               him
               ;
               in
               the
               exercise
               of
               which
               grace
               ,
               God
               takes
               exceeding
               delight
               .
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               teach
               such
               ,
               whilest
               they
               do
               enjoy
               their
               opportunities
               of
               service
               ,
               to
               walk
               in
               dependence
               
               
               upon
               him
               ,
               humbly
               before
               him
               ,
               not
               attributing
               much
               to
               themselves
               :
               wherefore
               let
               such
               men
               learn
               not
               to
               set
               too
               high
               a
               price
               upon
               their
               condition
               ,
               that
               God
               hath
               raised
               them
               unto
               above
               others
               :
               although
               it
               is
               true
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               one
               of
               the
               greatest
               happinesses
               under
               heaven
               ,
               to
               have
               large
               opportunities
               of
               service
               for
               God
               and
               his
               Church
               ,
               yet
               we
               should
               not
               so
               value
               them
               ,
               as
               to
               stretch
               conscience
               in
               the
               least
               degree
               ,
               for
               the
               continuance
               or
               improvement
               of
               them
               :
               look
               to
               the
               word
               ,
               keep
               close
               to
               it
               ,
               and
               then
               regard
               not
               what
               men
               shall
               suggest
               ,
               what
               a
               deal
               of
               good
               you
               might
               do
               ,
               how
               much
               service
               ,
               what
               honor
               you
               might
               bring
               to
               God
               ;
               why
               will
               you
               hazard
               your self
               and
               the
               loss
               of
               all
               ?
            
             
               There
               is
               much
               danger
               in
               listning
               to
               these
               reasonings
               ,
               because
               the
               opportunities
               for
               service
               ,
               and
               the
               keeping
               up
               your self
               in
               that
               condition
               in
               which
               you
               are
               ,
               being
               involved
               together
               ,
               there
               may
               lie
               much
               self-love
               ,
               under
               the
               pretence
               of
               doing
               service
               ,
               and
               that
               so
               secretly
               ,
               as
               without
               diligent
               and
               faithful
               search
               into
               your
               own
               hearts
               ,
               you
               shall
               not
               perceive
               it
               your selves
               ;
               wherefore
               while
               you
               see
               God
               offering
               opportunities
               of
               service
               ,
               while
               you
               see
               his
               minde
               in
               improving
               you
               thus
               ,
               follow
               it
               on
               with
               all
               your
               might
               ,
               let
               no
               opportunity
               slip
               ,
               do
               to
               the
               utmost
               you
               can
               for
               God
               ;
               and
               when
               you
               see
               his
               minde
               to
               lay
               you
               aside
               ,
               and
               to
               use
               you
               in
               another
               way
               ,
               although
               it
               be
               of
               affliction
               ,
               and
               grievous
               sufferings
               ,
               yet
               be
               as
               willing
               to
               yield
               to
               God
               in
               this
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               former
               way
               ;
               and
               thereby
               ,
            
             
               First
               ,
               you
               shall
               shew
               the
               most
               glorious
               work
               of
               self-denial
               that
               may
               be
               ;
               it
               is
               more
               to
               deny
               ones
               self
               here
               
               then
               in
               outward
               things
               ,
               there
               is
               nothing
               goes
               more
               
               near
               to
               a
               true
               generous
               heart
               ,
               then
               to
               be
               laid
               aside
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               denyed
               to
               be
               used
               in
               service
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               ,
               if
               you
               bring
               your
               hearts
               to
               lie
               at
               Gods
               dispose
               in
               this
               ,
               he
               will
               use
               you
               the
               rather
               ,
               
               and
               you
               shall
               not
               be
               taken
               off
               ;
               this
               may
               be
               the
               means
               of
               continuance
               of
               you
               in
               his
               work
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               if
               you
               go
               on
               with
               such
               a
               disposition
               as
               this
               ,
               it
               is
               more
               like
               that
               God
               will
               bless
               your
               service
               ,
               while
               
               he
               does
               use
               you
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               or
               if
               you
               shall
               be
               taken
               off
               for
               a
               while
               ,
               
               and
               put
               into
               an
               afflicted
               condition
               ;
               wherein
               it
               shall
               not
               appear
               that
               you
               are
               of
               any
               great
               use
               ,
               (
               although
               sometimes
               sufferings
               are
               the
               greatest
               services
               )
               yet
               your
               afflictions
               shall
               but
               prepare
               you
               for
               higher
               service
               afterwards
               ,
               as
               it
               did
               in
               Moses
               :
               How
               did
               God
               use
               him
               afterwards
               in
               great
               and
               high
               employments
               ?
               few
               men
               that
               ever
               lived
               upon
               the
               earth
               ,
               were
               employed
               more
               for
               God
               then
               he
               was
               .
               The
               
                 Magdeburgenses
                 Centuriatores
              
               think
               that
               Barnabas
               the
               Apostle
               was
               the
               same
               that
               Joseph
               was
               ,
               who
               was
               one
               of
               the
               two
               ,
               upon
               whom
               the
               lot
               was
               cast
               for
               the
               Apostleship
               ,
               when
               it
               fell
               upon
               Matthias
               ,
               and
               he
               was
               refused
               ,
               Acts
               1.
               which
               Joseph
               was
               afterwards
               called
               Barnabas
               by
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               Acts
               4.
               36.
               in
               stead
               of
               Barsabas
               ;
               they
               making
               Joses
               to
               be
               the
               same
               with
               
                 Joseph
                 :
                 Joseph
              
               was
               a
               gracious
               man
               ,
               and
               when
               he
               saw
               it
               was
               Gods
               minde
               not
               to
               use
               him
               in
               that
               work
               ,
               he
               was
               content
               to
               go
               on
               in
               that
               way
               which
               God
               would
               have
               him
               ,
               although
               it
               were
               in
               a
               far
               lower
               condition
               ,
               then
               in
               the
               work
               of
               an
               Apostle
               ,
               and
               therefore
               afterwards
               God
               called
               him
               to
               that
               high
               and
               honorable
               work
               .
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               howsoever
               ,
               your
               reward
               shall
               be
               as
               great
               ,
               as
               if
               you
               were
               used
               in
               the
               greatest
               service
               ,
               in
               the
               highest
               
               
               highest
               work
               you
               could
               have
               desired
               to
               be
               used
               in
               :
               But
               if
               you
               shall
               not
               be
               willing
               to
               lay
               down
               all
               when
               God
               calls
               you
               thereunto
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               put
               into
               any
               low
               suffering
               condition
               that
               he
               shall
               please
               to
               put
               you
               into
               ,
               it
               is
               an
               evident
               sign
               that
               you
               went
               on
               before
               in
               your
               way
               with
               self-confidence
               ,
               that
               you
               aymed
               at
               your self
               ,
               that
               you
               did
               not
               give
               God
               the
               glory
               of
               your
               service
               ;
               and
               if
               so
               ,
               although
               God
               might
               use
               you
               for
               the
               good
               of
               others
               ,
               yet
               there
               will
               come
               no
               blessing
               of
               it
               upon
               your selves
               .
               This
               in
               the
               general
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               II.
               
                 The
                 opening
                 of
                 the
                 words
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 several
                 doctrines
                 in
                 this
                 Text.
                 
              
            
             
               BUt
               for
               a
               more
               particular
               handling
               this
               verse
               ,
               I
               shall
               first
               give
               a
               short
               paraphrase
               of
               it
               ;
               secondly
               ,
               shew
               the
               several
               doctrinal
               conclusions
               contained
               in
               it
               .
               
                 [
                 He
                 chose
                 ]
                 Choyce
              
               notes
               a
               comparing
               of
               one
               thing
               with
               another
               ,
               and
               the
               deliberating
               of
               the
               minde
               about
               the
               things
               compared
               ,
               and
               at
               the
               last
               a
               free
               determination
               of
               the
               will
               which
               way
               to
               go
               .
               Thus
               Moses
               compares
               the
               estate
               of
               Gods
               people
               ,
               and
               the
               pleasures
               of
               sin
               ,
               one
               with
               another
               ;
               he
               deliberates
               in
               his
               minde
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               safest
               ,
               and
               the
               best
               way
               for
               him
               to
               go
               ,
               and
               at
               last
               freely
               ,
               yet
               throughly
               and
               fully
               determines
               the
               case
               ;
               
                 He
                 chose
                 rather
                 to
                 suffer
                 affliction
                 :
              
               he
               did
               not
               choose
               affliction
               absolutely
               ,
               for
               affliction
               in
               it self
               is
               an
               evil
               ,
               but
               rather
               then
               the
               
                 pleasures
                 of
                 sin
              
               ,
               afflictions
               are
               to
               be
               chosen
               :
               Job
               36.
               21.
               
               Elihu
               charges
               Job
               ,
               that
               he
               chose
               sin
               rather
               then
               affliction
               ;
               this
               choyce
               is
               an
               ill
               choyce
               ,
               
               Moses
               his
               choice
               was
               a
               wise
               and
               gracious
               choice
               ;
               he
               chooses
               affliction
               rather
               then
               
                 sin
                 .
                 [
                 Affliction
              
               ]
               that
               is
               ,
               any
               affliction
               ,
               not
               this
               or
               that
               affliction
               ,
               but
               whatsoever
               affliction
               God
               should
               think
               fit
               :
               Many
               think
               themselves
               willing
               to
               suffer
               affliction
               in
               the
               general
               ,
               until
               they
               be
               called
               unto
               some
               particular
               affliction
               ,
               and
               then
               they
               think
               ,
               Oh
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               any
               other
               we
               could
               bear
               it
               ,
               but
               this
               we
               know
               not
               how
               to
               bear
               ;
               whereas
               the
               true
               subjection
               of
               the
               heart
               to
               God
               ,
               is
               to
               bear
               what
               God
               himself
               shall
               appoint
               .
               He
               chose
               
                 [
                 to
                 suffer
                 affliction
                 ,
              
               ]
               not
               to
               bring
               affliction
               upon
               himself
               :
               Religion
               teaches
               no
               man
               ,
               rashly
               and
               headily
               to
               bring
               himself
               into
               misery
               .
               
                 [
                 To
                 suffer
                 affliction
                 with
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 ]
              
               That
               is
               ,
               either
               in
               joyning
               with
               the
               people
               of
               God
               in
               the
               ways
               of
               godliness
               ,
               in
               which
               they
               were
               ;
               or
               in
               appearing
               for
               them
               ;
               or
               in
               joyning
               in
               communion
               with
               them
               .
               
                 [
                 Then
                 to
                 enjoy
                 the
                 pleasures
                 of
                 sin
                 .
                 ]
              
               The
               words
               are
               in
               the
               Original
               ,
               
                 Then
                 the
                 enjoyment
                 of
                 sin
                 .
                 [
                 The
                 pleasures
                 of
                 sin
                 ;
                 ]
              
               that
               
               is
               ,
               either
               such
               pleasures
               as
               are
               in
               themselves
               sinful
               :
               or
               secondly
               ,
               such
               as
               cannot
               be
               enjoyed
               ,
               or
               maintained
               but
               in
               a
               way
               of
               sin
               :
               or
               thirdly
               ,
               such
               us
               would
               be
               means
               to
               draw
               the
               heart
               unto
               sin
               .
               
                 [
                 The
                 pleasures
                 of
                 sin
                 for
                 a
                 season
                 :
                 ]
              
               that
               is
               ,
               either
               for
               a
               short
               season
               ,
               or
               for
               an
               uncertain
               season
               .
            
             
               The
               doctrinal
               Conclusions
               in
               the
               words
               are
               these
               :
            
             
               First
               ,
               the
               usual
               condition
               of
               Gods
               people
               in
               the
               
               world
               ,
               it
               is
               an
               afflicted
               condition
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               when
               Gods
               people
               in
               Gods
               way
               are
               under
               grievous
               afflictions
               ,
               wicked
               men
               in
               the
               way
               of
               sin
               
               have
               much
               pleasure
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               afflicted
               godliness
               is
               to
               be
               chosen
               ,
               rather
               then
               pleasant
               wickedness
               .
               
            
             
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               a
               spiritual
               eye
               can
               see
               an
               excellency
               in
               
               Gods
               people
               ,
               though
               they
               be
               in
               never
               such
               a
               low
               afflicted
               condition
               .
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               a
               gracious
               heart
               is
               willing
               to
               appear
               for
               
               Gods
               people
               ,
               to
               be
               on
               their
               side
               ,
               although
               it
               be
               with
               much
               hazard
               to
               its
               self
               .
            
             
               Sixthly
               ,
               there
               is
               so
               much
               good
               to
               be
               had
               with
               
               Gods
               people
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               worth
               the
               enduring
               hard
               things
               to
               be
               with
               them
               .
            
             
               Seventhly
               ,
               nothing
               that
               is
               but
               for
               a
               season
               can
               satisfie
               
               a
               gracious
               heart
               ,
               that
               which
               must
               satisfie
               it
               ,
               must
               be
               beyond
               any
               temporary
               thing
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               an
               eternal
               good
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               III.
               
                 Gods
                 people
                 ,
                 though
                 dear
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 yet
                 usually
                 have
                 been
                 in
                 an
                 afflicted
                 estate
                 .
              
            
             
               FOr
               the
               first
               :
               Gods
               people
               ,
               although
               dear
               and
               precious
               in
               his
               eyes
               ,
               yet
               they
               have
               usually
               been
               an
               afflicted
               people
               in
               all
               generations
               unto
               this
               day
               .
               When
               God
               was
               making
               his
               Covenant
               with
               
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 Gen.
              
               15.
               12.
               at
               the
               going
               down
               of
               the
               Sun
               a
               deep
               sleep
               fell
               upon
               him
               :
               and
               lo
               ,
               a
               horror
               of
               great
               darkness
               was
               on
               him
               ,
               and
               ver
               .
               17.
               
                 a
                 smoking
                 furnace
              
               ,
               and
               
                 a
                 burning
                 lamp
              
               passed
               between
               his
               sacrifice
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               tells
               him
               of
               the
               bondage
               of
               his
               seed
               in
               Egypt
               .
               The
               afflicted
               condition
               of
               Gods
               people
               who
               were
               to
               come
               from
               Abraham
               ,
               was
               shewn
               by
               the
               
                 horror
                 of
                 darkness
              
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 smoking
                 furnace
              
               :
               And
               this
               is
               observable
               ,
               As
               at
               the
               first
               great
               Promise
               that
               was
               made
               for
               Gods
               choosing
               of
               a
               people
               to
               himself
               
               out
               of
               Abrahams
               loyns
               ,
               their
               afflicted
               estate
               was
               set
               out
               ;
               so
               where
               we
               have
               the
               great
               promise
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               the
               largest
               of
               any
               in
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               for
               the
               encouragement
               of
               those
               who
               are
               willing
               to
               part
               with
               any
               thing
               for
               Christ
               ,
               even
               there
               perfecution
               is
               annexed
               ▪
               for
               so
               the
               words
               are
               ,
               Mark
               10.
               29
               ,
               30.
               
               
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 man
                 that
                 hath
                 left
                 house
                 ,
                 or
                 brethren
                 ,
                 or
                 sisters
                 ,
                 or
                 father
                 ,
                 or
                 mother
                 ,
                 or
                 wife
                 ,
                 or
                 children
                 ,
                 or
                 lands
                 for
                 my
                 sake
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Gospels
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 shall
                 receive
                 a
                 hundred
                 fold
                 now
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 houses
                 ,
                 and
                 brethren
                 ,
                 and
                 sisters
                 ,
                 and
                 mothers
                 ,
                 and
                 children
                 ,
                 and
                 lands
                 ,
              
               with
               persecutions
               ,
               
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 come
                 eternal
                 life
              
               ;
               Persecutions
               come
               in
               amongst
               all
               those
               great
               things
               that
               are
               there
               promised
               .
               Israel
               is
               a
               people
               afflicted
               
                 from
                 their
                 youth
                 ,
                 Psal
              
               .
               129.
               1.
               
               When
               God
               appeared
               to
               Moses
               ,
               to
               send
               him
               a
               deliverer
               of
               his
               people
               ,
               he
               appeared
               to
               him
               in
               
                 a
                 burning
                 bush
              
               ,
               to
               set
               out
               the
               afflicted
               estate
               of
               his
               people
               .
            
             
               If
               the
               people
               of
               God
               might
               have
               a
               Herald
               to
               give
               Arms
               to
               them
               ,
               as
               some
               other
               Professions
               and
               Societies
               have
               ,
               the
               best
               and
               most
               sutable
               ,
               would
               be
               such
               as
               Mr.
               Hooper
               that
               holy
               Martyr
               had
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               made
               Bishop
               of
               
                 Worcester
                 ,
                 A
                 Lamb
                 in
                 a
                 flaming
                 bush
                 ,
              
               with
               rayes
               of
               the
               Sun
               
                 from
                 Heaven
              
               shining
               on
               it
               :
               a
               Lamb
               for
               meekness
               ,
               in
               a
               bush
               burning
               ,
               amongst
               wicked
               men
               ,
               who
               are
               as
               brambles
               and
               thorns
               ,
               burning
               with
               malice
               ,
               and
               yet
               the
               sweet
               influence
               and
               comfortable
               light
               of
               heaven
               let
               out
               upon
               it
               .
            
             
               When
               Ignatius
               came
               to
               the
               wilde
               beasts
               ,
               to
               be
               devoured
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               his
               bones
               crushed
               between
               their
               teeth
               ;
               Now
               (
               says
               he
               )
               I
               begin
               to
               be
               a
               Christian
               :
               Blessed
               Mr.
               Bradford
               writing
               to
               the
               Town
               of
               Walden
               ,
               to
               encourage
               them
               to
               suffer
               ,
               saith
               ,
               that
               that
               Christian
               
               hath
               not
               learned
               his
               A.
               B.
               C.
               in
               Christianity
               ,
               who
               hath
               not
               learned
               the
               lesson
               of
               the
               Cross
               .
               
                 A.
                 Christian
                 is
                 a
                 Cross-bearer
              
               ,
               says
               Luther
               .
               As
               God
               made
               the
               evening
               and
               the
               morning
               to
               be
               the
               first
               day
               ,
               and
               so
               
               the
               second
               ,
               &c.
               
               So
               the
               day
               of
               Gods
               people
               ,
               God
               hath
               made
               to
               be
               the
               evening
               of
               troubles
               here
               ,
               and
               the
               everlasting
               morning
               of
               glory
               and
               happiness
               hereafter
               .
               It
               is
               an
               expression
               of
               Mr.
               Calvin
               ,
               The
               godly
               (
               says
               he
               )
               have
               their
               dark
               shadow
               of
               troubles
               before
               them
               ,
               and
               their
               brightness
               of
               glory
               behinde
               to
               come
               hereafter
               ,
               but
               the
               men
               of
               the
               world
               have
               their
               brightness
               before
               them
               .
            
             
               Men
               use
               to
               bring
               out
               their
               best
               first
               ,
               and
               reserve
               the
               worst
               till
               afterwards
               ,
               but
               Gods
               dealing
               with
               his
               people
               is
               otherwise
               ,
               their
               worst
               is
               first
               with
               them
               .
               The
               way
               to
               Canaan
               is
               through
               the
               wilderness
               ,
               even
               after
               a
               sore
               and
               tedious
               bondage
               ;
               yea
               ,
               and
               when
               God
               brought
               his
               people
               into
               Canaan
               ,
               he
               brought
               them
               into
               the
               worst
               part
               of
               Canaan
               first
               ,
               into
               the
               southern
               part
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               most
               dry
               and
               barren
               part
               of
               the
               land
               .
               The
               way
               to
               Zion
               is
               through
               the
               valley
               of
               
                 Baca
                 ,
                 Psal
              
               .
               84.
               6.
               
               
                 Many
                 are
                 the
                 troubles
                 of
                 the
                 righteous
                 ,
              
               saith
               
                 David
                 ,
                 Psal
              
               .
               34.
               19.
               
               According
               to
               that
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               Acts
               14.
               22.
               
               
                 Through
                 much
                 tribulation
                 we
                 must
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 kingdom
                 of
                 God.
                 Psalm
              
               22.
               is
               a
               prophetical
               Psalm
               of
               Christs
               sufferings
               ,
               and
               the
               title
               is
               upon
               
                 Aijeleth
                 Shehar
              
               ,
               which
               signifies
               the
               morning
               Hart
               or
               Stag
               ,
               such
               a
               one
               as
               the
               Huntsmen
               sever
               out
               in
               the
               morning
               from
               the
               rest
               ,
               to
               hunt
               for
               that
               day
               .
               Such
               was
               Christ
               ,
               and
               such
               is
               his
               Church
               ,
               as
               the
               morning
               Stag
               severed
               out
               to
               be
               hunted
               and
               worried
               by
               the
               world
               .
               
                 In
                 the
                 world
                 ye
                 shall
                 have
                 tribulation
                 ,
              
               saith
               our
               Savior
               to
               his
               disciples
               ,
               John
               16.
               33.
               
                 we
                 cannot
              
               
               
                 follow
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 his
                 Disciples
                 ,
              
               but
               
                 upon
                 these
                 terms
                 ,
                 Mat.
              
               16.
               24.
               
               Others
               use
               to
               invite
               Followers
               with
               promises
               of
               honors
               and
               riches
               ,
               but
               Christ
               tells
               the
               worst
               at
               first
               ,
               what
               we
               are
               like
               to
               finde
               ;
               we
               must
               be
               content
               to
               take
               up
               our
               cross
               ,
               not
               to
               endure
               it
               by
               compulsion
               ,
               and
               constraint
               ,
               but
               to
               take
               it
               up
               willingly
               and
               cheerfully
               :
               Secondly
               ,
               not
               what
               cross
               we
               will
               ,
               we
               must
               not
               choose
               our
               cross
               ,
               but
               what
               is
               appointed
               for
               us
               .
            
             
               
                 He
                 must
                 take
                 up
                 his
                 cross
                 .
              
               But
               this
               cross
               it
               may
               be
               shall
               be
               but
               now
               and
               then
               .
            
             
               Yes
               ,
               Luke
               9.
               23.
               
               
                 He
                 must
                 take
                 up
                 his
                 cross
              
               daily
               .
            
             
               But
               if
               every
               day
               ,
               I
               hope
               it
               is
               an
               easie
               cross
               .
            
             
               Nay
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               killing
               cross
               ;
               1
               Cor.
               15.
               31.
               
               
                 I
                 dye
                 daily
              
               ,
               saith
               St.
               Paul.
               
            
             
               But
               yet
               I
               hope
               there
               may
               be
               refreshings
               some
               part
               of
               the
               day
               .
            
             
               Not
               so
               neither
               ;
               Rom.
               8.
               36.
               
               
                 For
                 thy
                 sake
                 are
                 we
                 killed
                 all
                 the
                 day
                 long
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               danger
               of
               death
               :
               Secondly
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               some
               beginnings
               that
               we
               suffer
               :
               Thirdly
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               our
               willingness
               to
               undergo
               it
               .
            
             
               
                 Since
                 the
                 days
                 of
                 John
                 Baptist
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Heaven
                 suffers
                 violence
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 violent
                 take
                 it
                 by
                 force
                 ,
                 Mat.
              
               11.
               12.
               this
               is
               ordinarily
               taken
               for
               the
               greediness
               of
               the
               peoples
               embracing
               Johns
               Ministery
               ,
               but
               it
               rather
               seems
               to
               be
               spoken
               of
               another
               kinde
               of
               violence
               ,
               namely
               ,
               the
               violence
               of
               opposition
               and
               persecution
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               enemies
               of
               the
               Gospel
               seek
               to
               lay
               violent
               hands
               upon
               it
               ;
               for
               he
               tells
               them
               presently
               ,
               Verse
               16
               ,
               17
               ,
               18.
               that
               the
               Jews
               were
               as
               wayward
               children
               ,
               that
               nothing
               would
               please
               them
               ,
               but
               said
               that
               John
               had
               a
               Devil
               ;
               they
               were
               therefore
               rather
               
               violent
               against
               his
               Ministery
               ,
               then
               violent
               in
               embracing
               of
               his
               Ministery
               .
            
             
               2
               Tim.
               3.
               12.
               
               
                 All
                 that
                 will
                 live
                 godly
                 ,
                 must
                 suffer
                 persecution
                 :
              
               First
               all
               ]
               Every
               one
               must
               expect
               it
               ,
               although
               
               it
               is
               true
               ,
               God
               calls
               not
               all
               to
               the
               like
               sufferings
               ,
               yet
               he
               exempts
               none
               from
               some
               degree
               or
               other
               ,
               let
               him
               be
               as
               wise
               ,
               and
               as
               discreet
               as
               he
               will
               ,
               yet
               if
               godly
               ,
               he
               shall
               not
               escape
               .
               Christ
               was
               the
               best
               Preacher
               that
               ever
               was
               ,
               he
               lived
               the
               most
               inoffensively
               that
               ever
               any
               did
               ,
               and
               yet
               while
               he
               was
               preaching
               ,
               the
               Pharisees
               blew
               their
               noses
               at
               him
               in
               scorn
               and
               derision
               ;
               
               for
               so
               the
               word
               signifies
               in
               the
               Original
               ,
               Luke
               16.
               14.
               which
               is
               translated
               ,
               
                 derided
                 him
              
               .
               And
               at
               another
               time
               they
               would
               have
               broke
               his
               neck
               ,
               
                 by
                 casting
                 him
                 from
                 a
                 steep
                 hill
                 ,
              
               after
               he
               had
               done
               his
               Sermon
               .
               Saint
               Paul
               the
               most
               famous
               Preacher
               next
               to
               Christ
               ,
               that
               ever
               was
               ,
               and
               yet
               he
               was
               accounted
               a
               babler
               ,
               a
               
                 pestilent
                 fellow
              
               ,
               his
               Sermons
               were
               accounted
               factious
               and
               seditious
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               
                 He
                 that
              
               will
               
                 live
                 godly
                 .
              
               ]
               The
               Devil
               
               will
               let
               a
               man
               have
               many
               wishes
               and
               desires
               ,
               these
               are
               not
               persecuted
               ;
               but
               he
               that
               will
               ,
               if
               he
               be
               set
               upon
               it
               ,
               absolutely
               resolved
               that
               he
               will
               ,
               and
               nothing
               shall
               hinder
               ,
               then
               he
               must
               make
               account
               to
               suffer
               :
               When
               the
               woman
               in
               the
               
                 Revelations
                 ,
                 Chap.
              
               12.
               
                 was
                 ready
                 to
                 bring
                 forth
                 her
                 Childe
                 ,
              
               the
               Dragon
               sought
               to
               devour
               it
               ,
               he
               medled
               not
               with
               her
               all
               the
               while
               she
               was
               
                 a
                 breeding
              
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               he
               that
               will
               
                 live
                 .
              
               ]
               If
               he
               keep
               his
               
               godliness
               in
               his
               heart
               ,
               and
               not
               discover
               it
               in
               his
               life
               ,
               he
               may
               go
               on
               well
               enough
               ,
               but
               these
               shews
               of
               godliness
               the
               world
               cannot
               endure
               .
               Wickedness
               must
               appear
               with
               open
               face
               ,
               but
               godliness
               
               must
               keep
               within
               doors
               :
               Wickedness
               trades
               openly
               ,
               but
               godliness
               must
               keep
               in
               as
               a
               bankrupt
               ,
               that
               dare
               not
               be
               seen
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               he
               that
               will
               live
               
                 godly
                 .
              
               ]
               Not
               civilly
               onely
               ,
               
               for
               a
               man
               to
               live
               fairly
               ,
               lovingly
               ,
               justly
               amongst
               men
               ,
               to
               keep
               from
               crying
               sins
               ,
               and
               here
               to
               rest
               ,
               this
               man
               perhaps
               may
               escape
               sufferings
               ;
               but
               if
               he
               begins
               to
               live
               godly
               ,
               to
               go
               beyond
               morality
               in
               his
               profession
               ,
               then
               he
               must
               expect
               to
               suffer
               .
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               he
               that
               will
               live
               godly
               in
               
                 Christ
                 Jesus
              
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               the
               vertue
               ,
               strength
               and
               power
               
                 of
                 Christ
              
               
               Jesus
               ;
               The
               other
               may
               be
               done
               without
               knowledge
               of
               
               Christ
               ,
               but
               this
               godliness
               
                 in
                 Christ
                 Iesus
              
               is
               that
               which
               is
               persecuted
               in
               the
               world
               
                 [
                 godly
                 in
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 .
                 ]
              
            
             
               That
               is
               ,
               first
               real
               and
               true
               godliness
               ,
               not
               the
               shadow
               
               of
               godliness
               :
               A
               Wolf
               flies
               not
               upon
               a
               painted
               sheep
               ,
               we
               can
               look
               upon
               a
               painted
               toad
               with
               delight
               :
               There
               are
               some
               forms
               ,
               and
               shadows
               of
               godliness
               entertained
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               but
               the
               reality
               and
               truth
               of
               godliness
               is
               that
               which
               is
               hated
               ,
               and
               opposed
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               godliness
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               is
               exact
               godliness
               ,
               
               it
               carries
               a
               soul
               to
               a
               higher
               pitch
               then
               morality
               doth
               ;
               now
               a
               man
               begins
               to
               live
               in
               a
               higher
               course
               of
               Religion
               ,
               to
               be
               strict
               in
               his
               ways
               ,
               to
               tremble
               at
               the
               least
               sin
               ,
               to
               devote
               himself
               wholly
               to
               God
               ,
               this
               man
               must
               expect
               to
               suffer
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               the
               godliness
               that
               is
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               is
               a
               
               stirring
               godliness
               :
               if
               a
               man
               will
               be
               lukewarm
               ,
               and
               as
               Gallio
               ,
               not
               caring
               which
               way
               things
               go
               ,
               then
               many
               will
               speak
               well
               of
               him
               ,
               
                 he
                 is
                 no
                 busie-body
              
               ,
               not
               
                 so
                 hot
              
               ,
               and
               
                 fierce
                 as
                 others
                 are
              
               .
               We
               reade
               Exod.
               8.
               28.
               
               Pharaoh
               was
               content
               
                 to
                 let
                 the
                 people
                 go
              
               ,
               onely
               
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 them
                 go
                 far
              
               ;
               so
               ,
               many
               are
               content
               that
               men
               
               should
               be
               Religious
               ,
               so
               be
               it
               they
               do
               not
               go
               too
               far
               ,
               Revel
               .
               2.
               2.
               
               Christ
               saith
               to
               the
               Angel
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 Ephesus
                 ,
                 I
                 know
                 thy
                 labor
                 and
                 thy
                 patience
              
               ;
               mark
               how
               these
               two
               are
               joyned
               :
               If
               the
               Angel
               had
               not
               labored
               so
               much
               ,
               it
               is
               like
               he
               had
               not
               suffered
               so
               much
               :
               If
               Ministers
               and
               Christians
               will
               be
               idle
               and
               do
               little
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               like
               to
               suffer
               much
               ,
               a
               little
               patience
               will
               serve
               turn
               ;
               but
               those
               who
               put
               forth
               themselves
               ,
               who
               are
               stirring
               ,
               active
               ,
               who
               labor
               much
               ,
               they
               must
               expect
               to
               suffer
               much
               .
               It
               is
               very
               observable
               that
               of
               the
               
                 seven
                 Churches
              
               we
               reade
               of
               in
               the
               Revelations
               ,
               there
               are
               onely
               two
               of
               whose
               troubles
               there
               are
               no
               mention
               ;
               and
               which
               are
               they
               ?
               the
               first
               is
               Sardis
               ,
               of
               which
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 She
                 had
                 a
                 name
                 that
                 she
                 lived
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 dead
                 :
              
               the
               other
               was
               Laodicea
               ,
               that
               was
               
                 neither
                 hot
                 nor
                 cold
              
               :
               These
               two
               escaped
               troubles
               ,
               but
               none
               of
               the
               other
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               the
               godliness
               that
               is
               
                 in
                 Christ
                 Iesus
              
               ,
               is
               a
               
               powerful
               godliness
               ,
               that
               will
               not
               yield
               and
               give
               in
               ;
               such
               as
               the
               Lord
               requires
               in
               
                 Ieremy
                 ,
                 Let
                 them
                 come
                 in
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 you
                 go
                 to
                 them
                 :
              
               Let
               men
               say
               what
               they
               will
               ,
               let
               them
               threaten
               ,
               rail
               ,
               flatter
               ,
               perswade
               ,
               yet
               this
               yields
               not
               .
               Now
               the
               world
               judges
               this
               to
               be
               
                 pride
                 ,
                 stubbornness
              
               ,
               not
               knowing
               what
               the
               power
               of
               godliness
               means
               :
               A
               reed
               that
               yields
               ,
               is
               not
               shattered
               by
               the
               wind
               :
               So
               those
               who
               will
               be
               time-servers
               ,
               whose
               consciences
               will
               bow
               any
               way
               ,
               those
               shall
               suffer
               no
               great
               matter
               ;
               but
               if
               men
               be
               unyieldable
               ,
               especially
               in
               things
               that
               are
               counted
               small
               ,
               as
               many
               of
               the
               Christians
               in
               the
               Primitive
               times
               ,
               who
               
                 would
                 not
                 cast
                 one
                 grain
                 of
                 frankincense
                 into
                 the
                 fire
                 to
                 save
                 their
                 lives
                 ,
              
               these
               are
               hated
               ,
               contemned
               and
               persecuted
               in
               the
               World
               :
               Antichrist
               is
               content
               to
               let
               the
               
               name
               and
               profession
               of
               Religion
               alone
               ,
               but
               he
               persecutes
               the
               power
               of
               godliness
               ,
               it
               is
               that
               which
               witnesseth
               against
               him
               ,
               Revel
               .
               11.
               8.
               
               He
               slays
               the
               witnesses
               ,
               but
               he
               lets
               their
               carcasses
               lie
               openly
               ;
               he
               cares
               not
               for
               the
               name
               and
               profession
               ,
               so
               be
               it
               the
               witnessing
               power
               be
               slain
               .
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               Godliness
               
                 in
                 Christ
                 Jesus
              
               ,
               is
               world-condemning
               
               godliness
               ;
               Noah
               condemned
               the
               world
               by
               that
               he
               did
               :
               Other
               men
               should
               be
               accounted
               well
               of
               ,
               were
               it
               not
               for
               these
               ;
               but
               this
               darkens
               their
               light
               ,
               and
               condemns
               their
               way
               ,
               which
               they
               are
               not
               able
               to
               abide
               ,
               1
               Pet.
               4.
               12.
               
               
                 Beloved
                 ,
                 think
                 it
                 not
                 strange
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               )
               
                 concerning
                 the
                 fiery
                 tryal
                 ,
                 as
                 though
                 some
                 strange
                 thing
                 happened
                 unto
                 you
              
               ;
               be
               not
               moved
               at
               it
               ,
               as
               at
               the
               coming
               of
               
                 a
                 stranger
              
               unexpectedly
               ,
               you
               must
               entertain
               troubles
               
                 as
                 ordinary
              
               daily
               guests
               .
            
             
               It
               hath
               been
               ,
               is
               ,
               and
               will
               be
               the
               order
               of
               Gods
               providence
               towards
               his
               people
               ,
               that
               they
               shall
               be
               in
               an
               afflicted
               condition
               ,
               and
               that
               many
               times
               in
               great
               extremities
               ;
               and
               hence
               ,
               Chap.
               5.
               10.
               the
               Apostle
               prays
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 all
                 grace
                 would
                 make
                 them
                 perfect
                 ,
                 after
                 they
                 had
                 suffered
                 a
                 while
              
               ;
               as
               if
               prayer
               might
               not
               be
               made
               for
               perfection
               ,
               until
               we
               have
               suffered
               a
               while
               .
               As
               soon
               as
               St.
               Paul
               was
               manifested
               to
               be
               a
               chosen
               vessel
               for
               the
               honor
               of
               God
               ,
               it
               was
               shewn
               unto
               him
               ,
               
                 what
                 things
                 he
                 should
                 suffer
                 for
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               as
               if
               that
               were
               a
               necessary
               concomitant
               to
               the
               profession
               of
               godliness
               .
            
             
               Look
               over
               the
               whole
               Book
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               consider
               the
               history
               of
               the
               lives
               of
               Gods
               people
               in
               all
               ages
               ,
               both
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               in
               other
               records
               ,
               and
               you
               shall
               finde
               them
               usually
               in
               a
               poor
               afflicted
               condition
               ;
               as
               soon
               as
               we
               hear
               of
               any
               work
               of
               Religion
               ,
               we
               hear
               
               of
               the
               
                 persecution
                 of
                 Abel
                 .
                 Noahs
              
               Ark
               on
               the
               waters
               ,
               was
               a
               type
               of
               the
               condition
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               afflictions
               .
               What
               hard
               things
               did
               Abraham
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Patriarchs
               endure
               in
               their
               generations
               ?
               How
               sore
               was
               the
               bondage
               of
               the
               Israelites
               in
               Egypt
               ?
               Their
               passage
               through
               the
               
                 Red
                 sea
              
               and
               the
               dismall
               Wilderness
               into
               Canaan
               ,
               was
               a
               type
               of
               the
               afflicted
               condition
               of
               Gods
               people
               in
               after
               ages
               ,
               through
               which
               they
               were
               to
               pass
               to
               Heaven
               :
               How
               was
               David
               hunted
               as
               
                 a
                 Partridge
                 in
                 the
                 wilderness
              
               ?
               What
               bitter
               and
               sore
               complaints
               do
               we
               hear
               ,
               of
               the
               grievous
               suffering
               he
               met
               withal
               ?
               Psal
               .
               129.
               the
               Church
               there
               bemoans
               her
               condition
               ,
               that
               
                 from
                 her
                 youth
                 up
                 she
                 had
                 been
                 afflicted
                 :
              
               What
               hard
               usage
               did
               the
               blessed
               Prophets
               of
               the
               Lord
               finde
               ?
               Eliah
               was
               persecuted
               ,
               and
               must
               flie
               for
               his
               life
               ,
               while
               
                 four
                 hundred
                 false
                 Prophets
              
               were
               fed
               
                 at
                 Iezabels
                 table
                 :
                 Micaiah
              
               must
               be
               fed
               with
               
                 the
                 bread
                 of
                 affliction
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 water
                 of
                 adversity
                 .
              
            
             
               Histories
               tell
               us
               ,
               that
               Isaiah
               was
               sawn
               asunder
               with
               a
               wooden
               saw
               ;
               Ieremy
               was
               put
               into
               a
               dungeon
               ,
               sticking
               in
               the
               mire
               (
               as
               some
               stories
               say
               )
               even
               up
               to
               the
               ears
               ,
               and
               after
               was
               stoned
               to
               death
               in
               
                 Egypt
                 ;
                 Ezekiel
              
               was
               slain
               in
               
                 Babylon
                 ;
                 Micah
              
               was
               thrown
               down
               a
               steep
               place
               ,
               and
               his
               neck
               broke
               ;
               Amos
               was
               smitten
               with
               a
               club
               ,
               and
               so
               brained
               :
               The
               Story
               of
               the
               persecutions
               of
               the
               Maccabees
               prophesied
               of
               ,
               Dan.
               11.
               36.
               and
               recorded
               by
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               Heb.
               11.
               from
               the
               35
               Verse
               to
               the
               end
               ,
               is
               exceeding
               lamentable
               ;
               the
               Texts
               says
               ,
               That
               they
               were
               tortured
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               the
               tryal
               
                 of
                 cruel
                 mockings
              
               and
               scourgings
               ,
               of
               bonds
               and
               imprisonment
               ;
               they
               were
               stoned
               ,
               were
               
                 sawn
                 asunder
              
               ,
               slain
               with
               the
               sword
               ,
               
                 wandred
                 up
                 and
              
               
               
                 down
                 in
                 Sheep-skins
                 and
                 Goats-skins
                 ,
                 being
                 destitute
                 ,
                 afflicted
                 ,
                 tormented
                 ,
                 they
                 wandred
                 in
                 deserts
                 ,
                 and
                 mountains
                 ,
                 and
                 dens
                 ,
                 and
                 caves
                 in
                 the
                 earth
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               after
               ,
               for
               the
               Christian
               Church
               ,
               we
               know
               what
               Christ
               himself
               ,
               the
               great
               leader
               of
               his
               people
               suffered
               ,
               what
               
                 contradiction
                 of
                 sinners
              
               ?
               what
               
                 contempts
                 ?
                 miseries
                 ?
                 scorns
                 ?
                 scourges
                 ?
                 cursed
                 ,
                 cruel
                 ,
                 shameful
                 death
                 ?
              
               When
               Stephen
               the
               first
               Christian
               Martyr
               was
               stoned
               ,
               Dorotheus
               witnesseth
               ,
               that
               
                 two
                 thousand
                 others
                 which
                 believed
                 on
                 Christ
                 ,
                 were
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 the
                 same
                 day
                 .
              
               All
               the
               twelve
               Apostles
               after
               many
               sore
               and
               grievous
               afflictions
               endured
               ,
               suffered
               many
               violent
               deaths
               ,
               John
               onely
               excepted
               :
               who
               yet
               ,
               as
               the
               Scripture
               testifieth
               ,
               was
               banished
               into
               Patmos
               ,
               and
               as
               some
               Histories
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               by
               Domitian
               thrown
               into
               a
               Tun
               of
               scalding
               lead
               ,
               yet
               as
               they
               say
               ,
               delivered
               by
               a
               miracle
               .
            
             
               Peter
               was
               crucified
               with
               his
               heels
               upward
               ,
               because
               he
               would
               not
               be
               as
               Christ
               was
               ,
               thinking
               himself
               unworthy
               of
               that
               honor
               :
               Andrew
               was
               crucified
               by
               Egeas
               King
               of
               
                 Edessa
                 :
                 Iames
              
               was
               slain
               by
               the
               sword
               of
               Herod
               ,
               as
               we
               finde
               Acts
               :
               12.
               the
               beginning
               :
               Philip
               was
               crucified
               ,
               and
               stoned
               to
               death
               at
               Hieropolis
               ,
               a
               City
               in
               
                 Phrygia
                 :
                 Bartholomew
              
               ,
               after
               divers
               persecutions
               ,
               was
               beaten
               down
               with
               staves
               as
               he
               was
               preaching
               in
               a
               City
               of
               Armenia
               ,
               and
               then
               crucified
               ,
               and
               after
               his
               skin
               flead
               off
               ,
               and
               beheaded
               :
               Thomas
               was
               slain
               with
               a
               Dart
               at
               Calamina
               in
               
                 India
                 :
                 Matthew
              
               was
               run
               through
               with
               a
               sword
               ,
               or
               as
               some
               write
               ,
               slain
               with
               a
               spear
               :
               Iames
               the
               son
               of
               Alpheus
               ,
               who
               was
               called
               the
               
                 just
                 man
              
               ,
               was
               set
               upon
               the
               pinacle
               of
               the
               Temple
               ,
               and
               thrown
               down
               ,
               and
               yet
               having
               some
               life
               left
               in
               him
               ,
               he
               was
               brained
               with
               a
               Fullers
               club
               ;
               some
               Histories
               
               say
               ,
               that
               Paul
               before
               his
               conversion
               ,
               had
               a
               special
               hand
               in
               this
               :
               Lebbeus
               was
               slain
               by
               
                 Agbarus
                 King
                 of
                 Edessa
                 :
                 Simon
              
               the
               Canaanite
               was
               crucified
               in
               Egypt
               ,
               or
               as
               others
               say
               ,
               he
               and
               Iude
               was
               slain
               in
               a
               tumult
               of
               the
               people
               :
               Matthias
               that
               came
               into
               the
               number
               in
               stead
               of
               Iudas
               ,
               was
               stoned
               ,
               and
               then
               beheaded
               :
               Paul
               was
               beheaded
               at
               Rome
               ,
               under
               Nero.
               
            
             
               Those
               ten
               fearful
               Perfecutions
               in
               the
               Primitive
               times
               ,
               from
               the
               time
               of
               
                 Domitius
                 Nero
              
               ,
               unto
               Constantine
               ,
               doth
               set
               out
               fully
               unto
               us
               the
               truth
               of
               this
               argument
               :
               for
               three
               hundred
               years
               together
               ,
               the
               name
               of
               a
               Christian
               was
               death
               ,
               except
               now
               and
               then
               ,
               the
               Churches
               had
               some
               little
               breathings
               .
               Brightman
               speaking
               of
               the
               stories
               of
               those
               times
               ,
               says
               ,
               that
               
                 every
                 page
                 ,
                 and
                 leaf
                 ,
                 is
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 all
                 red
                 ,
                 coloured
                 in
                 blood
                 :
              
               the
               Covenant
               of
               grace
               is
               a
               bloody
               Covenant
               ,
               both
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               blood
               of
               Christ
               ,
               first
               sealing
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               blessed
               Martyrs
               ,
               adding
               likewise
               their
               seals
               in
               confirming
               of
               it
               .
               In
               that
               Treatise
               that
               goes
               under
               the
               name
               of
               
                 Cyprian
                 ,
                 de
                 duplici
                 Martyrio
              
               ;
               speaking
               of
               that
               place
               ,
               1
               Iohn
               5.
               8.
               
               
                 Three
                 bear
                 witness
                 on
                 earth
              
               ,
               the
               
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 water
              
               and
               blood
               ;
               the
               third
               is
               applyed
               to
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               Martyrs
               in
               those
               times
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               a
               most
               heart-breaking
               meditation
               to
               consider
               the
               ragings
               ,
               madness
               and
               fury
               of
               the
               Heathens
               against
               the
               Christians
               in
               those
               times
               .
               Ierome
               in
               an
               Epistle
               to
               Cromatius
               ,
               says
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               no
               day
               in
               a
               whole
               year
               ,
               unto
               which
               the
               number
               of
               five
               thousand
               Martyrs
               cannot
               be
               ascribed
               ,
               except
               onely
               the
               first
               day
               of
               
                 Ianuary
                 .
                 Vincentius
              
               reports
               ,
               that
               at
               Aquileia
               ,
               the
               Emperor
               gave
               leave
               to
               every
               man
               that
               would
               ,
               to
               kill
               the
               Christians
               ;
               All
               the
               policy
               ,
               wit
               ,
               strength
               of
               
               invention
               ,
               of
               men
               and
               devils
               ,
               were
               exercised
               and
               stretched
               out
               to
               the
               utmost
               ,
               for
               devising
               the
               most
               miserable
               torments
               ,
               and
               exquisite
               tortures
               ;
               as
               plates
               of
               Iron
               burning
               hot
               ,
               laid
               upon
               their
               naked
               flesh
               ;
               pinsers
               red
               hot
               ,
               pulling
               off
               the
               flesh
               from
               the
               bones
               ;
               bodkins
               ,
               pricking
               and
               thrusting
               all
               over
               their
               bodies
               :
               casting
               into
               lime
               kilns
               ,
               and
               into
               caldrons
               of
               scalding
               lead
               :
               whippings
               until
               almost
               all
               the
               flesh
               was
               torn
               off
               their
               bodies
               ,
               and
               their
               bones
               and
               bowels
               appeared
               ,
               and
               then
               laid
               flat
               upon
               sharp
               shels
               and
               knives
               :
               their
               skins
               were
               flead
               off
               alive
               ,
               and
               then
               their
               raw
               flesh
               was
               rubbed
               with
               salt
               and
               vineger
               :
               their
               bodies
               were
               beaten
               all
               over
               with
               clubs
               ,
               until
               their
               bones
               and
               joynts
               were
               beat
               asunder
               :
               they
               were
               laid
               upon
               gridirons
               ,
               rosted
               ,
               and
               basted
               with
               salt
               and
               vineger
               :
               one
               member
               was
               pulled
               from
               another
               ;
               by
               fastening
               them
               to
               the
               boughs
               of
               trees
               ,
               they
               rent
               their
               bodies
               apieces
               :
               they
               were
               tossed
               upon
               the
               horns
               of
               Bulls
               ,
               with
               their
               bowels
               hanging
               out
               ;
               they
               were
               cast
               among
               dogs
               to
               be
               devoured
               ;
               they
               were
               put
               under
               the
               Ice
               naked
               into
               Rivers
               ;
               they
               were
               tortured
               on
               the
               rack
               ,
               on
               the
               wheel
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               gibbet
               ,
               with
               flaming
               fire
               under
               them
               :
               they
               made
               it
               their
               sports
               ,
               to
               see
               them
               devoured
               by
               wilde
               beasts
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               night
               ,
               in
               stead
               of
               torches
               ,
               they
               burnt
               the
               bodies
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               to
               give
               them
               light
               for
               their
               pastimes
               .
            
             
               To
               give
               you
               an
               instance
               or
               two
               ,
               that
               you
               may
               see
               the
               miserable
               extremities
               the
               Saints
               of
               God
               in
               former
               times
               passed
               through
               .
               I
               read
               of
               one
               Sanctus
               ,
               upon
               whom
               when
               such
               intolerable
               tortures
               were
               inflicted
               ,
               as
               the
               Persecuters
               thought
               ,
               surely
               they
               should
               have
               heard
               some
               words
               of
               blasphemy
               coming
               from
               him
               ,
               yet
               they
               could
               get
               nothing
               but
               this
               ,
               
                 Sum
                 Christianus
                 ,
                 
                 I
                 am
                 a
                 Christian
              
               ;
               at
               which
               they
               being
               mad
               ,
               they
               clapt
               on
               plates
               of
               brass
               red
               hot
               ,
               to
               the
               most
               tender
               parts
               of
               his
               body
               ,
               wherewith
               although
               his
               Spirit
               shrunk
               not
               ,
               but
               still
               continued
               constant
               ,
               yet
               his
               body
               was
               so
               drawn
               together
               ,
               that
               it
               lost
               the
               proper
               shape
               of
               a
               man
               ;
               and
               after
               he
               lying
               in
               prison
               a
               while
               ,
               they
               brought
               him
               forth
               again
               to
               the
               common
               scaffold
               in
               the
               face
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               put
               him
               to
               all
               kinde
               of
               torments
               they
               could
               devise
               ,
               as
               though
               he
               had
               been
               put
               to
               none
               before
               ,
               as
               
                 scourgings
                 ,
                 tearings
                 by
                 wilde
                 beasts
              
               ;
               his
               body
               being
               thus
               torn
               ,
               they
               brought
               an
               iron
               chair
               red
               hot
               with
               fire
               ,
               and
               set
               him
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               so
               fryed
               and
               scorched
               him
               as
               upon
               a
               gridiron
               :
               Thus
               he
               being
               made
               the
               whole
               day
               a
               spectacle
               to
               the
               people
               ,
               in
               stead
               of
               their
               games
               and
               sights
               ,
               they
               could
               get
               nothing
               from
               him
               ,
               but
               his
               firt
               confession
               ,
               
                 Christianus
                 sum
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 a
                 Christian
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               example
               of
               Romanus
               ,
               who
               was
               of
               noble
               birth
               ,
               but
               more
               noble
               in
               his
               Martyrdom
               ,
               is
               very
               famous
               ;
               he
               was
               first
               whipped
               with
               knaps
               of
               lead
               at
               the
               ends
               of
               the
               cords
               ;
               he
               desired
               them
               not
               to
               spare
               him
               for
               his
               Nobility
               ,
               
                 Not
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 my
                 progenitors
                 ,
              
               says
               he
               ,
               
                 but
                 Christian
                 profession
                 makes
                 me
                 noble
                 :
              
               then
               they
               lanced
               him
               with
               knives
               ,
               until
               the
               bones
               appeared
               white
               ,
               his
               face
               was
               buffeted
               ,
               his
               eye-lids
               torn
               with
               their
               nails
               ,
               his
               hair
               pulled
               from
               his
               face
               ;
               the
               Captain
               being
               astonished
               at
               his
               constancy
               ,
               commanded
               them
               to
               cease
               from
               tortures
               ;
               he
               was
               after
               brought
               forth
               and
               scourged
               again
               upon
               his
               old
               sores
               ;
               they
               plucked
               out
               his
               tongue
               by
               the
               roots
               :
               the
               Captain
               being
               yet
               more
               astonished
               to
               see
               him
               continue
               constant
               ,
               commanded
               him
               to
               be
               brought
               into
               prison
               ,
               and
               there
               be
               to
               strangled
               .
            
             
             
               The
               example
               of
               Vincentius
               is
               as
               remarkable
               as
               any
               ;
               he
               was
               first
               wracked
               ,
               all
               his
               joynts
               being
               stretched
               out
               of
               their
               place
               ;
               then
               his
               body
               was
               indented
               with
               grievous
               and
               deadly
               wounds
               ;
               then
               they
               tortured
               his
               flesh
               ,
               by
               saking
               upon
               it
               with
               iron
               combs
               sharply
               filed
               ;
               and
               then
               they
               laid
               his
               body
               upon
               a
               grate
               of
               iron
               ,
               opening
               his
               flesh
               with
               iron
               hooks
               ,
               they
               seared
               it
               with
               fiery
               plates
               ,
               sprinkling
               it
               with
               hot
               burning
               salt
               ;
               then
               they
               drew
               him
               into
               a
               dungeon
               ,
               where
               the
               floor
               was
               spread
               with
               the
               sharpest
               shells
               that
               could
               be
               gotten
               ,
               they
               laid
               his
               body
               upon
               them
               ,
               and
               so
               left
               him
               without
               all
               succor
               .
            
             
               Take
               an
               example
               of
               a
               woman
               or
               two
               ;
               one
               Blandina
               was
               miserably
               whipped
               ,
               tortured
               by
               wilde
               beasts
               ,
               tormented
               ,
               and
               scorched
               upon
               a
               gridiron
               ,
               and
               then
               put
               into
               a
               net
               ,
               and
               cast
               unto
               the
               wilde
               Bulls
               to
               be
               gored
               ,
               and
               so
               slain
               .
               We
               read
               of
               one
               Eulalila
               a
               yong
               Gentlewoman
               ,
               famous
               for
               her
               godliness
               and
               constancy
               ,
               who
               was
               pulled
               away
               from
               the
               seat
               of
               her
               Persecuters
               by
               the
               hair
               of
               her
               head
               ,
               then
               one
               joynt
               was
               pulled
               from
               another
               ,
               and
               the
               flesh
               from
               the
               bones
               by
               cushes
               and
               claws
               of
               wilde
               beasts
               ;
               then
               they
               harrowed
               her
               flesh
               with
               an
               iron
               hurdle
               ,
               they
               burnt
               her
               body
               on
               every
               side
               before
               and
               behinde
               with
               flaming
               torches
               ,
               and
               at
               last
               cast
               her
               into
               fire
               ,
               and
               consumed
               her
               body
               unto
               ashes
               .
            
             
               How
               lamentable
               is
               the
               hearing
               of
               these
               things
               unto
               nice
               and
               curious
               women
               ?
               who
               now
               must
               not
               have
               the
               wind
               to
               blow
               on
               them
               ,
               who
               are
               ready
               to
               dye
               if
               they
               be
               but
               crossed
               a
               little
               of
               their
               wills
               .
               It
               was
               an
               excellent
               speech
               of
               a
               woman
               Martyr
               ,
               Iulitta
               by
               name
               ,
               who
               being
               to
               be
               put
               into
               the
               fire
               ,
               spake
               unto
               other
               women
               thus
               ,
               
                 Cease
                 to
                 acouse
                 the
                 fragility
                 of
              
               
               
                 the
                 feminine
                 sex
                 :
                 What
                 ?
                 are
                 not
                 we
                 made
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 matter
                 that
                 men
                 are
                 ?
                 yea
                 ,
                 after
                 Gods
                 image
                 are
                 we
                 made
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 they
                 ;
                 God
                 did
                 not
                 use
                 flesh
                 to
                 make
                 women
                 of
                 in
                 token
                 of
                 infirmity
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 bone
                 of
                 his
                 bone
                 ,
                 in
                 token
                 we
                 must
                 be
                 strong
                 in
                 the
                 living
                 God.
              
               These
               were
               the
               sufferings
               of
               those
               times
               ;
               we
               shrink
               at
               every
               thing
               ,
               at
               every
               scorn
               and
               frown
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               after
               times
               ,
               it
               pleased
               God
               to
               stir
               Constantine
               a
               Christian
               Emperor
               ,
               and
               then
               the
               Church
               had
               some
               rest
               ;
               to
               which
               some
               apply
               that
               place
               ,
               Rev.
               20.
               2.
               
               
                 Satan
                 was
                 bound
                 a
                 thousand
                 years
                 ,
              
               not
               to
               rage
               for
               a
               thousand
               years
               after
               ,
               so
               as
               he
               then
               did
               ,
               until
               Antichrist
               got
               strength
               :
               but
               the
               Text
               will
               not
               bear
               this
               interpretation
               ;
               we
               read
               Rev.
               8.
               1.
               at
               the
               opening
               the
               
                 first
                 seal
              
               ,
               there
               was
               silence
               in
               Heaven
               
                 half
                 an
                 hour
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               a
               space
               of
               intermission
               ,
               wherein
               the
               Church
               had
               some
               little
               breathing
               for
               a
               while
               ,
               but
               yet
               continued
               not
               long
               ;
               for
               Licinius
               ,
               who
               first
               joyned
               in
               the
               maintenance
               of
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               fell
               off
               and
               turned
               an
               outragious
               persecuter
               .
               After
               that
               the
               Church
               endured
               infinite
               troubles
               by
               the
               heresie
               of
               Arrianism
               ,
               that
               spread
               it self
               mightily
               abroad
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               whole
               world
               almost
               was
               become
               an
               Arrian
               ;
               at
               this
               time
               says
               Hilary
               ,
               the
               Church
               was
               so
               obscured
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               not
               to
               be
               sought
               in
               any
               external
               pomp
               in
               publique
               places
               ,
               but
               in
               prisons
               and
               dens
               ;
               
                 Non
                 in
                 tect
                 is
                 ,
                 &
                 exteriori
                 pompa
                 ,
                 sed
                 potius
                 in
                 carceribus
                 &
                 speluncis
                 .
                 Arrius
              
               was
               a
               man
               of
               excellent
               parts
               ,
               and
               forward
               in
               good
               ,
               but
               through
               pride
               ,
               being
               disappointed
               of
               his
               expected
               preferment
               ,
               fell
               off
               .
               Mr.
               Brightman
               upon
               Revelations
               8.
               11.
               thinks
               it
               was
               he
               ,
               that
               was
               meant
               by
               that
               Star
               which
               fell
               ,
               which
               was
               called
               wormwood
               ,
               by
               which
               
                 the
                 third
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 maters
              
               
               
                 were
                 made
                 bitter
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 dyed
                 of
                 the
                 waters
                 .
              
            
             
               After
               that
               Antichrist
               began
               to
               rise
               more
               and
               more
               ,
               and
               to
               bring
               a
               fearful
               darkness
               over
               the
               face
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               of
               which
               times
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               prophesies
               ,
               Rev.
               8.
               12.
               
               
                 The
                 moon
                 ,
                 sun
                 ,
                 and
                 stars
                 were
                 smitten
                 .
              
               The
               first
               open
               and
               bloody
               persecution
               of
               Antichrist
               ,
               was
               that
               of
               the
               Waldenses
               ,
               in
               the
               year
               1160.
               and
               1260.
               and
               so
               on
               :
               there
               is
               a
               whole
               volumn
               written
               of
               the
               lamentable
               extremities
               that
               these
               poor
               people
               endured
               ,
               the
               reading
               whereof
               might
               cause
               the
               hardest
               heart
               that
               lives
               to
               break
               .
               A
               special
               agent
               in
               this
               persecution
               was
               one
               Dominick
               ,
               father
               of
               the
               Dominicans
               ,
               of
               whom
               his
               mother
               dreamed
               when
               she
               was
               with
               childe
               with
               him
               ,
               that
               she
               had
               
                 a
                 Wolf
                 flaming
                 with
                 fire
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 mouth
                 in
                 her
                 body
                 .
              
            
             
               In
               after
               times
               we
               read
               of
               the
               most
               famous
               instruments
               of
               Gods
               glory
               ,
               what
               hard
               things
               they
               endured
               :
               as
               
                 Wickliff
                 ,
                 Huss
                 ,
                 Ierame
              
               of
               Prague
               ,
               and
               others
               .
               The
               first
               time
               that
               ever
               any
               Law
               was
               made
               for
               burning
               those
               that
               opposed
               the
               Pope
               in
               England
               ,
               was
               in
               
                 Henry
                 the
                 Fourths
              
               time
               :
               so
               it
               went
               on
               to
               those
               bloody
               Marian
               days
               ;
               What
               imprisonments
               ?
               what
               starvings
               ?
               stranglings
               ?
               gibbets
               ?
               fire
               ?
               banishments
               were
               there
               then
               ?
               What
               grievous
               miseries
               did
               Gods
               people
               endure
               in
               France
               ,
               especially
               in
               that
               bloody
               savage
               Massacre
               in
               the
               year
               1572
               ?
               the
               History
               of
               it
               tells
               us
               ,
               that
               near
               the
               Archbishops
               Prison
               in
               Lyons
               ,
               the
               blood
               ran
               warm
               reeking
               in
               the
               streets
               ,
               into
               the
               River
               :
               in
               thirty
               days
               space
               ,
               there
               were
               an
               hundred
               thousand
               poor
               orphans
               ,
               widows
               ,
               and
               succorless
               creatures
               ,
               wandring
               about
               without
               relief
               .
            
             
               Thus
               both
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               the
               Histories
               of
               all
               times
               ,
               hold
               forth
               unto
               us
               the
               truth
               of
               this
               point
               ,
               that
               the
               
               
                 estate
                 of
                 Gods
                 people
                 is
                 an
                 afflicted
                 estate
              
               ;
               they
               cry
               out
               aloud
               unto
               us
               ,
               that
               
                 through
                 many
                 tribulations
                 we
                 must
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 kingdom
                 of
                 God.
              
               This
               hath
               been
               the
               way
               of
               God
               even
               towards
               those
               who
               have
               been
               dearest
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               so
               at
               this
               day
               ,
               but
               yet
               a
               great
               difference
               hath
               God
               made
               ,
               between
               us
               ,
               and
               those
               in
               former
               times
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               degree
               of
               afflictions
               ;
               yea
               ,
               between
               us
               and
               others
               of
               his
               Servants
               ,
               in
               other
               places
               now
               :
               we
               feel
               but
               little
               of
               those
               hard
               things
               that
               many
               of
               Gods
               people
               have
               felt
               ,
               and
               still
               do
               feel
               :
               we
               sit
               
                 under
                 our
                 vines
                 ,
                 and
                 fig-trees
                 ,
                 in
                 peace
                 and
                 plenty
                 ,
              
               not
               onely
               under
               
                 the
                 shadows
                 of
                 them
              
               ,
               but
               we
               taste
               and
               eat
               plentifully
               of
               the
               fruit
               of
               them
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               empty
               vines
               ,
               nor
               empty
               fig-trees
               unto
               us
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               IV.
               
                 What
                 use
                 we
                 should
                 make
                 of
                 Gods
                 sparing
                 us
                 from
                 the
                 woful
                 afflictions
                 which
                 have
                 befaln
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 befal
                 others
                 .
              
            
             
               NOw
               what
               use
               should
               we
               make
               of
               this
               difference
               ?
               First
               ,
               we
               had
               need
               examine
               whether
               our
               prosperity
               be
               in
               love
               or
               not
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               sanctified
               unto
               us
               or
               not
               ;
               for
               we
               have
               a
               great
               deal
               more
               then
               Gods
               people
               use
               to
               have
               :
               And
               we
               shall
               know
               it
               by
               this
               ,
               if
               the
               chief
               thing
               we
               rejoyce
               in
               ,
               in
               the
               enjoyment
               of
               our
               prosperity
               ,
               be
               the
               opportunity
               of
               service
               for
               God
               ,
               that
               we
               have
               by
               it
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               let
               us
               admire
               Gods
               goodness
               to
               us
               ,
               and
               bless
               his
               name
               :
               How
               favorable
               is
               the
               Lord
               to
               us
               ,
               who
               spares
               us
               ,
               that
               we
               suffer
               little
               or
               nothing
               in
               comparison
               of
               what
               others
               have
               done
               ?
               We
               are
               weak
               ,
               
               and
               if
               we
               should
               have
               felt
               such
               things
               as
               others
               have
               ,
               what
               should
               have
               become
               of
               us
               ?
               They
               endured
               
                 spoiling
                 of
                 their
                 goods
                 ,
                 imprisonment
                 ,
                 tortures
                 ,
              
               but
               we
               may
               go
               to
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               have
               
                 peace
                 ,
                 comfort
              
               ,
               the
               use
               of
               the
               
                 creature
                 ,
                 houses
                 ,
                 lands
                 ,
                 friends
                 :
              
               had
               we
               onely
               the
               blessings
               of
               the
               upper
               springs
               ,
               although
               we
               wanted
               wholly
               the
               blessings
               of
               the
               nether
               ,
               we
               were
               happy
               ;
               but
               oh
               the
               goodness
               of
               our
               God
               unto
               us
               ,
               we
               do
               plentifully
               enjoy
               both
               !
               Though
               a
               man
               do
               lose
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               win
               his
               soul
               ,
               although
               he
               beg
               his
               bread
               from
               door
               to
               door
               ,
               if
               he
               be
               saved
               at
               last
               ,
               he
               is
               a
               happy
               man
               ,
               happy
               that
               ever
               he
               was
               born
               :
               but
               we
               may
               save
               our
               souls
               ,
               and
               yet
               have
               the
               good
               things
               of
               the
               world
               too
               .
            
             
               But
               it
               may
               be
               said
               ,
               A
               suffering
               condition
               is
               the
               joyful
               condition
               ,
               why
               then
               should
               we
               thus
               bless
               God
               that
               we
               are
               freed
               from
               it
               ?
            
             
               Answ
               .
               1.
               
               Sufferings
               in
               themselves
               have
               no
               good
               ,
               but
               as
               God
               uses
               them
               ,
               and
               turns
               them
               unto
               good
               ;
               now
               God
               can
               use
               and
               turn
               prosperity
               into
               good
               as
               well
               if
               he
               please
               ,
               and
               prosperity
               hath
               good
               in
               it self
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               use
               of
               it
               too
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               Apostle
               Saint
               
                 Iames
                 ,
                 Cap.
              
               1.
               6.
               calls
               for
               joy
               in
               both
               conditions
               ;
               
                 Let
                 the
                 brother
                 of
                 high
                 degree
                 rejoyce
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 abased
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 brother
                 of
                 low
                 degree
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 exalted
              
               ;
               it
               seems
               we
               are
               not
               fit
               for
               sufferings
               ,
               and
               therefore
               our
               present
               condition
               is
               a
               mercy
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               seeing
               God
               spares
               us
               so
               much
               from
               sufferings
               ,
               and
               calls
               us
               not
               to
               such
               passive
               obedience
               as
               formerly
               he
               hath
               called
               his
               servants
               ,
               let
               us
               therefore
               labor
               to
               be
               more
               abundant
               in
               active
               obedience
               ,
               in
               giving
               God
               the
               glory
               of
               that
               peace
               and
               many
               liberties
               ,
               
               and
               those
               comforts
               that
               we
               do
               enjoy
               ,
               which
               we
               might
               have
               been
               deprived
               of
               by
               the
               malice
               of
               men
               ;
               let
               our
               strength
               now
               be
               employed
               for
               God
               ,
               in
               
                 doing
                 service
              
               ,
               which
               might
               have
               been
               spent
               in
               suffering
               the
               rage
               of
               man
               ,
               yea
               ,
               might
               have
               been
               spent
               in
               bearing
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               himself
               :
               O
               how
               much
               better
               is
               it
               ,
               that
               we
               have
               it
               to
               spend
               it
               in
               doing
               service
               for
               God
               in
               an
               active
               way
               ,
               for
               his
               praise
               and
               our
               own
               comfort
               !
               The
               more
               peace
               and
               outward
               comforts
               ,
               the
               more
               service
               is
               due
               to
               God.
               It
               is
               observable
               that
               Solomons
               Altar
               was
               four
               times
               as
               big
               as
               Moses's
               .
               We
               read
               Exod.
               27.
               1.
               
               That
               Moses
               was
               to
               make
               an
               Altar
               five
               cubits
               long
               ,
               and
               five
               broad
               ,
               and
               three
               high
               ,
               but
               Solomon
               made
               an
               Altar
               twenty
               cubits
               long
               ,
               and
               twenty
               cubits
               broad
               .
               Moses
               was
               in
               the
               wilderness
               ,
               in
               an
               unsetled
               condition
               ,
               full
               of
               troubles
               :
               Solomon
               on
               his
               Throne
               ,
               in
               a
               peaceable
               condition
               ,
               full
               of
               prosperity
               ;
               as
               our
               peace
               and
               prosperity
               is
               more
               then
               others
               ,
               so
               our
               service
               should
               be
               more
               then
               theirs
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               a
               due
               proportion
               .
            
             
               Salvian
               writing
               about
               the
               condition
               of
               Gods
               people
               
               in
               their
               suffering
               of
               affliction
               ,
               answers
               an
               Objection
               which
               some
               might
               make
               .
               
                 But
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 live
                 under
                 persecuting
                 Emperors
                 ,
                 as
                 formerly
                 Christians
                 did
                 .
              
               To
               that
               he
               says
               ,
               By
               how
               much
               the
               less
               they
               were
               in
               their
               passive
               obedience
               ,
               by
               so
               much
               the
               more
               they
               should
               be
               in
               their
               active
               obedience
               .
               God
               is
               content
               ,
               says
               he
               ,
               that
               our
               peace
               should
               serve
               him
               ,
               that
               we
               
               should
               please
               him
               ,
               in
               the
               purity
               of
               actions
               undefiled
               ,
               in
               the
               holiness
               of
               a
               life
               unspotted
               ;
               by
               so
               much
               the
               more
               is
               our
               faithfulness
               and
               devotion
               indebted
               to
               him
               ,
               because
               he
               requires
               of
               us
               smaller
               things
               ,
               and
               hath
               granted
               greater
               things
               unto
               us
               :
               and
               therefore
               seeing
               Princes
               are
               Christians
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               persecution
               ,
               Religion
               is
               not
               disturbed
               ,
               we
               are
               not
               compelled
               to
               manifest
               the
               proof
               of
               our
               faith
               by
               harder
               tryals
               ,
               we
               ought
               so
               much
               the
               more
               to
               please
               the
               Lord
               in
               inferior
               duties
               .
               He
               instanceth
               in
               divers
               particulars
               :
               as
               Christ
               (
               says
               he
               )
               commands
               us
               not
               to
               strive
               ,
               and
               
               contend
               with
               one
               another
               ,
               but
               rather
               to
               put
               up
               wrong
               ,
               let
               us
               obey
               him
               in
               this
               ,
               seeing
               he
               frees
               us
               from
               such
               great
               and
               dreadful
               miseries
               ,
               which
               others
               have
               suffered
               before
               us
               .
               Again
               ,
               Christ
               would
               have
               us
               do
               that
               to
               others
               ,
               which
               we
               would
               have
               others
               do
               to
               us
               ,
               let
               us
               obey
               him
               in
               this
               .
               He
               commands
               us
               by
               his
               Apostle
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               not
               seek
               that
               which
               is
               our
               own
               ,
               but
               every
               one
               seek
               the
               good
               of
               another
               :
               he
               requires
               of
               us
               to
               love
               our
               enemies
               ,
               and
               to
               take
               heed
               of
               the
               occasions
               of
               evil
               ,
               &c.
               
               Although
               duties
               be
               never
               so
               hard
               to
               flesh
               and
               blood
               ,
               yet
               let
               us
               set
               upon
               them
               .
               It
               was
               an
               excellent
               speech
               of
               
                 Eusebius
                 Emesenus
              
               ,
               Our
               forefathers
               did
               strive
               against
               sharp
               piercing
               griefs
               ,
               let
               us
               be
               willing
               to
               strive
               against
               the
               most
               excellent
               pleasures
               ;
               They
               overcame
               the
               torments
               of
               the
               flames
               ,
               let
               us
               overcome
               the
               fiery
               darts
               of
               vices
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               let
               us
               take
               heed
               of
               the
               least
               froward
               murmuring
               
               and
               repining
               at
               little
               crosses
               ,
               that
               sometime
               we
               meet
               withal
               .
               What
               ,
               are
               we
               discontented
               at
               such
               small
               afflictions
               ?
               at
               such
               light
               things
               ?
               when
               as
               others
               (
               our
               betters
               )
               have
               suffered
               such
               hard
               ,
               such
               grievous
               ,
               such
               lamentable
               things
               ;
               that
               our
               hearts
               do
               ake
               
               at
               the
               very
               hearing
               of
               .
               What
               is
               our
               flesh
               better
               then
               theirs
               ,
               that
               we
               must
               have
               ours
               so
               pampered
               ,
               when
               as
               theirs
               was
               so
               grievously
               tormented
               ?
               How
               far
               are
               you
               from
               resisting
               unto
               blood
               ?
               O
               what
               an
               unworthy
               thing
               is
               this
               in
               Christians
               ,
               to
               vex
               and
               fret
               at
               every
               small
               cross
               ;
               when
               they
               read
               and
               hear
               what
               others
               have
               suffered
               before
               them
               !
               all
               our
               troubles
               are
               but
               as
               the
               slivers
               and
               chips
               of
               that
               cross
               ,
               upon
               which
               they
               have
               been
               crucified
               .
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               be
               willing
               to
               abate
               somewhat
               of
               your
               delight
               
               in
               the
               creature
               that
               you
               do
               enjoy
               ,
               do
               not
               give
               liberty
               to
               your selves
               ,
               to
               satisfie
               your selves
               to
               the
               full
               :
               Is
               it
               seemly
               that
               when
               Gods
               choice
               Servants
               have
               suffered
               ,
               and
               still
               do
               suffer
               such
               hard
               things
               ,
               that
               you
               should
               delight
               and
               rejoyce
               to
               the
               utmost
               in
               giving
               content
               unto
               the
               flesh
               ?
               You
               know
               how
               it
               was
               with
               Uriah
               ,
               while
               the
               Ark
               ,
               and
               his
               Lord
               Joab
               was
               in
               the
               field
               ,
               he
               would
               not
               go
               down
               to
               his
               house
               to
               solace
               himself
               there
               .
               
                 Josephus
                 de
                 bello
                 Iudaico
                 lib.
              
               6.
               reports
               of
               Titus
               ,
               when
               he
               had
               by
               his
               conquest
               brought
               the
               Jews
               into
               miserable
               extremities
               ,
               that
               some
               of
               the
               Priests
               petitioning
               him
               for
               their
               lives
               ,
               he
               commanded
               them
               to
               be
               slain
               ,
               saying
               ,
               they
               were
               of
               degenerous
               mindes
               that
               they
               desired
               to
               live
               ,
               when
               their
               people
               and
               Religion
               suffered
               so
               much
               as
               it
               did
               :
               Titus
               a
               Heathen
               judged
               thus
               of
               them
               ;
               of
               what
               degenerous
               mindes
               then
               are
               those
               ,
               who
               not
               onely
               desire
               to
               live
               ,
               but
               to
               live
               in
               pomp
               ,
               in
               bravery
               ,
               in
               giving
               liberty
               to
               themselves
               in
               all
               sensual
               delights
               ,
               in
               abating
               nothing
               of
               their
               carnal
               contentments
               ,
               when
               they
               see
               and
               hear
               of
               the
               Churches
               of
               God
               suffering
               grievous
               things
               ,
               brought
               unto
               lamentable
               straights
               under
               the
               burthen
               of
               most
               heavy
               and
               sore
               afflictions
               ?
               The
               like
               we
               finde
               
               related
               of
               
                 Anchises
                 Aeneas
              
               his
               father
               ;
               when
               Aeneas
               would
               have
               saved
               his
               life
               ,
               Far
               be
               it
               from
               me
               ,
               says
               he
               ,
               that
               I
               should
               desire
               to
               live
               when
               Troy
               suffers
               that
               it
               does
               :
            
             
               
                 Absit
                 ,
                 ut
                 excisa
                 possim
                 supervivere
                 Troia
                 .
              
            
             
               Far
               then
               be
               it
               from
               us
               to
               desire
               to
               live
               diliciously
               ,
               
               when
               not
               Troy
               ,
               but
               the
               Churches
               of
               God
               suffer
               such
               things
               as
               they
               do
               .
               It
               is
               reported
               of
               Alexander
               ,
               that
               being
               in
               extream
               thirst
               ,
               when
               a
               little
               water
               was
               offered
               to
               him
               ,
               he
               thought
               it
               a
               hard
               thing
               and
               not
               Princely
               ,
               for
               him
               alone
               to
               quench
               his
               thirst
               ,
               when
               others
               in
               his
               Army
               had
               not
               wherewithal
               to
               abate
               theirs
               ;
               wherefore
               he
               gives
               back
               again
               the
               cup
               with
               this
               speech
               ,
               saying
               ,
               I
               cannot
               bear
               to
               drink
               alone
               ,
               and
               here
               is
               not
               enough
               to
               divide
               amongst
               the
               rest
               .
            
             
               Sixthly
               ,
               let
               us
               learn
               to
               be
               compassionate
               towards
               them
               that
               do
               suffer
               ;
               while
               the
               bowels
               of
               others
               are
               torn
               out
               by
               the
               rage
               of
               men
               ,
               let
               the
               bowels
               of
               our
               compassions
               work
               towards
               them
               ,
               let
               us
               be
               even
               in
               bonds
               with
               those
               that
               are
               bound
               ,
               in
               all
               our
               peace
               ,
               liberties
               ,
               and
               comforts
               ,
               let
               us
               remember
               them
               ,
               let
               us
               pray
               for
               them
               ,
               and
               as
               much
               as
               we
               are
               able
               ,
               relieve
               them
               ,
               and
               help
               to
               bear
               their
               burthens
               .
            
             
               Seventhly
               ,
               let
               us
               lay
               hold
               upon
               our
               opportunities
               of
               peace
               and
               liberties
               that
               we
               do
               enjoy
               ,
               to
               edifie
               our selves
               in
               our
               most
               holy
               faith
               :
               let
               us
               make
               use
               of
               our
               peace
               to
               prepare
               us
               for
               the
               times
               of
               affliction
               ,
               which
               God
               may
               call
               us
               unto
               .
               This
               was
               the
               care
               of
               the
               Churches
               ,
               when
               they
               had
               got
               a
               little
               rest
               from
               their
               enemies
               ,
               Acts
               9.
               31.
               
               Then
               had
               the
               Churches
               rest
               through
               all
               
                 Iudea
                 ,
                 Galilee
              
               ,
               and
               Samaria
               ,
               and
               were
               edified
               ,
               and
               walking
               in
               the
               fear
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               comfort
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               were
               multiplyed
               .
               It
               
               is
               wisdom
               while
               our
               ship
               is
               in
               the
               haven
               ,
               to
               mend
               it
               there
               ,
               and
               to
               prepare
               it
               for
               storms
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               meet
               withal
               at
               sea
               ;
               when
               storms
               arise
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               time
               then
               :
               ships
               lie
               in
               the
               harbor
               on
               purpose
               to
               prepare
               them
               for
               the
               dangers
               they
               meet
               withal
               afterwards
               in
               Sea.
               Naturalists
               tell
               us
               ,
               that
               while
               the
               Halcyon
               bird
               is
               brooding
               her
               eggs
               ,
               and
               bringing
               forth
               her
               yong
               ones
               ,
               there
               is
               usually
               fair
               weather
               ;
               from
               whence
               we
               call
               pleasant
               weather
               ,
               Halcyon
               days
               ;
               she
               neglects
               not
               any
               of
               those
               days
               ,
               but
               is
               diligent
               in
               bringing
               forth
               her
               yong
               :
               God
               gives
               us
               fair
               weather
               ,
               much
               peace
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               be
               diligent
               in
               our
               work
               ,
               to
               provide
               for
               after-times
               :
               let
               none
               of
               those
               Halcyon
               days
               be
               lost
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               V.
               
                 The
                 Reasons
                 of
                 the
                 afflicted
                 estate
                 of
                 Gods
                 people
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 malice
                 of
                 the
                 Devil
                 and
                 wicked
                 men
                 .
              
            
             
               BUt
               what
               are
               the
               reasons
               why
               it
               must
               needs
               be
               ,
               that
               the
               estate
               of
               Gods
               people
               must
               be
               an
               afflicted
               estate
               ?
               
            
             
               First
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               there
               is
               a
               Devil
               in
               the
               world
               it
               must
               needs
               be
               ;
               he
               in
               his
               instruments
               is
               that
               red
               Dragon
               ,
               
               red
               with
               fury
               and
               rage
               ;
               he
               is
               that
               old
               Serpent
               ,
               full
               of
               poyson
               and
               deadly
               malice
               .
               Pliny
               speaks
               of
               the
               
               Scorpion
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               not
               one
               minute
               ,
               wherein
               it
               does
               not
               put
               forth
               the
               sting
               ,
               as
               being
               unwilling
               to
               lose
               any
               opportunity
               of
               doing
               mischief
               .
               He
               is
               called
               Satan
               ,
               an
               adversary
               ,
               the
               destroyer
               ,
               roaring
               Lyon
               ,
               he
               infinitely
               hates
               God
               ,
               and
               sins
               that
               sin
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               sin
               against
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               every
               moment
               :
               he
               hates
               the
               holiness
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               ,
               (
               which
               
               especially
               shines
               in
               his
               Saints
               )
               with
               deadly
               hatred
               :
               he
               is
               cast
               out
               himself
               ,
               and
               therefore
               envies
               and
               vexes
               at
               the
               Salvation
               of
               any
               :
               as
               one
               that
               had
               committed
               the
               sin
               against
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               said
               ,
               he
               wished
               that
               his
               wife
               ,
               and
               children
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               world
               might
               be
               damned
               together
               with
               him
               :
               hence
               he
               is
               resolved
               ,
               that
               if
               any
               be
               saved
               ,
               it
               shall
               be
               with
               as
               great
               difficulty
               as
               he
               can
               procure
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               poyson
               of
               this
               old
               Serpent
               ,
               ungodly
               men
               have
               sucked
               up
               ,
               they
               swell
               with
               it
               ,
               and
               by
               it
               are
               
               enraged
               against
               godliness
               .
               It
               is
               reported
               of
               Tygers
               ,
               that
               they
               enter
               into
               a
               rage
               upon
               the
               scent
               of
               fragrant
               spices
               ;
               so
               do
               ungodly
               men
               at
               the
               blessed
               savor
               of
               godliness
               .
               I
               have
               read
               of
               some
               barbarous
               Nations
               ,
               who
               when
               the
               Sun
               shines
               hot
               upon
               them
               ,
               they
               shoot
               up
               their
               arrows
               against
               it
               ;
               so
               do
               wicked
               men
               at
               the
               light
               and
               heat
               of
               godliness
               .
               There
               is
               a
               natural
               antipathy
               between
               the
               spirits
               of
               godly
               men
               ,
               and
               the
               wicked
               ;
               Gen.
               3.
               15.
               
               I
               will
               put
               enmity
               between
               thy
               seed
               ,
               and
               her
               seed
               ;
               Prov.
               29.
               27.
               
               An
               unjust
               man
               is
               an
               abomination
               to
               the
               just
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               is
               upright
               in
               the
               way
               ,
               is
               an
               abomination
               to
               the
               wicked
               .
               Now
               the
               contrariety
               of
               antipathy
               is
               :
            
             
               First
               ,
               deep
               rooted
               ,
               in
               the
               very
               natures
               of
               the
               things
               :
               a
               contrariety
               of
               act
               is
               not
               so
               much
               ,
               as
               a
               contrariety
               
               of
               nature
               ;
               two
               sheep
               may
               oppose
               one
               another
               ,
               but
               there
               is
               not
               that
               opposition
               between
               them
               ,
               as
               between
               a
               wolf
               and
               a
               sheep
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               it
               is
               an
               active
               opposition
               ,
               that
               will
               presently
               stir
               at
               the
               first
               appearance
               ;
               the
               wicked
               will
               presently
               
               discern
               a
               godly
               man
               ,
               and
               their
               hearts
               do
               quickly
               rise
               up
               against
               him
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               strong
               vehement
               opposition
               .
               
            
             
             
               For
               first
               ,
               it
               breaks
               all
               bonds
               of
               nature
               ,
               the
               bond
               between
               father
               and
               childe
               ,
               between
               brother
               and
               brother
               ;
               and
               all
               bonds
               of
               love
               and
               kindeness
               :
               we
               have
               a
               remarkable
               example
               for
               this
               ,
               Numb
               .
               22.
               3
               ,
               4.
               
               Moab
               was
               irked
               because
               of
               Israel
               ,
               or
               did
               fret
               and
               vex
               ,
               so
               the
               words
               ;
               the
               same
               with
               that
               ,
               Exod.
               1.
               12.
               
               There
               was
               no
               cause
               for
               the
               Moabites
               thus
               to
               fret
               ,
               they
               were
               allyed
               to
               Israel
               ,
               for
               Moab
               was
               of
               Lot
               ,
               to
               whom
               Abraham
               was
               Uncle
               :
               Israel
               passed
               by
               them
               in
               peace
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               slaughter
               of
               the
               Amorites
               they
               had
               freed
               them
               from
               evil
               Neighbors
               ,
               which
               had
               before
               taken
               away
               part
               of
               their
               Land
               ,
               and
               were
               likely
               in
               time
               to
               take
               away
               more
               ;
               yet
               being
               of
               a
               different
               Religion
               ,
               malice
               breaks
               all
               these
               bonds
               .
               The
               like
               ver
               .
               4.
               of
               the
               Midianites
               ,
               who
               came
               of
               
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 Gen.
              
               25.
               1
               ,
               2.
               
               The
               Israelites
               had
               freed
               them
               from
               Sihons
               yoak
               ,
               and
               yet
               they
               conspire
               against
               them
               ,
               and
               seek
               their
               ruine
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               it
               is
               mighty
               bitter
               where
               it
               is
               :
               Psal
               .
               7.
               13.
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               that
               God
               hath
               ordained
               his
               arrows
               against
               the
               persecutors
               ;
               the
               word
               signifies
               ,
               such
               as
               burn
               in
               danger
               and
               malice
               against
               the
               godly
               ;
               and
               the
               word
               translated
               ordained
               ,
               signifies
               God
               hath
               wrought
               his
               arrows
               :
               he
               doth
               not
               shoot
               them
               at
               random
               ,
               but
               he
               works
               them
               against
               the
               wicked
               .
               Illiricus
               hath
               a
               story
               ,
               which
               may
               be
               a
               Commentary
               upon
               this
               Text
               ,
               in
               both
               the
               parts
               of
               it
               .
               One
               Felix
               Earl
               of
               Wartenburg
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               Captains
               of
               the
               Emperor
               Charls
               the
               fifth
               ,
               swore
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               divers
               at
               supper
               ,
               that
               before
               he
               dyed
               ,
               he
               would
               ride
               up
               to
               the
               spurs
               in
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               Lutherans
               ;
               here
               was
               one
               that
               burnt
               in
               malice
               ,
               but
               behold
               how
               God
               works
               his
               arrows
               against
               him
               :
               that
               very
               night
               the
               hand
               of
               God
               so
               struck
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               
               strangled
               and
               choaked
               in
               his
               own
               blood
               ;
               so
               he
               rode
               not
               ,
               but
               bathed
               himself
               ,
               not
               up
               to
               the
               spurs
               ,
               but
               up
               to
               the
               throat
               ,
               not
               in
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               Lutherans
               ,
               but
               in
               his
               own
               blood
               before
               he
               dyed
               .
               Saint
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 Acts
              
               26.
               11.
               says
               of
               himself
               before
               his
               conversion
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               exceeding
               mad
               against
               the
               Saints
               of
               
               God
               ;
               this
               bitter
               malice
               that
               is
               in
               the
               hearts
               of
               wicked
               men
               ,
               against
               the
               godly
               ,
               puts
               them
               upon
               ways
               of
               opposition
               against
               all
               reason
               and
               common
               sence
               .
               After
               
                 John
                 Huss
              
               was
               burnt
               ,
               his
               adversaries
               got
               his
               heart
               ,
               which
               was
               left
               untouched
               by
               the
               fire
               ,
               and
               beat
               it
               with
               their
               staves
               .
               St.
               Paul
               in
               2
               Thess
               .
               3.
               2.
               desires
               the
               brethren
               to
               pray
               ,
               
                 That
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 delivered
                 from
                 unreasonable
                 and
                 wicked
                 men
              
               ;
               the
               word
               is
               ,
               absurd
               
               men
               .
               The
               malice
               of
               wicked
               mens
               hearts
               against
               the
               godly
               ,
               makes
               them
               break
               all
               bounds
               of
               humanity
               ,
               and
               go
               against
               Laws
               or
               any
               thing
               ,
               in
               way
               of
               opposition
               against
               the
               servants
               of
               God.
               In
               the
               History
               of
               the
               persecution
               of
               the
               Merindolians
               ,
               we
               read
               of
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Aix
               ,
               being
               full
               of
               rage
               against
               them
               ,
               when
               the
               President
               Cassaneus
               would
               have
               allayed
               it
               a
               little
               ,
               telling
               him
               that
               the
               arrest
               of
               Merindol
               was
               not
               definitive
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Laws
               and
               Statutes
               of
               the
               Realm
               did
               not
               permit
               the
               execution
               thereof
               without
               further
               process
               ;
               then
               said
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               
                 If
                 there
                 be
                 either
                 Law
                 or
                 Statute
                 that
                 do
                 hinder
                 or
                 let
                 you
                 ,
                 we
                 carry
                 in
                 our
              
               sleeves
               
                 to
                 dispense
                 therewithal
              
               :
               the
               President
               answered
               ,
               It
               were
               a
               great
               sin
               to
               shed
               innocent
               blood
               ;
               then
               said
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               
                 The
                 blood
                 of
                 them
                 of
                 Merindol
                 be
                 upon
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 our
                 successors
              
               ;
               then
               said
               the
               President
               ,
               I
               am
               very
               well
               assured
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               arrest
               of
               Merindol
               be
               put
               in
               execution
               ,
               the
               King
               will
               not
               be
               well
               pleased
               to
               have
               such
               destruction
               made
               of
               his
               
               Subjects
               :
               the
               Bishop
               answered
               ,
               
                 Although
                 the
                 King
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 do
                 think
                 it
                 evil
                 done
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 so
                 bring
                 it
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 within
                 a
                 short
                 space
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 think
                 it
                 well
                 enough
                 ,
                 for
                 we
                 have
                 the
              
               Cardinals
               
                 on
                 our
                 side
              
               ,
               and
               especially
               the
               most
               reverend
               Cardinal
               of
               Tournon
               .
               We
               read
               likewise
               of
               the
               unreasonableness
               of
               the
               malice
               of
               wicked
               men
               against
               Gods
               servants
               ,
               in
               the
               History
               of
               the
               Waldenses
               :
               they
               petitioning
               ,
               that
               seeing
               it
               was
               permitted
               to
               the
               
                 Turks
                 ,
                 Saracens
              
               ,
               and
               Jews
               ,
               (
               who
               are
               mortal
               enemies
               to
               Christ
               )
               to
               dwell
               peaceably
               in
               the
               fairest
               Cities
               of
               Christendom
               ,
               that
               pity
               and
               compassion
               might
               be
               shewed
               to
               them
               ,
               who
               have
               their
               whole
               Religion
               founded
               upon
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               worshipping
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               ;
               and
               that
               they
               might
               be
               suffered
               to
               live
               quietly
               in
               desolate
               Mountains
               ,
               and
               desarts
               ,
               and
               valleys
               ,
               protesting
               that
               they
               would
               live
               in
               all
               fear
               and
               reverence
               of
               God
               ,
               with
               all
               due
               subjection
               and
               obedience
               to
               their
               Lord
               and
               Prince
               ,
               and
               to
               his
               Lieutenants
               and
               Officers
               ;
               and
               yet
               this
               Petition
               could
               not
               be
               granted
               .
               We
               read
               likewise
               ,
               that
               when
               that
               worthy
               Servant
               of
               God
               ,
               
                 John
                 Frith
              
               ,
               who
               was
               a
               learned
               and
               godly
               Minister
               ,
               was
               burnt
               at
               the
               stake
               ,
               together
               with
               one
               
                 Andrew
                 Hewet
              
               ;
               that
               one
               Doctor
               Cook
               a
               Parson
               in
               London
               ,
               openly
               admonished
               all
               the
               people
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               in
               no
               wise
               pray
               for
               them
               ,
               no
               more
               then
               they
               would
               for
               a
               dog
               .
               O
               what
               bitterness
               and
               rage
               is
               there
               in
               the
               hearts
               of
               wicked
               men
               ,
               against
               Gods
               servants
               !
               No
               marvel
               then
               ,
               seeing
               they
               live
               amongst
               them
               ,
               they
               suffer
               so
               much
               affliction
               as
               they
               do
               .
               The
               Lord
               tells
               Ezekiel
               ,
               that
               he
               lived
               amongst
               bryars
               and
               thorns
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               dwelt
               amongst
               scorpions
               .
               
               Thus
               all
               Gods
               people
               ,
               living
               with
               the
               men
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               may
               be
               said
               to
               live
               amongst
               bryars
               and
               
               thorns
               ,
               and
               to
               dwell
               amongst
               Scorpions
               ;
               no
               marvel
               then
               though
               they
               be
               so
               torn
               and
               stung
               as
               they
               are
               ;
               some
               have
               onely
               snarling
               ,
               wrangling
               ,
               railing
               spirits
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               all
               they
               can
               do
               ;
               the
               worst
               is
               but
               to
               prick
               and
               tear
               the
               flesh
               ,
               as
               a
               bryar
               and
               thorn
               ;
               but
               others
               are
               scorpions
               ,
               able
               to
               do
               a
               great
               deal
               more
               mischief
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               this
               opposition
               of
               wicked
               men
               against
               
               the
               godly
               ,
               is
               an
               universal
               opposition
               .
            
             
               As
               first
               ,
               opposing
               all
               that
               do
               belong
               unto
               the
               ways
               of
               godliness
               :
               as
               Luke
               9.
               53.
               it
               is
               said
               of
               the
               Samaritans
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               not
               receive
               Christ
               ,
               because
               his
               face
               was
               as
               though
               he
               would
               go
               to
               Jerusalem
               ;
               their
               hearts
               were
               against
               any
               inclination
               ,
               against
               any
               thing
               that
               tended
               that
               way
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               if
               they
               can
               have
               advantage
               against
               any
               one
               ,
               who
               makes
               any
               shew
               of
               Religion
               ,
               they
               let
               flye
               against
               all
               ,
               they
               rage
               against
               all
               ,
               as
               Haman
               against
               the
               whole
               people
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               provoked
               against
               Mordecai
               .
            
             
               Yea
               thirdly
               ,
               they
               even
               hate
               their
               children
               after
               them
               ,
               they
               shall
               fare
               something
               the
               worse
               for
               the
               forwardness
               of
               their
               Parents
               .
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               secret
               opposition
               ,
               for
               so
               Antipathies
               
               are
               ,
               there
               can
               be
               no
               reason
               given
               for
               it
               ,
               but
               as
               he
               said
               ,
               This
               onely
               can
               I
               say
               ,
               I
               do
               not
               love
               thee
               ,
               but
               I
               cannot
               
               say
               wherefore
               :
               they
               are
               convinced
               that
               they
               are
               better
               then
               themselves
               ,
               in
               their
               most
               serious
               thoughts
               ,
               they
               wish
               to
               dye
               their
               death
               ,
               to
               be
               in
               their
               condition
               ,
               and
               yet
               their
               hearts
               do
               rise
               against
               them
               :
               as
               they
               were
               wont
               to
               say
               of
               
                 Caius
                 Seius
              
               ,
               he
               was
               a
               good
               man
               ,
               but
               he
               was
               a
               Christian
               .
               But
               it
               may
               be
               said
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               reason
               for
               our
               opposition
               ,
               we
               do
               not
               oppose
               them
               for
               their
               
               goodness
               ,
               but
               because
               they
               oppose
               Laws
               ,
               and
               we
               would
               see
               the
               Laws
               to
               be
               obeyed
               ;
               we
               do
               not
               oppose
               them
               for
               their
               godliness
               ,
               but
               for
               their
               hypocrisie
               .
               For
               answer
               ,
               the
               Devil
               never
               opposed
               Religion
               ,
               but
               under
               some
               colour
               .
               Pharaoh
               cryes
               out
               of
               the
               people
               of
               Israel
               that
               they
               were
               idle
               .
               Haman
               says
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               not
               for
               the
               Kings
               profit
               to
               suffer
               the
               Jews
               .
               Tobiah
               and
               Sanballat
               cryes
               out
               of
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               enemies
               to
               Kings
               and
               Government
               .
               Saint
               Paul
               was
               accused
               of
               sedition
               .
               But
               surely
               it
               is
               not
               for
               the
               execution
               of
               Laws
               ,
               that
               mens
               hearts
               do
               so
               rise
               against
               such
               as
               are
               forward
               in
               the
               ways
               of
               Religion
               ,
               for
               in
               other
               things
               they
               count
               men
               too
               busie
               ,
               when
               they
               seek
               the
               execution
               of
               Law.
               It
               was
               Tertullians
               appology
               in
               the
               behalf
               of
               the
               Christians
               against
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               who
               objected
               the
               same
               thing
               against
               them
               ;
               O
               says
               he
               ,
               there
               
               are
               other
               Laws
               more
               for
               the
               good
               of
               the
               Common-wealth
               ,
               that
               you
               do
               not
               execute
               ;
               as
               he
               instanceth
               in
               Laws
               that
               were
               made
               to
               restrain
               men
               from
               sumptuousness
               in
               feastings
               ,
               and
               in
               apparel
               ,
               and
               houshold-stuff
               ,
               and
               in
               their
               excessive
               costs
               about
               their
               Shows
               and
               Games
               ,
               yea
               ,
               and
               many
               ancient
               Laws
               about
               Religion
               they
               regarded
               not
               .
               And
               as
               for
               that
               plea
               of
               hypocrisie
               ,
               take
               this
               one
               evidence
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               not
               that
               which
               is
               opposed
               ,
               but
               Religion
               it self
               :
               if
               it
               were
               hypocrisie
               that
               were
               opposed
               ,
               then
               the
               better
               they
               did
               grow
               when
               they
               were
               in
               their
               most
               serious
               moods
               ,
               the
               more
               they
               would
               oppose
               it
               ;
               for
               that
               which
               is
               evil
               must
               needs
               be
               so
               much
               the
               more
               opposed
               ,
               by
               how
               much
               the
               more
               any
               grows
               better
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               apparent
               ,
               that
               howsoever
               men
               in
               the
               heat
               of
               their
               pride
               and
               lusts
               ,
               set
               themselves
               against
               the
               servants
               of
               God
               ,
               under
               that
               name
               of
               hypocrisie
               ,
               by
               which
               they
               blinde
               
               their
               own
               consciences
               ;
               yet
               when
               at
               any
               time
               they
               are
               in
               any
               serious
               mood
               ,
               and
               their
               hearts
               grow
               into
               any
               better
               disposition
               ,
               then
               they
               are
               not
               so
               set
               against
               them
               as
               before
               ;
               whereas
               if
               it
               were
               evil
               that
               they
               hate
               them
               for
               upon
               their
               sick
               beds
               ,
               and
               death-beds
               ,
               they
               would
               hate
               them
               most
               of
               all
               ;
               but
               we
               know
               it
               is
               not
               so
               .
            
             
               Sixthly
               and
               lastly
               ,
               the
               opposition
               that
               comes
               from
               
               Antipathy
               ,
               is
               an
               irreconcileable
               opposition
               ;
               it
               may
               be
               curbed
               and
               restrained
               a
               little
               ,
               and
               for
               a
               time
               ,
               but
               reconciliation
               can
               never
               be
               made
               ,
               except
               one
               of
               the
               natures
               be
               changed
               ;
               no
               arguments
               ,
               no
               perswasions
               ,
               no
               means
               can
               do
               any
               good
               here
               ,
               it
               is
               onely
               change
               of
               nature
               that
               can
               help
               .
               Now
               then
               seeing
               that
               there
               is
               such
               an
               antipathy
               between
               the
               people
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               men
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               with
               whom
               they
               live
               ,
               how
               is
               it
               possible
               but
               that
               while
               they
               live
               with
               them
               ,
               they
               must
               needs
               be
               afflicted
               by
               them
               ?
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VI.
               
                 Many
                 Reasons
                 why
                 God
                 orders
                 things
                 in
                 his
                 providence
                 so
                 ,
                 as
                 his
                 beloved
                 should
                 be
                 under
                 sore
                 afflictions
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 .
              
            
             
               BUt
               though
               it
               be
               true
               ,
               that
               the
               Devil
               and
               world
               are
               malicious
               ;
               yet
               ,
               does
               not
               God
               rule
               over
               all
               ?
               why
               then
               will
               God
               suffer
               his
               beloved
               ones
               thus
               to
               be
               troubled
               and
               afflicted
               ?
            
             
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 Psal
              
               .
               97.
               1.
               
               The
               Lord
               reigneth
               ,
               let
               the
               earth
               rejoyce
               ;
               it
               is
               well
               for
               us
               that
               the
               Lord
               reigneth
               ,
               or
               else
               his
               people
               could
               never
               stand
               before
               the
               rage
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               Devil
               ;
               one
               or
               two
               wolves
               ,
               were
               
               able
               to
               devour
               a
               flock
               of
               sheep
               ,
               what
               then
               would
               many
               wolves
               do
               amongst
               sheep
               ,
               if
               there
               were
               not
               an
               over-ruling
               hand
               ?
               but
               as
               Psal
               .
               76.
               10.
               
               Surely
               the
               wrath
               of
               man
               shall
               praise
               thee
               ,
               the
               remainder
               of
               wrath
               shalt
               thou
               restrain
               ;
               God
               suffers
               ,
               and
               orders
               this
               so
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               turn
               all
               to
               his
               own
               praise
               .
               For
               ,
            
             
               First
               ,
               sometimes
               by
               this
               means
               ,
               he
               scatters
               his
               people
               abroad
               in
               the
               world
               to
               disperse
               his
               truth
               ,
               to
               spread
               
               his
               Gospel
               further
               then
               otherwise
               it
               would
               be
               ;
               as
               Acts
               8.
               3
               ,
               4.
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               Saul
               made
               havock
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               haling
               men
               and
               women
               ,
               committing
               them
               to
               prison
               ,
               therefore
               they
               that
               were
               scattered
               abroad
               ,
               went
               every
               where
               preaching
               the
               Word
               ;
               according
               to
               the
               prophesie
               of
               
                 Daniel
                 ,
                 chap.
              
               12.
               4.
               prophesying
               of
               the
               times
               of
               the
               troubles
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               he
               says
               ,
               Many
               shall
               run
               to
               and
               fro
               ,
               and
               knowledge
               shall
               be
               increased
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               this
               God
               suffers
               for
               the
               manifestation
               of
               his
               glorious
               power
               ,
               and
               that
               four
               ways
               ,
               
            
             
               First
               ,
               in
               the
               continuing
               of
               his
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               profession
               of
               his
               truth
               ,
               notwithstanding
               all
               the
               rage
               
               of
               men
               and
               devils
               ;
               Gods
               power
               was
               seen
               in
               preserving
               the
               bush
               from
               being
               consumed
               ,
               though
               it
               were
               all
               on
               a
               light
               fire
               :
               to
               preserve
               a
               spark
               of
               fire
               alive
               ,
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               waves
               of
               the
               sea
               ,
               and
               to
               keep
               a
               light
               set
               up
               ,
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               storms
               and
               tempests
               ,
               is
               a
               great
               work
               ;
               there
               appears
               as
               great
               a
               power
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               preserving
               his
               Church
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               so
               much
               opposition
               ,
               notwithstanding
               their
               grievous
               afflictions
               and
               persecutions
               ,
               as
               there
               did
               appear
               in
               the
               preservation
               of
               the
               three
               Children
               in
               the
               fiery
               furnace
               .
               Eliah
               would
               have
               water
               poured
               upon
               the
               sacrifice
               ,
               he
               would
               have
               it
               covered
               with
               water
               ,
               that
               the
               power
               of
               God
               might
               
               more
               appear
               in
               the
               fire
               that
               came
               down
               from
               Heaven
               upon
               it
               ;
               so
               God
               will
               have
               afflictions
               ,
               persecutions
               ,
               troubles
               ,
               to
               befal
               his
               people
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               manifest
               his
               power
               so
               much
               the
               more
               in
               their
               preservation
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               power
               of
               God
               appears
               not
               onely
               
               in
               the
               upholding
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               raising
               the
               spirits
               of
               this
               servants
               in
               their
               afflictions
               ,
               with
               what
               courage
               ,
               holy
               magnanimity
               ,
               heavenly
               chearfulness
               that
               appeareth
               in
               them
               :
               even
               weak
               women
               and
               children
               ,
               triumphing
               over
               the
               most
               sore
               afflictions
               ,
               and
               grievous
               distresses
               ,
               which
               made
               a
               Heathen
               ,
               one
               Calocerius
               beholding
               
               this
               ,
               break
               forth
               with
               this
               acclamation
               ,
               Of
               a
               truth
               ,
               great
               is
               the
               God
               of
               the
               Christians
               !
               Bernard
               says
               ,
               Those
               whom
               God
               frees
               from
               troubles
               ,
               have
               experience
               how
               sweet
               the
               Lord
               is
               ;
               and
               those
               whom
               he
               exercises
               with
               many
               troubles
               ,
               have
               experience
               how
               strong
               the
               Lord
               is
               .
               The
               glory
               of
               Gods
               power
               is
               as
               clear
               in
               the
               raising
               the
               spirits
               of
               his
               servants
               in
               suffering
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               should
               deliver
               them
               from
               suffering
               by
               miracle
               .
               And
               therefore
               Rupertus
               saith
               ,
               that
               God
               did
               more
               gloriously
               triumph
               in
               St.
               Laurence
               his
               patience
               and
               constancy
               when
               he
               was
               broiled
               on
               the
               Gridiron
               ,
               then
               if
               he
               had
               saved
               his
               body
               from
               burning
               by
               a
               miracle
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               power
               of
               God
               is
               glorious
               ,
               not
               onely
               in
               preserving
               his
               Church
               ,
               in
               raising
               the
               spirits
               of
               his
               servants
               in
               their
               greatest
               afflictions
               ,
               but
               in
               increasing
               his
               Church
               by
               them
               :
               if
               it
               be
               a
               wonder
               to
               be
               upheld
               in
               
               them
               ,
               it
               is
               much
               more
               to
               be
               encreased
               by
               them
               ;
               the
               more
               we
               are
               cut
               down
               ,
               the
               more
               still
               we
               are
               ,
               saith
               Tertullian
               .
               The
               Church
               never
               grew
               so
               fast
               ,
               as
               when
               it
               was
               under
               most
               affliction
               .
               Sulpitius
               says
               of
               the
               Christians
               in
               the
               primitive
               times
               ,
               that
               they
               then
               were
               
               as
               greedy
               of
               Martyrdom
               ,
               as
               in
               his
               time
               men
               were
               greedy
               of
               Bishopricks
               .
               The
               blood
               of
               Martyrs
               was
               the
               seed
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               Pliny
               reports
               of
               the
               lilly
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               increased
               by
               its
               own
               juyce
               that
               drops
               from
               it
               :
               so
               the
               Church
               which
               is
               the
               lilly
               that
               grows
               among
               the
               thorns
               ,
               the
               very
               blood
               that
               falls
               from
               them
               ,
               multiplies
               them
               ;
               the
               sufferings
               of
               one
               begets
               many
               to
               the
               love
               of
               the
               truth
               .
               Mr.
               Knox
               in
               his
               History
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               reports
               of
               a
               Gentleman
               one
               
                 John
                 Lindsay
              
               ,
               familiar
               to
               Bishop
               
                 James
                 Bettoun
              
               ,
               that
               he
               said
               to
               the
               Bishop
               upon
               the
               occasion
               of
               the
               burning
               of
               Mr.
               
                 Patrick
                 Hamilton
              
               ,
               My
               Lord
               ,
               if
               you
               burn
               any
               more
               ,
               you
               will
               destroy
               your selves
               ;
               if
               you
               will
               burn
               them
               ,
               let
               them
               be
               burnt
               in
               hallow
               cellars
               ,
               for
               the
               smoak
               of
               Mr.
               
                 Patrick
                 Hamilton
              
               hath
               infected
               as
               many
               as
               it
               blew
               upon
               .
               It
               is
               a
               report
               of
               one
               Cecilia
               a
               
               Virgin
               ,
               that
               by
               her
               constancy
               and
               exhortations
               ,
               before
               and
               at
               her
               Martyrdom
               ,
               was
               the
               means
               to
               convert
               four
               hundred
               people
               .
               By
               blood
               and
               prayer
               the
               Church
               converts
               the
               whole
               world
               ,
               says
               Luther
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               God
               shews
               the
               glory
               of
               his
               power
               ,
               in
               doing
               such
               great
               things
               as
               he
               doth
               ,
               by
               a
               few
               afflicted
               ,
               distressed
               ,
               persecuted
               ,
               contemptible
               people
               :
               The
               greatest
               things
               that
               ever
               God
               hath
               done
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               have
               been
               by
               these
               :
               the
               more
               afflicted
               ,
               the
               more
               mean
               and
               despised
               they
               have
               been
               ,
               the
               more
               hath
               the
               arm
               of
               the
               Lord
               appeared
               in
               them
               .
               Gods
               power
               is
               made
               perfect
               in
               weakness
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               12.
               
               What
               great
               things
               hath
               God
               done
               by
               a
               few
               afflicted
               ,
               persecuted
               fishermen
               ,
               the
               Apostles
               ?
               What
               great
               things
               by
               St.
               Paul
               ?
               who
               many
               times
               had
               not
               rags
               to
               cover
               his
               nakedness
               ;
               who
               was
               whipped
               up
               and
               down
               ,
               and
               put
               into
               stocks
               ,
               and
               counted
               the
               basest
               and
               vilest
               of
               men
               ,
               
               the
               very
               off-scouring
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               the
               filth
               of
               the
               earth
               :
               and
               yet
               never
               were
               such
               great
               things
               done
               in
               
               the
               world
               ,
               by
               those
               who
               had
               the
               greatest
               learning
               ,
               the
               most
               power
               ,
               the
               most
               valor
               ,
               the
               most
               glory
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               as
               was
               done
               by
               these
               ;
               they
               did
               even
               subdue
               the
               world
               unto
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               preaching
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               a
               Doctrine
               so
               above
               nature
               ,
               so
               contrary
               unto
               nature
               .
               Chrysostom
               in
               a
               Sermon
               upon
               the
               10.
               of
               Matthew
               ,
               speaking
               concerning
               this
               argument
               ,
               calls
               forth
               Plato
               ,
               and
               Pythagoras
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Phylosophers
               ,
               and
               challenges
               them
               to
               shew
               what
               they
               had
               done
               in
               comparison
               of
               these
               .
               But
               because
               some
               might
               say
               that
               amongst
               the
               Heathens
               there
               have
               been
               most
               famous
               Captains
               ,
               who
               have
               done
               great
               things
               ,
               as
               Themistocles
               and
               Pericles
               :
               If
               you
               compare
               ,
               says
               he
               ,
               what
               they
               have
               done
               ,
               with
               what
               hath
               been
               done
               by
               these
               poor
               fishermen
               ,
               all
               their
               bravest
               acts
               will
               appear
               but
               childes
               plays
               ,
               and
               the
               enterprizes
               of
               simple
               men
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               that
               which
               God
               ayms
               at
               ,
               is
               the
               tryal
               of
               the
               graces
               of
               his
               people
               :
               an
               afflicting
               condition
               is
               a
               
               trying
               condition
               :
               Hence
               ,
               Dan.
               11.
               35.
               
               
                 Some
                 shall
                 fall
                 and
                 be
                 tryed
                 :
              
               This
               is
               a
               prophesie
               of
               the
               times
               of
               the
               Maccabees
               under
               
                 Antiochus
                 Epiphanes
              
               :
               in
               the
               
               11.
               
               Heb.
               we
               have
               the
               History
               of
               this
               ,
               where
               verse
               36.
               we
               have
               the
               like
               expression
               :
               others
               had
               tryals
               of
               cruel
               mockings
               and
               scourgings
               :
               We
               read
               of
               Queen
               Elizabeth
               in
               her
               sister
               Queen
               Maries
               days
               ,
               when
               she
               was
               locked
               up
               close
               in
               the
               prison
               ,
               at
               first
               she
               was
               much
               daunted
               ,
               but
               after
               she
               brake
               forth
               into
               this
               speech
               ,
               The
               skill
               of
               a
               Pilot
               is
               unknown
               ,
               but
               in
               a
               tempest
               ;
               the
               valor
               of
               a
               Captain
               is
               unseen
               ,
               but
               in
               battel
               ;
               and
               the
               worth
               of
               a
               Christian
               does
               not
               appear
               ,
               but
               in
               
               time
               of
               tryal
               and
               temptation
               .
               Fire
               tryes
               mettals
               what
               dross
               is
               in
               them
               ;
               strong
               winds
               ,
               storms
               ,
               and
               tempests
               ,
               try
               what
               our
               foundation
               is
               ,
               whether
               we
               be
               built
               upon
               the
               rock
               ,
               or
               upon
               the
               sands
               :
               they
               discover
               what
               sap
               the
               leaves
               have
               from
               the
               root
               ;
               withered
               leaves
               when
               the
               wind
               rises
               ,
               fall
               off
               ,
               the
               green
               leaves
               that
               have
               sap
               holds
               on
               :
               they
               try
               what
               soundness
               is
               in
               us
               :
               if
               you
               hang
               heavy
               weights
               upon
               the
               boughs
               of
               trees
               that
               are
               rotten
               ,
               they
               presently
               break
               ,
               but
               if
               upon
               sound
               ,
               they
               bear
               them
               :
               hard
               weather
               tryes
               what
               soundness
               and
               health
               there
               is
               in
               the
               body
               ;
               so
               afflictions
               and
               troubles
               ,
               what
               soundness
               the
               Spirit
               hath
               .
               Wooden
               or
               earthen
               vessels
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               set
               to
               the
               fire
               empty
               ,
               they
               are
               soon
               riven
               ,
               and
               break
               ,
               but
               not
               when
               they
               are
               filled
               with
               liquor
               :
               so
               empty
               hearts
               ,
               when
               they
               feel
               the
               heat
               of
               afflictions
               ,
               they
               soon
               break
               ,
               but
               if
               filled
               with
               grace
               ,
               and
               the
               comforts
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               they
               hold
               sound
               .
               When
               a
               mans
               cloaths
               are
               on
               ,
               the
               deformities
               of
               his
               body
               cannot
               be
               seen
               :
               but
               when
               he
               is
               stripped
               naked
               ,
               then
               all
               appears
               .
               In
               Summer
               time
               ,
               when
               the
               trees
               are
               covered
               with
               leaves
               ,
               
               you
               cannot
               see
               the
               knots
               ,
               and
               rifts
               ,
               and
               mossiness
               of
               the
               tree
               ;
               but
               in
               winter
               when
               the
               leaves
               are
               gone
               ,
               then
               you
               may
               see
               all
               .
               Hence
               the
               Hebrew
               word
               that
               is
               used
               for
               Winter
               ,
               comes
               from
               a
               word
               ,
               that
               signifies
               disgrace
               and
               shame
               ,
               because
               winter
               takes
               away
               the
               glory
               and
               beauty
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               puts
               a
               kinde
               of
               shame
               and
               disgrace
               upon
               it
               .
               The
               deformities
               and
               distempers
               of
               mens
               hearts
               ,
               are
               much
               discovered
               in
               the
               winters
               of
               their
               affliction
               :
               although
               there
               was
               much
               glory
               and
               beauty
               on
               their
               profession
               before
               ,
               yet
               now
               they
               appear
               most
               vile
               and
               base
               .
               We
               read
               Luke
               2.
               35.
               
               That
               Christ
               was
               appointed
               for
               the
               fall
               
               of
               many
               ,
               and
               for
               a
               rock
               of
               offence
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               sufferings
               that
               should
               follow
               upon
               the
               profession
               of
               the
               Gospel
               :
               and
               mark
               what
               God
               ayms
               at
               in
               this
               ,
               it
               is
               that
               the
               thoughts
               of
               mens
               hearts
               might
               be
               revealed
               ;
               there
               are
               many
               secret
               thoughts
               ,
               secret
               haunts
               of
               evil
               in
               mens
               hearts
               ,
               secret
               windings
               and
               turnings
               of
               mens
               spirits
               ,
               that
               are
               not
               revealed
               until
               then
               :
               when
               the
               cause
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               our
               own
               ends
               come
               in
               competition
               ,
               when
               they
               must
               part
               one
               from
               the
               other
               ,
               then
               is
               the
               tryal
               what
               we
               are
               :
               as
               when
               a
               serving-man
               follows
               two
               Gentlemen
               ,
               you
               know
               not
               whose
               he
               is
               ,
               until
               they
               part
               one
               from
               the
               other
               :
               as
               we
               read
               Ezek.
               21.
               21.
               the
               King
               of
               Babylon
               stood
               at
               the
               parting
               way
               ,
               at
               the
               head
               of
               the
               two
               ways
               ,
               to
               use
               divination
               ;
               the
               best
               divining
               of
               men
               ,
               is
               at
               the
               parting
               way
               :
               although
               the
               times
               of
               afflictions
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               darkness
               of
               them
               ,
               one
               way
               be
               called
               the
               night
               of
               afflictions
               ,
               yet
               they
               have
               light
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               may
               be
               called
               a
               day
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               discovery
               they
               make
               of
               a
               man
               what
               he
               is
               .
               In
               prosperity
               a
               man
               is
               apt
               to
               judge
               amiss
               of
               himself
               ,
               not
               onely
               because
               ignorance
               deceiveth
               the
               minde
               ;
               but
               because
               of
               the
               present
               contentment
               he
               hath
               ,
               he
               is
               unwilling
               to
               be
               disquieted
               with
               any
               thoughts
               of
               disparagement
               :
               Adversity
               though
               it
               be
               a
               hard
               Tyrant
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               a
               true
               Judge
               ;
               though
               it
               speaketh
               roughly
               ,
               yet
               it
               speaketh
               truly
               .
            
             
               We
               read
               Deut.
               8.
               2.
               that
               God
               led
               his
               people
               through
               the
               wilderness
               to
               humble
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               prove
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               know
               what
               was
               in
               their
               hearts
               :
               God
               knew
               before
               ,
               
               but
               he
               would
               make
               themselves
               and
               others
               to
               know
               .
               I
               read
               of
               Nazianzen
               ,
               walking
               by
               the
               Sea
               shore
               ,
               seeing
               how
               the
               sea
               wrought
               in
               a
               storm
               ,
               that
               
               it
               cast
               up
               light
               and
               empty
               things
               ,
               but
               not
               things
               solid
               and
               heavy
               ;
               he
               applies
               this
               to
               afflictions
               ,
               and
               says
               ,
               that
               light
               and
               empty
               spirits
               are
               tossed
               up
               and
               down
               by
               them
               ,
               and
               keep
               not
               their
               constancy
               ;
               but
               solid
               spirits
               are
               like
               the
               rock
               that
               stands
               firm
               ,
               and
               abides
               the
               same
               :
               men
               do
               not
               know
               their
               own
               hearts
               ,
               they
               finde
               their
               hearts
               otherwise
               when
               troubles
               come
               ,
               then
               ever
               they
               thought
               before
               ;
               they
               never
               thought
               they
               had
               had
               so
               much
               pride
               ,
               so
               much
               impatience
               ,
               so
               much
               unbelief
               ;
               they
               thought
               before
               they
               could
               have
               submitted
               to
               the
               hand
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               they
               could
               have
               born
               more
               then
               is
               now
               upon
               them
               with
               patience
               and
               meekness
               ;
               but
               now
               they
               finde
               their
               wretched
               hearts
               murmure
               ,
               repine
               ,
               fret
               ,
               vex
               ;
               now
               they
               finde
               corruptions
               stir
               exceedingly
               :
               they
               had
               thought
               they
               could
               have
               depended
               upon
               God
               in
               straits
               ;
               but
               now
               they
               finde
               their
               hearts
               sinking
               ,
               they
               finde
               they
               have
               base
               shifting
               hearts
               .
               When
               the
               fire
               comes
               to
               green
               wood
               ,
               there
               comes
               out
               abundance
               of
               watery
               stuff
               that
               was
               not
               discerned
               before
               ;
               so
               when
               the
               fire
               of
               affliction
               comes
               ,
               much
               evil
               runs
               out
               that
               you
               saw
               not
               ,
               that
               neither
               you
               nor
               others
               thought
               to
               be
               in
               your
               hearts
               before
               .
               When
               a
               Pond
               is
               empty
               ,
               then
               appears
               the
               mud
               and
               the
               filth
               ,
               and
               Toads
               in
               the
               bottom
               :
               so
               when
               God
               empties
               men
               ,
               when
               he
               takes
               from
               them
               his
               blessings
               ,
               then
               much
               filth
               ,
               many
               crawling
               lusts
               appear
               that
               did
               not
               before
               :
               sometimes
               more
               grace
               appears
               in
               afflictions
               then
               did
               before
               :
               some
               of
               Gods
               people
               are
               low
               in
               their
               own
               eyes
               ,
               they
               suspect
               and
               fear
               themselves
               ,
               they
               think
               their
               graces
               will
               fail
               them
               in
               trouble
               ,
               that
               their
               peace
               is
               false
               ;
               yet
               when
               it
               pleases
               God
               to
               bring
               them
               
               into
               trouble
               ,
               they
               finde
               more
               peace
               ,
               more
               assurance
               ,
               more
               strength
               then
               ever
               they
               did
               before
               ,
               or
               then
               they
               thought
               they
               should
               have
               done
               ;
               never
               such
               sweet
               joy
               ,
               never
               such
               full
               assurance
               ,
               never
               such
               use
               of
               faith
               ,
               and
               patience
               ,
               and
               love
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               sorest
               and
               strongest
               afflictions
               .
               This
               indeed
               is
               very
               rare
               ,
               there
               are
               few
               that
               finde
               more
               good
               in
               their
               hearts
               in
               afflictions
               ,
               then
               they
               thought
               they
               had
               before
               ;
               but
               where
               this
               is
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               a
               sweet
               seal
               to
               the
               soul
               ,
               of
               the
               sincerity
               of
               it
               ever
               after
               .
               When
               Corn
               stands
               in
               the
               field
               we
               may
               guess
               what
               it
               may
               yield
               ,
               but
               we
               cannot
               know
               fully
               ,
               till
               it
               come
               to
               the
               flail
               ,
               and
               then
               it
               yields
               sometime
               more
               ,
               though
               often
               less
               then
               we
               made
               account
               of
               .
               When
               grapes
               come
               to
               be
               pressed
               ,
               then
               is
               discerned
               what
               is
               in
               them
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               an
               afflicted
               condition
               gives
               opportunity
               for
               much
               exercise
               of
               grace
               ,
               it
               calls
               forth
               whatsoever
               
               grace
               there
               is
               in
               the
               heart
               to
               the
               exercise
               of
               it
               .
               Rev.
               13.
               10.
               
               St.
               John
               speaking
               of
               the
               sufferings
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               Here
               (
               says
               he
               )
               is
               the
               faith
               and
               the
               patience
               of
               the
               Saints
               ;
               here
               is
               matter
               for
               their
               faith
               and
               patience
               to
               be
               exercised
               about
               ,
               this
               calls
               for
               the
               working
               of
               their
               faith
               and
               patience
               ;
               and
               so
               for
               other
               graces
               ,
               as
               humility
               ,
               self-denyal
               ,
               love
               to
               God.
               Physick
               stirs
               up
               natural
               heat
               ,
               and
               makes
               it
               active
               ;
               so
               afflictions
               the
               souls
               Physick
               .
               What
               mighty
               prayers
               ,
               and
               lively
               stirrings
               of
               spirit
               are
               there
               many
               times
               in
               afflictions
               ?
               Esay
               26.
               16.
               
               
                 They
                 pour
                 out
                 a
                 prayer
                 ,
                 when
                 thy
                 chastening
                 was
                 upon
                 them
                 :
              
               our
               prayers
               do
               but
               drop
               out
               before
               ,
               now
               they
               are
               poured
               out
               ,
               and
               one
               work
               of
               heart
               do's
               so
               follow
               another
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               intermission
               ,
               it
               is
               all
               but
               one
               prayer
               they
               have
               poured
               out
               ,
               not
               prayers
               ,
               but
               a
               prayer
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               observable
               ,
               the
               word
               
               that
               here
               is
               translated
               prayer
               ,
               is
               a
               word
               that
               is
               used
               for
               inchantment
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               because
               such
               words
               were
               conceived
               to
               be
               full
               of
               efficacy
               ,
               containing
               much
               in
               a
               little
               room
               .
               So
               the
               prayer
               now
               is
               not
               an
               empty
               thing
               ,
               but
               full
               of
               efficacy
               ,
               containing
               much
               in
               a
               few
               words
               .
               The
               graces
               of
               Gods
               Spirit
               are
               the
               most
               lovely
               things
               in
               the
               world
               in
               Gods
               eyes
               ,
               and
               therefore
               God
               delights
               much
               to
               see
               the
               exercise
               of
               them
               .
               When
               spices
               are
               beaten
               ,
               then
               they
               send
               forth
               their
               fragrant
               smell
               ;
               so
               when
               Gods
               servants
               are
               in
               afflictions
               ,
               then
               their
               graces
               send
               forth
               their
               sweetness
               ,
               in
               the
               activeness
               of
               them
               :
               when
               the
               box
               is
               broken
               ,
               and
               the
               precious
               oyntment
               is
               poured
               forth
               ,
               then
               it
               sends
               forth
               its
               delightful
               savour
               ;
               so
               when
               the
               heart
               is
               broken
               with
               afflictions
               ,
               and
               the
               grace
               is
               poured
               forth
               ,
               then
               they
               give
               a
               sweet
               smell
               in
               the
               nostrils
               of
               God
               and
               men
               .
               A
               tool
               that
               is
               daily
               used
               ,
               is
               kept
               bright
               and
               shining
               ;
               and
               so
               grace
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               most
               exercised
               ,
               it
               it
               is
               most
               beautiful
               :
               The
               glory
               of
               the
               things
               of
               the
               world
               minishes
               in
               the
               use
               of
               them
               ,
               but
               grace
               is
               ever
               better
               for
               the
               wearing
               .
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               in
               afflictions
               the
               power
               of
               grace
               does
               much
               appear
               ;
               the
               abiding
               strong
               against
               opposition
               ,
               is
               a
               
               true
               argument
               of
               strength
               :
               this
               was
               the
               honor
               of
               Josephs
               strength
               in
               his
               blessing
               ,
               Gen.
               49.
               23
               ,
               24.
               
               
                 The
                 archers
                 have
                 sorely
                 grieved
                 him
                 ,
                 yet
                 his
                 bow
                 abode
                 in
                 strength
                 .
              
               It
               is
               nothing
               for
               a
               man
               to
               go
               on
               in
               the
               profession
               of
               Religion
               ,
               while
               all
               things
               are
               well
               about
               him
               ,
               while
               he
               feels
               no
               trouble
               ,
               but
               God
               hedges
               about
               his
               way
               :
               if
               God
               should
               always
               prosper
               his
               people
               in
               outward
               things
               ,
               who
               would
               not
               be
               a
               professor
               of
               godliness
               ?
               When
               the
               people
               saw
               how
               Mordecai
               was
               raised
               ,
               then
               many
               became
               Jews
               .
               I
               read
               of
               
               one
               Pamachius
               a
               Heathen
               ,
               that
               he
               said
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
               Make
               me
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               be
               a
               Christian
               .
               Every
               
               bird
               can
               sing
               in
               fair
               sun-shine
               weather
               :
               but
               here
               is
               the
               power
               of
               grace
               ,
               not
               to
               be
               offended
               in
               Christs
               sufferings
               :
               
                 Blessed
                 are
                 they
                 who
                 are
                 not
                 offended
                 in
                 me
                 ,
              
               says
               Christ
               ,
               
                 to
                 desire
                 to
                 know
                 nothing
                 ,
                 but
                 Christ
                 and
                 him
                 crucified
                 :
              
               To
               embrace
               Christ
               in
               his
               rags
               ,
               in
               his
               poverty
               ,
               in
               his
               shame
               ,
               in
               his
               afflictions
               and
               sorrows
               ;
               this
               argues
               a
               power
               of
               grace
               indeed
               :
               it
               argues
               the
               power
               of
               love
               ,
               that
               much
               water
               cannot
               quench
               it
               .
               It
               is
               a
               note
               that
               Josephus
               hath
               ,
               writing
               
               the
               History
               of
               the
               time
               of
               Christ
               ;
               At
               that
               time
               ,
               says
               he
               ,
               Jesus
               a
               wise
               man
               did
               many
               miracles
               ,
               and
               although
               he
               was
               condemned
               to
               the
               cross
               ,
               yet
               did
               not
               those
               that
               followed
               him
               from
               the
               beginning
               forbear
               to
               love
               him
               ,
               notwithstanding
               the
               ignominy
               of
               his
               death
               ;
               He
               notes
               it
               is
               an
               argument
               of
               great
               love
               in
               his
               followers
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               indeed
               ,
               that
               they
               did
               not
               forbear
               to
               love
               ,
               notwithstanding
               his
               ignominious
               death
               .
               As
               it
               is
               a
               sign
               our
               love
               to
               sin
               is
               strong
               ,
               when
               we
               have
               many
               afflictions
               to
               quench
               our
               love
               ,
               when
               we
               meet
               with
               much
               trouble
               and
               opposition
               in
               a
               way
               of
               sin
               ,
               and
               yet
               our
               love
               to
               it
               is
               not
               abated
               ;
               so
               it
               argues
               our
               love
               to
               God
               and
               godliness
               is
               very
               strong
               ,
               when
               the
               greatest
               opposition
               cannot
               prevail
               against
               it
               :
               to
               account
               Christ
               precious
               as
               a
               tree
               of
               life
               ,
               although
               we
               be
               fastened
               to
               him
               as
               to
               a
               stake
               to
               be
               burned
               ,
               this
               is
               love
               indeed
               .
               It
               was
               the
               glory
               of
               Scipio
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               much
               boasted
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               not
               any
               of
               his
               Soldiers
               ,
               but
               would
               venture
               his
               life
               for
               him
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               to
               leap
               into
               the
               Sea
               ,
               to
               cast
               themselves
               from
               a
               high
               Tower
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               way
               that
               he
               should
               require
               of
               them
               ,
               this
               argued
               their
               strong
               love
               to
               him
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               the
               glory
               
               of
               the
               Lord
               in
               which
               the
               Lord
               delights
               ,
               that
               he
               hath
               a
               people
               whose
               hearts
               are
               closely
               knit
               to
               him
               ,
               in
               the
               most
               afflicted
               distressed
               condition
               that
               can
               befal
               them
               ,
               who
               are
               content
               to
               suffer
               any
               thing
               for
               him
               ,
               to
               submit
               to
               his
               blessed
               will
               ,
               to
               honor
               him
               any
               way
               that
               he
               shal
               please
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               in
               the
               loss
               of
               dearest
               comforts
               ,
               and
               suffering
               the
               sorest
               and
               hardest
               afflictions
               .
            
             
               Sixthly
               ,
               by
               afflictions
               the
               graces
               of
               the
               Saints
               are
               
               much
               increased
               ,
               as
               Israel
               never
               increased
               so
               much
               as
               when
               Pharaoh
               most
               oppressed
               ;
               for
               two
               hundred
               and
               fifteen
               years
               before
               ,
               they
               increased
               but
               to
               seventy
               ;
               but
               in
               less
               time
               ,
               when
               they
               were
               oppressed
               ,
               they
               increased
               to
               more
               then
               six
               hundred
               thousand
               men
               fit
               for
               War
               ,
               besides
               women
               and
               children
               :
               thus
               the
               spiritual
               increase
               of
               the
               true
               Israel
               of
               God
               is
               much
               in
               afflictions
               more
               usually
               then
               at
               other
               times
               .
               Gods
               people
               to
               whom
               afflictions
               are
               sanctified
               ,
               never
               thrive
               so
               much
               in
               grace
               ,
               as
               when
               they
               are
               watered
               with
               their
               own
               tears
               .
               The
               Rose
               is
               sweeter
               in
               the
               Still
               ,
               then
               upon
               the
               stalk
               .
               Fish
               thrive
               better
               in
               cold
               and
               salt
               waters
               ,
               then
               in
               warm
               and
               fresh
               :
               the
               largest
               fish
               are
               not
               in
               the
               fresh
               Rivers
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               coldest
               salt
               Seas
               .
               The
               ground
               is
               most
               fruitful
               that
               is
               most
               harrowed
               .
               The
               most
               plentiful
               Summer
               ,
               follows
               after
               the
               hardest
               Winter
               :
               The
               face
               of
               Religion
               is
               never
               so
               beautiful
               ,
               as
               when
               it
               is
               washed
               with
               its
               own
               tears
               .
               The
               Walnut
               tree
               is
               most
               fruitful
               when
               it
               is
               most
               beaten
               :
               Camomel
               flourisheth
               most
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               most
               trodden
               on
               ,
               and
               pressed
               down
               :
               suffering
               for
               truths
               does
               much
               confirm
               men
               in
               them
               ;
               that
               which
               a
               man
               hath
               bought
               at
               a
               dear
               rate
               ,
               he
               is
               loath
               to
               part
               with
               :
               thus
               we
               finde
               it
               in
               men
               who
               suffer
               for
               errors
               ,
               they
               are
               ever
               the
               more
               stiff
               in
               them
               :
               
               like
               the
               Merchants
               ,
               holding
               up
               their
               commodity
               ,
               because
               it
               cost
               them
               dear
               .
               All
               oppositions
               ,
               if
               they
               do
               not
               overcome
               ,
               they
               strengthen
               that
               which
               they
               do
               oppose
               :
               as
               water
               cast
               upon
               the
               fire
               ,
               it
               makes
               that
               fire
               
               burn
               hotter
               ,
               that
               it
               does
               not
               quench
               .
               Wind
               shaking
               the
               tree
               ,
               makes
               it
               grow
               more
               steady
               .
               Thus
               the
               tribulations
               of
               the
               godly
               ,
               and
               the
               persecutions
               they
               suffer
               ,
               do
               oppose
               their
               graces
               ,
               but
               because
               they
               cannot
               overcome
               them
               ,
               they
               strengthen
               them
               :
               As
               we
               read
               Psalm
               45.
               when
               the
               Church
               forsakes
               all
               ,
               when
               she
               leaves
               her
               fathers
               house
               ,
               and
               her
               kindred
               ,
               then
               doth
               the
               King
               greatly
               delight
               in
               her
               beauty
               ,
               her
               beauty
               is
               great
               then
               ,
               and
               exceeding
               delightful
               in
               the
               eyes
               of
               the
               Lord
               :
               Cant.
               2.
               14.
               
               
                 O
                 my
                 dove
              
               (
               says
               Christ
               to
               the
               Church
               )
               
                 thy
                 voyce
                 is
                 sweet
                 ,
                 thy
                 countenance
                 is
                 comely
                 :
                 let
                 me
                 hear
                 thy
                 voyce
                 ,
                 let
                 me
                 see
                 thy
                 countenance
                 :
              
               This
               is
               spoken
               of
               the
               state
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               after
               her
               deliverance
               from
               great
               afflictions
               ,
               after
               her
               return
               from
               captivity
               ;
               before
               her
               captivity
               she
               was
               loathsom
               and
               vile
               in
               Gods
               eyes
               ;
               God
               hateth
               her
               ,
               as
               appears
               ,
               Jer.
               12.
               8.
               
               
                 Mine
                 heritage
                 is
                 unto
                 me
                 as
                 a
                 Lyon
                 in
                 the
                 forrest
                 ;
                 it
                 cryeth
                 out
                 against
                 me
                 ,
                 therefore
                 I
                 have
                 hated
                 it
                 :
              
               but
               now
               she
               is
               delightful
               ;
               Christ
               bids
               her
               arise
               his
               love
               ,
               his
               fair
               one
               ,
               and
               come
               away
               .
               God
               before
               cared
               not
               for
               her
               solemn
               meetings
               ,
               they
               were
               a
               burthen
               to
               him
               ,
               as
               appears
               Esay
               1.
               11
               ,
               12
               ,
               13
               ,
               &c.
               but
               now
               he
               expresseth
               his
               desire
               of
               their
               solemn
               meetings
               ,
               
                 O
                 my
                 dove
                 ,
                 that
                 art
                 in
                 the
                 clefts
                 of
                 the
                 rocks
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 secret
                 places
                 of
                 the
                 stairs
                 ,
              
               thou
               who
               worshippest
               me
               in
               secret
               places
               ,
               in
               holes
               and
               corners
               ,
               
                 let
                 me
                 see
                 thy
                 face
              
               ,
               let
               me
               see
               thee
               assembled
               into
               the
               face
               of
               a
               Church
               in
               my
               Sanctuary
               ;
               
                 let
                 me
                 hear
                 thy
                 voice
              
               ,
               let
               me
               
                 hear
                 thee
                 there
                 calling
                 upon
                 me
                 ,
                 singing
              
               
               
                 praises
                 unto
                 me
              
               ,
               Psal
               .
               66.
               12.
               
               
                 We
                 went
                 through
                 fires
                 ,
                 and
                 through
                 waters
              
               (
               says
               the
               Church
               )
               
                 but
                 thou
                 broughtest
                 us
                 into
                 a
                 wealthy
                 place
                 .
              
               Thus
               God
               deals
               with
               his
               Church
               spiritually
               ,
               by
               bringing
               them
               through
               the
               fire
               and
               water
               of
               afflictions
               ,
               he
               brings
               them
               to
               a
               wealthy
               place
               ,
               a
               wealthy
               estate
               .
               The
               Church
               of
               Iudah
               before
               the
               Captivity
               ,
               was
               as
               a
               Vine
               that
               brought
               forth
               wilde
               Grapes
               ,
               upon
               whom
               the
               Lord
               resolved
               to
               command
               the
               clouds
               not
               to
               rain
               ,
               and
               from
               whom
               he
               would
               take
               the
               hedge
               of
               his
               protection
               ,
               Esay
               5.
               but
               after
               the
               captivity
               he
               speaks
               otherwise
               of
               it
               ,
               Esay
               27.
               2
               ,
               3.
               
               In
               that
               day
               sing
               ye
               unto
               her
               ,
               a
               Vineyard
               of
               red
               wine
               (
               which
               was
               the
               best
               wine
               )
               now
               the
               Lord
               will
               keep
               it
               ,
               and
               water
               it
               every
               moment
               .
               I
               have
               read
               of
               a
               Fountain
               ,
               
               that
               at
               noon-day
               is
               cold
               ,
               at
               midnight
               it
               grows
               warm
               :
               it
               is
               thus
               with
               many
               ,
               they
               are
               coldest
               in
               their
               prosperity
               ,
               and
               the
               nights
               of
               afflictions
               contract
               their
               heat
               ,
               and
               intends
               it
               :
               fire
               never
               burns
               so
               hot
               as
               in
               frosty
               weather
               .
               The
               winter
               time
               of
               affliction
               ,
               sometimes
               proves
               to
               be
               the
               most
               fruitful
               time
               of
               a
               Christians
               life
               ;
               contrary
               to
               the
               work
               of
               nature
               ,
               for
               all
               things
               seem
               dead
               then
               ,
               and
               they
               flourish
               and
               grow
               onely
               in
               the
               Summer
               ;
               but
               a
               Christians
               Winter
               is
               sometime
               better
               then
               his
               Summer
               ;
               grace
               flourishes
               and
               grows
               most
               in
               his
               Winter
               .
               Our
               Benoni's
               ,
               sons
               of
               sorrow
               ,
               prove
               oftentimes
               our
               best
               Benjamins
               ,
               sons
               of
               our
               right
               hand
               :
               the
               best
               corn
               is
               that
               which
               lies
               under
               the
               clods
               in
               frost
               and
               snow
               ;
               Paul
               rejoyced
               much
               in
               Onesimus
               ,
               whom
               he
               had
               begotten
               in
               his
               bonds
               ,
               
                 Philem.
                 ver
              
               .
               10.
               
               Basil
               in
               his
               Sermon
               upon
               the
               forty
               Martyrs
               ,
               calls
               them
               the
               stars
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               the
               flowers
               
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               And
               Chrysostome
               upon
               Acts
               12.
               speaking
               of
               those
               who
               were
               praying
               for
               Peter
               in
               
               the
               night
               ,
               says
               ,
               That
               they
               were
               made
               by
               afflictions
               more
               pure
               then
               the
               Heaven
               .
               And
               some
               of
               the
               Ancients
               ,
               as
               Chrysostom
               and
               Salvian
               ,
               have
               called
               afflictions
               
               the
               mother
               of
               Vertue
               .
               Manasses
               his
               chain
               was
               more
               profitable
               to
               him
               then
               his
               Crown
               .
               Hebr.
               12.
               10.
               
               God
               is
               said
               to
               chastise
               his
               people
               for
               their
               profit
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               be
               partakers
               of
               his
               holiness
               :
               God
               communicates
               of
               his
               own
               holiness
               unto
               the
               souls
               of
               his
               people
               by
               their
               chastisements
               ,
               in
               a
               special
               maner
               :
               love
               is
               often
               encreased
               in
               affliction
               ;
               sheep
               run
               together
               when
               the
               dog
               is
               set
               on
               them
               :
               after
               the
               Church
               was
               delivered
               from
               violent
               persecution
               ,
               it
               suffered
               much
               by
               divisions
               ,
               the
               very
               bowels
               were
               rent
               by
               their
               dissentions
               ,
               it
               was
               then
               in
               a
               worse
               condition
               then
               before
               ,
               the
               fire
               of
               their
               dissentions
               being
               worse
               then
               the
               fire
               of
               their
               persecutions
               ;
               the
               one
               hindred
               ,
               but
               the
               other
               furthered
               their
               growth
               .
               John
               15.
               2.
               
               
                 Every
                 branch
                 in
                 me
                 my
                 Father
                 purgeth
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 bring
                 forth
                 more
                 fruit
                 :
              
               as
               Vines
               are
               made
               fruitful
               by
               pruning
               ,
               so
               are
               Gods
               people
               by
               the
               pruning
               knife
               of
               afflictions
               ;
               and
               hence
               it
               is
               ,
               when
               the
               Lord
               hath
               some
               great
               employment
               ,
               some
               great
               service
               for
               any
               of
               his
               people
               ,
               he
               first
               sends
               them
               unto
               ,
               and
               trains
               them
               in
               the
               school
               of
               afflictions
               ,
               as
               Joseph
               and
               David
               .
               And
               as
               our
               Benoni's
               ,
               our
               sons
               of
               sorrows
               ,
               that
               which
               we
               get
               out
               of
               our
               sorrows
               ,
               proves
               oftentimes
               our
               chiefest
               Benjamins
               ;
               so
               Gods
               chiefest
               Benjamins
               ,
               whom
               he
               useth
               as
               the
               sons
               of
               his
               right
               hand
               in
               special
               services
               ,
               are
               first
               Benoni's
               ,
               sons
               of
               sorrow
               .
               There
               is
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               difference
               ,
               says
               Luther
               ,
               between
               a
               Divine
               in
               outward
               
               pomp
               ,
               and
               a
               Divine
               under
               the
               cross
               .
               It
               is
               a
               rare
               thing
               to
               have
               any
               mans
               eyes
               opened
               as
               Jonathans
               were
               ,
               by
               tasting
               of
               honey
               ,
               by
               prosperity
               ;
               but
               in
               
               afflictions
               many
               are
               :
               afflictions
               prove
               to
               them
               ,
               as
               the
               clay
               to
               the
               poor
               mans
               eyes
               that
               gave
               him
               sight
               .
               They
               
               that
               are
               afflicted
               ,
               do
               better
               understand
               Scripture
               ,
               says
               Luther
               ,
               but
               those
               who
               are
               secure
               in
               their
               prosperity
               ,
               read
               them
               as
               a
               verse
               in
               Ovid.
               Amongst
               many
               others
               ,
               this
               is
               one
               special
               means
               whereby
               an
               afflicted
               condition
               comes
               to
               be
               useful
               for
               the
               encrease
               of
               grace
               ,
               because
               in
               it
               the
               soul
               gains
               much
               experience
               ;
               experience
               of
               God
               and
               of
               his
               ways
               ,
               experience
               of
               the
               good
               there
               is
               in
               ,
               and
               faithfulness
               of
               his
               word
               ;
               as
               we
               read
               ,
               Psal
               .
               107.
               
               Those
               who
               go
               down
               into
               the
               Sea
               ,
               see
               the
               wonders
               of
               the
               Lord
               ;
               much
               more
               those
               who
               come
               into
               the
               seas
               of
               troubles
               and
               afflictions
               ,
               how
               do
               they
               see
               the
               wonders
               of
               the
               Lord
               ?
               they
               can
               tell
               their
               friends
               much
               of
               the
               wonders
               of
               the
               Lord
               towards
               them
               :
               so
               Israel
               in
               the
               time
               of
               trouble
               cryes
               out
               ,
               Hos
               .
               8.
               2.
               
               
                 My
                 God
                 we
                 know
                 thee
              
               ;
               now
               we
               know
               thee
               otherwise
               then
               before
               we
               did
               :
               and
               experience
               of
               the
               evil
               of
               sin
               .
               It
               was
               a
               speech
               of
               a
               Germane
               Divine
               in
               his
               sickness
               ,
               
                 Gasper
                 Olevianus
              
               ;
               In
               this
               disease
               I
               have
               learned
               how
               great
               God
               is
               ,
               and
               what
               the
               evil
               of
               sin
               is
               ,
               I
               never
               knew
               what
               God
               was
               to
               purpose
               before
               ,
               nor
               
               what
               sin
               meant
               .
               When
               God
               spake
               to
               Job
               out
               of
               the
               whirlwind
               ,
               cap.
               38.
               he
               answers
               ,
               cap.
               40.
               3
               ,
               4.
               
               
                 Behold
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 vile
                 ,
                 what
                 shall
                 I
                 answer
                 thee
                 ?
                 I
                 will
                 lay
                 my
                 hand
                 upon
                 my
                 mouth
                 .
              
               And
               experience
               likewise
               of
               our
               weakness
               ,
               and
               the
               vanity
               of
               the
               Creature
               more
               now
               then
               ever
               ,
               Psal
               .
               39.
               11.
               
               
                 When
                 thou
                 with
                 rebukes
                 doest
                 correct
                 man
                 ,
              
               
               
                 thou
                 makest
                 his
                 beauty
                 to
                 consume
                 away
                 like
                 a
                 moth
                 :
                 surely
                 every
                 man
                 is
                 vanity
                 ,
                 Selah
                 :
              
               he
               can
               then
               say
               Surely
               ,
               and
               that
               with
               a
               Selah
               ,
               that
               every
               man
               is
               vanity
               .
               It
               is
               very
               observable
               ,
               that
               of
               all
               the
               seven
               churches
               that
               Christ
               wrote
               unto
               ,
               in
               the
               second
               &
               third
               
               Chapters
               of
               the
               Revelations
               ,
               there
               are
               onely
               two
               which
               he
               charges
               no
               evil
               upon
               ;
               the
               Church
               of
               Smyrna
               ,
               and
               the
               Church
               of
               Philadelphia
               :
               and
               these
               two
               were
               exercised
               with
               much
               trouble
               ;
               as
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 Smyrna
                 ,
                 cap.
              
               2.
               9.
               is
               said
               to
               have
               endured
               much
               tribulation
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               in
               poverty
               ,
               yet
               Christ
               commends
               her
               ,
               and
               says
               she
               is
               rich
               :
               her
               poverty
               made
               her
               rich
               ,
               her
               tribulations
               made
               her
               glorious
               in
               the
               eyes
               of
               Christ
               .
               And
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 Philadelphia
                 ,
                 cap.
              
               3.
               8
               ,
               10.
               she
               had
               but
               a
               little
               strength
               ,
               she
               was
               in
               a
               low
               ,
               poor
               ,
               afflicted
               ,
               contemptible
               condition
               ;
               yet
               she
               denyed
               not
               the
               name
               of
               Christ
               ,
               she
               kepe
               the
               word
               of
               Christs
               patience
               ,
               that
               word
               for
               which
               she
               suffered
               much
               ,
               being
               strengthened
               thereunto
               by
               the
               patience
               she
               received
               from
               Jesus
               Christ
               .
            
             
               Seventhly
               ,
               afflictions
               preserve
               from
               much
               sin
               ,
               they
               are
               blessed
               preventing
               physick
               :
               our
               falls
               into
               sore
               afflictions
               ,
               
               keep
               us
               from
               falls
               into
               sin
               .
               Hosea
               2.
               6.
               
               God
               says
               ,
               he
               will
               hedge
               the
               way
               of
               his
               people
               ;
               if
               the
               hedge
               of
               the
               command
               will
               not
               keep
               us
               from
               transgression
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               mercy
               for
               God
               to
               hedge
               in
               our
               way
               by
               another
               hedge
               ,
               the
               hedge
               of
               afflictions
               ,
               they
               are
               blessed
               stumbling
               blocks
               cast
               in
               the
               way
               of
               sin
               ,
               to
               hinder
               us
               in
               it
               .
               I
               have
               read
               of
               Augustine
               ,
               that
               once
               by
               wandring
               out
               of
               his
               way
               ,
               he
               escaped
               one
               who
               lay
               
               in
               wait
               to
               mischieve
               him
               ;
               it
               falls
               out
               so
               many
               times
               with
               us
               ,
               if
               afflictions
               did
               not
               put
               us
               out
               of
               our
               way
               ,
               we
               should
               fall
               into
               the
               power
               of
               some
               sin
               or
               other
               which
               would
               mischieve
               us
               .
               Gregory
               saith
               of
               Solomon
               ,
               that
               he
               left
               the
               house
               of
               wisdom
               ,
               because
               the
               discipline
               of
               afflictions
               did
               not
               preserve
               him
               .
               Salt
               brine
               preserves
               from
               putrifaction
               :
               the
               salt
               marshes
               keep
               the
               sheep
               from
               the
               rot
               .
            
             
             
               Eightly
               ,
               by
               afflictions
               ,
               decayed
               grace
               comes
               to
               be
               recovered
               :
               These
               are
               Gods
               files
               ,
               that
               file
               off
               the
               rust
               
               of
               security
               .
               Physitians
               use
               to
               cure
               a
               Lethargy
               ,
               by
               putting
               their
               patient
               into
               a
               feaver
               :
               the
               spiritual
               Lethargy
               of
               security
               ,
               is
               often
               cured
               by
               hot
               and
               strong
               afflictions
               .
               When
               men
               are
               in
               a
               swound
               ,
               we
               use
               to
               nip
               and
               pinch
               them
               ,
               and
               strike
               them
               ,
               and
               cast
               cold
               
               water
               upon
               their
               faces
               :
               Gods
               strokes
               ,
               and
               the
               cold
               water
               of
               afflictions
               being
               sanctified
               by
               him
               ,
               recover
               many
               from
               spiritual
               swounds
               :
               many
               who
               have
               so
               far
               decayed
               in
               their
               spiritual
               vigor
               and
               activeness
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               seemed
               to
               be
               even
               dead
               ,
               yet
               they
               have
               been
               recovered
               this
               way
               .
               Job
               36.
               15.
               
               God
               opens
               their
               ears
               in
               oppression
               ;
               many
               mens
               ears
               are
               clogged
               up
               with
               the
               world
               ,
               but
               when
               God
               gives
               them
               up
               for
               a
               while
               to
               the
               oppressions
               of
               men
               ,
               then
               their
               ears
               are
               opened
               .
               
                 It
                 is
                 good
                 for
                 me
              
               ,
               saith
               
                 David
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 was
                 afflicted
                 ,
                 for
                 before
                 I
                 went
                 astray
                 ,
                 but
                 now
                 have
                 I
                 learned
                 thy
                 word
                 .
              
               In
               the
               2.
               
               Hosea
               ,
               God
               threatens
               the
               Church
               to
               strip
               her
               naked
               ,
               and
               to
               set
               her
               as
               in
               the
               day
               that
               she
               was
               born
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               her
               as
               a
               wilderness
               ,
               to
               hedge
               her
               way
               with
               thorns
               ;
               and
               thus
               the
               Lord
               did
               to
               that
               Church
               :
               but
               mark
               what
               he
               says
               shal
               be
               the
               fruit
               of
               all
               ,
               verse
               7.
               
               
                 Then
                 shall
                 she
                 say
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 go
                 and
                 return
                 unto
                 my
                 first
                 husband
                 ,
                 for
                 then
                 was
                 it
                 better
                 with
                 me
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 now
                 .
              
               When
               Absolom
               sent
               for
               Joab
               once
               and
               again
               ,
               yet
               he
               came
               not
               unto
               him
               ,
               until
               Absolom
               caused
               his
               corn
               fields
               to
               be
               set
               on
               fire
               ,
               and
               then
               he
               comes
               :
               God
               speaks
               and
               calls
               to
               his
               people
               who
               are
               grown
               secure
               ,
               once
               and
               again
               ,
               but
               they
               neglect
               God
               ,
               until
               God
               comes
               with
               the
               fire
               of
               afflictions
               ,
               and
               then
               they
               come
               .
               Afflictions
               are
               like
               the
               prick
               at
               the
               Nightingales
               brest
               ,
               that
               awakes
               her
               ,
               
               and
               puts
               her
               upon
               her
               sweet
               and
               delightful
               singing
               .
               
                 Gulielmus
                 Parisensis
              
               saith
               of
               Musk
               ,
               when
               it
               hath
               lost
               
               its
               sweetness
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               put
               into
               the
               sink
               amongst
               filth
               ,
               it
               recovers
               it
               ;
               this
               he
               applyed
               to
               decayed
               grace
               in
               the
               times
               of
               afflictions
               ,
               in
               afflictions
               it
               revives
               ,
               and
               recovers
               .
            
             
               Ninthly
               ,
               afflictions
               are
               of
               great
               use
               to
               mortifie
               lusts
               ,
               to
               purge
               out
               filth
               and
               corruption
               .
               Isa
               .
               27.
               9.
               
               
                 By
                 this
                 shall
                 the
                 iniquity
                 of
                 Jacob
                 be
                 purged
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 all
                 the
                 fruit
                 thereof
                 .
              
               When
               Physitians
               purge
               the
               body
               ,
               they
               purge
               out
               that
               which
               is
               good
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               that
               which
               is
               evill
               ,
               but
               when
               God
               purges
               in
               the
               sanctified
               
               use
               of
               afflictions
               ,
               he
               onely
               purges
               out
               the
               evil
               ,
               this
               is
               all
               the
               fruit
               thereof
               .
               As
               Aloes
               kills
               worms
               ,
               so
               
               do
               bitter
               afflictions
               crauling
               lust
               in
               the
               heart
               .
               Cold
               and
               hard
               winters
               do
               destroy
               much
               vermine
               ,
               which
               otherwise
               would
               be
               very
               noisom
               :
               so
               cold
               and
               hard
               afflictions
               vermine
               lusts
               .
               Violent
               storms
               and
               thunder
               clear
               the
               air
               ,
               strong
               afflictions
               clarifie
               the
               heart
               ;
               by
               them
               we
               are
               as
               it
               were
               poured
               from
               vessel
               to
               vessel
               ,
               from
               whence
               the
               ill
               savour
               of
               our
               heart-distempers
               comes
               to
               be
               taken
               away
               .
               Ier.
               48.
               11.
               
               Foul
               and
               stained
               cloathes
               are
               made
               white
               by
               laying
               abroad
               in
               cold
               frosty
               nights
               ,
               so
               the
               defiled
               heart
               .
               Salt
               marshes
               purge
               rank
               humours
               ,
               so
               do
               the
               saltness
               of
               afflictions
               rank
               lusts
               .
               Men
               let
               their
               armour
               lye
               rusting
               by
               them
               in
               the
               time
               of
               peace
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               time
               of
               war
               they
               scour
               all
               bright
               ,
               to
               make
               fit
               for
               service
               :
               so
               mens
               hearts
               in
               the
               time
               of
               peace
               grow
               foul
               ,
               but
               in
               times
               of
               trouble
               ,
               they
               are
               then
               cleansed
               .
               It
               is
               a
               great
               mercy
               to
               have
               the
               act
               of
               sin
               hindered
               ;
               afflictions
               are
               very
               useful
               for
               this
               ,
               and
               therefore
               ,
               Hosea
               .
               2.
               6.
               they
               are
               ;
               as
               you
               heard
               ,
               
               called
               a
               hedge
               of
               thorns
               ;
               whereby
               the
               ways
               to
               sin
               are
               hedged
               up
               :
               but
               to
               have
               the
               inward
               lusts
               mortified
               ,
               this
               is
               a
               greater
               good
               .
               All
               the
               Prophets
               preachings
               could
               not
               purge
               the
               Jews
               from
               idolatry
               ,
               so
               as
               the
               Babylonish
               captivity
               :
               it
               is
               observed
               ,
               never
               since
               that
               time
               have
               idols
               been
               found
               amongst
               them
               .
            
             
               Tenthly
               ,
               Gods
               people
               are
               often
               in
               an
               afflicted
               condition
               ,
               
               as
               chastisements
               for
               their
               sins
               ,
               they
               bring
               many
               evils
               upon
               themselves
               ,
               by
               their
               loose
               walkings
               ,
               by
               their
               indiscretions
               ,
               by
               their
               pride
               ,
               by
               their
               selfseeking
               ,
               by
               their
               forwardness
               ,
               by
               their
               wilfulness
               ,
               and
               worldliness
               :
               God
               chastens
               even
               whom
               he
               loves
               :
               the
               Apostle
               tells
               the
               Corinthians
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               chastened
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               not
               be
               condemned
               with
               the
               world
               .
               Those
               whom
               God
               would
               never
               condemn
               ,
               yet
               he
               will
               chasten
               :
               God
               will
               have
               his
               children
               feel
               something
               of
               the
               evil
               of
               their
               sins
               ,
               and
               will
               have
               them
               and
               others
               see
               how
               displeasing
               sin
               is
               to
               him
               ,
               in
               the
               fruits
               of
               his
               displeasure
               ,
               upon
               those
               who
               are
               his
               beloved
               ones
               ,
               who
               are
               exceeding
               dear
               ,
               and
               precious
               in
               his
               eyes
               :
               because
               the
               Lord
               is
               careful
               of
               his
               honour
               ,
               therefore
               if
               his
               children
               sin
               ,
               he
               will
               chastise
               them
               ,
               hence
               the
               Greek
               word
               for
               chastisement
               ,
               signifies
               
               
                 care
                 of
                 honour
              
               .
               GODS
               children
               may
               come
               to
               be
               children
               under
               anger
               ,
               though
               not
               children
               of
               wrath
               :
               yea
               God
               usually
               holds
               a
               more
               strict
               hand
               over
               his
               people
               ,
               then
               over
               any
               ,
               he
               quickly
               brings
               them
               under
               the
               rod
               ,
               when
               he
               lets
               other
               go
               on
               ,
               and
               rot
               in
               their
               sins
               ;
               yet
               he
               comes
               not
               upon
               his
               children
               as
               a
               revenging
               Judge
               ,
               to
               destroy
               the
               person
               for
               the
               sins
               sake
               :
               but
               as
               a
               gracious
               Father
               ,
               to
               destroy
               the
               sin
               for
               the
               persons
               sake
               :
               he
               is
               angry
               that
               they
               have
               sinned
               ,
               but
               especially
               angry
               that
               they
               might
               sin
               no
               more
               .
            
             
             
               Eleventhly
               ,
               that
               which
               God
               ayms
               at
               in
               the
               afflictions
               of
               his
               people
               ,
               is
               to
               make
               them
               conformable
               to
               Christ
               their
               head
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               enter
               into
               their
               glory
               ,
               as
               Christ
               did
               into
               his
               .
               
                 Ought
                 he
                 not
                 to
                 suffer
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 his
                 glory
                 ?
              
               Luke
               24.
               26.
               
               We
               read
               of
               S.
               Paul
               ,
               Phil.
               3.
               10.
               that
               he
               earnestly
               desired
               to
               be
               partaker
               of
               the
               fellowship
               of
               Christs
               sufferings
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               conformable
               to
               his
               death
               ;
               God
               will
               have
               a
               conformity
               to
               the
               death
               of
               his
               Son.
               We
               read
               of
               Godfrey
               of
               Bulloin
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               not
               be
               crowned
               in
               Jerusalem
               with
               a
               crown
               of
               gold
               ,
               where
               Christ
               was
               crowned
               with
               a
               crown
               of
               thorns
               ;
               because
               he
               would
               not
               have
               such
               a
               great
               disproportion
               between
               him
               and
               Christ
               .
               It
               is
               reported
               of
               Origen
               ,
               when
               
                 Alexander
                 Severus
              
               the
               Emperor
               sent
               for
               him
               ,
               he
               appearing
               to
               be
               meanly
               cloathed
               ,
               there
               were
               divers
               costly
               garments
               prepared
               for
               him
               ,
               and
               sent
               to
               him
               ,
               but
               he
               refused
               them
               ,
               and
               when
               he
               came
               near
               to
               Rome
               ,
               there
               was
               a
               Mule
               and
               a
               Chariot
               sent
               for
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               choose
               which
               liked
               him
               best
               ,
               but
               he
               refused
               them
               likewise
               ,
               and
               would
               not
               go
               in
               pomp
               to
               the
               Emperor
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 He
                 was
                 less
                 then
                 his
                 Master
                 Christ
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 he
                 never
                 read
                 that
                 he
                 rode
                 but
                 once
                 .
              
            
             
               Twelfthly
               ,
               the
               afflictions
               of
               Gods
               people
               are
               in
               
               just
               judgement
               a
               rock
               of
               offence
               ,
               and
               a
               stumbling
               block
               to
               the
               ungodly
               .
               Christ
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               afflictions
               that
               attend
               the
               profession
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               is
               said
               to
               be
               
                 a
                 rock
                 of
                 offence
              
               ,
               and
               so
               appointed
               
                 for
                 the
                 fall
                 of
                 many
              
               ,
               Luke
               2.
               34.
               
               How
               many
               thousands
               perish
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               offended
               at
               the
               mean
               ,
               afflicted
               ,
               persecuted
               estate
               of
               Christ
               in
               this
               life
               ?
               Thy
               heart
               is
               set
               upon
               vanity
               and
               outward
               pomp
               ,
               this
               persecuted
               
               estate
               of
               godliness
               is
               thy
               
                 stumbling
                 block
              
               ,
               at
               which
               God
               in
               his
               wrath
               lets
               thee
               stumble
               ,
               that
               thou
               mightest
               fall
               ,
               break
               thy
               neck
               ,
               and
               perish
               for
               ever
               :
               hence
               is
               that
               speech
               of
               Christ
               ,
               
                 Blessed
                 are
                 they
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 offended
                 in
                 me
                 :
              
               O
               it
               s
               a
               great
               mercy
               of
               God
               ,
               not
               to
               let
               this
               be
               a
               stumbling
               block
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               mercy
               that
               God
               grants
               but
               to
               a
               few
               ;
               here
               and
               there
               a
               poor
               soul
               ,
               who
               is
               able
               to
               see
               the
               beauty
               and
               glory
               of
               godliness
               ,
               through
               all
               the
               dark
               clouds
               of
               
                 troubles
                 ,
                 afflictions
                 ,
                 persecutious
              
               ,
               that
               attend
               it
               :
               but
               for
               the
               generality
               of
               men
               ,
               this
               is
               that
               which
               hides
               the
               glory
               of
               it
               from
               them
               ,
               unto
               their
               everlasting
               perdition
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               Gods
               people
               are
               here
               afflicted
               ,
               that
               Christ
               
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               in
               Christ
               ,
               may
               in
               the
               conclusion
               of
               all
               be
               the
               more
               glorified
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               in
               the
               overcoming
               of
               all
               evils
               ,
               in
               the
               final
               destruction
               of
               all
               their
               enemies
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               in
               their
               happiness
               after
               so
               many
               evils
               endured
               :
               the
               bitterness
               of
               foregoing
               grief
               ,
               commends
               
               the
               sweetness
               of
               following
               joys
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               their
               afflictions
               work
               to
               the
               encrease
               of
               their
               glory
               .
               2
               Cor.
               4.
               18.
               
               
                 Our
                 light
                 afflictions
                 work
                 for
                 us
                 an
                 exceeding
                 weight
                 of
                 glory
                 .
                 Gordius
              
               that
               blessed
               Martyr
               (
               whom
               St.
               Basil
               so
               much
               commends
               in
               an
               Oration
               of
               his
               )
               accounted
               it
               a
               loss
               to
               him
               ,
               not
               to
               suffer
               many
               kindes
               of
               tortures
               ;
               he
               says
               ,
               that
               tortures
               are
               but
               tradings
               with
               God
               for
               glory
               .
            
             
               Tertullian
               hath
               an
               expression
               to
               that
               purpose
               ,
               The
               
               
                 greater
                 the
                 combates
                 ,
                 the
                 greater
                 are
                 the
                 following
                 rewards
                 .
                 Bernard
              
               says
               of
               persecuters
               ,
               that
               
                 they
                 are
                 but
                 his
              
               Fathers
               goldsmiths
               ,
               
                 who
                 are
                 working
                 to
                 adde
                 pearls
                 to
                 the
                 crowns
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 .
              
               The
               seeds
               of
               happiness
               are
               sown
               in
               the
               deep
               furrows
               of
               affliction
               ,
               and
               
               the
               deeper
               the
               furrows
               are
               ,
               the
               more
               precious
               are
               the
               seeds
               that
               are
               there
               sown
               ,
               and
               the
               more
               glorious
               and
               plentiful
               will
               the
               harvest
               be
               .
               When
               a
               curious
               glorious
               picture
               is
               to
               be
               drawn
               ,
               the
               grounds
               use
               to
               be
               laid
               in
               black
               ,
               but
               not
               in
               dirt
               :
               so
               our
               grounds
               may
               be
               laid
               
               here
               in
               afflictions
               ,
               but
               let
               them
               not
               be
               laid
               in
               sin
               .
               Here
               then
               we
               see
               ,
               that
               although
               afflictions
               are
               a
               bitter
               root
               ,
               yet
               there
               spring
               from
               them
               fair
               flowers
               ,
               and
               pleasant
               fruit
               :
               no
               marvel
               then
               though
               God
               hath
               a
               hand
               in
               ordering
               things
               so
               ,
               that
               his
               people
               should
               be
               in
               such
               an
               afflicted
               condition
               in
               this
               world
               :
               from
               Gods
               determining
               things
               to
               be
               thus
               ,
               let
               us
               learn
               ,
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VII
               .
               
                 What
                 use
                 we
                 should
                 make
                 of
                 Gods
                 ordering
                 his
                 people
                 to
                 an
                 afflicted
                 condition
                 .
              
            
             
               FIrst
               ,
               that
               our
               rest
               is
               not
               here
               in
               this
               world
               ;
               let
               us
               not
               promise
               to
               our selves
               any
               such
               matter
               ,
               let
               us
               not
               seek
               it
               here
               :
               the
               promise
               will
               not
               bear
               it
               ,
               the
               promise
               will
               bear
               no
               further
               ,
               then
               that
               we
               should
               have
               onely
               so
               much
               of
               the
               things
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               as
               shall
               be
               sutable
               to
               our
               condition
               ;
               That
               which
               the
               Prophet
               speaks
               in
               another
               case
               ,
               Micah
               2.
               10.
               we
               may
               apply
               to
               all
               the
               things
               and
               places
               of
               the
               world
               ;
               
                 Arise
                 ,
                 here
                 is
                 not
                 your
                 rest
                 :
              
               this
               is
               not
               the
               place
               ,
               this
               is
               not
               the
               time
               ,
               here
               are
               not
               the
               things
               that
               God
               hath
               appointed
               for
               our
               rest
               :
               this
               is
               the
               
               place
               and
               time
               for
               troubles
               ,
               and
               sorrows
               ,
               and
               afflictions
               ,
               our
               warfare
               is
               here
               .
               No
               man
               in
               his
               warfare
               ,
               will
               build
               himself
               a
               strong
               and
               sumptuous
               house
               in
               the
               field
               ;
               if
               we
               seek
               for
               our
               rest
               here
               ,
               we
               mistake
               ;
               
               as
               if
               a
               man
               floating
               upon
               the
               waves
               of
               the
               sea
               ,
               upon
               a
               board
               after
               shipwrack
               ,
               should
               think
               to
               lie
               down
               and
               sleep
               ,
               and
               settle
               himself
               there
               :
               or
               as
               a
               bird
               should
               build
               her
               nest
               in
               a
               bush
               ,
               floating
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               waves
               of
               the
               sea
               .
            
             
               God
               ,
               says
               Bernard
               ,
               hath
               not
               cast
               man
               out
               of
               Paradise
               ,
               
               for
               him
               to
               think
               to
               finde
               out
               another
               Paradise
               in
               this
               world
               ;
               no
               ,
               man
               is
               born
               to
               labour
               .
               Why
               do
               you
               seek
               the
               living
               amongst
               the
               dead
               ?
               why
               do
               you
               seek
               for
               living
               comforts
               ,
               where
               you
               must
               expect
               to
               dye
               daily
               ?
               It
               is
               only
               Heaven
               that
               is
               above
               all
               winds
               ,
               storms
               ,
               and
               tempests
               ;
               rest
               must
               be
               after
               labour
               ,
               our
               rest
               is
               the
               crown
               of
               our
               labour
               ;
               to
               seek
               it
               here
               ,
               is
               to
               seek
               it
               preposterously
               ,
               and
               
                 Why
                 do
                 you
                 require
                 that
                 in
                 one
                 place
              
               (
               says
               S.
               
                 Ambrose
                 )
                 which
                 is
                 due
                 in
                 another
                 ?
              
               Why
               would
               you
               preposterously
               have
               the
               crown
               before
               you
               have
               overcome
               ?
               Imagine
               the
               most
               setled
               condition
               you
               can
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               and
               although
               you
               had
               it
               ,
               yet
               it
               were
               but
               vanity
               :
               so
               says
               the
               Psalmist
               ,
               Psal
               .
               39.
               5.
               
               
                 Man
                 in
                 his
                 best
                 estate
                 ,
                 is
                 vanity
                 :
              
               the
               word
               is
               in
               the
               Original
               ,
               in
               his
               
                 setled
                 estate
              
               he
               
                 is
                 vanity
              
               ;
               not
               onely
               vain
               ,
               but
               
                 vanity
                 it self
              
               .
            
             
               It
               was
               a
               heavy
               charge
               that
               S.
               
                 James
                 ,
                 cap.
              
               5.
               laid
               upon
               some
               ,
               
                 that
                 they
                 lived
                 in
                 pleasure
                 upon
                 earth
                 :
              
               as
               if
               he
               should
               have
               said
               ,
               earth
               is
               not
               the
               place
               for
               pleasure
               ;
               this
               is
               the
               place
               of
               sorrow
               ,
               of
               trouble
               ,
               of
               mourning
               ,
               of
               affliction
               .
               Thus
               Abraham
               charged
               
                 Dives
                 ,
                 In
                 your
                 life
                 time
                 ,
              
               says
               he
               ,
               
                 you
                 had
                 your
                 pleasure
              
               :
               the
               emphasis
               lies
               there
               ,
               
                 in
                 your
                 life
                 time
              
               ,
               that
               should
               not
               
               have
               been
               the
               time
               :
               let
               us
               take
               heed
               we
               be
               not
               too
               hasty
               in
               seeking
               our
               rest
               ,
               our
               pleasure
               and
               delight
               ;
               we
               may
               perhaps
               have
               a
               little
               for
               the
               while
               to
               the
               flesh
               ,
               and
               because
               we
               will
               not
               be
               content
               with
               that
               
               condition
               that
               God
               hath
               appointed
               for
               his
               people
               ,
               here
               we
               may
               lose
               our
               parts
               in
               that
               glorious
               eternal
               
               rest
               which
               God
               hath
               prepared
               for
               his
               people
               hereafter
               .
               Seek
               for
               that
               which
               ye
               do
               ,
               namely
               for
               rest
               ,
               but
               do
               not
               seek
               for
               it
               where
               ye
               do
               :
               if
               we
               seek
               our
               rest
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               notwithstanding
               we
               meet
               with
               so
               many
               troubles
               in
               it
               ,
               what
               would
               we
               do
               if
               the
               Lord
               should
               let
               us
               prosper
               ?
               Behold
               (
               saith
               an
               Ancient
               )
               
                 the
                 world
                 is
                 troublesome
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 loved
                 ,
                 what
                 would
                 it
                 be
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 peaceable
                 ?
                 you
                 embrace
                 it
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 filthy
                 ,
                 what
                 would
                 you
                 do
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 beautiful
                 ?
                 you
                 cannot
                 keep
                 your
                 hands
                 from
                 the
                 thorns
                 ,
                 how
                 earnest
                 would
                 you
                 be
                 then
                 in
                 gathering
                 the
                 flowers
                 ?
              
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               hence
               it
               appears
               ,
               that
               prosperity
               is
               not
               always
               a
               sign
               of
               love
               and
               favor
               from
               God.
               Rome
               makes
               it
               a
               note
               of
               the
               true
               Church
               :
               if
               that
               were
               so
               ,
               
               then
               the
               Egyptians
               were
               in
               a
               righter
               way
               then
               the
               Israelites
               :
               
               the
               Philistims
               ,
               the
               Ammonites
               ,
               the
               Midianites
               ,
               and
               afterward
               the
               Babylonians
               and
               the
               Persians
               ,
               might
               have
               pleaded
               that
               their
               gods
               were
               true
               gods
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               worshipped
               rather
               then
               the
               God
               of
               Israel
               :
               and
               when
               the
               
                 ten
                 Tribes
              
               broke
               off
               from
               Judah
               ,
               and
               yet
               often
               prevailed
               against
               Judah
               ,
               and
               were
               more
               prosperous
               ,
               they
               might
               have
               pleaded
               that
               they
               were
               in
               the
               right
               ,
               that
               their
               worshipping
               of
               God
               was
               more
               accepted
               ,
               then
               that
               which
               was
               at
               Jerusalem
               .
               And
               afterwards
               the
               Heathens
               might
               have
               pleaded
               this
               argument
               against
               the
               Christians
               ;
               and
               thus
               indeed
               they
               did
               ,
               as
               we
               finde
               in
               the
               30.
               
               Epistle
               of
               Ambrose
               :
               
               he
               answers
               to
               one
               Symmachus
               ,
               a
               great
               man
               ,
               who
               pleaded
               strongly
               against
               the
               Christians
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               maintenance
               of
               Idols
               ,
               by
               this
               argument
               ,
               saying
               ,
               That
               they
               prospered
               and
               flourished
               more
               in
               worshipping
               of
               
               their
               gods
               ,
               then
               the
               Christians
               did
               in
               the
               worshipping
               of
               theirs
               .
               Certainly
               ,
               the
               ancient
               godly
               Fathers
               could
               not
               have
               heard
               this
               argument
               of
               outward
               prosperity
               ,
               of
               outward
               pomp
               and
               glory
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               pleaded
               as
               a
               sign
               of
               the
               true
               Church
               ,
               and
               of
               Gods
               love
               ,
               but
               with
               much
               indignation
               ;
               How
               cross
               is
               this
               to
               Scripture
               ?
               where
               we
               finde
               the
               estate
               of
               Gods
               people
               hath
               usually
               been
               a
               poor
               afflicted
               estate
               .
               And
               surely
               ,
               the
               Papists
               could
               not
               always
               plead
               this
               argument
               ;
               time
               hath
               been
               when
               the
               
                 Goths
                 ,
                 Vandals
                 ,
                 Hunnes
              
               ,
               and
               Turks
               ,
               have
               been
               more
               prosperous
               then
               they
               .
               The
               
                 Emperor
                 ,
                 Henry
              
               the
               fourth
               ,
               was
               much
               hated
               by
               the
               
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
              
               ,
               and
               yet
               he
               was
               not
               unprosperous
               in
               his
               way
               :
               when
               the
               Pope
               cursed
               him
               ,
               and
               made
               another
               Emperor
               ,
               namely
               ,
               Rodulphus
               King
               of
               Swevia
               ;
               
               yet
               this
               Emperor
               of
               his
               setting
               up
               ,
               prospered
               not
               at
               all
               ,
               but
               was
               overcome
               ,
               and
               slain
               by
               Henry
               :
               The
               Pope
               after
               set
               up
               another
               ,
               and
               he
               was
               slain
               by
               a
               woman
               :
               yea
               ,
               he
               set
               up
               a
               third
               after
               him
               against
               Henry
               the
               fourth
               ;
               he
               likewise
               was
               taken
               in
               a
               Mill
               ,
               and
               
               slain
               by
               the
               Emperor
               :
               at
               the
               last
               ,
               the
               Pope
               himself
               was
               cast
               out
               of
               his
               Seat
               ,
               and
               cast
               into
               Prison
               ,
               and
               dyed
               in
               extreme
               dolours
               of
               minde
               ,
               for
               that
               he
               had
               so
               wronged
               the
               Emperor
               ;
               and
               as
               it
               is
               reported
               ,
               he
               asked
               pardon
               of
               him
               .
            
             
               And
               as
               outward
               prosperity
               hath
               not
               been
               always
               an
               argument
               that
               they
               could
               make
               use
               of
               ;
               so
               we
               hope
               that
               time
               will
               come
               ,
               when
               they
               shall
               make
               use
               of
               it
               no
               more
               ,
               when
               their
               judgements
               shall
               be
               altered
               ,
               and
               this
               argument
               wherein
               now
               they
               boast
               ,
               shall
               for
               ever
               fail
               them
               ;
               but
               for
               the
               present
               ,
               though
               now
               she
               be
               crowned
               with
               Diamonds
               ,
               and
               cloathed
               with
               Scarlet
               ,
               yet
               still
               she
               is
               the
               mother
               of
               Harlots
               ,
               and
               the
               
               abominations
               of
               the
               earth
               .
               
                 I
                 have
                 not
              
               ,
               says
               
                 Luther
                 ,
                 a
                 stronger
                 argument
                 against
                 the
                 Papal
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 then
              
               
               
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 without
                 the
                 cross
                 .
              
            
             
               Let
               none
               amongst
               us
               deceive
               themselves
               ,
               by
               resting
               upon
               outward
               prosperity
               ,
               as
               an
               argument
               of
               Gods
               love
               ,
               for
               their
               everlasting
               estates
               .
               Many
               have
               no
               other
               hold
               to
               lean
               upon
               for
               their
               salvation
               but
               this
               ;
               all
               those
               solemn
               protestations
               of
               God
               against
               this
               in
               his
               word
               ;
               all
               the
               works
               of
               Gods
               providence
               towards
               his
               own
               people
               ,
               in
               leading
               them
               on
               in
               an
               afflicted
               condition
               ,
               and
               towards
               the
               wicked
               in
               giving
               them
               the
               fat
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               will
               not
               take
               mens
               hearts
               off
               from
               this
               false
               reasoning
               ,
               but
               still
               they
               will
               think
               ,
               if
               God
               did
               not
               love
               them
               ,
               surely
               he
               would
               not
               let
               them
               prosper
               so
               as
               he
               doth
               .
               A
               painted
               face
               is
               as
               certain
               an
               argument
               of
               a
               good
               complexion
               ,
               as
               this
               is
               of
               a
               good
               condition
               .
               When
               God
               shall
               come
               hereafter
               ,
               to
               take
               up
               his
               own
               to
               himsef
               ,
               he
               will
               not
               look
               so
               much
               amongst
               the
               great
               ones
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               the
               rich
               ,
               the
               gorgious
               attires
               ,
               sumptuous
               houses
               ,
               furnished
               tables
               ,
               as
               amongst
               the
               the
               persecuted
               ,
               contemned
               ,
               scorned
               company
               ;
               out
               of
               them
               he
               will
               finde
               his
               own
               ;
               Mal.
               3.
               17.
               
               
                 In
                 that
                 day
                 when
                 I
                 make
                 up
                 my
                 jewels
                 ,
              
               saith
               the
               Lord
               :
               the
               phrase
               notes
               ,
               that
               
                 Gods
                 jewels
              
               now
               
                 do
                 lie
                 scattered
                 in
                 the
                 dirt
                 ,
              
               and
               God
               hath
               his
               time
               to
               make
               them
               up
               ;
               God
               passes
               by
               Pallaces
               ,
               and
               looks
               in
               at
               cottages
               ;
               he
               passes
               by
               the
               rich
               ,
               and
               takes
               the
               poor
               ;
               he
               passes
               by
               the
               honorable
               ,
               and
               takes
               the
               
                 despised
                 ones
              
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               hence
               we
               have
               a
               confirmation
               of
               another
               life
               after
               this
               ;
               certainly
               these
               things
               cannot
               always
               
               continue
               ,
               it
               is
               impossible
               that
               the
               godly
               should
               always
               be
               in
               this
               poor
               ,
               afflicted
               ,
               distressed
               condition
               :
               it
               is
               not
               against
               the
               rule
               of
               justice
               to
               suffer
               this
               for
               a
               
               while
               ,
               that
               way
               may
               be
               made
               to
               other
               of
               Gods
               intentions
               ,
               but
               that
               there
               never
               should
               be
               any
               righting
               of
               their
               cause
               ,
               that
               there
               should
               never
               be
               seen
               a
               difference
               between
               him
               that
               feareth
               God
               ,
               and
               him
               that
               feareth
               him
               not
               ;
               that
               God
               should
               never
               appear
               to
               judge
               in
               the
               Earth
               ,
               that
               there
               should
               never
               be
               a
               reward
               for
               the
               righteous
               ,
               this
               cannot
               be
               .
               The
               souls
               that
               are
               
                 under
                 the
                 Altar
              
               ,
               which
               were
               of
               those
               who
               were
               put
               to
               death
               for
               the
               Testimony
               of
               Christ
               ,
               they
               cry
               ,
               
                 How
                 long
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 holy
                 and
                 true
                 ,
                 will
                 it
                 be
                 before
                 thou
                 avengest
                 thy self
                 for
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 thy
                 Saints
                 ?
              
               S.
               Paul
               reasons
               strongly
               from
               this
               argument
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               15.
               19.
               to
               prove
               the
               resurrection
               ;
               For
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 if
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 onely
                 we
                 have
                 hope
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 most
                 miserable
                 .
              
               When
               therefore
               we
               see
               the
               godly
               to
               be
               wronged
               ,
               and
               persecuted
               ,
               when
               we
               see
               iniquity
               to
               be
               in
               the
               place
               of
               righteousness
               ,
               and
               wickednes
               in
               the
               place
               of
               judgement
               ,
               let
               us
               not
               be
               offended
               ,
               but
               say
               in
               our
               hearts
               ,
               
                 God
                 shall
                 judge
                 the
                 righteous
                 and
                 the
                 wicked
                 ;
                 for
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 time
                 for
                 every
                 purpose
                 and
                 every
                 work
              
               ;
               And
               as
               Chap.
               5.
               8.
               
               
                 When
                 thou
                 seest
                 the
                 oppression
              
               
               
                 of
                 the
                 poor
                 ,
                 and
                 violent
                 perverting
                 of
                 judgement
                 ,
                 marvel
                 not
                 at
                 the
                 matter
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 higher
                 then
                 the
                 highest
                 regardeth
                 .
              
               If
               God
               should
               always
               prosper
               his
               servants
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               then
               it
               would
               be
               
               thought
               he
               intended
               no
               other
               for
               them
               ;
               but
               he
               withdraws
               his
               hand
               here
               ,
               that
               we
               might
               be
               taught
               to
               look
               for
               another
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               times
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
               God
               did
               usually
               more
               prosper
               his
               people
               in
               outward
               things
               ,
               then
               now
               he
               does
               ,
               and
               the
               reason
               may
               be
               because
               then
               Christ
               was
               but
               darkly
               revealed
               ,
               the
               riches
               of
               spiritual
               mercies
               were
               not
               much
               made
               known
               ;
               there
               was
               but
               little
               
               mention
               made
               of
               that
               eternal
               life
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               come
               hereafter
               ,
               we
               have
               very
               few
               texts
               of
               Scripture
               in
               the
               
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               wherein
               there
               is
               any
               clear
               mention
               made
               of
               
                 eternal
                 life
              
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               times
               of
               
                 the
                 Gospel
              
               ,
               God
               calls
               his
               people
               to
               a
               more
               suffering
               condition
               then
               he
               did
               then
               ;
               and
               therefore
               the
               mystery
               of
               Christ
               ,
               the
               glorious
               promises
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               resurrection
               ,
               and
               the
               ways
               of
               God
               in
               that
               eternity
               which
               is
               to
               come
               hereafter
               ,
               are
               more
               clearly
               and
               fully
               revealed
               .
               It
               is
               an
               excellent
               expression
               that
               Luther
               hath
               to
               this
               purpose
               :
               
                 Bodily
                 promises
              
               ,
               says
               he
               ,
               
                 is
                 as
                 the
                 shell
                 or
                 husk
                 that
                 covers
                 the
                 nut
                 ,
              
               which
               is
               Christ
               ,
               and
               eternal
               life
               ;
               
                 wherefore
                 Christ
                 coming
                 ,
                 the
                 shell
                 ,
              
               the
               husk
               ,
               
                 is
                 broken
                 and
                 taken
                 off
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 temporal
                 promises
                 cease
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 spiritual
                 succeed
              
               ;
               he
               means
               in
               comparison
               of
               that
               it
               was
               under
               the
               Law.
               
            
             
               The
               Reason
               why
               the
               Pharisees
               scorned
               at
               Christ
               preaching
               against
               seeking
               the
               things
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               Luke
               13.
               14.
               was
               ,
               because
               the
               promises
               were
               so
               large
               for
               temporal
               things
               .
               Wherefore
               when
               Christ
               would
               teach
               them
               not
               to
               seek
               those
               which
               they
               conceived
               the
               chief
               blessings
               of
               God
               contained
               in
               the
               promises
               ,
               they
               deride
               him
               ;
               hence
               Christ
               tells
               them
               ver
               .
               16.
               
               The
               Law
               and
               the
               Prophets
               were
               till
               Iohn
               ,
               till
               then
               the
               promises
               ran
               much
               upon
               temporal
               things
               ,
               but
               now
               
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 heaven
                 suffers
                 violence
                 ,
              
               there
               is
               now
               another
               maner
               of
               kingdom
               revealed
               ,
               sought
               after
               in
               another
               way
               then
               ever
               formerly
               .
               I
               dare
               appeal
               to
               thy
               conscience
               ,
               whosoever
               thou
               art
               ;
               canst
               thou
               think
               otherwise
               in
               thy
               conscience
               ,
               but
               that
               those
               who
               walk
               close
               with
               God
               ,
               subjecting
               their
               hearts
               and
               lives
               unto
               his
               fear
               ,
               must
               be
               most
               beloved
               of
               him
               ?
               they
               must
               needs
               be
               nearer
               that
               eternal
               good
               ,
               and
               fountain
               
               of
               all
               happiness
               ,
               then
               vile
               wretched
               sinners
               ,
               who
               walk
               according
               to
               their
               lusts
               ,
               who
               are
               vile
               and
               abominable
               in
               their
               ways
               .
               When
               thou
               seest
               Gods
               people
               to
               be
               so
               low
               ,
               so
               distressed
               ,
               so
               afflicted
               ,
               either
               thou
               must
               be
               convinced
               strongly
               that
               there
               is
               a
               time
               ,
               wherein
               all
               shall
               be
               called
               over
               again
               ,
               or
               else
               thou
               art
               an
               Atheist
               ;
               God
               will
               convince
               thee
               another
               day
               by
               this
               argument
               ,
               Did
               you
               not
               see
               what
               were
               the
               ways
               of
               my
               providence
               towards
               my
               people
               ?
               Might
               you
               not
               have
               gathered
               from
               thence
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               another
               time
               a
               coming
               ?
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               Learn
               we
               hence
               to
               judge
               wisely
               of
               the
               poor
               ,
               of
               the
               afflicted
               ,
               and
               persecuted
               .
               Psalm
               41.
               1.
               
               Far
               be
               it
               from
               us
               to
               think
               they
               are
               forsaken
               of
               God
               :
               let
               us
               not
               be
               offended
               at
               Religion
               ,
               because
               troubles
               follow
               the
               profession
               of
               it
               ;
               the
               blessing
               that
               comes
               by
               profession
               of
               the
               truth
               ,
               consists
               not
               in
               such
               a
               peace
               as
               frees
               from
               trouble
               ,
               but
               in
               giving
               peace
               and
               rest
               
               to
               the
               soul
               in
               the
               middest
               of
               troubles
               .
               Luther
               hath
               an
               excellent
               speech
               for
               this
               in
               one
               of
               his
               Epistles
               
                 ad
                 Tonitorem
              
               .
            
             
               You
               seek
               and
               affect
               peace
               ,
               but
               preposterously
               ,
               such
               as
               the
               worlds
               peace
               ,
               not
               Christs
               ,
               who
               gives
               peace
               in
               the
               middest
               of
               troubles
               ;
               as
               he
               saith
               ,
               Rule
               thou
               in
               the
               middest
               of
               thine
               Enemies
               .
               Now
               the
               cause
               of
               the
               Church
               calls
               for
               a
               wise
               judging
               :
               How
               many
               carnal
               people
               are
               ready
               to
               think
               that
               Popery
               is
               rather
               the
               truth
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Religion
               of
               Protestants
               is
               not
               right
               ,
               because
               God
               hath
               of
               late
               years
               so
               grievously
               afflicted
               his
               Church
               ?
               What
               ,
               would
               God
               suffer
               his
               own
               people
               (
               say
               they
               )
               his
               own
               truth
               thus
               to
               be
               beaten
               down
               ?
               As
               they
               formerly
               said
               of
               Christ
               ,
               
                 Let
                 him
                 save
                 him
                 ,
                 seeing
                 he
                 delighted
                 in
                 him
                 ,
              
               so
               
               if
               God
               delighted
               in
               this
               way
               ,
               surely
               he
               would
               have
               saved
               it
               ,
               he
               would
               not
               have
               suffered
               opposition
               so
               far
               to
               have
               prevailed
               against
               the
               professors
               of
               it
               .
               It
               is
               no
               argument
               that
               Christ
               is
               not
               in
               the
               ship
               ,
               because
               tempests
               and
               storms
               arise
               .
               It
               is
               no
               argument
               that
               our
               cause
               is
               not
               Gods
               ,
               that
               Christ
               is
               not
               with
               us
               ,
               because
               of
               our
               afflictions
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               we
               have
               not
               
                 awakened
                 him
              
               by
               our
               prayers
               ,
               we
               are
               not
               yet
               fit
               to
               enjoy
               the
               sweetness
               of
               a
               calm
               .
            
             
               Salvian
               was
               fain
               to
               write
               a
               whole
               Treatise
               ,
               above
               eleven
               hundred
               years
               ago
               ,
               to
               answer
               this
               argument
               that
               men
               had
               against
               the
               people
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               profession
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
               Turks
               judge
               all
               things
               according
               to
               outward
               success
               ,
               and
               so
               did
               the
               heathens
               of
               old
               .
               We
               read
               of
               Brutus
               ,
               being
               overcome
               by
               Anthony
               ,
               he
               cryes
               out
               ,
               
                 Whatsoever
                 things
                 are
                 disputed
                 concerning
              
               
               
                 vertue
                 ,
                 are
                 but
                 meer
                 toys
                 and
                 fancies
                 ;
                 for
                 fortune
                 rules
                 in
                 all
                 humane
                 things
                 :
              
               but
               it
               beseems
               not
               Christians
               to
               judge
               by
               this
               rule
               .
               
                 Clemens
                 Alexandrinus
              
               cites
               Plato
               ,
               expressing
               himself
               thus
               ,
               
                 Although
                 a
                 righteous
                 man
                 be
                 tormented
                 ,
                 although
                 his
                 eyes
                 be
                 digged
                 out
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 remains
                 a
                 blessed
                 man.
              
               Let
               none
               judge
               worse
               of
               himself
               meerly
               because
               of
               afflictions
               :
               before
               you
               were
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               you
               prospered
               ,
               it
               shined
               upon
               you
               ;
               but
               now
               since
               you
               have
               given
               your
               name
               to
               Christ
               ,
               many
               troubles
               and
               afflictions
               follow
               you
               :
               this
               is
               no
               other
               but
               that
               hath
               been
               ,
               is
               ,
               will
               be
               the
               estate
               of
               Gods
               people
               in
               this
               life
               :
               we
               must
               not
               draw
               ill
               consequences
               from
               ,
               or
               make
               ill
               constructions
               of
               our
               afflictions
               ,
               for
               this
               is
               to
               charge
               God
               foolishly
               ,
               which
               Job
               did
               not
               ,
               Chap.
               1.
               22.
               
               There
               are
               some
               kinde
               of
               sufferings
               that
               a
               man
               meets
               with
               ,
               that
               have
               a
               kinde
               of
               sweet
               seal
               of
               God
               with
               them
               ,
               even
               in
               the
               time
               of
               
               suffering
               ,
               by
               which
               a
               man
               is
               more
               confirmed
               in
               his
               way
               to
               be
               from
               God
               ,
               then
               ever
               he
               was
               before
               .
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               what
               shall
               become
               then
               of
               ungodly
               and
               wicked
               men
               ?
               Thus
               Saint
               Peter
               argues
               ,
               1.
               
               Epist
               .
               4.
               17
               ,
               18.
               
               
                 Iudgement
                 must
                 begin
                 at
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 it
                 first
                 begin
                 at
                 us
                 ,
                 what
                 shall
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 them
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 obey
                 not
                 the
                 Gospel
                 of
                 God
                 ?
                 If
                 the
                 righteous
                 scarcely
                 be
                 saved
                 ,
                 where
                 shall
                 the
                 ungodly
                 and
                 sinners
                 appear
                 ?
              
               If
               it
               be
               done
               thus
               to
               the
               green
               tree
               ,
               what
               shall
               be
               done
               to
               the
               dry
               ?
               
                 Behold
                 ,
                 they
                 whose
                 judgement
                 was
                 not
                 to
                 drink
                 of
                 the
                 cup
                 ,
                 have
                 assuredly
                 drunken
                 ,
                 and
                 art
                 tbou
                 he
                 that
                 shall
                 go
                 altogether
                 unpunished
                 ?
                 thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 go
                 unpunished
                 ;
                 but
                 thou
                 shalt
                 assuredly
                 drink
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 Ier.
              
               49.
               12.
               certainly
               there
               is
               shame
               and
               confusion
               for
               you
               ,
               there
               are
               tortures
               prepared
               for
               you
               .
               You
               heard
               what
               the
               Martyrs
               have
               suffered
               ,
               but
               all
               that
               is
               nothing
               to
               the
               least
               spark
               of
               Gods
               revenging
               wrath
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               mingled
               with
               hatred
               .
            
             
               That
               is
               a
               fearful
               expression
               that
               we
               have
               ,
               Psal
               .
               35.
               6.
               
               
                 Let
                 their
                 way
                 be
                 slippery
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 angel
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 persecuting
                 them
                 .
              
               It
               is
               a
               more
               fearful
               thing
               to
               have
               the
               
                 Angel
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
              
               persecute
               ,
               then
               to
               be
               persecuted
               by
               men
               ;
               but
               how
               fearful
               a
               thing
               is
               it
               ,
               when
               God
               himself
               ,
               that
               infinite
               Deity
               ,
               when
               he
               persecutes
               a
               man
               ?
               when
               Divine
               justice
               follows
               a
               man
               from
               one
               place
               to
               another
               and
               persecutes
               him
               ?
               You
               look
               upon
               those
               poor
               despised
               misused
               Servants
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               you
               think
               vilely
               of
               them
               ;
               let
               those
               spectacles
               strike
               terror
               into
               your
               hearts
               every
               time
               you
               see
               them
               !
               O
               what
               is
               reserved
               for
               me
               then
               ?
            
             
               Sixthly
               ,
               if
               this
               be
               the
               usual
               estate
               of
               Gods
               people
               ,
               let
               us
               learn
               then
               to
               prepare
               for
               afflictions
               before
               they
               come
               ;
               although
               we
               have
               escaped
               many
               
               years
               ,
               yet
               we
               may
               be
               called
               to
               such
               an
               estate
               at
               last
               .
               Polycarpus
               escaped
               till
               he
               was
               fourscore
               and
               six
               years
               old
               ,
               and
               then
               he
               was
               called
               to
               Martyrdom
               .
               In
               the
               first
               
                 ten
                 persecutions
              
               in
               the
               primitive
               times
               ,
               the
               Christians
               in
               England
               escaped
               all
               the
               nine
               ,
               although
               the
               Gospel
               not
               many
               years
               after
               Christ
               was
               professed
               in
               England
               ,
               yet
               the
               tenth
               and
               last
               persecution
               fell
               heavy
               upon
               them
               .
               
                 Iulius
                 Caesar
              
               escaped
               fifty
               several
               battels
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               was
               personally
               present
               ,
               and
               yet
               at
               last
               in
               the
               
                 Senate
                 house
              
               ,
               he
               was
               unexpectedly
               murthered
               .
            
             
               Now
               all
               is
               well
               with
               you
               ,
               lay
               up
               for
               times
               of
               trouble
               :
               this
               is
               a
               gathering
               time
               ,
               that
               will
               be
               a
               spending
               time
               ;
               know
               that
               that
               which
               will
               serve
               turn
               now
               ,
               will
               not
               serve
               turn
               then
               :
               many
               are
               not
               able
               to
               hold
               out
               now
               ,
               what
               will
               they
               do
               then
               ?
               O
               what
               will
               you
               do
               in
               the
               day
               of
               your
               visitation
               ?
               Jer.
               12.
               5.
               
               
                 If
                 the
              
               
               
                 footmen
                 have
                 wearied
                 thee
                 ,
                 how
                 canst
                 thou
                 contend
                 with
                 horses
                 ?
                 and
                 if
                 in
                 the
                 land
                 of
                 peace
                 ,
                 how
                 wilt
                 thou
                 do
                 in
                 the
                 swelling
                 of
                 Jordan
                 ?
              
               We
               read
               of
               Polycarpus
               ,
               that
               as
               he
               lay
               in
               his
               bed
               ,
               he
               saw
               in
               a
               vision
               the
               bed
               set
               on
               fire
               under
               his
               head
               ,
               forewarning
               him
               of
               his
               Martyrdom
               ;
               we
               in
               our
               ease
               should
               seriously
               think
               of
               our
               sufferings
               ,
               now
               while
               Sun-shine
               days
               of
               peace
               continue
               ,
               we
               should
               consider
               of
               the
               days
               of
               darkness
               which
               may
               be
               many
               .
               Oftentimes
               we
               are
               thinking
               of
               ,
               and
               seeking
               after
               great
               things
               ,
               when
               we
               should
               be
               preparing
               for
               suffering
               hard
               things
               :
               as
               Mat.
               20.
               20.
               when
               Christ
               had
               been
               speaking
               to
               prepare
               for
               sufferings
               ,
               
                 Zebedees
                 children
              
               most
               unseasonably
               come
               ,
               seeking
               for
               the
               highest
               places
               in
               his
               kingdom
               .
               This
               was
               the
               fault
               of
               
                 Baruc
                 ,
                 Jer.
              
               45.
               when
               God
               was
               bringing
               sore
               and
               grievous
               afflictions
               to
               his
               people
               ,
               
                 he
                 was
                 seeking
                 great
                 things
                 for
                 himself
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               VIII
               .
               
                 Eleven
                 Rules
                 for
                 preparation
                 to
                 suffer
                 afflictions
                 .
              
            
             
               FIrst
               ,
               make
               account
               of
               them
               ,
               do
               not
               say
               ,
               
                 I
                 shall
                 never
                 be
                 removed
              
               ;
               although
               you
               know
               not
               what
               particular
               afflictions
               shall
               befal
               you
               ,
               yet
               make
               an
               account
               ,
               that
               an
               afflicted
               condition
               will
               be
               your
               portion
               :
               according
               to
               that
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               Acts
               20.
               22
               ,
               23.
               
               
                 And
                 now
                 I
                 go
                 bound
                 in
                 the
                 spirit
                 unto
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 not
                 knowing
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 shall
                 befal
                 me
                 there
                 ;
                 save
                 that
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 witnesseth
                 in
                 every
                 city
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 that
                 bonds
                 and
                 afflictions
                 abide
                 me
                 .
              
               It
               is
               our
               wisdom
               thus
               to
               make
               an
               account
               of
               afflictions
               ,
               that
               when
               they
               come
               ,
               they
               may
               be
               no
               other
               then
               were
               expected
               before
               .
               As
               is
               reported
               of
               Anaxagoras
               ,
               that
               when
               news
               came
               to
               him
               of
               the
               death
               of
               his
               Son
               ,
               and
               it
               was
               thought
               he
               would
               have
               been
               much
               troubled
               at
               it
               ;
               he
               answered
               ,
               
                 I
                 begat
                 him
                 mortal
              
               :
               so
               when
               any
               troubles
               befal
               us
               ,
               we
               should
               entertain
               them
               with
               these
               thoughts
               ,
               
                 I
                 knew
                 my
                 condition
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 afflicted
                 condition
                 ,
              
               I
               entred
               upon
               the
               ways
               of
               godlines
               upon
               these
               terms
               ,
               to
               be
               willing
               to
               be
               in
               an
               afflicted
               condition
               ;
               this
               is
               Gods
               ordinary
               way
               towards
               his
               people
               ,
               it
               is
               Gods
               mercy
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               worse
               ,
               I
               expect
               yet
               greater
               tryals
               then
               these
               .
            
             
               If
               we
               make
               use
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               foretelling
               troubles
               beforehand
               ,
               we
               cannot
               for
               shame
               complain
               ,
               when
               we
               meet
               with
               those
               we
               acknowledge
               we
               were
               foretold
               of
               .
               It
               is
               a
               good
               expression
               Augustine
               hath
               ,
               in
               one
               of
               his
               Epistles
               to
               Victorianus
               ,
               We
               must
               not
               be
               so
               contrary
               to
               our selves
               ,
               as
               to
               believe
               what
               we
               read
               ,
               and
               yet
               to
               complain
               when
               the
               same
               things
               are
               fulfilled
               .
               
               If
               we
               make
               account
               of
               evils
               aforehand
               ,
               we
               may
               have
               time
               to
               gather
               together
               the
               forces
               of
               our
               
               mindes
               ,
               which
               being
               united
               are
               strong
               ,
               otherwise
               they
               will
               come
               upon
               us
               ,
               when
               our
               strength
               is
               scattered
               ,
               and
               so
               be
               very
               grievous
               unto
               us
               ,
               and
               likely
               to
               prevail
               against
               us
               .
               
                 Those
                 evils
              
               ,
               says
               
                 Seneca
                 ,
                 that
                 others
                 overcome
                 by
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 suffering
                 ,
              
               as
               being
               used
               to
               them
               ,
               
                 the
                 wise
                 man
                 overcomes
                 by
                 thinking
                 before
                 hand
              
               *
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               rule
               of
               Christ
               that
               we
               have
               Matt.
               16.
               26.
               is
               of
               great
               use
               ;
               
                 If
                 any
                 will
                 follow
                 me
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 deny
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 take
                 up
                 his
                 cross
                 .
              
               Where
               self
               is
               renounced
               ,
               the
               cross
               is
               easily
               born
               :
               it
               is
               self
               that
               makes
               
               the
               cross
               pinch
               :
               things
               puft
               up
               with
               wind
               ,
               break
               when
               they
               come
               to
               the
               fire
               ,
               so
               those
               who
               are
               puft
               up
               ,
               and
               filled
               with
               self
               ;
               the
               soul
               emptied
               of
               its
               self
               ,
               is
               onely
               fit
               to
               suffer
               :
               there
               is
               a
               six
               fold
               self
               that
               must
               be
               denyed
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               self-opinion
               :
               We
               must
               be
               willing
               to
               lie
               quietly
               under
               the
               truth
               ,
               to
               be
               convinced
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               guided
               by
               it
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               self-counsels
               ,
               and
               self
               
                 -
                 reasonings
              
               ,
               must
               be
               denyed
               ;
               we
               must
               take
               heed
               of
               conferring
               
               with
               flesh
               and
               blood
               :
               as
               it
               was
               the
               care
               of
               Saint
               
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 Gal.
              
               1.
               16.
               immediately
               I
               conferred
               not
               with
               flesh
               and
               blood
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               begun
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               he
               had
               been
               in
               danger
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               self-excellencies
               ;
               our
               parts
               ,
               our
               priviledges
               ,
               our
               credits
               ,
               and
               all
               those
               things
               that
               are
               great
               
               in
               our
               own
               eyes
               ,
               and
               that
               make
               us
               great
               in
               the
               eyes
               of
               the
               world
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               self-will
               :
               We
               must
               not
               think
               it
               so
               grievous
               a
               thing
               to
               have
               our
               wills
               crossed
               ,
               we
               must
               
               not
               expect
               to
               have
               our
               conditions
               brought
               to
               our
               
               wills
               ;
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               our
               wisdom
               ,
               whatsoever
               our
               condition
               be
               ,
               that
               we
               bring
               our
               wills
               unto
               them
               .
               As
               it
               is
               reported
               of
               Socrates
               ,
               that
               when
               the
               Tyrant
               threatned
               death
               unto
               him
               ,
               he
               answered
               ,
               
                 He
                 was
                 willing
              
               :
               nay
               then
               ,
               says
               he
               ,
               You
               shall
               live
               against
               your
               will
               ;
               he
               answers
               again
               ,
               
                 Nay
                 whatsoever
                 you
                 do
                 with
                 me
                 ,
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 my
                 will
                 :
              
               How
               much
               more
               ought
               Christians
               to
               have
               their
               wills
               bow
               to
               the
               holy
               and
               blessed
               will
               of
               God
               in
               every
               thing
               ?
               the
               providence
               of
               God
               discovers
               his
               will
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               his
               word
               .
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               self-comforts
               :
               Those
               who
               give
               liberty
               to
               
               themselves
               ,
               to
               satisfie
               themselves
               to
               the
               utmost
               ,
               although
               
               in
               lawful
               comforts
               ,
               will
               be
               unfit
               to
               suffer
               hardship
               when
               God
               shall
               call
               thereunto
               .
               Tertullian
               hath
               such
               an
               expression
               in
               his
               Treatise
               
                 de
                 cultu
                 foeminarum
              
               ,
               I
               fear
               that
               neck
               that
               is
               used
               to
               pearl
               chains
               ,
               that
               it
               will
               not
               give
               it self
               to
               the
               sword
               .
            
             
               Sixthly
               ,
               self-ends
               must
               be
               denied
               ;
               we
               must
               aim
               at
               God
               ,
               and
               not
               at
               our selves
               ,
               in
               all
               our
               ways
               ,
               and
               then
               how
               easie
               will
               it
               be
               for
               us
               to
               bear
               crosses
               ,
               considering
               that
               Gods
               ends
               do
               go
               on
               ,
               though
               our
               ends
               be
               
               crossed
               ?
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               be
               sure
               to
               lay
               a
               good
               foundation
               ,
               in
               a
               
               through
               work
               of
               humiliation
               :
               the
               more
               thou
               art
               willing
               to
               bear
               Gods
               hand
               in
               the
               work
               of
               humiliation
               for
               sin
               ,
               the
               lighter
               will
               all
               the
               burthens
               of
               afflictions
               be
               unto
               thee
               ;
               
                 the
                 seed
              
               that
               fell
               upon
               
                 the
                 stony
                 ground
              
               withered
               ;
               and
               although
               for
               a
               while
               it
               was
               
                 received
                 with
                 joy
              
               ,
               yet
               when
               tribulation
               and
               
                 persecution
                 ariseth
              
               ,
               by
               and
               by
               he
               is
               offended
               ,
               Mat.
               13.
               21.
               
               Mark
               the
               expression
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               there
               ,
               
                 by
                 and
                 by
              
               ,
               he
               is
               presently
               offended
               ,
               and
               all
               because
               there
               was
               not
               
               depth
               of
               earth
               ,
               there
               was
               not
               a
               through
               work
               of
               humiliation
               .
               We
               read
               ,
               Acts
               9.
               16.
               that
               God
               would
               shew
               S.
               Paul
               ,
               what
               great
               things
               he
               must
               suffer
               for
               his
               Names
               sake
               :
               and
               how
               did
               God
               prepare
               his
               heart
               ?
               You
               shal
               finde
               in
               the
               former
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               ,
               that
               
                 God
                 smote
                 him
                 down
                 to
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
              
               his
               heart
               was
               smote
               lower
               then
               his
               body
               ;
               he
               comes
               trembling
               and
               astonished
               before
               the
               Lord
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 Lord
                 ,
                 what
                 wilt
                 thou
                 have
                 me
                 to
                 do
                 ?
              
               He
               was
               three
               days
               without
               sight
               ,
               and
               neither
               did
               eat
               nor
               drink
               ;
               this
               was
               a
               great
               preparation
               of
               his
               heart
               ,
               to
               those
               great
               things
               he
               suffered
               afterwards
               .
               You
               think
               the
               burthens
               of
               afflictions
               great
               ,
               because
               you
               never
               felt
               what
               the
               weight
               and
               burthen
               of
               sin
               meant
               ;
               I
               dare
               pawn
               my
               life
               for
               that
               soul
               ,
               who
               constantly
               exerciseth
               it self
               in
               the
               work
               of
               humiliation
               for
               sin
               ,
               who
               burthens
               it self
               with
               the
               weight
               of
               its
               sins
               ,
               and
               is
               willing
               to
               lie
               under
               it
               ,
               for
               the
               further
               breaking
               of
               spirit
               ,
               that
               it
               shall
               be
               able
               to
               endure
               crosses
               ,
               and
               stand
               under
               strong
               afflictions
               ;
               and
               this
               must
               needs
               be
               so
               ,
            
             
               First
               ,
               because
               the
               soul
               is
               acquainted
               with
               the
               sense
               
               of
               an
               evil
               ,
               infinitely
               greater
               then
               any
               evil
               it
               can
               meet
               withal
               in
               afflictions
               ;
               the
               sense
               whereof
               must
               needs
               
               swallow
               up
               the
               sense
               of
               lesser
               evils
               :
               as
               those
               who
               are
               acquainted
               with
               the
               pains
               of
               the
               stone
               ,
               and
               strangury
               ,
               and
               other
               dreadful
               diseases
               ,
               account
               lesser
               pains
               (
               which
               yet
               are
               very
               grievous
               unto
               others
               )
               as
               nothing
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               a
               soul
               exercised
               in
               the
               work
               of
               humiliation
               ,
               by
               it
               is
               put
               under
               the
               power
               of
               Gods
               soveraignty
               ,
               
               dreadful
               authority
               ,
               and
               infinite
               majesty
               :
               it
               is
               not
               man
               that
               can
               terrifie
               that
               soul
               from
               duty
               ,
               that
               lies
               under
               the
               power
               of
               these
               .
            
             
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               this
               burthen
               of
               sin
               ,
               felt
               in
               the
               work
               of
               humiliation
               ,
               mortifies
               those
               inward
               lusts
               ,
               puls
               down
               
               the
               strength
               of
               them
               ,
               which
               are
               so
               ready
               to
               rise
               against
               ,
               and
               withdraw
               the
               heart
               from
               the
               truths
               ,
               and
               ways
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               this
               soul
               knows
               how
               dear
               comfort
               is
               ,
               if
               
               it
               hath
               any
               comfort
               ,
               it
               cost
               dear
               before
               it
               was
               got
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               will
               not
               easily
               be
               parted
               withal
               .
            
             
               Fiftly
               ,
               where
               conscience
               by
               this
               is
               throughly
               wounded
               ,
               
               and
               deeply
               struck
               ,
               it
               cannot
               easily
               gather
               any
               such
               film
               upon
               it
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               remain
               tender
               ,
               but
               it
               soon
               feels
               the
               evil
               ,
               yea
               it
               is
               sensible
               of
               the
               danger
               of
               the
               least
               sin
               .
            
             
               Sixthly
               ,
               if
               ever
               God
               hath
               manifested
               any
               love
               in
               
               Christ
               unto
               it
               ,
               the
               souls
               love
               to
               God
               and
               Christ
               must
               needs
               be
               exceeding
               great
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               be
               careful
               to
               preserve
               your
               
                 inward
                 peace
              
               ,
               
               your
               peace
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               your
               own
               conscience
               :
               If
               vapours
               be
               not
               got
               into
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               stir
               not
               there
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               all
               the
               storms
               and
               tempests
               abroad
               that
               can
               make
               an
               earthquake
               ;
               but
               if
               vapours
               be
               within
               ,
               and
               work
               there
               ,
               an
               earthquake
               is
               caused
               :
               so
               where
               there
               is
               peace
               within
               ,
               all
               troubles
               and
               oppositions
               without
               ,
               cannot
               shake
               the
               heart
               ;
               but
               if
               there
               be
               no
               peace
               within
               ,
               every
               little
               thing
               troubles
               the
               spirit
               :
               terrours
               without
               ,
               and
               terrours
               within
               ,
               both
               are
               very
               hard
               ,
               
                 Be
                 not
                 thou
                 a
                 terrour
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               says
               Jeremy
               ,
               chap.
               17.
               17.
               for
               
                 thou
                 art
                 my
                 hope
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 evil
                 .
              
               I
               care
               not
               though
               all
               the
               world
               be
               a
               terrour
               to
               me
               ,
               so
               be
               it
               thou
               beest
               not
               a
               terrour
               ;
               if
               I
               have
               peace
               with
               thee
               ,
               it
               is
               enough
               ,
               what
               ever
               evil
               befal
               me
               :
               Oh
               therefore
               maintain
               ,
               and
               keep
               this
               peace
               above
               all
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               matter
               whether
               you
               have
               peace
               or
               no
               with
               the
               
               world
               ,
               so
               be
               it
               you
               have
               the
               peace
               of
               the
               Gospel
               in
               your
               hearts
               :
               it
               is
               one
               special
               part
               of
               that
               spiritual
               armory
               we
               read
               of
               ,
               Ephes
               .
               6.
               to
               be
               
                 shod
                 with
                 the
                 preparation
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 of
                 peace
                 :
              
               that
               is
               ,
               that
               blessed
               peace
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               strong
               preparation
               to
               endure
               any
               troubles
               or
               afflictions
               that
               Christians
               meet
               withal
               :
               the
               reason
               of
               that
               phrase
               
                 to
                 be
                 shod
              
               ,
               is
               this
               ,
               because
               we
               are
               to
               go
               amongst
               briars
               and
               thorns
               ,
               in
               our
               way
               to
               Heaven
               ;
               we
               are
               to
               meet
               with
               many
               hard
               things
               we
               are
               to
               pass
               through
               ,
               therefore
               we
               had
               need
               be
               well
               shod
               ;
               if
               a
               man
               be
               not
               so
               ,
               he
               will
               be
               as
               one
               that
               goes
               upon
               sharp
               flints
               bare-foot
               ,
               or
               a
               mongst
               thorns
               ,
               or
               bushes
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               blood
               tricles
               down
               his
               feet
               every
               step
               he
               takes
               ,
               surely
               such
               a
               man
               cannot
               hold
               out
               long
               ;
               thus
               it
               is
               with
               the
               soul
               that
               is
               not
               fenced
               with
               the
               Gospel
               of
               peace
               :
               
                 Be
                 careful
                 in
                 nothing
                 ,
                 let
                 not
                 your
                 spirits
                 be
                 divided
              
               (
               for
               so
               is
               the
               word
               )
               Phil.
               4.
               6
               ,
               7.
               
               
                 And
                 the
                 peace
                 of
                 God
                 which
                 passeth
                 all
                 understanding
                 ,
                 shall
                 keep
                 your
                 hearts
                 and
                 mindes
              
               ;
               the
               word
               is
               ,
               
                 shall
                 guard
                 your
                 hearts
              
               :
               
               afflictions
               and
               troubles
               are
               as
               enemies
               ,
               compassing
               us
               about
               ,
               but
               the
               peace
               of
               God
               guards
               our
               hearts
               from
               the
               evil
               of
               them
               :
               this
               enables
               Gods
               children
               ,
               though
               not
               in
               the
               letter
               ,
               yet
               in
               some
               sort
               
                 to
                 tread
                 upon
                 the
                 Adder
              
               and
               Asp
               ,
               to
               shake
               off
               Vipers
               ,
               and
               receive
               no
               hurt
               .
               
                 Having
                 peace
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 we
                 glory
              
               
               
                 in
                 tribulations
              
               ;
               we
               are
               not
               onely
               patient
               under
               them
               ,
               but
               we
               glory
               in
               them
               ;
               How
               were
               the
               spirits
               of
               those
               blessed
               Martyrs
               ,
               we
               read
               ,
               and
               hear
               so
               much
               of
               ,
               strengthened
               with
               this
               blessed
               peace
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ?
            
             
               Take
               heed
               therefore
               ,
               that
               you
               never
               maintain
               peace
               with
               any
               sin
               .
               
                 Great
                 peace
                 have
                 they
                 that
                 love
                 thy
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 nothing
                 shall
                 offend
                 them
                 ,
              
               Psal
               .
               119.
               165.
               
               
               Oh
               ,
               how
               many
               of
               you
               have
               broke
               your
               peace
               with
               God!
               at
               least
               the
               comfort
               of
               it
               is
               exceedingly
               darkned
               :
               you
               would
               fain
               have
               outward
               ease
               ,
               and
               peace
               ,
               but
               you
               have
               neglected
               the
               comforts
               of
               this
               peace
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               the
               reason
               you
               have
               no
               strength
               ,
               to
               suffer
               any
               thing
               for
               the
               truth
               ,
               Nehem.
               8.
               10.
               
               
                 The
                 joy
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 your
                 strength
                 ,
              
               that
               joy
               that
               comes
               from
               this
               
                 inward
                 peace
              
               ,
               but
               where
               this
               is
               not
               ,
               there
               is
               nothing
               to
               sweeten
               sorrows
               ,
               and
               therefore
               they
               must
               needs
               be
               very
               bitter
               .
               That
               time
               therefore
               that
               God
               gives
               you
               yet
               respite
               from
               afflictions
               ,
               let
               it
               be
               spent
               in
               making
               up
               your
               peace
               more
               with
               God
               then
               ever
               ,
               and
               getting
               clearer
               evidence
               ,
               and
               sense
               of
               his
               love
               .
               If
               ever
               you
               knew
               what
               peace
               with
               God
               meant
               ,
               I
               appeal
               unto
               you
               ,
               when
               at
               any
               time
               ,
               the
               sense
               of
               it
               hath
               enlarged
               your
               hearts
               with
               joy
               ;
               whether
               then
               ,
               have
               you
               not
               found
               your selves
               willing
               to
               suffer
               any
               thing
               for
               God
               ?
               you
               could
               then
               go
               through
               fire
               ,
               and
               water
               ,
               your
               spirits
               could
               triumph
               with
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 per
                 swaded
                 that
                 neither
                 life
                 ,
                 nor
                 death
                 ,
                 nor
                 principalities
                 ,
                 nor
                 powers
                 ,
                 nor
                 things
                 present
                 ,
                 nor
                 things
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 shal
                 ever
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 seperate
                 me
                 from
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 .
              
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               labour
               to
               see
               more
               into
               the
               fulness
               of
               all
               
               good
               in
               God
               :
               the
               Lord
               told
               Abraham
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               
               
                 God
                 all-sufficient
              
               ,
               as
               the
               onely
               means
               to
               strengthen
               him
               ,
               against
               whatsoever
               evils
               he
               was
               like
               to
               meet
               withal
               .
               Labour
               to
               have
               the
               insight
               into
               Gods
               fulness
               ,
               in
               these
               three
               particulars
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               look
               at
               all
               the
               
                 excellency
                 ,
                 beauty
                 ,
                 comfort
              
               ,
               
               and
               good
               in
               the
               creature
               ,
               and
               know
               that
               it
               is
               all
               in
               him
               ,
               in
               a
               most
               eminent
               and
               glorious
               maner
               .
               There
               is
               no
               good
               in
               the
               effect
               ,
               but
               the
               causes
               together
               have
               it
               in
               them
               :
               now
               God
               is
               the
               first
               cause
               ,
               and
               so
               all
               
               causes
               have
               their
               principle
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               therefore
               all
               good
               must
               needs
               be
               in
               him
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               all
               possible
               good
               is
               in
               the
               Lord
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               
               as
               there
               is
               no
               actual
               good
               ,
               but
               is
               for
               the
               present
               in
               him
               ;
               so
               there
               can
               be
               none
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               in
               him
               already
               ;
               there
               is
               such
               fulness
               of
               good
               in
               him
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               impossible
               that
               there
               should
               be
               any
               good
               added
               to
               him
               in
               the
               least
               degree
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               look
               at
               God
               as
               taking
               infinite
               delight
               in
               
               communicating
               himself
               ,
               in
               letting
               out
               his
               goodness
               to
               his
               creature
               ;
               let
               God
               be
               seen
               thus
               ,
               and
               let
               these
               three
               meditations
               of
               the
               fulness
               of
               good
               in
               God
               ,
               be
               wrought
               upon
               the
               heart
               ,
               and
               they
               will
               mightily
               support
               the
               spirit
               in
               all
               afflictions
               :
               for
               what
               is
               the
               loss
               of
               any
               thing
               to
               me
               ,
               when
               I
               see
               where
               I
               can
               have
               it
               made
               up
               ?
               what
               is
               any
               bitterness
               ,
               when
               I
               see
               such
               infinite
               sweetness
               to
               sweeten
               all
               .
               When
               tempests
               come
               upon
               Mariners
               ,
               and
               they
               be
               in
               narrow
               seas
               ,
               where
               they
               want
               sea-room
               ,
               there
               is
               danger
               ,
               but
               if
               they
               have
               sea-room
               enough
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               fear
               .
               Thus
               if
               we
               are
               acquainted
               with
               the
               infinite
               fulness
               of
               good
               in
               God
               ,
               we
               should
               see
               our selves
               safe
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               all
               tempests
               ,
               we
               should
               feel
               our
               spirits
               quiet
               under
               the
               sorest
               afflictions
               .
            
             
               Sixthly
               :
               A
               sixt
               preparation
               ,
               for
               the
               bearing
               further
               
               crosses
               ,
               is
               an
               humble
               cheerful
               bearing
               of
               present
               afflictions
               ,
               and
               an
               humble
               submitting
               to
               the
               present
               condition
               :
               That
               soul
               that
               is
               willing
               to
               yield
               to
               God
               in
               the
               present
               condition
               ,
               God
               will
               fit
               it
               for
               the
               future
               :
               many
               cast
               about
               in
               their
               thoughts
               what
               they
               shall
               do
               hereafter
               ,
               if
               troubles
               should
               befal
               them
               ,
               and
               yet
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               they
               neglect
               the
               duties
               of
               their
               present
               condition
               .
               Go
               on
               therefore
               humbly
               ,
               and
               patiently
               
               in
               the
               performance
               of
               the
               duties
               that
               God
               calls
               now
               for
               ,
               and
               they
               will
               prepare
               you
               for
               whatsoever
               duties
               shall
               be
               required
               of
               you
               hereafter
               :
               there
               is
               no
               good
               to
               be
               expected
               from
               any
               in
               a
               new
               condition
               ,
               who
               are
               not
               careful
               to
               perform
               the
               duties
               of
               the
               present
               :
               many
               are
               ready
               to
               promise
               ,
               When
               we
               shall
               be
               in
               such
               a
               condition
               ,
               then
               we
               will
               do
               thus
               or
               thus
               ;
               but
               what
               do
               you
               in
               your
               present
               ?
               never
               think
               to
               be
               able
               to
               suffer
               ,
               if
               God
               call
               you
               to
               a
               new
               condition
               ,
               if
               you
               cannot
               be
               patient
               under
               the
               troubles
               you
               meet
               with
               now
               ,
               especially
               when
               these
               troubles
               are
               small
               and
               petty
               ,
               in
               comparison
               of
               those
               you
               are
               like
               to
               meet
               withal
               .
               Mr
               Bilney
               the
               Martyr
               used
               to
               put
               his
               finger
               into
               the
               candle
               ,
               to
               prepare
               him
               for
               the
               burning
               of
               his
               whole
               body
               ;
               A
               patient
               bearing
               of
               less
               troubles
               for
               the
               present
               ,
               will
               prepare
               the
               heart
               for
               the
               bearing
               of
               greater
               afterwards
               .
            
             
               Seventhly
               ,
               enjoy
               all
               your
               comforts
               of
               prosperity
               
               as
               from
               God
               ,
               and
               God
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               them
               all
               for
               
               God.
               
            
             
               First
               ,
               from
               God
               :
               therefore
               whatsoever
               he
               takes
               away
               ,
               it
               is
               but
               his
               own
               ;
               and
               what
               are
               we
               ,
               that
               we
               must
               always
               have
               comfort
               ,
               and
               content
               ,
               who
               are
               poor
               beggerly
               
               creatures
               ,
               who
               have
               nothing
               of
               our
               own
               ?
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               enjoy
               God
               in
               all
               :
               the
               enjoyment
               of
               
               God
               in
               all
               ,
               is
               a
               mystery
               the
               world
               is
               not
               acquainted
               with
               ,
               onely
               a
               gracious
               heart
               knows
               what
               it
               is
               ;
               it
               looks
               at
               all
               creatures
               but
               as
               the
               pipe
               of
               conveyance
               ,
               the
               sweet
               ,
               and
               comfort
               ,
               and
               blessing
               ,
               is
               God
               in
               them
               ;
               therefore
               in
               any
               affliction
               that
               befals
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               God
               may
               be
               enjoyed
               ,
               the
               comfort
               ,
               and
               sweet
               ,
               and
               blessing
               of
               all
               is
               not
               lost
               ,
               although
               the
               creature
               be
               lost
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               all
               for
               God
               :
               Why
               then
               should
               not
               God
               
               
               have
               the
               glory
               of
               all
               his
               own
               way
               ?
               We
               in
               the
               general
               acknowledge
               God
               should
               have
               glory
               from
               all
               that
               we
               are
               or
               have
               ,
               but
               we
               would
               have
               him
               have
               it
               our
               way
               ,
               so
               as
               may
               stand
               with
               our
               ease
               ,
               with
               our
               liberties
               ,
               peace
               ,
               and
               ends
               :
               but
               God
               must
               have
               the
               honor
               of
               all
               ,
               that
               way
               that
               is
               good
               in
               his
               own
               eye
               .
            
             
               And
               againe
               ,
               if
               all
               we
               have
               be
               for
               God
               ,
               then
               when
               he
               is
               honored
               by
               any
               thing
               we
               do
               enjoy
               ,
               it
               hath
               its
               end
               and
               perfection
               :
               a
               comfort
               is
               then
               the
               most
               perfect
               comfort
               ,
               when
               God
               hath
               the
               glory
               of
               it
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               resigned
               to
               him
               ,
               either
               in
               a
               way
               of
               service
               ,
               or
               suffering
               ,
               as
               he
               calls
               for
               it
               .
            
             
               And
               lastly
               ,
               if
               our
               comforts
               be
               enjoyed
               for
               God
               ,
               then
               our
               hearts
               are
               not
               let
               out
               to
               any
               of
               them
               ,
               further
               then
               leads
               us
               to
               God
               ;
               and
               if
               so
               ,
               then
               when
               God
               calls
               for
               the
               parting
               with
               them
               ,
               in
               a
               suffering
               way
               ,
               the
               enjoyment
               of
               them
               cannot
               lead
               to
               God
               any
               further
               ,
               but
               would
               draw
               off
               the
               spirit
               from
               God
               ;
               and
               therefore
               such
               a
               heart
               is
               willing
               now
               to
               part
               with
               them
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               grievous
               to
               it
               to
               leave
               them
               ,
               because
               the
               excellency
               of
               them
               is
               not
               now
               in
               the
               enjoyment
               of
               them
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               parting
               with
               them
               .
            
             
               Eighthly
               ,
               be
               often
               renewing
               your
               resignations
               of
               
               all
               unto
               God
               ,
               and
               your
               covenant
               with
               him
               ,
               to
               be
               at
               his
               dispose
               ,
               that
               so
               when
               any
               trouble
               comes
               at
               any
               time
               ,
               this
               resignation
               of
               heart
               ,
               and
               renewal
               of
               covenant
               ,
               may
               be
               fresh
               upon
               your
               spirits
               :
               the
               soul
               will
               be
               ready
               to
               suffer
               much
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               called
               to
               it
               ,
               when
               an
               actual
               resignation
               ,
               and
               renewing
               of
               covenant
               hath
               been
               a
               little
               before
               ,
               and
               the
               power
               of
               it
               is
               now
               fresh
               upon
               the
               heart
               :
               sometimes
               immediately
               after
               a
               day
               of
               solemn
               humiliation
               ,
               where
               this
               hath
               been
               ,
               the
               soul
               thinks
               then
               it
               could
               do
               or
               suffer
               any
               thing
               ;
               but
               in
               a
               
               little
               time
               ,
               except
               this
               be
               renewed
               again
               ,
               the
               heart
               grows
               drossie
               ,
               and
               cleaves
               to
               present
               things
               ,
               and
               mingles
               it self
               with
               them
               :
               the
               often
               renewing
               of
               this
               ,
               keeps
               the
               heart
               very
               loose
               from
               the
               creature
               ;
               a
               thing
               that
               hangs
               loose
               from
               another
               ,
               may
               soon
               be
               taken
               off
               from
               it
               ,
               but
               if
               it
               cleaves
               to
               it
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               taken
               off
               without
               difficulty
               ,
               it
               oftner
               rends
               in
               the
               taking
               off
               :
               thus
               it
               is
               when
               the
               heart
               cleaves
               to
               any
               creature-content
               .
            
             
               Ninthly
               ,
               lay
               up
               provision
               against
               an
               evil
               day
               :
               There
               
               is
               a
               threefold
               provision
               we
               should
               treasure
               up
               to
               prepare
               
               us
               for
               our
               afflictions
               ;
            
             
               First
               ,
               treasure
               up
               the
               consolations
               of
               God
               that
               he
               affords
               upon
               occasion
               ,
               that
               at
               any
               time
               you
               feel
               in
               the
               performance
               of
               duties
               ,
               in
               the
               exercises
               of
               graces
               ,
               in
               the
               use
               of
               Ordinances
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               treasure
               up
               the
               experiences
               of
               Gods
               ways
               towards
               you
               ,
               and
               his
               gracious
               dealings
               with
               you
               in
               former
               straights
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               treasure
               up
               soul-supporting
               ,
               soul-quickning
               ,
               soul-reviving
               ,
               soul-comforting
               promises
               ,
               and
               that
               of
               several
               kindes
               ,
               sutable
               to
               several
               afflictions
               ,
               for
               thou
               knowest
               not
               what
               kinde
               of
               afflictions
               thou
               mayest
               meet
               with
               .
            
             
               Tenthly
               ,
               labor
               much
               to
               strengthen
               every
               grace
               ,
               it
               
               is
               strong
               grace
               that
               is
               suffering
               grace
               :
               a
               strong
               wing
               will
               flye
               against
               the
               wind
               :
               as
               it
               is
               said
               of
               the
               horse
               ,
               Job
               33.
               because
               he
               hath
               strength
               ,
               he
               mocketh
               at
               fear
               ,
               and
               is
               not
               affrighted
               ,
               neither
               turneth
               he
               back
               for
               the
               sword
               ,
               ver
               .
               22.
               
               A
               candle
               will
               hold
               light
               in
               the
               house
               ,
               but
               if
               we
               go
               abroad
               in
               the
               air
               ,
               there
               is
               need
               of
               a
               torch
               ,
               there
               must
               be
               a
               stronger
               light
               there
               ;
               weak
               grace
               may
               serve
               turn
               to
               uphold
               us
               now
               ,
               but
               in
               time
               of
               afflictions
               it
               had
               need
               be
               strong
               ,
               a
               little
               grace
               will
               
               soon
               be
               spent
               then
               ,
               as
               a
               candle
               is
               soon
               spent
               ,
               when
               it
               stands
               in
               the
               wind
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               set
               much
               before
               you
               the
               example
               of
               Christ
               
               and
               Gods
               people
               ,
               who
               have
               endured
               very
               hard
               
               things
               .
               In
               the
               example
               of
               Christ
               ,
               consider
               ,
               first
               ,
               who
               it
               was
               that
               suffered
               :
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               was
               God
               blessed
               for
               ever
               ,
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               Father
               ;
               when
               we
               suffer
               ,
               base
               worms
               worthy
               to
               be
               trodden
               under
               foot
               ,
               suffer
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               what
               he
               suffered
               :
               even
               the
               wrath
               of
               
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               curse
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               he
               was
               made
               a
               curse
               in
               the
               abstract
               as
               the
               Scripture
               speaks
               ,
               which
               was
               another
               maner
               of
               thing
               ,
               then
               any
               of
               our
               afflictions
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               for
               whom
               he
               suffered
               :
               it
               was
               for
               us
               vile
               
               worms
               ,
               wretched
               sinful
               creatures
               ,
               who
               were
               enemies
               to
               him
               :
               we
               suffer
               for
               God
               ,
               who
               is
               infinitely
               blessed
               ,
               to
               whom
               we
               owe
               all
               we
               are
               or
               have
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               how
               freely
               he
               suffered
               :
               it
               was
               of
               his
               own
               
               accord
               ,
               his
               own
               free
               grace
               moved
               him
               to
               it
               ,
               he
               laid
               down
               his
               life
               ,
               none
               could
               take
               it
               from
               him
               :
               it
               is
               not
               in
               our
               liberty
               ,
               whether
               we
               will
               suffer
               or
               no
               ,
               we
               are
               under
               the
               power
               of
               another
               .
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               how
               meekly
               he
               suffered
               :
               he
               was
               as
               a
               sheep
               
               before
               the
               shearer
               ,
               his
               suffering
               no
               way
               disquieted
               his
               spirit
               ,
               but
               it
               kept
               in
               a
               sweet
               quiet
               frame
               in
               the
               middest
               
               of
               all
               .
            
             
               Sixthly
               ,
               consider
               how
               his
               strength
               is
               with
               you
               in
               
               your
               sufferings
               .
            
             
               And
               lastly
               ,
               how
               he
               is
               honored
               in
               them
               :
               He
               strives
               with
               us
               in
               the
               combate
               ,
               he
               joyns
               with
               us
               in
               the
               fight
               of
               our
               agony
               ,
               he
               crowns
               and
               is
               crowned
               ,
               says
               Cyprian
               .
            
             
             
               Bernard
               would
               have
               us
               never
               to
               let
               go
               out
               of
               our
               mindes
               ,
               the
               thoughts
               of
               a
               crucified
               Christ
               ,
               
                 Let
                 these
              
               says
               he
               ,
               
                 be
                 meat
                 and
                 drink
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
              
               let
               them
               be
               your
               sweetness
               and
               consolation
               ,
               your
               honey
               and
               your
               desire
               ,
               your
               reading
               and
               your
               meditation
               ,
               your
               contemplation
               ,
               your
               life
               ,
               death
               and
               resurrection
               :
               Would
               you
               learn
               obedience
               ?
               would
               you
               learn
               contempt
               of
               honors
               ?
               would
               you
               see
               the
               highest
               patience
               ?
               set
               a
               suffering
               Christ
               before
               you
               :
               Sureus
               reports
               of
               a
               noble
               Earl
               Elzearius
               ,
               when
               his
               wife
               wondred
               at
               his
               exceeding
               patience
               under
               fore
               afflictions
               ,
               he
               answers
               her
               thus
               ,
               What
               good
               will
               it
               be
               to
               be
               angry
               and
               impatient
               ?
               certainly
               none
               at
               all
               :
               but
               I
               will
               open
               my
               heart
               unto
               you
               ;
               you
               know
               sometimes
               my
               heart
               is
               ready
               to
               rise
               with
               indignation
               against
               such
               as
               wrong
               
               me
               ,
               but
               I
               presently
               turn
               me
               to
               the
               thoughts
               of
               the
               wrongs
               offered
               to
               Christ
               ,
               and
               I
               say
               thus
               to
               my self
               ,
               desiring
               to
               imitate
               him
               ,
               Although
               my
               servants
               should
               pull
               my
               beard
               ,
               and
               strike
               me
               on
               the
               face
               ,
               these
               were
               nothing
               to
               those
               which
               thy
               Lord
               suffered
               ,
               he
               suffered
               more
               and
               greater
               things
               ;
               and
               know
               assuredly
               ,
               says
               he
               to
               his
               wife
               ,
               I
               never
               leave
               off
               thinking
               of
               the
               wrongs
               my
               Savior
               endured
               ,
               till
               my
               minde
               be
               still
               and
               quiet
               .
               
                 He
                 that
                 is
                 afraid
                 to
                 suffer
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 his
                 disciple
                 who
                 suffered
                 so
                 much
                 ,
              
               says
               Tertullian
               *
               .
            
             
               Certainly
               the
               example
               of
               Christ
               ,
               in
               humbling
               himself
               to
               suffer
               so
               much
               for
               us
               ,
               should
               be
               mightily
               prevalent
               with
               us
               ;
               if
               he
               emptyed
               himself
               so
               
               much
               ,
               to
               become
               the
               Son
               of
               man
               ,
               how
               much
               more
               should
               we
               be
               willing
               to
               empty
               our selves
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               be
               the
               Sons
               of
               God
               ?
               Worthy
               is
               the
               Lamb
               that
               was
               slain
               ,
               he
               is
               worthy
               of
               all
               honor
               from
               us
               ,
               who
               being
               Lord
               of
               all
               ,
               was
               content
               to
               be
               in
               the
               form
               of
               a
               servant
               ,
               to
               suffer
               for
               us
               ,
               and
               how
               can
               we
               express
               our
               honoring
               of
               him
               ,
               our
               respect
               to
               him
               ,
               better
               then
               in
               being
               to
               suffer
               for
               him
               ?
               I
               have
               read
               of
               a
               Roman
               servant
               ,
               who
               knowing
               his
               Master
               was
               sought
               for
               by
               officers
               to
               be
               put
               to
               death
               ,
               he
               put
               himself
               into
               his
               masters
               cloaths
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               be
               taken
               for
               him
               ,
               and
               so
               he
               was
               ,
               and
               was
               put
               to
               death
               for
               him
               :
               whereupon
               his
               master
               ,
               in
               memory
               of
               his
               thankfulness
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               honor
               of
               him
               ,
               erected
               a
               brazen
               statue
               .
               Christ
               who
               was
               not
               a
               servant
               ,
               but
               our
               Lord
               ,
               yet
               when
               he
               saw
               we
               were
               like
               to
               dye
               ,
               he
               took
               upon
               him
               the
               form
               of
               a
               servant
               ,
               he
               came
               in
               our
               likeness
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               dye
               for
               us
               ,
               and
               he
               dyed
               ;
               he
               requires
               not
               us
               to
               erect
               up
               brazen
               statues
               in
               memory
               of
               him
               ,
               in
               honor
               to
               him
               ,
               but
               that
               we
               should
               be
               willing
               to
               suffer
               for
               him
               ,
               when
               he
               calls
               us
               thereunto
               ;
               let
               not
               us
               put
               off
               the
               cloaths
               of
               our
               Christian
               profession
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               avoid
               sufferings
               for
               him
               (
               as
               many
               do
               )
               who
               put
               on
               the
               cloaths
               of
               our
               humanity
               ,
               yea
               of
               our
               servility
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               suffer
               for
               us
               .
            
             
               The
               example
               of
               the
               servants
               of
               God
               in
               all
               times
               ,
               
               suffering
               in
               his
               cause
               ,
               is
               likewise
               a
               special
               help
               to
               us
               in
               our
               way
               of
               suffering
               :
               Let
               us
               warm
               our
               hearts
               often
               at
               the
               meditation
               of
               the
               fiery
               tryal
               of
               the
               Martyrs
               .
               Consider
               ,
               what
               precious
               choycespirited
               men
               they
               were
               ,
               how
               holy
               ,
               heavenly
               ,
               spiritual
               ,
               what
               service
               they
               did
               for
               God
               ,
               and
               yet
               that
               they
               should
               suffer
               such
               hard
               things
               as
               they
               did
               ;
               what
               are
               we
               in
               comparison
               of
               them
               ?
               Chrysostom
               in
               
               an
               Oration
               upon
               two
               famous
               Martyrs
               ,
               raising
               their
               honor
               ,
               and
               speaking
               how
               the
               worthies
               of
               God
               in
               former
               
               times
               endured
               hard
               things
               ,
               How
               is
               it
               ,
               says
               he
               ,
               that
               thou
               ,
               ô
               Christian
               ,
               must
               be
               so
               delicate
               ,
               a
               Soldier
               so
               dainty
               ?
               canst
               thou
               overcome
               without
               fight
               ,
               triumph
               without
               combate
               ?
               And
               in
               his
               Sermons
               upon
               the
               Colossions
               ,
               Remember
               the
               chains
               of
               Paul
               ,
               and
               consider
               what
               an
               absurd
               thing
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               be
               in
               bonds
               ,
               and
               you
               should
               live
               deliciously
               :
               Does
               the
               desire
               of
               pleasures
               take
               ?
               remember
               the
               Prison
               of
               Paul
               :
               Wouldest
               thou
               be
               cloathed
               in
               silks
               ?
               remember
               Pauls
               chains
               ,
               and
               silken
               cloaths
               will
               be
               more
               vile
               to
               thee
               then
               filthy
               rags
               :
               Wouldest
               thou
               be
               adorned
               with
               gold
               ?
               remember
               Pauls
               chains
               ,
               and
               they
               will
               shew
               you
               that
               such
               ornaments
               are
               no
               better
               then
               the
               dirt
               under
               your
               feet
               :
               Would
               you
               be
               beautiful
               with
               your
               hair
               ?
               think
               of
               the
               filth
               of
               the
               deformity
               of
               Paul
               in
               the
               Prison
               ,
               and
               thy
               heart
               will
               rise
               with
               indignation
               against
               such
               beauty
               ,
               and
               will
               account
               it
               extream
               deformity
               :
               What
               ,
               would
               you
               have
               sweet
               oyntments
               ?
               consider
               of
               his
               tears
               .
            
             
               I
               have
               read
               of
               Phocion
               an
               Athenian
               Captain
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               condemned
               to
               death
               by
               his
               ungrateful
               Countrey
               ,
               he
               saw
               one
               Tudippus
               condemned
               to
               the
               same
               death
               ,
               but
               very
               fearful
               ,
               he
               comforts
               him
               with
               these
               words
               ,
               *
               
                 Is
                 it
                 not
                 enough
                 for
                 thee
                 ,
              
               Tudippus
               ,
               
                 that
                 thou
                 art
                 to
                 dye
                 with
              
               Phocion
               ?
               so
               we
               may
               
               say
               to
               our
               own
               hearts
               ,
               Is
               it
               not
               enough
               for
               us
               ,
               that
               we
               have
               such
               a
               cloud
               of
               witnesses
               ,
               such
               a
               noble
               Army
               of
               Martyrs
               before
               us
               and
               with
               us
               ?
               be
               not
               therefore
               so
               afraid
               of
               the
               ways
               of
               God
               ,
               because
               of
               afflictions
               ,
               as
               thou
               hast
               been
               ,
               but
               submit
               thy self
               to
               God
               in
               this
               way
               of
               his
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               IX
               .
               
                 Duties
                 required
                 of
                 us
                 when
                 God
                 calls
                 us
                 to
                 an
                 afflicted
                 condition
                 .
              
            
             
               SEeing
               God
               hath
               so
               ordered
               things
               ,
               that
               his
               people
               must
               be
               in
               an
               afflicted
               estate
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               when
               God
               calls
               us
               to
               suffer
               afflictions
               ,
               let
               us
               know
               there
               are
               three
               duties
               required
               of
               us
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               that
               we
               be
               willing
               to
               yield
               to
               Gods
               call
               ,
               to
               come
               under
               that
               condition
               he
               hath
               appointed
               us
               unto
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               that
               we
               behave
               our selves
               Christianly
               with
               all
               humble
               submission
               ,
               patience
               ,
               contentedness
               ,
               in
               this
               condition
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               that
               we
               labor
               to
               improve
               our
               affliction
               that
               shall
               be
               layed
               upon
               us
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               first
               ,
               when
               our
               cross
               comes
               ,
               we
               must
               be
               
               willing
               to
               take
               it
               up
               freely
               ,
               and
               readily
               to
               submit
               unto
               
               it
               .
               It
               was
               the
               honor
               of
               the
               three
               children
               in
               Daniel
               ,
               that
               they
               yielded
               their
               bodies
               to
               those
               fiery
               flames
               they
               were
               cast
               into
               ,
               Dan.
               3.
               28.
               
               Let
               us
               not
               seek
               to
               put
               off
               sufferings
               by
               distinctions
               ;
               certainly
               the
               best
               policy
               in
               dangerous
               times
               ,
               is
               the
               greatest
               purity
               .
               The
               Lacedemonians
               were
               wont
               to
               say
               ,
               It
               is
               a
               shame
               for
               
               any
               man
               
                 to
                 flye
              
               ,
               in
               time
               of
               danger
               ;
               but
               for
               a
               Lacedemonian
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               shame
               for
               him
               
                 to
                 deliberate
              
               :
               How
               much
               more
               truly
               may
               this
               be
               said
               of
               a
               Christian
               ,
               when
               God
               calls
               him
               to
               suffer
               ?
               he
               should
               be
               such
               a
               resolved
               man
               beforehand
               ,
               that
               it
               should
               be
               a
               shame
               now
               for
               him
               even
               
                 to
                 deliberate
              
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               argument
               enough
               for
               a
               Christian
               to
               suffer
               any
               thing
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               out
               of
               bare
               submission
               to
               God
               ;
               but
               when
               it
               is
               not
               onely
               so
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               cause
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               witness
               to
               his
               truth
               ,
               in
               vindicating
               his
               honor
               ,
               this
               call
               to
               suffer
               comes
               with
               strength
               indeed
               :
               it
               is
               unworthy
               of
               a
               Christian
               ,
               once
               to
               deliberate
               the
               avoyding
               of
               this
               ;
               How
               much
               better
               is
               it
               ,
               to
               suffer
               a
               little
               to
               prevent
               a
               sin
               ,
               and
               so
               prevent
               Gods
               wrath
               ,
               then
               by
               avoyding
               sufferings
               to
               fall
               into
               sin
               ,
               which
               being
               once
               committed
               ,
               Gods
               
               wrath
               incensed
               by
               it
               cannot
               be
               pacified
               ,
               though
               we
               should
               be
               willing
               to
               suffer
               a
               thousand
               times
               as
               much
               .
               Our
               condition
               is
               such
               ,
               that
               we
               must
               suffer
               one
               way
               or
               another
               ,
               while
               we
               live
               here
               ;
               Is
               it
               not
               better
               then
               to
               suffer
               for
               God
               then
               any
               other
               way
               ?
               This
               was
               Chrysostoms
               argument
               in
               his
               Sermons
               upon
               the
               2
               
                 Cor.
                 chap.
              
               12.
               
               Sermon
               26.
               
               If
               you
               suffer
               not
               for
               Religion
               ,
               you
               will
               suffer
               for
               some
               other
               unprofitable
               light
               cause
               :
               Seeing
               then
               ,
               says
               he
               ,
               we
               following
               this
               or
               the
               other
               course
               of
               life
               ,
               we
               must
               suffer
               affliction
               ,
               why
               do
               we
               not
               choose
               such
               a
               suffering
               ,
               which
               with
               the
               affliction
               brings
               unspeakable
               glory
               ?
               Certainly
               it
               is
               infinitely
               better
               to
               suffer
               for
               Christ
               ,
               then
               for
               our
               sin
               .
               We
               read
               of
               Peace-offerings
               that
               were
               offered
               ,
               there
               might
               be
               oyl
               mixed
               ,
               but
               not
               so
               in
               Sin-offerings
               :
               in
               those
               afflictions
               we
               endure
               for
               Christ
               ,
               we
               offer
               up
               our selves
               as
               Sacrifices
               of
               
               Peace-offerings
               ,
               and
               in
               them
               there
               is
               joy
               ,
               much
               oyl
               of
               gladness
               is
               mixed
               in
               such
               offerings
               ;
               but
               when
               we
               suffer
               for
               our
               sins
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               oyl
               of
               gladness
               mixed
               there
               ;
               Let
               us
               take
               heed
               ,
               that
               we
               be
               not
               found
               guilty
               before
               the
               Lord
               ,
               when
               the
               secrets
               of
               all
               hearts
               shall
               be
               opened
               ,
               of
               being
               shy
               of
               the
               ways
               of
               Religion
               ,
               because
               of
               affliction
               ;
               many
               when
               they
               see
               they
               must
               suffer
               in
               those
               ways
               ,
               although
               they
               be
               convinced
               of
               them
               ,
               yet
               they
               are
               ready
               to
               say
               with
               Augustine
               ,
               as
               
               he
               confesses
               of
               himself
               ,
               
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 love
                 to
                 pass
                 through
                 those
                 straits
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 too
                 hard
                 and
                 narrow
                 away
                 for
                 them
                 .
              
               If
               such
               thoughts
               work
               in
               thee
               at
               any
               time
               ,
               take
               these
               considerations
               ,
               for
               the
               rebuking
               of
               thy self
               ,
               and
               the
               raising
               of
               thy
               heart
               ,
               to
               a
               more
               Christian
               magnanimity
               of
               spirit
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               at
               what
               a
               low
               rate
               doest
               thou
               prize
               the
               ways
               
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               such
               and
               such
               more
               low
               comforts
               must
               not
               be
               laid
               down
               for
               them
               ,
               that
               such
               light
               afflictions
               must
               not
               be
               endured
               for
               the
               maintenance
               of
               them
               ?
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               consider
               if
               Christ
               had
               stood
               upon
               such
               
               terms
               ,
               as
               to
               have
               said
               ,
               I
               could
               be
               content
               indeed
               that
               these
               poor
               creatures
               might
               be
               delivered
               from
               misery
               ,
               but
               seeing
               such
               grievous
               evils
               must
               be
               suffered
               for
               their
               deliverance
               ,
               let
               them
               perish
               ;
               I
               am
               not
               willing
               to
               be
               their
               deliverer
               upon
               such
               hard
               terms
               ;
               What
               had
               become
               of
               us
               ,
               if
               Christ
               had
               reasoned
               thus
               ,
               if
               this
               argument
               had
               prevailed
               with
               him
               against
               us
               ,
               as
               it
               prevails
               with
               us
               against
               him
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               thou
               who
               art
               so
               shy
               of
               suffering
               ,
               mayest
               
               be
               forced
               to
               suffer
               in
               spight
               of
               thy
               heart
               ;
               and
               what
               a
               sad
               thing
               will
               that
               be
               to
               thee
               ?
               What
               a
               sad
               thing
               was
               it
               to
               Cranmer
               ?
               after
               he
               had
               recanted
               for
               fear
               of
               
               sufferings
               ,
               yet
               he
               was
               forced
               to
               suffer
               ;
               what
               a
               darkning
               was
               it
               to
               this
               spirit
               ,
               his
               cause
               ,
               and
               name
               ?
               Mr.
               Fox
               relates
               of
               a
               Smith
               in
               King
               Edwards
               time
               ,
               who
               was
               the
               means
               of
               conversion
               of
               a
               friend
               of
               his
               ,
               who
               in
               
                 Queen
                 Maries
              
               time
               was
               cast
               into
               prison
               ;
               whereupon
               he
               sends
               to
               this
               Smith
               ,
               who
               had
               been
               the
               means
               of
               his
               conversion
               ,
               wondring
               that
               he
               hears
               not
               of
               his
               apprehending
               and
               imprisonment
               ;
               this
               Smith
               sends
               him
               word
               again
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               true
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               taught
               him
               such
               and
               such
               things
               ,
               and
               those
               things
               were
               certain
               truths
               ;
               but
               for
               his
               part
               ,
               
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 burn
              
               ;
               but
               a
               while
               after
               ,
               the
               house
               of
               this
               Smith
               was
               on
               fire
               ,
               
                 and
                 he
                 was
                 burnt
                 in
                 it
              
               ;
               God
               made
               him
               burn
               whether
               he
               would
               or
               no
               :
               and
               so
               may
               he
               make
               you
               suffer
               ,
               whether
               you
               will
               or
               no
               ,
               who
               refuse
               to
               suffer
               for
               his
               truth
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               whatsoever
               prosperity
               thou
               enjoyest
               when
               
               God
               calls
               thee
               to
               suffer
               for
               him
               ,
               is
               cursed
               unto
               thee
               ,
               if
               thou
               blessest
               thy self
               in
               thy
               estate
               ,
               thy
               liberty
               ,
               thy
               name
               ,
               thy
               life
               that
               thou
               enjoyest
               ,
               having
               avoided
               the
               way
               of
               suffering
               that
               God
               called
               thee
               unto
               ,
               thou
               deceivest
               thy self
               ,
               for
               there
               is
               no
               blessing
               in
               them
               ,
               they
               are
               all
               accursed
               unto
               thee
               .
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               all
               duties
               of
               Religion
               that
               now
               thou
               performest
               
               out
               of
               a
               suffering
               condition
               ,
               are
               not
               now
               accepted
               of
               God
               ;
               thou
               must
               not
               think
               now
               ,
               having
               avoided
               suffering
               for
               Gods
               truth
               ,
               that
               because
               thou
               art
               willing
               to
               perform
               duties
               ,
               to
               be
               diligent
               in
               some
               service
               for
               God
               ,
               that
               God
               now
               accepts
               of
               thee
               ;
               No
               ,
               it
               was
               another
               work
               that
               God
               called
               thee
               unto
               ,
               a
               work
               of
               suffering
               ;
               seeing
               thou
               hast
               refused
               this
               ,
               do
               what
               thou
               canst
               ,
               God
               casts
               it
               as
               dung
               in
               thy
               face
               and
               regards
               it
               not
               ;
               this
               is
               a
               sad
               condition
               ,
               What
               joy
               
               can
               such
               a
               man
               have
               of
               his
               life
               ,
               if
               he
               hath
               an
               enlightned
               conscience
               ?
            
             
               Sixthly
               ,
               what
               intolerable
               pride
               ,
               and
               delicacy
               is
               this
               in
               thee
               ,
               that
               thou
               wilt
               not
               venter
               the
               loss
               of
               
               any
               thing
               ,
               the
               enduring
               of
               any
               thing
               for
               God
               ,
               and
               his
               truth
               ?
               the
               least
               truth
               of
               God
               is
               worth
               more
               then
               
               heaven
               and
               earth
               ;
               and
               what
               is
               thy
               ease
               ,
               thy
               liberty
               ,
               thy
               name
               ,
               thy
               life
               to
               it
               ?
               
                 Thou
                 art
                 too
                 delicate
                 ,
                 O
                 Christian
                 ,
              
               says
               
                 Tertullian
                 ,
                 who
                 must
                 have
                 pleasure
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 .
              
            
             
               Seventhly
               ,
               How
               vile
               is
               the
               unbelief
               of
               thy
               heart
               ,
               
               who
               darest
               not
               trust
               God
               with
               thy
               name
               ,
               estate
               ,
               liberty
               ?
               How
               canst
               thou
               trust
               God
               with
               thy
               soul
               ,
               thy
               eternal
               estate
               ?
               How
               lightly
               doest
               thou
               regard
               all
               the
               faithfulness
               ,
               the
               mercy
               ,
               goodness
               ,
               wisdom
               ,
               power
               of
               God
               ,
               working
               for
               his
               people
               in
               their
               suffering
               conditions
               ?
               Of
               what
               little
               account
               are
               all
               these
               gracious
               blessed
               promises
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               for
               their
               encouragement
               herein
               ?
               thy
               base
               shyness
               ,
               and
               cowardise
               of
               spirit
               is
               such
               ,
               as
               if
               there
               were
               no
               God
               ,
               no
               faithfulness
               ,
               mercy
               ,
               wisdom
               ,
               power
               to
               help
               ,
               as
               if
               there
               were
               no
               promise
               to
               support
               and
               relieve
               thee
               .
            
             
               Eighthly
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               necessity
               of
               thy
               miscarrying
               in
               
               the
               ways
               of
               eternal
               life
               ;
               for
               if
               God
               hath
               so
               ordered
               things
               in
               his
               providence
               ,
               as
               that
               such
               ways
               must
               be
               in
               ways
               of
               affliction
               ;
               and
               thy
               heart
               cannot
               bear
               affliction
               ,
               how
               is
               it
               possible
               ,
               but
               that
               thou
               must
               needs
               miscarry
               in
               them
               ?
               It
               is
               a
               woeful
               thing
               ,
               to
               have
               a
               mans
               heart
               opposite
               to
               Gods
               order
               ,
               in
               any
               thing
               ,
               but
               much
               more
               in
               things
               of
               infinite
               consequence
               ;
               if
               afflictions
               be
               a
               block
               to
               thee
               in
               the
               way
               of
               life
               ,
               you
               must
               have
               this
               block
               .
            
             
             
               Ninthly
               ,
               How
               little
               love
               is
               there
               in
               thine
               heart
               to
               God
               ,
               when
               thou
               art
               so
               shy
               of
               any
               thing
               to
               be
               suffered
               for
               God
               ?
               love
               rejoyces
               in
               suffering
               for
               the
               beloved
               .
               
               The
               avoiding
               hell
               ,
               and
               the
               getting
               Heaven
               ,
               are
               no
               great
               things
               ,
               says
               Chrysostome
               ,
               where
               the
               love
               of
               God
               is
               :
               then
               surely
               the
               avoiding
               outward
               troubles
               ,
               
               and
               the
               enjoyment
               of
               outward
               comforts
               ,
               would
               be
               no
               great
               matter
               to
               us
               ,
               if
               the
               love
               of
               God
               were
               in
               us
               .
            
             
               Tenthly
               ,
               Did
               you
               never
               suffer
               affliction
               in
               your
               
               ways
               of
               sin
               ?
               and
               will
               you
               not
               now
               be
               willing
               to
               suffer
               as
               much
               in
               the
               ways
               of
               God
               ?
               Shall
               your
               sins
               have
               a
               greater
               testimony
               of
               respect
               to
               them
               from
               you
               ,
               then
               God
               himself
               ?
               Art
               thou
               nor
               confounded
               at
               the
               mention
               ,
               the
               thought
               of
               such
               a
               thing
               as
               this
               ,
               so
               unreasonable
               ,
               so
               vile
               ?
            
             
               Eleventhly
               ,
               What
               honor
               should
               God
               have
               in
               the
               world
               ?
               where
               would
               there
               be
               any
               witness
               to
               truth
               ,
               
               against
               the
               rage
               and
               malice
               of
               devil
               and
               wicked
               men
               ,
               if
               all
               should
               do
               as
               thou
               doest
               ?
               If
               there
               be
               any
               Christian
               blood
               left
               in
               thee
               ,
               if
               any
               spirit
               worthy
               of
               thy
               profession
               ,
               be
               ashamed
               of
               thy
               baseness
               this
               way
               ,
               and
               be
               not
               so
               shy
               of
               afflictions
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               when
               thou
               art
               under
               afflictions
               ,
               let
               there
               
               be
               an
               humble
               contented
               frame
               of
               spirit
               ,
               as
               beseems
               a
               Christian
               ;
               seeing
               thou
               art
               now
               under
               an
               Ordinance
               of
               God
               ,
               take
               heed
               of
               the
               least
               murmuring
               ,
               repining
               against
               God
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               were
               a
               hard
               Master
               ;
               or
               as
               if
               his
               ways
               were
               hard
               and
               burthensom
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               afflictions
               thou
               meetest
               withal
               :
               when
               thy
               spirit
               begins
               any
               way
               to
               rise
               in
               such
               workings
               ,
               charge
               thy
               soul
               to
               be
               silent
               unto
               God
               ;
               it
               is
               a
               great
               shame
               for
               a
               Christian
               ,
               not
               to
               be
               well
               skilled
               in
               that
               art
               ,
               instructed
               in
               
               that
               mystery
               of
               Christian
               contentation
               .
               Say
               with
               thy
               Savior
               ,
               
                 Shall
                 not
                 I
                 drink
                 of
                 that
                 cup
                 my
                 Father
                 hath
                 given
                 me
                 to
                 drink
                 ?
              
               It
               is
               Gods
               appointment
               ,
               that
               his
               people
               should
               be
               in
               an
               afflicted
               estate
               in
               this
               world
               ;
               it
               is
               the
               cup
               of
               my
               Father
               ,
               and
               shall
               not
               I
               quietly
               ,
               and
               contentedly
               drink
               of
               that
               cup
               ?
               Now
               thou
               hast
               an
               opportunity
               to
               manifest
               the
               power
               and
               excellency
               of
               thy
               grace
               ,
               to
               shew
               what
               thy
               grace
               can
               enable
               thee
               to
               do
               ;
               strength
               of
               reason
               wil
               go
               far
               ,
               in
               quieting
               and
               calming
               of
               the
               heart
               under
               afflictions
               ;
               but
               grace
               surely
               ,
               where
               it
               is
               true
               ,
               will
               go
               farther
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               the
               most
               unseemly
               sight
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               to
               see
               a
               murmuring
               fretting
               Christian
               ;
               if
               thy
               God
               ,
               if
               Christ
               ,
               if
               Heaven
               were
               lost
               ,
               it
               were
               not
               much
               to
               see
               wringing
               of
               hands
               ,
               and
               sinking
               of
               heart
               ;
               but
               to
               see
               this
               upon
               loss
               of
               a
               few
               outward
               comforts
               ,
               upon
               enduring
               of
               a
               few
               outward
               afflictions
               ,
               this
               is
               a
               most
               unseemly
               ,
               a
               vile
               and
               an
               abominable
               thing
               in
               thee
               .
               S.
               Augustine
               upon
               the
               12.
               
               Psalm
               ,
               brings
               in
               God
               ,
               rebuking
               a
               discontented
               
               Christian
               ,
               thus
               :
               What
               is
               thy
               faith
               ?
               have
               I
               promised
               thee
               these
               things
               ?
               what
               ,
               wert
               thou
               made
               a
               Christian
               ,
               that
               thou
               shouldest
               flourish
               here
               in
               this
               world
               ?
               Well
               may
               God
               ,
               and
               Conscience
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Saints
               ,
               upbraid
               a
               murmuring
               fretting
               Christian
               ;
               What
               didst
               thou
               expect
               in
               the
               entrance
               upon
               profession
               of
               Christianity
               ?
               what
               was
               thy
               aim
               ?
               what
               ,
               didst
               thou
               make
               account
               to
               live
               at
               ease
               ?
               to
               have
               no
               trouble
               to
               the
               flesh
               ?
               Where
               there
               is
               not
               quiet
               of
               spirit
               in
               passive
               obedience
               ,
               the
               sincerity
               of
               active
               obedience
               may
               be
               suspected
               :
               How
               far
               art
               thou
               from
               rejoycing
               in
               tribulations
               ,
               who
               hast
               not
               a
               quiet
               contented
               spirit
               in
               tribulations
               ?
            
             
               I
               will
               not
               enlarge
               my self
               in
               this
               argument
               now
               ,
               
               intending
               a
               Treatise
               by
               its
               self
               of
               Christian
               contentation
               :
               onely
               for
               the
               present
               take
               this
               one
               argument
               ,
               which
               surely
               hath
               much
               strength
               in
               it
               ,
               to
               quiet
               the
               heart
               under
               any
               affliction
               ;
               It
               is
               this
               ,
               God
               is
               willing
               to
               accept
               of
               thy
               service
               ,
               that
               thou
               tendrest
               up
               to
               him
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               mixed
               with
               much
               sin
               ;
               why
               shouldst
               not
               thou
               accept
               of
               his
               ways
               towards
               thee
               ,
               though
               there
               be
               a
               mixture
               of
               much
               affliction
               ?
               The
               sin
               of
               our
               service
               should
               be
               a
               greater
               cause
               for
               God
               to
               be
               displeased
               with
               what
               comes
               from
               us
               ,
               then
               the
               sorrow
               and
               affliction
               that
               comes
               in
               the
               ways
               of
               his
               providence
               ,
               can
               be
               to
               cause
               us
               to
               be
               displeased
               with
               what
               comes
               from
               him
               :
               that
               surely
               is
               worse
               that
               is
               mixed
               with
               sin
               ,
               then
               that
               which
               is
               mixed
               with
               sorrow
               ;
               yet
               as
               the
               one
               is
               accepted
               by
               God
               from
               us
               ,
               let
               then
               the
               other
               be
               accepted
               by
               us
               from
               God.
               
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               let
               us
               not
               onely
               be
               contented
               under
               Gods
               
               afflicting
               hand
               ,
               but
               labour
               to
               thrive
               under
               it
               ,
               to
               improve
               all
               our
               afflictions
               that
               befal
               us
               ;
               Certainly
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               blessing
               in
               every
               Ordinance
               of
               God
               ,
               if
               we
               have
               wisdom
               and
               care
               to
               draw
               it
               forth
               ,
               to
               make
               it
               our
               own
               ;
               and
               so
               in
               this
               way
               of
               God
               towards
               his
               people
               ,
               it
               is
               indeed
               a
               gracious
               work
               ,
               to
               get
               our
               hearts
               lye
               quietly
               under
               affliction
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               too
               low
               a
               work
               for
               a
               Christian
               to
               rest
               there
               ,
               he
               must
               look
               to
               improve
               every
               affliction
               for
               his
               advantage
               .
               By
               improving
               them
               we
               make
               our
               Benonies
               ,
               our
               Benjamins
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 the
                 sons
                 of
                 our
                 sorrow
                 ,
                 the
                 sons
                 of
                 our
                 right
                 hand
                 .
              
               Although
               waters
               in
               the
               Sea
               be
               salt
               ,
               yet
               if
               they
               be
               raised
               up
               to
               the
               Heavens
               ,
               and
               sent
               down
               again
               ,
               then
               they
               are
               sweet
               ;
               so
               though
               afflictions
               be
               brackish
               ,
               yea
               brine-salt
               ,
               yet
               a
               spiritual
               heart
               can
               spiritualize
               them
               ,
               and
               make
               them
               sweet
               ,
               and
               wholesom
               .
               
               Afflictions
               are
               great
               opportunities
               for
               spiritual
               advantage
               ,
               if
               we
               have
               hearts
               to
               improve
               them
               ;
               and
               the
               loss
               of
               an
               affliction
               is
               a
               great
               loss
               .
               S.
               Augustine
               in
               his
               second
               book
               of
               the
               City
               of
               God
               ,
               cries
               out
               against
               such
               ,
               who
               did
               not
               profit
               by
               Gods
               judgement
               ;
               You
               ,
               says
               he
               ,
               
                 have
                 lost
                 the
                 profit
                 of
                 the
                 calamity
                 :
              
               he
               speaks
               
               of
               it
               as
               a
               great
               loss
               to
               them
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               over
               ,
               and
               they
               had
               got
               nothing
               by
               it
               :
               As
               it
               is
               a
               sign
               of
               great
               wickedness
               ,
               to
               turn
               blessings
               into
               curses
               ;
               so
               it
               is
               a
               sign
               of
               great
               grace
               ,
               to
               turn
               curses
               into
               blessings
               .
               By
               this
               improvement
               we
               shall
               not
               onely
               get
               water
               ,
               but
               honey
               out
               of
               the
               rock
               .
            
             
               But
               how
               should
               we
               improve
               afflictions
               ?
               
            
             
               First
               ,
               be
               jealous
               of
               your selves
               ,
               lest
               it
               should
               pass
               
               away
               unsanctified
               ;
               be
               more
               afraid
               of
               the
               affliction
               leaving
               of
               you
               thus
               ,
               then
               of
               the
               continuing
               of
               it
               upon
               you
               ;
               and
               therefore
               ,
               lay
               out
               your
               strength
               more
               for
               a
               sanctified
               use
               of
               it
               ,
               then
               for
               deliverance
               from
               it
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               labor
               to
               know
               Gods
               minde
               in
               your
               afflictions
               .
               
               The
               man
               of
               wisdom
               sees
               Gods
               name
               upon
               this
               rod
               ,
               and
               understands
               what
               God
               intends
               .
               First
               ,
               whether
               he
               sends
               them
               for
               sin
               ,
               or
               for
               other
               ends
               ;
               and
               if
               for
               sin
               ,
               for
               what
               particular
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               first
               ,
               it
               is
               true
               ,
               God
               sends
               affliction
               sometimes
               
               for
               trial
               ,
               and
               other
               ends
               ,
               rather
               then
               for
               sin
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               sin
               that
               makes
               us
               capable
               of
               such
               a
               way
               of
               trial
               ;
               were
               we
               not
               sinful
               ,
               God
               would
               not
               deal
               with
               us
               that
               way
               ,
               he
               would
               bring
               about
               his
               purposes
               by
               us
               some
               other
               way
               ,
               therefore
               it
               is
               good
               in
               all
               to
               be
               humbled
               for
               sin
               ;
               you
               may
               be
               helped
               in
               the
               knowledge
               of
               Gods
               end
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               if
               the
               affliction
               be
               extraordinary
               ,
               and
               come
               
               in
               an
               extraordinary
               way
               ,
               and
               upon
               examination
               you
               
               finde
               your self
               not
               guilty
               of
               any
               special
               evil
               ,
               besides
               daily
               incursions
               ,
               then
               you
               may
               comfortably
               hope
               ,
               
               Gods
               intentions
               are
               not
               specially
               for
               sin
               ,
               but
               for
               some
               other
               end
               ;
               so
               it
               was
               in
               Job
               and
               Joseph
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               you
               may
               know
               from
               the
               work
               of
               the
               affliction
               ,
               which
               way
               it
               tends
               ,
               and
               how
               God
               follows
               
               it
               ,
               whether
               in
               it
               God
               settles
               not
               sin
               upon
               your
               heart
               ,
               for
               humiliation
               ,
               more
               then
               ordinary
               :
               or
               whether
               the
               work
               of
               Gods
               spirit
               be
               not
               rather
               for
               the
               stirring
               up
               of
               the
               exercise
               of
               some
               other
               grace
               ;
               for
               God
               in
               his
               dealings
               with
               his
               people
               ,
               will
               work
               for
               the
               attaining
               the
               ends
               he
               aims
               at
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               much
               may
               be
               learned
               from
               the
               issue
               of
               an
               affliction
               ;
               when
               God
               comes
               chiefly
               for
               trial
               ,
               in
               
               the
               issue
               his
               grace
               does
               much
               abound
               towards
               his
               servants
               ,
               as
               it
               did
               in
               Joseph
               and
               in
               Job
               ;
               what
               honor
               was
               Joseph
               advanced
               unto
               ?
               and
               Job
               had
               given
               him
               twice
               as
               much
               as
               he
               had
               before
               ,
               
                 chap.
                 ult
                 .
                 ver
              
               .
               10.
               
               
                 In
                 all
                 the
                 land
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 women
                 so
                 fair
                 as
                 the
                 daughters
                 Iob
                 ,
              
               ver
               .
               15.
               but
               when
               the
               afflictions
               is
               for
               sin
               ,
               it
               doth
               not
               use
               to
               have
               such
               an
               issue
               ,
               it
               is
               well
               if
               the
               sinner
               may
               be
               restored
               into
               such
               a
               comfortable
               condition
               as
               he
               was
               in
               before
               :
               When
               David
               was
               afflicted
               for
               his
               sin
               ,
               some
               scars
               stuck
               by
               him
               after
               his
               deliverance
               ,
               he
               scarce
               ever
               was
               brought
               into
               that
               comfortable
               condition
               he
               was
               in
               before
               .
            
             
               But
               how
               may
               we
               finde
               out
               the
               particular
               sin
               ?
               
            
             
               First
               ,
               look
               what
               sins
               and
               afflictions
               the
               word
               hath
               
               coupled
               together
               ;
               although
               every
               sin
               deserves
               all
               
               kinde
               of
               affliction
               ,
               yet
               the
               word
               joyns
               some
               special
               correction
               ,
               to
               special
               transgressions
               ;
               as
               God
               sorts
               several
               promises
               to
               several
               graces
               ,
               so
               he
               sorts
               several
               afflictions
               to
               several
               sins
               .
            
             
             
               Secondly
               ,
               consider
               what
               sins
               and
               afflictions
               providence
               couples
               in
               respect
               of
               similitude
               ;
               God
               often
               
               stamps
               the
               likeness
               of
               the
               sin
               ,
               upon
               the
               judgement
               ,
               Iudges
               1.
               7
               ,
               8.
               
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               enquire
               at
               the
               mouth
               of
               God
               ,
               by
               prayer
               
               and
               humiliation
               ,
               as
               David
               did
               ,
               2
               Sam.
               21.
               and
               
                 Job
                 cap.
              
               10.
               2.
               and
               those
               in
               
                 Jeremy
                 ,
                 cap.
              
               16.
               10
               ,
               11.
               
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               hearken
               to
               the
               voice
               of
               conscience
               ,
               that
               
               is
               Gods
               officer
               in
               your
               soul
               ,
               especially
               in
               time
               of
               affliction
               ,
               conscience
               will
               deal
               impartially
               ;
               and
               take
               this
               rule
               for
               your
               help
               herein
               ,
               After
               much
               humiliation
               ,
               and
               seeking
               of
               God
               ,
               then
               listen
               to
               the
               voice
               of
               conscience
               :
               for
               as
               it
               is
               with
               an
               Officer
               whom
               you
               would
               have
               search
               the
               Records
               ,
               if
               you
               would
               have
               him
               diligent
               indeed
               in
               the
               search
               ,
               you
               must
               give
               him
               his
               fee
               ,
               else
               he
               will
               do
               the
               work
               but
               slightly
               :
               so
               you
               must
               give
               conscience
               ,
               Gods
               Register
               ,
               his
               fee
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               let
               conscience
               have
               much
               prayer
               ,
               and
               humiliation
               which
               it
               calls
               for
               ,
               and
               then
               it
               will
               tell
               you
               Gods
               minde
               more
               fully
               .
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               consider
               what
               truths
               have
               been
               most
               pressed
               
               upon
               your
               hearts
               before
               the
               affliction
               ,
               for
               afflictions
               do
               use
               to
               come
               
                 as
                 seals
              
               to
               instructions
               ,
               as
               Iob
               33.
               16.
               
               A
               writing
               hath
               not
               that
               authority
               with
               it
               before
               it
               be
               sealed
               ,
               as
               it
               hath
               after
               ;
               but
               when
               the
               seal
               is
               set
               on
               ,
               then
               it
               comes
               with
               authority
               :
               so
               it
               is
               in
               regard
               of
               Gods
               instructions
               ;
               before
               ,
               they
               did
               not
               come
               with
               power
               to
               your
               hearts
               ,
               now
               God
               seals
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               prevail
               ;
               and
               by
               considering
               what
               those
               instructions
               were
               ,
               you
               may
               be
               helped
               to
               finde
               out
               what
               God
               aims
               at
               in
               your
               afflictions
               .
            
             
               A
               third
               Rule
               is
               ,
               when
               you
               have
               found
               out
               your
               
               sin
               ,
               stir
               up
               your
               heart
               against
               it
               with
               indignation
               :
               
               This
               is
               that
               which
               hath
               caused
               me
               all
               this
               wo
               ,
               that
               hath
               brought
               all
               this
               trouble
               and
               smart
               .
               As
               Acts
               21.
               28.
               the
               Jews
               took
               hold
               on
               Paul
               ,
               crying
               ,
               
                 Men
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 help
                 ,
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 man
                 ,
                 that
                 teacheth
                 every
                 where
                 against
                 the
                 people
                 :
              
               So
               should
               we
               take
               hold
               on
               our
               sin
               ,
               that
               we
               have
               found
               out
               ,
               and
               cry
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               
                 Help
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 this
                 is
              
               that
               
                 sin
                 that
                 hath
                 made
                 the
                 breach
                 ,
                 this
                 is
              
               that
               
                 sin
                 that
                 hath
                 been
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 so
                 much
                 evil
                 unto
                 me
                 .
              
               As
               we
               read
               of
               Antonius
               ,
               after
               
                 Julius
                 Caesar
              
               was
               murthered
               ,
               he
               brought
               forth
               his
               coat
               all
               bloody
               and
               cut
               ,
               and
               laid
               it
               before
               the
               people
               ,
               
                 Look
                 here
              
               ,
               says
               he
               ,
               
                 you
                 have
                 your
                 Emperors
                 coat
                 thus
                 bloody
                 and
                 torn
                 :
              
               whereupon
               the
               people
               were
               presently
               in
               an
               uproar
               ,
               and
               cryed
               out
               to
               slay
               those
               murtherers
               ,
               and
               they
               took
               their
               tables
               and
               stools
               that
               were
               in
               the
               place
               ,
               and
               set
               them
               on
               fire
               ,
               and
               ran
               to
               the
               houses
               of
               those
               who
               had
               slain
               Caesar
               ,
               and
               burnt
               them
               .
               Thus
               the
               looking
               upon
               our
               afflictions
               ,
               and
               considering
               what
               mischief
               sin
               hath
               done
               us
               ,
               our
               hearts
               should
               be
               raised
               to
               flye
               upon
               our
               sin
               with
               indignation
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               be
               satisfied
               without
               the
               destruction
               of
               that
               which
               would
               have
               destroyed
               us
               .
            
             
               A
               fourth
               rule
               is
               ,
               when
               God
               stirs
               your
               heart
               in
               affliction
               ,
               to
               promise
               and
               covenant
               reformation
               ;
               begin
               
               the
               work
               while
               the
               affliction
               is
               upon
               you
               ,
               do
               something
               now
               presently
               ,
               do
               not
               put
               off
               all
               till
               you
               be
               well
               ,
               till
               you
               be
               recovered
               ,
               and
               think
               
                 then
                 I
                 will
                 do
                 it
              
               :
               there
               is
               much
               deceit
               of
               the
               heart
               this
               way
               ,
               many
               miscarry
               in
               their
               vows
               to
               God
               upon
               this
               ground
               ,
               because
               they
               put
               off
               all
               till
               they
               be
               out
               of
               their
               affliction
               ,
               and
               by
               that
               time
               ,
               the
               impression
               that
               was
               upon
               their
               spirits
               is
               abated
               ,
               their
               hearts
               are
               cooled
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               duty
               is
               neglected
               ;
               wherefore
               do
               something
               
               presently
               ,
               and
               be
               always
               in
               doing
               ,
               till
               that
               which
               is
               vowed
               be
               fully
               performed
               .
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               let
               every
               affliction
               drive
               you
               much
               to
               God
               
               in
               prayer
               .
               
                 Is
                 any
                 man
                 afflicted
                 ?
                 let
                 him
                 pray
                 ,
              
               says
               S.
               James
               .
               It
               is
               a
               similitude
               of
               Chrysostom
               ,
               As
               clouds
               
               darken
               the
               heavens
               ,
               &
               cause
               lowring
               weather
               ,
               but
               being
               distilled
               into
               drops
               ,
               then
               sweet
               Sun-shine
               and
               fair
               weather
               follows
               :
               so
               sorrows
               and
               cares
               in
               the
               soul
               ,
               cloud
               the
               soul
               ,
               till
               they
               be
               distilled
               in
               prayer
               ,
               into
               tears
               ,
               and
               poured
               forth
               before
               the
               Lord
               ,
               then
               the
               sweet
               beams
               of
               Gods
               grace
               come
               in
               ,
               and
               much
               blessing
               follows
               .
            
             
               Sixthly
               ,
               treasure
               up
               all
               the
               experiences
               you
               have
               had
               
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               your
               own
               heart
               in
               the
               time
               of
               your
               affliction
               ,
               keep
               them
               fresh
               in
               your
               heart
               ,
               and
               work
               them
               upon
               your
               spirit
               ,
               and
               make
               use
               of
               them
               as
               God
               offers
               occasion
               .
            
             
               Seventhly
               ,
               what
               you
               wished
               you
               had
               done
               then
               ,
               be
               sure
               now
               to
               set
               about
               ,
               and
               never
               rest
               till
               it
               be
               done
               ;
               
               that
               when
               affliction
               comes
               again
               ,
               it
               may
               not
               finde
               it
               undone
               ,
               if
               it
               does
               ,
               it
               will
               make
               the
               affliction
               very
               bitter
               unto
               you
               .
               It
               was
               the
               advice
               of
               one
               Theodoricus
               ,
               to
               Segismund
               the
               Emperor
               ,
               who
               asked
               him
               how
               he
               should
               be
               happy
               ,
               Do
               ,
               says
               he
               ,
               
                 that
                 now
                 ,
                 which
                 when
                 you
                 have
                 been
                 tormented
                 with
                 a
                 fit
                 of
                 the
                 stone
                 or
                 the
                 gout
                 ,
                 you
                 would
                 wish
                 you
                 had
                 done
                 :
              
               that
               which
               he
               said
               of
               that
               particular
               afflictions
               ,
               is
               true
               of
               others
               :
               We
               should
               have
               glorious
               reformations
               ,
               if
               this
               rule
               were
               well
               observed
               ;
               surely
               ,
               that
               which
               is
               true
               in
               times
               of
               affliction
               ,
               is
               true
               
                 out
                 of
                 it
              
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               conscience
               upon
               ground
               judges
               to
               be
               right
               and
               good
               then
               ,
               is
               right
               and
               good
               now
               .
            
             
               Eighthly
               ,
               take
               heed
               of
               trusting
               to
               your
               own
               promises
               ,
               
               
               that
               you
               have
               made
               to
               God
               for
               obedience
               ,
               rather
               then
               to
               his
               promises
               that
               he
               hath
               made
               to
               you
               for
               assistance
               .
            
             
               Ninthly
               ,
               often
               call
               your self
               to
               account
               after
               the
               
               affliction
               is
               over
               ;
               What
               is
               become
               of
               it
               ?
               how
               was
               it
               with
               me
               then
               ?
               and
               how
               is
               it
               now
               ?
               have
               I
               more
               peace
               now
               ,
               then
               I
               had
               then
               ?
               and
               how
               comes
               it
               about
               ?
               Hath
               my
               peace
               grown
               upon
               good
               grounds
               ,
               so
               as
               it
               may-hold
               ?
               I
               had
               workings
               of
               Spirit
               then
               ,
               what
               are
               become
               of
               them
               ?
               have
               I
               been
               faithful
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               mine
               own
               soul
               ?
               And
               thus
               we
               have
               finished
               this
               doctrine
               of
               affliction
               ,
               which
               by
               Gods
               ordinance
               is
               the
               portion
               of
               his
               people
               in
               this
               world
               .
               They
               have
               been
               ,
               are
               ,
               and
               shall
               be
               an
               afflicted
               people
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               X.
               
                 Wicked
                 men
                 have
                 pleasures
                 in
                 ways
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
                 while
                 Gods
                 people
                 endure
                 much
                 hardship
                 in
                 ways
                 of
                 holiness
                 .
              
            
             
               THe
               second
               point
               is
               ,
               
                 that
                 God
                 sometimes
                 gives
                 wicked
                 men
                 pleasure
                 in
                 the
                 ways
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
                 whilest
              
               
               
                 he
                 suffers
                 his
                 own
                 people
                 to
                 endure
                 much
                 affliction
                 .
              
               The
               Israelites
               make
               the
               brick
               ,
               and
               are
               under
               sore
               bondage
               ,
               and
               the
               Egyptians
               dwell
               in
               houses
               ,
               living
               in
               jollity
               and
               mirth
               .
               Thus
               it
               was
               with
               Elijah
               ,
               he
               must
               
                 flye
                 for
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 live
                 in
                 caves
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 fed
                 by
                 ravens
                 ,
              
               whilest
               
                 four
                 hundred
                 false
                 prophets
                 are
                 fed
                 deliciously
                 at
                 Jezabels
                 table
                 .
              
               While
               the
               King
               and
               Haman
               sits
               drinking
               in
               the
               city
               ,
               Shushan
               is
               in
               perplexity
               ,
               Esther
               3.
               15.
               
               Job
               says
               of
               the
               wicked
               ,
               That
               
               
                 they
                 take
                 the
                 timbrel
                 and
                 harp
                 ,
                 and
                 rejoyce
                 at
                 the
                 sound
              
               
               
                 of
                 the
                 Organ
                 ,
                 they
                 spend
                 their
                 time
                 in
                 wealth
              
               ;
               but
               of
               himself
               he
               saith
               ,
               that
               
                 his
                 calamity
                 was
                 heavier
                 then
                 the
                 sand
                 of
                 the
                 sea
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 arrows
                 of
                 the
                 Almighty
                 were
                 within
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 poyson
                 of
                 them
                 drank
                 up
                 his
                 spirit
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 terrors
                 of
                 God
                 did
                 set
                 themselves
                 in
                 battle
                 array
                 against
                 him
                 .
              
               Chap.
               6.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3.
               
               And
               David
               says
               of
               the
               wicked
               ,
               that
               
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 in
                 trouble
                 as
                 other
                 men
                 ,
                 their
                 eyes
                 stands
                 out
                 with
                 fatness
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 more
                 then
                 their
                 heart
                 could
                 wish
              
               ;
               but
               for
               himself
               ,
               
                 all
                 the
                 day
                 long
                 he
                 was
                 plagued
                 ,
                 and
                 chastened
                 every
                 morning
                 ,
                 Psal
                 .
              
               73.
               
               Christ
               tells
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               the
               world
               shall
               rejoyce
               ,
               but
               they
               shall
               have
               trouble
               .
            
             
               But
               why
               does
               God
               thus
               suffer
               wicked
               men
               ,
               to
               enjoy
               their
               pleasure
               thus
               in
               the
               ways
               of
               sin
               ?
               
            
             
               First
               ,
               here
               is
               their
               portion
               ,
               they
               are
               never
               like
               to
               have
               any
               other
               consolation
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               have
               here
               ,
               
               here
               is
               their
               All.
               This
               is
               as
               it
               were
               their
               Kingdom
               ;
               They
               are
               upon
               their
               own
               dunghil
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               God
               hath
               time
               enough
               hereafter
               to
               torment
               them
               ,
               to
               make
               sin
               bitter
               unto
               them
               ,
               and
               
               therefore
               he
               does
               not
               care
               though
               they
               have
               their
               pleasure
               ,
               and
               go
               on
               for
               a
               while
               in
               the
               enjoyment
               of
               their
               delights
               :
               And
               God
               hath
               time
               enough
               to
               glorifie
               his
               Saints
               ,
               to
               give
               them
               everlasting
               consolation
               ,
               and
               therefore
               although
               here
               they
               be
               cut
               short
               of
               the
               pleasures
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               God
               does
               not
               regard
               that
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               God
               hereby
               would
               shew
               to
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               his
               own
               fulness
               ,
               and
               how
               little
               he
               esteems
               of
               these
               
               
                 carnal
                 things
              
               ;
               they
               are
               but
               bones
               ,
               therefore
               he
               gives
               them
               to
               dogs
               ;
               they
               are
               but
               swill
               ,
               even
               the
               very
               cream
               of
               them
               ,
               therefore
               he
               lets
               swine
               have
               them
               .
               Luther
               
               in
               his
               Comment
               upon
               
                 Genesis
                 ,
                 cap.
              
               21.
               hath
               a
               notable
               vilifying
               expression
               of
               the
               great
               things
               of
               the
               
               world
               ,
               which
               God
               gives
               to
               wicked
               men
               ;
               
                 The
                 Turkish
                 Empire
              
               ,
               says
               he
               ,
               
                 as
                 great
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 crust
                 of
                 bread
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 rich
                 master
                 of
                 the
                 family
                 casts
                 to
                 dogs
                 :
              
               When
               retainers
               ,
               when
               dogs
               have
               such
               allowance
               ,
               
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 sign
                 of
                 a
                 great
                 deal
                 of
                 plenty
                 in
                 the
                 house
                 .
              
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               God
               grants
               pleasure
               and
               prosperity
               in
               just
               judgement
               to
               them
               ,
               to
               ripen
               their
               sin
               ,
               to
               harden
               them
               in
               it
               .
               The
               Sun-shine
               of
               prosperity
               ripens
               the
               
               sins
               of
               the
               wicked
               apace
               ,
               and
               so
               fits
               them
               for
               destruction
               ;
               this
               hardens
               them
               against
               the
               ways
               of
               God
               ,
               it
               makes
               them
               bless
               themselves
               in
               their
               way
               ,
               
                 They
                 spend
                 their
                 days
                 in
                 wealth
                 ,
                 therefore
                 they
                 say
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 depart
                 from
                 us
                 ,
                 we
                 desire
                 not
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 thy
                 ways
                 ;
                 What
                 is
                 the
                 Almighty
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 serve
              
               
               him
               ?
               There
               is
               no
               
                 truer
                 misery
              
               ,
               then
               
                 false
                 joy
              
               ,
               says
               Bernard
               .
               There
               is
               a
               great
               difference
               between
               the
               prosperity
               of
               the
               wicked
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               the
               godly
               have
               ;
               God
               carries
               his
               people
               when
               he
               exalts
               them
               ,
               as
               the
               Eagle
               her
               yong
               upon
               her
               wings
               ,
               he
               exalts
               them
               to
               safety
               ,
               according
               to
               that
               expression
               that
               we
               have
               ,
               Job
               5.
               11.
               that
               those
               which
               mourn
               ,
               may
               be
               exalted
               to
               safety
               ;
               but
               when
               God
               exalts
               the
               wicked
               ,
               he
               lifts
               them
               up
               as
               the
               Eagle
               lifts
               up
               her
               prey
               in
               her
               talons
               ,
               he
               lifts
               them
               up
               to
               destroy
               them
               .
               It
               was
               a
               speech
               of
               Augustine
               upon
               the
               26
               
                 Psalm
                 ;
                 Many
                 are
              
               
               
                 miserable
                 ,
                 by
              
               loving
               
                 hurtful
                 things
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 are
                 more
                 miserable
                 by
              
               having
               them
               ;
               it
               is
               not
               what
               men
               enjoy
               ,
               but
               the
               principle
               from
               whence
               it
               comes
               ,
               that
               makes
               them
               happy
               .
               
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               God
               is
               a
               patient
               God
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               day
               of
               
               his
               patience
               ,
               even
               the
               wicked
               are
               suffered
               to
               enjoy
               their
               hearts
               desire
               .
            
             
               Obj.
               But
               it
               may
               be
               said
               ,
               God
               is
               patient
               towards
               his
               
               people
               ,
               and
               yet
               they
               are
               afflicted
               .
            
             
               Answ
               .
               Those
               afflictions
               that
               come
               upon
               Gods
               people
               ,
               may
               better
               stand
               with
               the
               glory
               of
               patience
               ,
               then
               
               if
               the
               same
               things
               should
               be
               upon
               the
               wicked
               ,
               because
               in
               the
               afflictions
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               revenge
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               hatred
               in
               them
               ,
               but
               if
               God
               should
               inflict
               the
               same
               things
               upon
               the
               wicked
               ,
               they
               would
               come
               out
               of
               revenge
               against
               them
               ,
               and
               hatred
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               so
               there
               would
               not
               be
               such
               manifestation
               of
               that
               glory
               of
               patience
               ,
               that
               God
               hath
               to
               manifest
               here
               in
               this
               world
               .
            
             
               Hence
               let
               Gods
               people
               learn
               not
               to
               be
               greedy
               in
               
               their
               desires
               after
               outward
               pleasures
               ;
               they
               are
               but
               the
               portion
               of
               dogs
               and
               reprobates
               .
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               godly
               men
               may
               have
               them
               ,
               but
               never
               as
               their
               portion
               ,
               God
               hath
               afforded
               you
               better
               pleasures
               ,
               hath
               he
               not
               reserved
               better
               things
               for
               you
               ?
               As
               when
               we
               enjoy
               outward
               prosperity
               ,
               we
               must
               not
               bless
               our selves
               in
               it
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               that
               which
               wicked
               men
               have
               ;
               so
               when
               we
               are
               afflicted
               ,
               our
               hearts
               must
               not
               be
               dejected
               ,
               because
               we
               are
               onely
               deprived
               of
               that
               ,
               which
               God
               gives
               most
               many
               times
               to
               those
               that
               he
               hates
               most
               .
               God
               will
               keep
               his
               people
               from
               being
               prevailed
               against
               by
               this
               temptation
               .
               David
               was
               in
               this
               temptation
               ,
               Psal
               .
               73.
               but
               he
               says
               ,
               verse
               23.
               that
               
                 God
                 held
                 him
                 by
                 his
                 right
                 hand
                 :
              
               When
               men
               see
               how
               the
               world
               lives
               in
               pleasure
               ,
               and
               the
               Saints
               are
               afflicted
               ,
               they
               are
               in
               danger
               of
               stumbling
               ,
               but
               God
               holds
               his
               own
               by
               
                 his
                 right
                 hand
              
               ,
               that
               they
               fall
               not
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               let
               us
               learn
               ,
               not
               to
               envy
               the
               men
               of
               the
               
               world
               ,
               who
               live
               in
               pleasures
               ,
               who
               wallow
               in
               the
               sensual
               delights
               of
               this
               life
               .
               The
               reason
               why
               they
               take
               so
               much
               delight
               in
               such
               things
               ,
               is
               ,
               because
               they
               know
               no
               better
               ,
               they
               seek
               after
               no
               better
               .
            
             
               Ambrose
               in
               his
               first
               Book
               
                 de
                 officiis
              
               ,
               brings
               in
               
               godly
               men
               objecting
               thus
               ,
               Why
               do
               the
               wicked
               rejoyce
               ?
               why
               do
               they
               riot
               it
               out
               ?
               why
               do
               not
               they
               labor
               as
               well
               as
               I
               ?
               He
               answers
               ,
               They
               have
               not
               put
               in
               for
               the
               crown
               ;
               yea
               ,
               says
               he
               ,
               if
               you
               object
               thus
               ,
               the
               wicked
               may
               answer
               you
               as
               the
               spectators
               in
               their
               Olympiack
               games
               ,
               if
               those
               that
               labor
               and
               wrastle
               in
               them
               ,
               should
               call
               the
               spectators
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               Come
               you
               ,
               and
               labor
               ,
               and
               strive
               here
               as
               well
               as
               we
               ;
               the
               spectators
               would
               answer
               ,
               You
               without
               us
               shall
               get
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               crown
               ,
               if
               you
               overcome
               .
            
             
               Besides
               ,
               there
               is
               little
               cause
               we
               should
               envy
               all
               their
               jollity
               ,
               they
               must
               give
               an
               account
               for
               it
               ,
               and
               dear
               .
               When
               a
               Soldier
               was
               to
               dye
               for
               taking
               a
               bunch
               of
               grapes
               against
               the
               Generals
               command
               ,
               and
               going
               to
               execution
               he
               went
               eating
               his
               grapes
               ,
               one
               of
               his
               fellows
               rebuked
               him
               ,
               
                 What
                 ,
                 are
                 you
                 eating
                 your
                 grapes
                 now
                 ?
              
               The
               poor
               man
               answers
               ,
               
                 I
                 pray
                 thee
                 friend
                 do
                 not
                 envy
                 me
                 these
                 grapes
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 cost
                 me
                 dear
              
               ;
               so
               they
               did
               indeed
               ,
               for
               they
               cost
               him
               his
               life
               :
               and
               so
               will
               these
               vain
               delights
               of
               wicked
               men
               ,
               they
               will
               cost
               them
               their
               lives
               .
            
             
               And
               yet
               further
               consider
               ,
               ere
               long
               things
               will
               turn
               ,
               Gods
               people
               shall
               have
               pleasure
               ,
               and
               the
               world
               shall
               have
               afflictions
               :
               Affliction
               did
               I
               say
               ?
               nay
               ,
               Misery
               with
               torment
               ;
               time
               is
               at
               hand
               ,
               when
               it
               shall
               be
               said
               to
               every
               wicked
               man
               ,
               
                 Son
                 ,
                 remember
                 in
                 thy
                 life
                 time
                 thou
                 hadst
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 servants
                 who
                 walked
                 faithfully
                 with
                 me
                 had
                 affliction
                 ,
              
               but
               now
               thou
               art
               
               tormented
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               comforted
               .
               Time
               is
               at
               hand
               when
               that
               Scripture
               shall
               be
               fulfilled
               ,
               Esay
               65.
               13
               ,
               14.
               
               
                 Behold
                 ,
                 my
                 servants
                 shall
                 eat
                 ,
                 and
                 ye
                 shall
                 be
                 hungry
                 ;
                 my
                 servants
                 shall
                 drink
                 ,
                 and
                 ye
                 shall
                 be
                 thirsty
              
               ;
               
               
                 my
                 servants
                 shall
                 rejoyce
                 ,
                 and
                 ye
                 shall
                 be
                 ashamed
                 ;
                 my
                 servants
                 shall
                 sing
                 for
                 joy
                 of
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 ye
                 shall
                 cry
                 for
                 sorrow
                 of
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 howl
                 for
                 vexation
                 of
                 spirit
                 .
              
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               let
               not
               wicked
               men
               bless
               themselves
               in
               the
               enjoyment
               of
               their
               pleasures
               ;
               you
               have
               no
               other
               then
               thousands
               have
               had
               before
               you
               ,
               who
               are
               now
               in
               Hell.
               If
               that
               you
               have
               were
               of
               any
               great
               worth
               ,
               you
               might
               be
               sure
               you
               should
               not
               have
               it
               ;
               if
               you
               knew
               how
               the
               Lord
               brings
               about
               your
               destruction
               by
               your
               pleasures
               ,
               you
               would
               have
               little
               cause
               to
               rejoyce
               in
               them
               ;
               Haman
               rejoyced
               ,
               when
               Esther
               invited
               him
               rather
               then
               others
               to
               the
               banquet
               ,
               but
               if
               he
               had
               known
               that
               in
               his
               banquet
               there
               was
               a
               snare
               laid
               for
               his
               life
               ,
               his
               heart
               would
               have
               faln
               ,
               it
               would
               have
               been
               but
               a
               sad
               banquet
               to
               him
               :
               certainly
               there
               is
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               evil
               ,
               and
               misery
               ,
               and
               wrath
               ,
               in
               being
               suffered
               to
               go
               on
               with
               delight
               and
               pleasure
               in
               a
               sinful
               way
               .
            
             
               *
               Bernard
               says
               ,
               when
               God
               spares
               men
               in
               a
               sinful
               way
               ,
               it
               is
               because
               God
               is
               not
               onely
               angry
               with
               men
               ,
               but
               hates
               them
               ,
               he
               calls
               his
               mercy
               more
               cruel
               then
               all
               indignation
               .
               Origen
               in
               his
               Sermon
               upon
               Ex.
               20.
               quotes
               
               that
               place
               ,
               Hos
               .
               4.
               14.
               
               
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 punish
                 your
                 daughters
                 when
                 they
                 commit
                 whoredom
              
               ;
               and
               he
               hath
               this
               pathetical
               expression
               upon
               it
               ,
               
                 God
                 chastiseth
                 every
                 soul
                 whom
                 he
                 loveth
                 :
              
               but
               would
               you
               hear
               the
               terrible
               voyce
               of
               Gods
               indignation
               ,
               hear
               him
               by
               the
               Prophet
               Hosea
               ,
               when
               he
               had
               reckoned
               up
               many
               wicked
               
               things
               which
               the
               people
               had
               committed
               ,
               and
               he
               adds
               
               this
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 visit
                 your
                 daughters
                 when
                 they
                 commit
                 whoredom
              
               ;
               this
               is
               terrible
               ,
               this
               is
               in
               the
               height
               .
               And
               
               Bernard
               speaking
               of
               the
               same
               thing
               ,
               in
               the
               42
               Sermon
               upon
               the
               Canticles
               ,
               At
               the
               hearing
               onely
               of
               this
               ,
               says
               he
               ,
               I
               tremble
               ,
               
                 then
                 God
                 is
                 most
                 angry
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 shews
                 no
                 anger
              
               ;
               God
               keep
               me
               from
               this
               mercy
               ,
               this
               kinde
               of
               mercy
               is
               worse
               then
               all
               anger
               .
            
             
               Luther
               hath
               an
               expression
               much
               like
               ,
               upon
               the
               37.
               of
               Genesis
               ,
               O
               unhappy
               ,
               and
               miserable
               men
               ,
               whom
               God
               leaves
               to
               themselves
               ,
               not
               resisting
               their
               lusts
               ;
               wo
               to
               them
               whose
               sins
               God
               seems
               to
               wink
               at
               .
               And
               Jerome
               writing
               to
               a
               sick
               friend
               ,
               hath
               this
               expression
               ,
               I
               account
               it
               a
               part
               of
               unhappiness
               ,
               not
               to
               know
               adversity
               ,
               I
               judge
               you
               to
               be
               miserable
               ,
               because
               you
               have
               not
               been
               miserable
               .
               Bernard
               in
               his
               Book
               
                 de
                 consolat
                 .
                 cap.
              
               3.
               
               Freedom
               from
               punishment
               ,
               is
               the
               mother
               of
               security
               ,
               the
               step-mother
               of
               vertue
               ,
               the
               poyson
               of
               Religion
               ,
               the
               moth
               of
               holiness
               .
               Yea
               ,
               this
               was
               seen
               by
               the
               purblinde
               eyes
               of
               the
               
                 Heathen
                 .
                 Seneca
              
               in
               his
               
                 fourth
                 Chapter
              
               of
               his
               Book
               of
               Providence
               ,
               hath
               the
               same
               words
               ,
               that
               before
               was
               said
               of
               
                 Jerome
                 ,
                 I
              
               
               
                 judge
                 him
                 miserable
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 never
                 miserable
                 .
              
               And
               
                 Demetrius
                 ,
                 Nothing
                 seems
                 more
                 unhappy
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 then
                 he
                 to
                 whom
                 no
                 adversity
                 hath
                 happened
                 .
              
               It
               were
               easie
               to
               multiply
               abundance
               in
               this
               kinde
               ;
               it
               may
               be
               ,
               testimonies
               of
               men
               may
               have
               some
               force
               to
               prevail
               with
               such
               ,
               who
               are
               given
               up
               by
               God
               to
               their
               pleasures
               ,
               to
               the
               enjoyment
               of
               earthly
               prosperity
               ,
               and
               sensual
               delights
               ;
               certainly
               they
               are
               not
               so
               happy
               as
               they
               judge
               themselves
               to
               be
               ;
               that
               which
               God
               denies
               to
               another
               in
               mercy
               ,
               he
               may
               give
               thee
               in
               wrath
               .
               And
               thus
               much
               for
               this
               .
               I
               come
               to
               that
               which
               is
               a
               main
               thing
               in
               Moses
               choyce
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               XI
               .
               
                 Afflicted
                 godliness
                 ,
                 is
                 better
                 then
                 delightful
                 wickedness
                 .
              
            
             
               NOtwithstanding
               both
               these
               ,
               though
               Gods
               
               people
               
                 are
                 afflicted
              
               ,
               and
               the
               wicked
               have
               pleasure
               ;
               yet
               ,
               
                 afflicted
                 godliness
                 ,
                 is
                 better
                 then
                 delightful
                 wickedness
                 .
              
               It
               is
               better
               to
               joyn
               with
               Gods
               people
               in
               a
               way
               of
               godliness
               ,
               in
               all
               afflictions
               ,
               then
               to
               enjoy
               all
               the
               pleasures
               that
               possibly
               any
               man
               in
               the
               world
               can
               have
               ,
               in
               any
               way
               of
               sin
               :
               the
               tears
               
               of
               the
               godly
               ,
               are
               better
               then
               all
               the
               jollities
               of
               the
               wicked
               :
               it
               is
               an
               expression
               of
               an
               Ancient
               ,
               The
               very
               tears
               of
               those
               that
               are
               seeking
               of
               God
               ,
               are
               more
               sweet
               ,
               then
               the
               joys
               that
               any
               have
               in
               the
               world
               ;
               the
               worst
               part
               of
               godliness
               ,
               is
               better
               then
               the
               best
               part
               of
               any
               way
               of
               sin
               :
               though
               Christ
               be
               a
               crucified
               Christ
               ,
               and
               bring
               never
               such
               afflictions
               ,
               hard
               things
               to
               his
               people
               ,
               yet
               he
               is
               more
               delightful
               to
               them
               ,
               then
               all
               the
               pleasures
               that
               are
               in
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               delightful
               in
               another
               way
               .
               It
               is
               a
               notable
               speech
               Luther
               hath
               ,
               
                 I
                 had
                 rather
                 fall
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
                 then
                 stand
                 with
                 Caesar
              
               ;
               
               rather
               suffer
               any
               thing
               in
               the
               world
               with
               Christ
               ,
               then
               stand
               and
               enjoy
               all
               the
               pleasure
               of
               Caesars
               Court.
               
            
             
               Thus
               a
               godly
               man
               ,
               a
               gracious
               heart
               considering
               and
               musing
               of
               things
               ,
               and
               laying
               one
               thing
               with
               another
               ,
               had
               rather
               have
               affliction
               with
               the
               people
               of
               God
               ,
               then
               enjoy
               all
               the
               pleasures
               of
               the
               world
               for
               a
               season
               .
               Now
               the
               main
               work
               in
               this
               point
               ,
               is
               to
               shew
               unto
               you
               ,
               how
               a
               godly
               heart
               doth
               reason
               with
               its
               self
               ,
               and
               cast
               about
               its
               self
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               to
               bring
               
               himself
               ,
               and
               his
               thoughts
               to
               this
               issue
               ,
               to
               choose
               rather
               afflicted
               godliness
               ,
               then
               all
               the
               pleasure
               of
               sin
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               it
               casts
               about
               what
               the
               ways
               of
               godliness
               
               are
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               what
               those
               afflictions
               are
               that
               do
               attend
               the
               ways
               of
               godliness
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               it
               casts
               about
               what
               the
               ways
               of
               sin
               are
               ,
               and
               what
               the
               afflictions
               and
               pleasures
               are
               ,
               that
               do
               attend
               upon
               them
               ,
               and
               puts
               them
               into
               a
               ballance
               ,
               and
               compares
               them
               both
               together
               ,
               and
               so
               makes
               its
               choyce
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               a
               gracious
               heart
               considers
               the
               ways
               of
               godliness
               .
               
               If
               I
               walk
               in
               them
               ,
               then
               I
               walk
               with
               God
               ,
               I
               live
               to
               the
               honor
               of
               the
               blessed
               God
               ,
               who
               is
               infinitely
               worthy
               of
               all
               honor
               and
               praise
               from
               his
               Creature
               ;
               those
               ways
               are
               the
               ways
               of
               infinite
               wisdom
               ,
               they
               are
               the
               ways
               of
               holiness
               ,
               of
               righteousness
               ,
               in
               those
               ways
               I
               attain
               to
               that
               end
               for
               which
               I
               was
               made
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               in
               those
               ways
               I
               enjoy
               peace
               ,
               peace
               of
               
               conscience
               to
               my
               soul
               ;
               whatsoever
               trouble
               I
               meet
               withal
               abroad
               ,
               I
               am
               sure
               I
               shall
               have
               peace
               within
               :
               a
               little
               with
               outward
               peace
               ,
               is
               better
               then
               a
               great
               deal
               where
               outward
               peace
               is
               wanting
               ;
               Eccles
               .
               4.
               6.
               
               
                 Better
                 is
                 a
                 handful
                 with
                 quietness
                 ,
                 then
                 both
                 the
                 hands
                 full
                 with
                 travel
                 ,
                 and
                 vexation
                 of
                 spirit
                 :
              
               A
               little
               with
               outward
               quiet
               ,
               is
               better
               then
               a
               great
               deal
               with
               vexation
               ;
               if
               a
               man
               be
               in
               a
               quiet
               family
               ,
               a
               little
               there
               ,
               is
               better
               then
               to
               be
               where
               there
               is
               a
               great
               deal
               with
               frowardness
               and
               vexation
               ;
               surely
               ,
               a
               little
               is
               better
               with
               inward
               peace
               ,
               with
               peace
               of
               conscience
               ,
               then
               a
               great
               deal
               without
               ;
               wherefore
               these
               ways
               wherein
               I
               walk
               
               with
               Gods
               people
               ,
               though
               the
               world
               may
               rage
               and
               persecute
               ,
               I
               shall
               have
               joy
               in
               my
               own
               spirit
               ;
               
                 A
                 good
                 conscience
                 will
                 be
                 a
                 continual
                 feast
                 :
              
               while
               they
               rail
               ,
               conscience
               will
               encourage
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               again
               ,
               when
               I
               walk
               in
               these
               ways
               ,
               my
               soul
               
               shall
               enjoy
               the
               love
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               little
               I
               have
               ,
               I
               shall
               have
               it
               in
               love
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               love
               of
               God
               ;
               Now
               thy
               love
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               is
               better
               then
               wine
               ,
               better
               then
               all
               the
               comforts
               of
               the
               world
               .
               The
               Lord
               satisfies
               his
               people
               with
               love
               ,
               as
               with
               marrow
               and
               fatness
               ;
               a
               little
               that
               the
               soul
               hath
               that
               comes
               from
               the
               love
               of
               God
               ,
               by
               vertue
               of
               a
               promise
               ,
               how
               sweet
               is
               it
               ?
               how
               sweet
               is
               sleep
               when
               it
               comes
               from
               that
               promise
               ?
               Thou
               wilt
               give
               thy
               beloved
               sleep
               ,
               and
               all
               comes
               this
               way
               ;
               I
               have
               all
               in
               the
               love
               of
               God
               ,
               though
               I
               have
               but
               a
               little
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               though
               I
               be
               in
               affliction
               ,
               &
               am
               short
               of
               that
               which
               others
               have
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               and
               in
               those
               ways
               ,
               my
               soul
               shall
               enjoy
               
               communion
               with
               God
               ;
               God
               will
               let
               out
               himself
               to
               me
               in
               a
               gracious
               maner
               ,
               he
               will
               reveal
               the
               secrets
               of
               heavenly
               joys
               to
               my
               soul
               ,
               and
               one
               beam
               of
               the
               light
               of
               his
               face
               ,
               is
               more
               worth
               then
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               is
               able
               to
               carry
               through
               all
               the
               hardships
               of
               the
               world
               .
               My
               soul
               shal
               have
               communion
               with
               Jesus
               Christ
               ;
               and
               
                 Cursed
                 is
                 that
                 man
              
               ,
               says
               that
               noble
               Marquess
               
                 Galeacius
                 ,
                 that
                 counts
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 comparable
                 to
                 one
                 days
                 enjoyment
                 of
                 communion
                 with
                 Christ
                 .
              
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               while
               I
               walk
               in
               these
               ways
               ,
               I
               shall
               be
               safe
               
               for
               eternity
               ,
               I
               shall
               not
               be
               in
               danger
               there
               ;
               and
               when
               the
               fear
               of
               eternity
               falls
               upon
               the
               heart
               ,
               it
               sees
               it
               is
               a
               most
               dreadful
               thing
               to
               miscarry
               to
               eternity
               ;
               the
               thoughts
               of
               eternity
               work
               mightily
               upon
               my
               spirit
               ,
               let
               me
               be
               safe
               for
               eternity
               ,
               whatsoever
               become
               of
               me
               
               in
               these
               ways
               .
               It
               is
               reported
               of
               one
               Myrogenes
               ,
               when
               great
               gifts
               were
               sent
               unto
               him
               ,
               he
               sent
               them
               back
               ,
               
                 I
                 onely
                 desire
                 this
              
               one
               thing
               
                 at
                 your
                 Masters
                 hand
                 ,
                 to
                 pray
                 for
                 me
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 be
                 saved
                 for
                 eternity
                 .
              
               Now
               in
               these
               ways
               of
               godliness
               ,
               I
               shall
               walk
               with
               God
               ,
               I
               shall
               have
               peace
               of
               conscience
               ,
               I
               shall
               have
               that
               I
               have
               in
               love
               ,
               I
               shall
               enjoy
               communion
               with
               the
               Father
               ,
               with
               Christ
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ;
               and
               I
               shall
               be
               safe
               for
               eternity
               :
               surely
               there
               can
               be
               no
               evil
               that
               can
               countervail
               this
               good
               ,
               whatsoever
               I
               suffer
               ,
               whatsoever
               I
               endure
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               yet
               my
               soul
               shall
               say
               ,
               It
               is
               good
               for
               me
               to
               draw
               near
               to
               God
               ;
               sure
               I
               shall
               choose
               ,
               and
               like
               well
               of
               the
               ways
               of
               godliness
               ,
               whatsoever
               I
               endure
               .
            
             
               But
               you
               look
               onely
               upon
               the
               best
               side
               of
               godliness
               ,
               
               but
               turn
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               you
               shall
               finde
               a
               great
               many
               afflictions
               that
               attend
               the
               ways
               of
               godliness
               ,
               and
               when
               you
               see
               them
               ,
               you
               will
               not
               be
               so
               in
               love
               with
               these
               ways
               .
               A
               gracious
               heart
               is
               willing
               to
               examine
               both
               sides
               .
            
             
               What
               are
               the
               afflictions
               you
               speak
               of
               ,
               that
               will
               discourage
               
               any
               from
               delighting
               in
               Gods
               ways
               ?
            
             
               First
               ,
               they
               are
               but
               such
               as
               are
               upon
               the
               body
               ,
               those
               
               things
               that
               do
               afflict
               the
               godly
               are
               bodily
               things
               ,
               they
               do
               therefore
               but
               bring
               pain
               and
               trouble
               to
               this
               carcase
               ,
               to
               this
               body
               of
               clay
               ,
               to
               this
               lump
               of
               earth
               ,
               to
               this
               
                 body
                 of
                 sin
              
               ,
               to
               that
               body
               that
               is
               to
               be
               
                 beaten
                 down
              
               in
               this
               world
               :
               to
               that
               body
               of
               vileness
               ,
               for
               
               so
               it
               is
               called
               ,
               Phil.
               3.
               21.
               
               
                 Who
                 shall
                 change
                 our
                 vile
                 body
              
               ;
               in
               the
               Original
               it
               is
               ,
               
                 this
                 body
                 of
                 vileness
              
               .
               It
               was
               the
               speech
               of
               a
               Heathen
               ,
               when
               as
               by
               the
               Tyrant
               he
               was
               commanded
               to
               be
               put
               into
               a
               morter
               ,
               and
               be
               beaten
               to
               pieces
               with
               an
               Iron
               pestel
               ,
               he
               cryes
               out
               to
               
               his
               persecutors
               ,
               You
               do
               but
               beat
               the
               vessel
               of
               Anaxarchus
               ,
               you
               do
               not
               beat
               me
               ,
               
                 You
                 do
                 but
                 beat
                 the
                 Case
              
               
               
                 and
                 Vessel
                 ,
                 that
                 contains
                 another
                 thing
              
               ;
               yea
               ,
               the
               word
               in
               the
               Greek
               ,
               that
               
                 Clemens
                 Alex
              
               :
               hath
               ,
               relating
               the
               Story
               ,
               signifies
               a
               husk
               ;
               his
               body
               was
               to
               him
               but
               as
               a
               husk
               :
               A
               Heathen
               counted
               his
               body
               but
               the
               Case
               ,
               the
               husk
               ;
               he
               counted
               his
               soul
               himself
               :
               If
               a
               man
               had
               a
               precious
               Jewel
               in
               a
               Case
               ,
               and
               the
               Case
               was
               torn
               in
               pieces
               ,
               and
               the
               Jewel
               be
               safe
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               matter
               ;
               and
               so
               by
               all
               these
               afflictions
               a
               gracious
               heart
               knows
               ,
               it
               is
               but
               the
               Case
               that
               is
               torn
               in
               pieces
               ,
               the
               Jewel
               is
               safe
               .
               
                 Fear
                 not
              
               ,
               says
               Christ
               ,
               
                 those
                 that
                 can
                 kill
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 no
                 more
              
               ;
               Christ
               would
               have
               us
               know
               ,
               afflictions
               that
               do
               but
               reach
               the
               body
               ,
               are
               but
               slight
               things
               .
            
             
               And
               for
               these
               troubles
               ,
               let
               them
               be
               the
               most
               terrible
               that
               can
               be
               ,
               they
               are
               such
               as
               may
               stand
               with
               Gods
               love
               ,
               the
               dearest
               of
               Gods
               love
               ,
               such
               as
               the
               dearest
               of
               Gods
               people
               have
               met
               withal
               :
               says
               God
               in
               
                 Ieremiah
                 ,
                 I
                 gave
                 the
                 dearly
                 beloved
                 of
                 my
                 soul
                 ,
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 her
                 enemies
                 .
              
               Indeed
               if
               they
               were
               such
               as
               could
               not
               fal
               ,
               but
               from
               Gods
               hatred
               ,
               it
               were
               another
               matter
               ;
               but
               they
               may
               stand
               with
               Gods
               love
               ,
               yea
               ,
               with
               the
               very
               same
               love
               wherewithal
               God
               the
               Father
               did
               love
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               would
               you
               have
               better
               love
               then
               that
               ?
               you
               may
               be
               sure
               that
               all
               your
               afflictions
               that
               you
               do
               endure
               for
               godliness
               ,
               and
               the
               ways
               of
               godliness
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               such
               but
               you
               may
               have
               them
               in
               the
               same
               love
               that
               God
               loved
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               one
               would
               think
               that
               were
               enough
               to
               satisfie
               any
               soul
               in
               the
               world
               .
               John
               17.
               ult
               .
               there
               Christ
               prays
               ,
               that
               his
               Disciples
               might
               be
               loved
               ,
               with
               the
               same
               love
               wherewith
               he
               was
               loved
               :
               now
               notwithstanding
               the
               love
               of
               the
               Father
               
               to
               the
               Son
               ,
               he
               was
               afflicted
               ,
               and
               suffered
               as
               much
               trouble
               ,
               as
               you
               are
               like
               to
               suffer
               ;
               and
               if
               you
               in
               suffering
               may
               be
               in
               no
               worse
               case
               then
               he
               was
               ,
               and
               may
               have
               the
               same
               love
               that
               he
               had
               ,
               notwithstanding
               your
               sufferings
               ,
               sure
               your
               sufferings
               are
               no
               great
               matter
               ;
               there
               is
               no
               more
               evil
               in
               your
               sufferings
               ,
               then
               may
               stand
               with
               the
               love
               of
               God
               to
               your
               souls
               ,
               the
               same
               love
               wherewith
               God
               loved
               Christ
               :
               and
               if
               a
               soul
               knows
               this
               ,
               it
               will
               not
               be
               discouraged
               from
               the
               ways
               of
               godliness
               ,
               notwithstanding
               afflictions
               :
               indeed
               if
               in
               affliction
               there
               were
               the
               venome
               of
               Gods
               wrath
               ,
               and
               the
               curse
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               it
               were
               something
               ,
               but
               the
               sting
               and
               venome
               is
               taken
               out
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               no
               great
               evil
               .
            
             
               Again
               ,
               these
               afflictions
               that
               the
               world
               so
               speak
               of
               ,
               they
               may
               not
               onely
               stand
               with
               Gods
               dearest
               love
               ,
               but
               are
               such
               as
               may
               proceed
               from
               
                 Gods
                 dearest
                 love
              
               ;
               as
               thus
               ,
               they
               may
               come
               as
               fruits
               of
               the
               love
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               therefore
               sure
               they
               are
               no
               great
               discouragements
               from
               the
               ways
               of
               godliness
               ;
               you
               heard
               what
               abundance
               of
               good
               God
               brought
               out
               of
               the
               afflictions
               of
               his
               people
               ,
               and
               therefore
               there
               may
               be
               abundance
               of
               love
               from
               whence
               they
               come
               ,
               they
               may
               be
               onely
               but
               to
               fit
               ,
               and
               square
               ,
               and
               fashion
               the
               soul
               ,
               to
               be
               fit
               to
               be
               laid
               in
               the
               highest
               place
               of
               new
               Jerusalem
               :
               The
               stones
               that
               are
               laid
               below
               in
               some
               mean
               place
               ,
               are
               not
               hewed
               and
               hacked
               ,
               as
               the
               stones
               that
               are
               in
               the
               highest
               part
               of
               the
               building
               ,
               or
               the
               forefront
               of
               the
               building
               ,
               to
               the
               view
               of
               all
               ;
               those
               that
               are
               most
               for
               the
               beauty
               of
               the
               building
               ,
               are
               most
               hacked
               ,
               and
               framed
               ;
               and
               so
               those
               that
               God
               does
               intend
               to
               be
               the
               most
               beautiful
               stones
               in
               that
               glorious
               Temple
               that
               is
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               God
               suffers
               them
               here
               to
               be
               fashioned
               and
               
               hacked
               ,
               most
               afflicted
               ,
               and
               therefore
               they
               may
               come
               from
               love
               .
            
             
               Besides
               ,
               they
               are
               no
               great
               matter
               ,
               take
               them
               at
               the
               worst
               ,
               they
               are
               but
               little
               things
               ;
               
                 these
                 light
                 afflictions
              
               :
               there
               is
               no
               such
               grievous
               burthen
               in
               them
               ,
               as
               the
               world
               thinks
               there
               is
               ,
               for
               there
               is
               the
               hand
               of
               Christ
               ,
               to
               hold
               them
               up
               in
               all
               their
               afflictions
               :
               they
               are
               but
               such
               things
               ,
               as
               rather
               seem
               grievous
               then
               are
               grievous
               indeed
               ,
               as
               Heb.
               12.
               11.
               
               
                 No
                 chastening
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 seemeth
                 to
                 be
                 joyous
                 ,
                 but
                 grievous
              
               ;
               they
               are
               things
               that
               are
               grievous
               in
               appearance
               ,
               and
               in
               shew
               onely
               ,
               rather
               then
               in
               truth
               ;
               as
               the
               prosperity
               of
               the
               wicked
               is
               but
               in
               shew
               ,
               so
               the
               affliction
               of
               Gods
               people
               are
               rather
               shews
               ,
               they
               do
               rather
               seem
               grievous
               ,
               then
               have
               any
               realty
               of
               grief
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               therefore
               they
               are
               not
               so
               much
               to
               be
               feared
               .
            
             
               Again
               ,
               they
               are
               but
               for
               a
               little
               time
               ,
               but
               
                 for
                 a
                 moment
              
               :
               
               As
               it
               was
               the
               speech
               of
               Athanasius
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               banished
               ,
               and
               his
               friends
               came
               to
               bewail
               his
               misery
               ,
               says
               he
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 little
                 cloud
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 quickly
              
               
               
                 be
                 gone
              
               :
               All
               the
               time
               of
               the
               rage
               and
               malice
               of
               wicked
               men
               ,
               is
               but
               as
               an
               hour
               ;
               says
               Christ
               ,
               
                 This
                 is
                 their
                 hour
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 darkness
              
               ;
               it
               is
               but
               an
               hour
               ,
               and
               is
               quickly
               gone
               .
               Christs
               sufferings
               both
               in
               himself
               and
               in
               his
               Church
               ,
               is
               but
               drinking
               of
               the
               brook
               ,
               not
               a
               spring
               of
               water
               for
               perpetuity
               .
            
             
               Besides
               ,
               the
               afflictions
               of
               Gods
               people
               are
               in
               their
               
               season
               ;
               it
               is
               now
               the
               very
               season
               to
               be
               afflicted
               ,
               and
               shall
               we
               be
               troubled
               to
               have
               affliction
               in
               its
               season
               ?
               this
               time
               of
               our
               life
               is
               appointed
               for
               this
               end
               ,
               it
               is
               our
               winter
               time
               ;
               will
               a
               man
               be
               troubled
               to
               see
               frost
               and
               snow
               in
               winter
               time
               ?
               It
               is
               better
               to
               see
               frost
               and
               snow
               in
               winter
               time
               ,
               then
               to
               see
               the
               corn
               blooming
               or
               earing
               
               in
               January
               and
               February
               :
               so
               while
               we
               are
               in
               the
               body
               ,
               the
               winter
               of
               affliction
               is
               in
               season
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               the
               time
               to
               be
               delivered
               from
               affliction
               now
               ,
               that
               is
               hereafter
               ,
               and
               therefore
               why
               should
               we
               be
               troubled
               that
               we
               meet
               with
               affliction
               ?
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               these
               afflictions
               that
               you
               say
               will
               discourage
               ,
               
               they
               will
               bring
               forth
               a
               
                 gracious
                 end
              
               ,
               they
               are
               but
               as
               a
               dark
               entry
               into
               your
               Fathers
               house
               ,
               a
               dirty
               lane
               to
               a
               Palace
               ;
               do
               but
               shut
               your
               eyes
               ,
               and
               there
               will
               be
               a
               change
               ,
               and
               as
               a
               Martyr
               said
               ,
               Though
               we
               have
               an
               ill
               breakfast
               ,
               we
               shall
               have
               a
               good
               dinner
               :
               Now
               put
               all
               these
               together
               ,
               what
               great
               matter
               is
               there
               to
               discourage
               any
               from
               the
               ways
               of
               God
               ?
            
             
               But
               now
               come
               to
               the
               other
               part
               :
               A
               gracious
               heart
               
               discourses
               of
               
                 the
                 ways
                 of
                 sin
              
               ,
               what
               if
               I
               should
               choose
               the
               pleasure
               of
               sin
               ,
               and
               should
               go
               on
               that
               way
               ?
               1.
               
               If
               I
               go
               on
               in
               those
               ways
               ,
               I
               shall
               be
               sure
               to
               go
               on
               in
               a
               way
               of
               direct
               opposition
               against
               the
               God
               of
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               so
               treasure
               up
               to
               my self
               the
               wrath
               of
               an
               infinite
               God.
               And
               is
               it
               nothing
               for
               a
               poor
               creature
               to
               go
               on
               in
               a
               way
               of
               opposition
               and
               enmity
               to
               an
               infinite
               Diety
               ?
               how
               much
               better
               were
               it
               for
               me
               if
               I
               had
               never
               been
               born
               ,
               then
               thus
               to
               do
               ?
               2.
               
               I
               shall
               be
               sure
               to
               have
               no
               peace
               in
               those
               ways
               ,
               in
               my
               own
               spirit
               ,
               in
               conscience
               ;
               I
               shall
               have
               within
               me
               a
               conscience
               galling
               ,
               girding
               ,
               and
               lashing
               of
               me
               ,
               the
               worm
               gnawing
               of
               my
               heart
               ,
               my
               conscince
               continually
               damping
               of
               my
               soul
               ,
               telling
               of
               me
               ,
               Surely
               I
               am
               not
               in
               those
               ways
               an
               immortal
               soul
               should
               walk
               in
               ;
               I
               shall
               never
               have
               any
               pleasure
               ,
               but
               when
               my
               conscience
               shall
               be
               stopped
               ;
               and
               what
               cursed
               pleasure
               is
               this
               for
               a
               man
               that
               he
               can
               never
               have
               it
               ,
               but
               onely
               when
               he
               can
               stop
               his
               conscience
               ?
               if
               his
               conscience
               had
               but
               
               the
               mouth
               open
               ,
               he
               could
               not
               have
               pleasure
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               pleasure
               that
               he
               hath
               ,
               he
               must
               steal
               it
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               when
               his
               conscience
               is
               asleep
               ,
               he
               can
               never
               have
               it
               upon
               other
               terms
               ;
               if
               a
               mans
               conscience
               be
               enlightned
               ,
               and
               awaked
               ,
               it
               is
               impossible
               to
               have
               pleasure
               in
               the
               ways
               of
               sin
               :
               it
               is
               poor
               living
               ,
               when
               a
               servant
               or
               childe
               can
               get
               no
               victuals
               ,
               but
               as
               they
               steal
               it
               ,
               when
               the
               master
               or
               mistress
               is
               asleep
               ,
               or
               is
               on
               the
               to
               side
               ;
               and
               so
               it
               is
               poor
               pleasure
               that
               the
               world
               hath
               ,
               when
               it
               must
               be
               stoln
               when
               conscience
               is
               asleep
               ;
               What
               good
               is
               it
               for
               a
               man
               to
               have
               a
               broken
               leg
               ,
               and
               a
               silken
               stocking
               ?
               and
               what
               great
               content
               is
               it
               for
               a
               man
               to
               have
               outward
               pleasure
               ,
               and
               inward
               dampings
               of
               spirit
               ?
            
             
               3.
               
               Again
               ,
               in
               these
               
                 ways
                 of
                 sin
              
               ,
               as
               I
               shall
               have
               no
               peace
               ,
               so
               do
               what
               I
               can
               ,
               I
               shall
               have
               some
               trouble
               in
               spight
               of
               my
               heart
               ;
               let
               me
               go
               on
               in
               the
               ways
               of
               sin
               as
               I
               will
               ,
               and
               seek
               for
               my
               contentment
               ,
               I
               shall
               have
               some
               trouble
               in
               spight
               of
               me
               ;
               and
               how
               grievous
               will
               that
               trouble
               be
               ,
               that
               shal
               come
               with
               the
               curse
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               hatred
               of
               God
               ?
               what
               shall
               I
               have
               to
               support
               me
               in
               trouble
               ?
               A
               little
               water
               in
               a
               leaden
               vessel
               is
               heavy
               ,
               so
               a
               little
               trouble
               in
               an
               evil
               conscience
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               And
               in
               these
               
                 ways
                 of
                 sin
              
               ,
               I
               shall
               be
               sure
               to
               be
               a
               stranger
               from
               God
               ,
               never
               to
               know
               what
               any
               communion
               with
               God
               means
               ,
               go
               up
               and
               down
               in
               the
               world
               as
               a
               forlorn
               ,
               forsaken
               creature
               of
               God
               ;
               that
               when
               as
               others
               of
               Gods
               people
               have
               communion
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               with
               Christ
               ,
               and
               have
               the
               light
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               the
               joy
               of
               Angels
               ,
               I
               shall
               be
               set
               to
               my
               swill
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               And
               as
               for
               my
               eternal
               estate
               ,
               I
               shall
               hazard
               to
               
               miscarry
               therein
               ;
               and
               oh
               my
               soul
               ,
               dost
               know
               what
               it
               is
               to
               miscarry
               to
               eternity
               ?
               Surely
               there
               need
               be
               some
               great
               matter
               ,
               that
               should
               procure
               the
               least
               peace
               to
               a
               man
               in
               the
               way
               of
               sin
               ,
               much
               more
               to
               procure
               delight
               to
               a
               man.
               
            
             
               But
               you
               will
               say
               ,
               You
               take
               sin
               at
               the
               worst
               side
               at
               
               first
               ,
               sin
               hath
               a
               delightful
               side
               ,
               and
               that
               will
               please
               you
               ,
               and
               allure
               you
               ,
               though
               the
               other
               would
               not
               ;
               therefore
               let
               us
               see
               the
               fairest
               side
               of
               sin
               ;
               a
               gracious
               heart
               will
               look
               on
               every
               side
               .
            
             
               The
               pleasures
               that
               you
               speak
               of
               ,
               what
               are
               they
               ?
               
               are
               they
               not
               fleshly
               ?
               onely
               reach
               to
               the
               sensual
               part
               ?
               
               What
               ,
               must
               
                 God
                 ,
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 eternal
                 life
              
               be
               neglected
               for
               these
               ?
               What
               shall
               that
               body
               ,
               that
               must
               within
               a
               while
               be
               gnawn
               on
               by
               worms
               ,
               and
               lie
               rotting
               as
               a
               filthy
               carcase
               ,
               now
               be
               so
               regarded
               ,
               now
               have
               such
               content
               given
               to
               it
               ,
               as
               all
               that
               is
               to
               be
               had
               in
               God
               and
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               must
               be
               neglected
               for
               it
               ?
               When
               thou
               shalt
               hereafter
               at
               the
               great
               Day
               meet
               with
               this
               wretched
               carcase
               of
               thine
               ,
               and
               see
               how
               vile
               it
               is
               ,
               what
               confusion
               will
               be
               upon
               thee
               ?
               when
               thou
               shalt
               think
               ,
               Was
               this
               the
               vile
               carcase
               that
               must
               have
               such
               content
               ,
               for
               which
               God
               ,
               and
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               good
               in
               Christ
               is
               now
               lost
               for
               ever
               ?
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               it
               hath
               been
               the
               care
               of
               all
               Gods
               dearest
               servants
               to
               keep
               down
               their
               bodies
               ,
               to
               deny
               contentment
               
               to
               the
               flesh
               ,
               and
               wilt
               thou
               give
               it
               all
               the
               content
               thou
               canst
               ?
               Daniel
               was
               afraid
               of
               taking
               liberty
               to
               his
               flesh
               ,
               in
               eating
               the
               Kings
               meat
               ;
               and
               the
               time
               when
               he
               had
               his
               ,
               〈◊〉
               
                 heavenly
                 visions
              
               ,
               he
               ate
               no
               pleasant
               bread
               ,
               neither
               came
               flesh
               nor
               wine
               in
               his
               mouth
               ,
               neither
               did
               he
               anoint
               himself
               at
               all
               .
               You
               know
               the
               mean
               provision
               that
               Iohn
               the
               Baptist
               ,
               the
               Forerunner
               
               of
               Christ
               had
               ,
               
                 his
                 fare
                 was
                 locusts
                 and
                 wilde
                 honey
                 ,
              
               and
               yet
               there
               was
               not
               a
               greater
               born
               
                 of
                 a
                 woman
              
               before
               him
               .
               St.
               Paul
               was
               careful
               
                 to
                 beat
                 down
                 his
                 body
              
               ,
               to
               club
               it
               down
               ,
               
                 even
                 till
                 it
                 was
                 black
                 and
                 blew
                 ,
              
               so
               the
               word
               signifies
               .
               Timothy
               although
               he
               was
               
               sickly
               ,
               yet
               would
               not
               take
               liberty
               
                 to
                 drink
                 a
                 little
                 wine
              
               ,
               but
               
                 onely
                 water
              
               ,
               till
               Paul
               wrote
               to
               him
               ;
               and
               in
               that
               liberty
               there
               was
               but
               a
               little
               granted
               ,
               and
               that
               
                 for
                 his
                 stomacks
                 sake
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 often
                 infirmities
                 ,
              
               not
               for
               his
               lusts
               sake
               ,
               and
               to
               maintain
               riotousness
               .
               If
               I
               should
               tell
               you
               of
               the
               mean
               provision
               for
               the
               flesh
               ,
               that
               many
               of
               the
               Ancients
               ,
               who
               were
               the
               most
               worthy
               instruments
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               most
               eminent
               in
               all
               true
               excellency
               ,
               were
               contented
               withal
               ,
               and
               that
               before
               the
               superstition
               of
               Popery
               prevailed
               ,
               it
               would
               be
               even
               incredible
               unto
               you
               .
            
             
               Basil
               in
               an
               Epistle
               to
               Iulian
               mentions
               the
               mean
               fare
               he
               and
               others
               with
               him
               lived
               withal
               ,
               he
               ate
               no
               flesh
               ,
               they
               had
               need
               of
               no
               Cook
               ,
               the
               leaves
               of
               plants
               ,
               and
               a
               little
               bread
               ,
               was
               all
               their
               provision
               .
               And
               Ierome
               reports
               of
               Hilarion
               ,
               that
               he
               never
               ate
               any
               thing
               before
               the
               Sun
               went
               down
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               at
               any
               time
               he
               ate
               was
               very
               mean
               :
               From
               the
               fifteenth
               year
               of
               his
               
               age
               to
               the
               twentieth
               ,
               his
               onely
               diet
               was
               fifteen
               
                 dryed
                 figs
                 a
                 day
              
               ;
               for
               three
               years
               after
               that
               ,
               onely
               
                 bread
                 and
                 water
              
               ;
               for
               nine
               years
               together
               ,
               
                 six
                 ounces
                 of
                 barley
                 bread
                 in
                 a
                 day
              
               ;
               yet
               he
               lived
               till
               he
               was
               fourscore
               years
               old
               .
               And
               Ierome
               himself
               lived
               exceedingly
               abstemiously
               ,
               
                 with
                 cold
                 water
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 few
                 dryed
                 figs
                 ,
              
               so
               that
               by
               him
               ,
               and
               others
               with
               whom
               he
               lived
               ,
               to
               eat
               any
               thing
               boyled
               ,
               was
               even
               accouted
               luxury
               .
               And
               Augustine
               hath
               such
               an
               expression
               concerning
               himself
               ;
               
                 Thou
                 Lord
                 hast
                 taught
                 me
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 should
                 go
                 to
                 my
              
               
               
                 meat
                 as
                 to
                 a
                 medicine
              
               :
               He
               meant
               not
               to
               satisfie
               his
               appetite
               ,
               but
               to
               repair
               nature
               .
               
            
             
               And
               amongst
               the
               Heathen
               likewise
               ,
               such
               as
               have
               been
               most
               eminent
               with
               them
               ,
               have
               been
               most
               above
               sensual
               pleasures
               .
               When
               one
               asked
               Plato
               ,
               how
               he
               got
               so
               much
               knowledge
               ,
               his
               answer
               was
               ,
               
                 I
                 have
                 spent
                 more
                 oyl
                 in
                 the
                 Lamp
                 then
                 wine
                 in
                 the
                 cup.
              
               We
               read
               of
               Cato
               ,
               seeing
               a
               Roman
               who
               pampered
               his
               belly
               ,
               had
               this
               speech
               of
               him
               ,
               Wonder
               if
               this
               man
               ever
               do
               any
               thing
               for
               the
               honor
               or
               good
               of
               the
               Commonwealth
               .
               These
               who
               provide
               so
               much
               for
               their
               bellies
               ,
               have
               their
               brains
               sunk
               down
               into
               the
               quagmire
               of
               their
               bellies
               .
               Their
               parts
               ,
               those
               common
               gifts
               of
               understanding
               they
               were
               wont
               to
               have
               ,
               are
               now
               as
               the
               light
               of
               a
               snuff
               sunk
               into
               the
               socket
               ,
               even
               drowned
               with
               the
               filth
               of
               their
               lusts
               ,
               and
               what
               are
               such
               as
               these
               fit
               for
               ?
               
                 A
                 fat
                 belly
              
               ,
               says
               
                 Bernard
                 ,
                 seldom
                 produceth
                 any
                 witty
                 invention
                 .
              
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               what
               are
               these
               pleasures
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               may
               stand
               with
               the
               infinite
               hatred
               of
               God
               ,
               such
               as
               reprobates
               have
               had
               as
               large
               a
               portion
               in
               ,
               as
               thou
               canst
               ?
               And
               art
               thou
               so
               eager
               upon
               that
               ,
               which
               is
               no
               other
               portion
               then
               a
               Reprobate
               may
               have
               ?
               To
               have
               no
               other
               portion
               then
               a
               beast
               may
               have
               ,
               is
               low
               enough
               ;
               but
               to
               have
               no
               other
               then
               a
               reprobate
               may
               have
               ,
               is
               lower
               :
               How
               many
               are
               now
               in
               Hell
               under
               the
               eternal
               hatred
               of
               the
               infinite
               God
               ,
               who
               when
               they
               lived
               ,
               had
               as
               much
               pleasure
               as
               ever
               thou
               hast
               had
               ,
               or
               ever
               shalt
               have
               ?
               as
               many
               merry
               meetings
               ,
               sate
               it
               out
               in
               drinkings
               ,
               gaming
               's
               ,
               riot
               ,
               chambering
               ,
               wantonness
               ,
               sports
               ,
               pastimes
               ;
               now
               what
               pleasure
               is
               it
               to
               them
               to
               think
               what
               mirth
               and
               jollity
               once
               they
               had
               ?
            
             
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               take
               them
               at
               the
               best
               ,
               yet
               they
               are
               such
               ,
               as
               the
               excellency
               of
               true
               vertue
               consists
               in
               the
               moderation
               
               of
               them
               ,
               yea
               ,
               in
               the
               raising
               the
               heart
               above
               them
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               disdain
               and
               contemn
               them
               ,
               if
               they
               would
               come
               in
               as
               our
               portion
               ;
               certainly
               if
               they
               were
               the
               highest
               good
               ,
               the
               glory
               of
               vertue
               would
               be
               in
               expatiating
               the
               heart
               towards
               them
               ,
               in
               letting
               out
               the
               heart
               fully
               to
               them
               ,
               in
               enlarging
               the
               heart
               in
               enjoyment
               of
               them
               ,
               in
               satisfying
               the
               heart
               in
               the
               sweetness
               received
               from
               them
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               otherwise
               ,
               much
               of
               the
               commendation
               of
               vertue
               ,
               hath
               been
               in
               the
               ability
               to
               moderate
               affections
               towards
               them
               ,
               to
               deny
               themselves
               in
               them
               .
               It
               is
               the
               beginning
               of
               a
               good
               minde
               ,
               says
               Seneca
               ,
               not
               to
               rejoyce
               in
               vain
               things
               .
               Yea
               ,
               
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 greater
                 pleasure
              
               ,
               says
               
                 Tertullian
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 contempt
                 of
                 pleasures
                 .
              
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               there
               is
               
                 much
                 evil
              
               in
               sensual
               pleasures
               ;
               as
               ,
            
             
               First
               ,
               there
               is
               much
               mixture
               of
               much
               inward
               sadness
               ,
               many
               damps
               of
               heart
               ;
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               laughter
               the
               heart
               is
               sad
               .
               Ambrose
               hath
               a
               notable
               expression
               for
               this
               ,
               Thou
               seest
               ,
               says
               he
               ,
               the
               wicked
               mans
               feasting
               ,
               but
               question
               with
               his
               conscience
               ,
               does
               not
               that
               stink
               more
               filthily
               then
               any
               sepulchre
               ?
               thou
               seest
               his
               joy
               ,
               his
               lustiness
               ,
               thou
               wondrest
               at
               the
               abundance
               of
               his
               riches
               ,
               children
               ;
               but
               look
               within
               ,
               and
               see
               the
               wounds
               ,
               the
               strokes
               of
               his
               soul
               ,
               the
               sadness
               of
               his
               heart
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               they
               keep
               out
               better
               delights
               then
               themselves
               :
               There
               is
               an
               opposition
               between
               them
               and
               
               spiritual
               delights
               .
               Those
               who
               long
               after
               the
               onyons
               
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               cannot
               taste
               the
               spiritual
               Manna
               :
               Divine
               comfort
               is
               a
               delicate
               thing
               ,
               says
               Bernard
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               not
               given
               to
               him
               that
               admits
               any
               other
               .
            
             
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               mixture
               of
               a
               curse
               with
               them
               :
               What
               good
               is
               there
               in
               having
               a
               brave
               sute
               with
               the
               
               plague
               in
               it
               ?
               Is
               not
               plain
               russet
               or
               leather
               better
               that
               is
               free
               ?
               What
               delight
               is
               there
               in
               feeding
               upon
               dainty
               dishes
               sweetly
               poisoned
               ?
               Is
               not
               mean
               wholsom
               fare
               rather
               to
               be
               desired
               ?
               We
               read
               of
               Agrippina
               ,
               in
               poisoning
               her
               husband
               Claudius
               ,
               she
               tempered
               it
               in
               the
               meat
               he
               most
               delighted
               in
               ;
               poison
               in
               wine
               works
               more
               furiously
               then
               in
               water
               :
               Poor
               men
               who
               are
               wicked
               ,
               have
               Gods
               curse
               mingled
               with
               the
               water
               of
               their
               poverty
               ;
               and
               rich
               men
               who
               are
               wicked
               ,
               have
               Gods
               curse
               mingled
               with
               the
               wine
               of
               their
               prosperity
               .
               
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               there
               is
               much
               bodily
               evil
               comes
               in
               by
               these
               ,
               they
               make
               the
               bodies
               of
               men
               cinques
               of
               filth
               ,
               and
               all
               maner
               of
               loathsom
               diseases
               .
               Basil
               hath
               an
               expression
               of
               the
               evil
               of
               intemperance
               ,
               that
               it
               turns
               men
               into
               mire
               and
               dirt
               ,
               and
               makes
               men
               like
               vessels
               ,
               rotten
               and
               putrified
               ,
               fit
               for
               no
               use
               .
               The
               Romans
               were
               wont
               to
               have
               their
               funerals
               at
               the
               gates
               of
               Venus
               Temple
               :
               This
               they
               did
               ,
               says
               Plutarch
               ,
               to
               signifie
               that
               
                 lust
                 was
                 the
                 hastner
                 of
                 death
                 .
              
               And
               
                 Clemens
                 Alexandrinus
              
               observes
               ,
               that
               the
               Graecians
               called
               the
               intemperate
               ,
               and
               those
               who
               
                 wanted
                 health
              
               ,
               by
               the
               same
               name
               ,
               onely
               with
               difference
               of
               
                 one
                 letter
              
               ,
               to
               shew
               the
               great
               affinity
               there
               is
               between
               intemperance
               and
               sickness
               :
               And
               again
               in
               the
               same
               place
               ,
               he
               says
               ,
               The
               Graecians
               call
               Gluttony
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Bellyphrensie
               ;
               for
               what
               greater
               madness
               ,
               then
               for
               a
               short
               brutish
               pleasure
               to
               lose
               the
               comfort
               of
               continual
               health
               ,
               and
               endure
               the
               long
               and
               tedious
               pains
               of
               sickness
               ,
               and
               miserable
               torturing
               diseases
               ?
               what
               a
               folly
               is
               it
               to
               fill
               a
               Ship
               with
               water
               ,
               and
               then
               to
               hire
               
               pumps
               to
               pump
               it
               out
               ;
               so
               by
               intemperance
               ,
               to
               fill
               our
               bodies
               with
               noisom
               humors
               ,
               and
               then
               to
               hire
               
               Physicians
               to
               purge
               them
               out
               ?
               Chrysostom
               in
               his
               Sermon
               upon
               the
               third
               to
               the
               Philippians
               ,
               demands
               ,
               
                 What
                 do
                 men
                 gain
                 by
                 their
                 riches
                 ,
              
               but
               
                 drunkenness
                 ,
                 gluttony
              
               ,
               and
               absurd
               pleasures
               of
               all
               sorts
               ,
               which
               do
               more
               hurt
               and
               torment
               us
               ,
               then
               most
               cruel
               Masters
               their
               slaves
               and
               bondmen
               ?
               Give
               me
               ,
               says
               he
               ,
               a
               voluptuous
               man
               that
               is
               idle
               ,
               that
               hath
               his
               health
               ,
               you
               cannot
               finde
               one
               ;
               though
               he
               had
               many
               hundred
               Physicians
               ,
               it
               would
               not
               be
               .
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               There
               is
               an
               evil
               of
               soul-abasement
               ,
               they
               make
               men
               become
               vile
               .
               Cicero
               a
               Heathen
               ,
               thought
               not
               that
               man
               worthy
               of
               the
               name
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               who
               spent
               a
               whole
               day
               together
               in
               sensual
               pleasures
               .
               And
               Plutarch
               tells
               of
               Agesilaus
               ,
               that
               he
               cast
               off
               voluptuous
               pleasures
               to
               his
               slaves
               ,
               as
               better
               beseeming
               a
               base
               quality
               and
               servile
               nature
               ,
               then
               himself
               .
               Thou
               mayest
               think
               to
               live
               in
               pleasure
               is
               a
               brave
               life
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               the
               basest
               life
               that
               is
               ;
               so
               God
               judgeth
               it
               :
               Hence
               the
               same
               word
               which
               the
               Scripture
               useth
               for
               
                 the
                 sensual
                 glutton
                 ,
                 Deut.
              
               21.
               20.
               is
               used
               for
               
                 a
                 vile
                 person
                 ,
                 Jer.
              
               15.
               19.
               the
               word
               is
               the
               same
               in
               the
               Hebrew
               .
               Luxurious
               sporting
               people
               have
               high
               conceits
               of
               themselves
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               lived
               the
               onely
               brave
               lives
               ,
               but
               2
               Pet.
               2.
               13.
               they
               are
               called
               spots
               and
               blemishes
               ,
               for
               they
               are
               indeed
               base
               ,
               the
               most
               base
               spirited
               men
               that
               live
               .
               These
               do
               most
               vilely
               lowre
               mans
               nature
               ,
               they
               are
               infinitely
               beneath
               the
               happiness
               of
               an
               immortal
               soul
               .
            
             
               The
               Heathen
               accounted
               a
               life
               
                 of
                 pleasure
              
               ,
               a
               life
               
                 of
                 beasts
              
               :
               What
               man
               would
               not
               rather
               dye
               ,
               says
               Tully
               ,
               
               cited
               by
               Lactantius
               ,
               then
               to
               be
               turned
               into
               the
               form
               of
               a
               beast
               ,
               though
               he
               should
               retain
               the
               minde
               of
               a
               
               man
               ?
               How
               much
               more
               miserable
               is
               it
               for
               one
               to
               be
               in
               the
               form
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               the
               minde
               of
               a
               beast
               ,
               yea
               ,
               of
               a
               wilde
               beast
               ?
               
                 Guliel
                 .
                 Parisiensis
              
               calls
               luxury
               
                 a
                 scab
              
               ,
               and
               says
               ,
               the
               salt-water
               of
               tribulation
               must
               purge
               it
               ;
               and
               he
               brings
               in
               Augustine
               giving
               the
               same
               name
               unto
               it
               ,
               confessing
               that
               he
               was
               wont
               to
               delight
               in
               the
               scab
               of
               his
               lusts
               .
               This
               scab
               ,
               says
               Parisiensis
               ,
               makes
               the
               minde
               of
               man
               ulcerous
               ,
               running
               with
               filthy
               putrified
               stuff
               ,
               and
               abominable
               to
               God
               ,
               above
               that
               ,
               that
               any
               man
               would
               think
               ,
               which
               no
               bodily
               filth
               does
               .
            
             
               Sixthly
               ,
               The
               evil
               of
               nourishing
               of
               all
               maner
               of
               wickedness
               :
               All
               sin
               in
               Scripture
               is
               called
               flesh
               ,
               and
               the
               work
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               because
               the
               pleasure
               of
               the
               flesh
               is
               the
               cause
               of
               so
               much
               sin
               in
               us
               .
               When
               Christ
               spake
               of
               the
               servant
               who
               gave
               himself
               to
               riotousness
               in
               his
               Masters
               absence
               ,
               he
               calls
               him
               the
               evil
               servant
               .
               There
               are
               swarms
               of
               all
               maner
               of
               evils
               in
               sensual
               hearts
               ;
               they
               are
               the
               fennish
               grounds
               ,
               that
               breed
               filthy
               poysonsom
               creatures
               ;
               so
               all
               venemous-lusts
               are
               
               bred
               and
               nourished
               by
               these
               ,
               Job
               40.
               21.
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               the
               Behemoth
               lieth
               in
               the
               fens
               ,
               which
               
                 Guliel
                 .
                 Parisiensis
              
               applies
               to
               the
               Devil
               in
               sensual
               hearts
               ;
               he
               lies
               in
               moist
               places
               ,
               says
               he
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               those
               whose
               spirits
               are
               moistened
               by
               their
               lusts
               :
               Wherefore
               it
               is
               said
               of
               the
               unclean
               spirit
               ,
               
                 That
                 he
                 walks
                 in
                 dry
                 places
                 ;
                 seeking
                 rest
                 ,
                 and
                 found
                 none
              
               ;
               But
               ,
               says
               he
               ,
               men
               giving
               themselves
               to
               pleasures
               ,
               they
               seek
               what
               they
               can
               to
               give
               the
               Devil
               rest
               in
               their
               hearts
               ,
               and
               to
               keep
               off
               all
               that
               may
               hinder
               his
               quiet
               .
               Flies
               and
               Wasps
               use
               to
               
               come
               to
               honey
               and
               sugar
               ,
               and
               such
               sweet
               things
               :
               The
               Devil
               who
               is
               called
               Beelzebub
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               God
               of
               flyes
               ,
               loves
               to
               be
               in
               souls
               glutted
               with
               sensual
               pleasures
               ,
               
               yea
               swarms
               of
               Devils
               love
               to
               follow
               such
               :
               Hence
               such
               as
               these
               are
               most
               desperate
               enemies
               unto
               godliness
               ,
               contemners
               and
               scorners
               of
               all
               Religion
               ;
               
                 That
                 which
                 is
                 honest
                 ,
                 is
                 vile
                 and
                 contemptible
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 makes
                 too
                 much
                 of
                 his
                 body
                 ,
              
               says
               a
               Heathen
               ;
               Where
               pleasures
               reign
               ,
               vertue
               connot
               be
               ,
               says
               another
               .
               When
               the
               Jews
               accuse
               Christ
               of
               the
               worst
               their
               malice
               could
               devise
               ,
               they
               call
               him
               a
               Wine-bibber
               .
            
             
               Seventhly
               ,
               they
               likewise
               harden
               in
               all
               maner
               of
               evil
               ;
               when
               men
               are
               heat
               in
               sensual
               delights
               ,
               their
               
               hearts
               are
               so
               glutted
               ,
               that
               they
               never
               think
               of
               their
               pain
               .
               It
               is
               observed
               ,
               that
               when
               the
               people
               of
               Israel
               had
               got
               Aaron
               to
               make
               the
               Calf
               ,
               and
               
                 they
                 set
                 down
                 to
                 drink
                 ,
                 and
                 rose
                 up
                 to
                 play
                 ,
              
               they
               offered
               burnt-offerings
               ,
               but
               no
               sin-offerings
               were
               thought
               of
               :
               These
               beset
               the
               heart
               ,
               and
               make
               it
               even
               uncapable
               of
               any
               spiritual
               good
               .
               St.
               Paul
               says
               of
               the
               Widows
               that
               live
               in
               pleasures
               ,
               they
               are
               dead
               while
               they
               live
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               5.
               6.
               
               
                 Let
                 us
                 eat
                 and
                 drink
                 ,
                 to
                 morrow
                 we
                 shall
                 dye
                 :
              
               Why
               do
               you
               say
               ,
               
                 to
                 morrow
              
               ?
               says
               Chrysostom
               ,
               ye
               are
               
                 dead
                 already
              
               .
               We
               read
               Ezek.
               47.
               11.
               that
               when
               the
               
                 waters
                 of
                 the
                 sanctuary
              
               flowed
               ,
               the
               miry
               places
               could
               not
               be
               healed
               :
               How
               seldom
               does
               the
               waters
               of
               the
               Sanctuary
               heal
               miry
               souls
               ?
               Augustine
               says
               of
               such
               ,
               As
               the
               earth
               by
               too
               much
               rain
               becomes
               nothing
               but
               
               mire
               and
               dirt
               ,
               so
               as
               it
               is
               made
               unfit
               for
               tillage
               ;
               so
               these
               ,
               
                 Whoredom
                 ,
                 and
                 wine
                 ,
                 and
                 new
                 wine
                 ,
                 take
                 away
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
              
               Hos
               .
               4.
               11.
               
            
             
               Who
               are
               the
               most
               desperate
               enemies
               to
               the
               Cross
               of
               Christ
               ,
               but
               such
               
                 whose
                 God
                 is
                 their
                 belly
                 ,
                 Phil.
              
               3.
               
               18
               ,
               19.
               
               Who
               are
               they
               that
               cannot
               cease
               from
               sin
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               sport
               themselves
               with
               their
               own
               deceivings
               ,
               
               while
               they
               feast
               amongst
               you
               ,
               having
               eyes
               full
               of
               adultery
               ?
               2
               Pet.
               2.
               13
               ,
               14.
               
               Who
               are
               those
               that
               are
               wholly
               void
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               even
               uncapable
               of
               it
               ?
               such
               as
               walk
               after
               their
               own
               ungodly
               lusts
               ,
               and
               sensual
               ,
               Jude
               18
               ,
               19.
               
               Who
               are
               they
               that
               say
               to
               God
               ,
               Depart
               from
               us
               ,
               we
               desire
               not
               the
               knowledge
               of
               thy
               ways
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               take
               the
               Timbrel
               and
               Harp
               ,
               and
               rejoyce
               at
               the
               sound
               of
               the
               Organ
               ,
               and
               spend
               their
               days
               in
               wealth
               ?
               Job
               21.
               11
               ,
               12
               ,
               13.
               
               Pleasures
               do
               not
               so
               much
               delight
               the
               flesh
               ,
               as
               they
               endanger
               the
               soul
               ;
               therefore
               better
               it
               is
               a
               great
               deal
               to
               be
               preserved
               in
               brine
               ,
               then
               to
               rot
               in
               honey
               ,
               to
               be
               fed
               upon
               the
               salt
               marshes
               ,
               and
               short
               commons
               ,
               and
               to
               live
               ,
               then
               to
               be
               glutted
               in
               rank
               pastures
               ,
               and
               so
               fatted
               up
               for
               destruction
               .
               
            
             
               And
               thus
               you
               see
               the
               evil
               of
               them
               ,
               whereupon
               Chrysostom
               in
               one
               of
               his
               Sermons
               concerning
               the
               Martyrs
               ,
               The
               joys
               of
               this
               present
               world
               are
               to
               be
               feared
               by
               Christians
               ;
               and
               certainly
               so
               they
               are
               ,
               rather
               then
               to
               be
               desired
               .
            
             
               Sixthly
               ,
               if
               there
               were
               not
               so
               much
               evil
               ,
               yet
               they
               
               are
               vain
               flashy
               things
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               reality
               in
               them
               ,
               they
               
               are
               all
               
                 res
                 nihili
              
               ,
               things
               of
               nought
               .
               The
               Heathen
               could
               say
               ,
               
                 Believe
                 me
              
               ,
               true
               joy
               
                 is
                 no
                 light
                 thing
              
               ;
               but
               what
               windy
               frothy
               contents
               are
               these
               pleasures
               to
               the
               flesh
               ?
               do
               they
               leave
               any
               sweetness
               behinde
               them
               ,
               after
               they
               are
               over
               ?
               as
               it
               was
               wont
               to
               be
               said
               of
               Plato's
               feast
               ,
               his
               discourse
               of
               Phylosophy
               at
               the
               table
               ,
               though
               the
               chear
               was
               mean
               ,
               was
               sweet
               divers
               days
               after
               :
               soul-delights
               leave
               a
               sweet
               relish
               in
               the
               spirit
               ,
               after
               their
               acts
               are
               past
               ;
               but
               the
               day
               after
               fleshly
               pleasures
               ,
               
               what
               is
               left
               but
               bitter
               humors
               in
               the
               body
               ,
               and
               a
               sting
               in
               conscience
               ?
               what
               wise
               man
               can
               please
               his
               thoughts
               after
               his
               pleasures
               are
               over
               ,
               in
               thinking
               what
               pleasures
               he
               hath
               had
               ?
               much
               less
               will
               any
               man
               of
               wisdom
               ,
               glory
               in
               what
               he
               hath
               eat
               or
               drunk
               ,
               or
               that
               he
               hath
               filled
               his
               sensual
               appetite
               with
               all
               the
               delights
               he
               could
               :
               Who
               can
               at
               night
               ,
               after
               a
               day
               of
               sports
               ,
               and
               fulness
               of
               delights
               to
               the
               flesh
               ,
               bless
               God
               from
               his
               soul
               ,
               that
               he
               hath
               had
               a
               day
               so
               full
               of
               pleasure
               in
               his
               flesh
               ?
            
             
               Plutarch
               in
               his
               Morals
               hath
               an
               excellent
               discourse
               upon
               this
               argument
               ,
               to
               prove
               ,
               that
               according
               to
               the
               Rules
               of
               Epicurus
               ,
               No
               man
               can
               live
               a
               true
               pleasurable
               life
               ;
               not
               that
               by
               his
               Rules
               no
               man
               can
               live
               a
               
                 vertuous
                 life
              
               ,
               that
               perhaps
               would
               be
               granted
               by
               many
               ;
               but
               that
               no
               man
               can
               have
               
                 a
                 life
                 of
                 pleasure
              
               by
               those
               Rules
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               thing
               that
               he
               undertakes
               to
               prove
               ,
               and
               amongst
               other
               arguments
               he
               hath
               these
               :
            
             
               First
               ,
               That
               it
               is
               not
               probable
               for
               any
               modest
               and
               temperate
               men
               ,
               to
               give
               way
               to
               let
               their
               thoughts
               abide
               upon
               any
               such
               pleasures
               ,
               he
               accounts
               them
               so
               vain
               and
               slight
               ;
               for
               the
               pleasures
               of
               the
               minde
               ,
               men
               that
               are
               wise
               and
               sober
               ,
               delight
               in
               the
               thoughts
               of
               such
               .
            
             
               A
               second
               argument
               that
               he
               useth
               ,
               is
               ,
               That
               never
               ,
               as
               he
               says
               ,
               to
               this
               day
               ,
               were
               known
               any
               that
               would
               offer
               sacrifice
               to
               their
               God
               ,
               in
               thankfulness
               for
               the
               enjoyment
               of
               their
               pleasures
               with
               their
               Minions
               ;
               but
               wise
               men
               have
               offered
               sacrifices
               ,
               in
               thankfulness
               for
               the
               pleasures
               of
               their
               minde
               ;
               as
               he
               instances
               in
               Pythagoras
               .
            
             
               A
               third
               argument
               that
               he
               uses
               ,
               That
               we
               never
               heard
               
               of
               any
               so
               given
               to
               their
               appetite
               ,
               that
               would
               boast
               of
               their
               pleasure
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               devoured
               so
               much
               ,
               or
               given
               to
               their
               lusts
               ,
               that
               would
               
                 boast
                 of
                 their
                 lust
                 ,
                 how
                 they
                 had
                 satisfied
                 it
                 :
              
               (
               although
               if
               he
               lived
               in
               these
               days
               ,
               he
               might
               hear
               of
               such
               men
               ;
               it
               seems
               men
               are
               grown
               more
               sensual
               ,
               then
               they
               were
               in
               those
               times
               )
               but
               for
               the
               pleasures
               of
               the
               minde
               ,
               many
               would
               break
               forth
               in
               rejoycing
               and
               glorying
               expressions
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               had
               them
               :
               as
               he
               instances
               in
               Archimedes
               ,
               when
               he
               had
               found
               out
               a
               Phylosophical
               experiment
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               so
               filled
               with
               joy
               ,
               that
               he
               ran
               up
               and
               down
               ,
               crying
               ,
               I
               have
               found
               it
               ,
               I
               have
               found
               it
               .
            
             
               A
               fourth
               argument
               ,
               That
               no
               man
               would
               so
               prize
               their
               pleasures
               in
               belly-chear
               ,
               as
               to
               be
               willing
               presently
               to
               dye
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               be
               filled
               therewith
               ;
               for
               the
               pleasures
               of
               the
               minde
               ,
               many
               have
               so
               delighted
               in
               them
               ,
               so
               prized
               them
               ,
               as
               they
               have
               been
               willing
               presently
               to
               dye
               for
               the
               enjoyment
               of
               them
               :
               as
               he
               instances
               in
               Eudoxus
               ,
               who
               would
               be
               willing
               to
               be
               burnt
               up
               by
               the
               Sun
               presently
               ,
               upon
               condition
               he
               might
               be
               admitted
               to
               come
               so
               near
               it
               ,
               as
               to
               learn
               the
               nature
               of
               it
               .
               Thus
               Heathens
               could
               argue
               against
               the
               slightness
               and
               vanity
               of
               sensual
               pleasures
               ,
               and
               the
               solidness
               and
               excellency
               of
               the
               pleasures
               of
               the
               minde
               .
            
             
               Seventhly
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               slight
               for
               the
               present
               ,
               so
               
               they
               are
               
                 soon
                 gone
              
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               onely
               vain
               ,
               but
               vanishing
               
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               they
               vanish
               in
               us
               ,
               even
               in
               the
               enjoying
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               they
               vanish
               from
               us
               ,
               so
               that
               we
               cannot
               enjoy
               them
               long
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               first
               ,
               The
               fashion
               of
               this
               world
               passeth
               
               
               away
               ,
               and
               the
               lust
               of
               it
               ;
               it
               does
               not
               onely
               pass
               away
               at
               the
               last
               ,
               but
               the
               lust
               of
               it
               passeth
               away
               ,
               before
               the
               thing
               it self
               be
               gone
               .
               Although
               at
               first
               sensual
               things
               delight
               ,
               yet
               within
               a
               while
               they
               come
               to
               be
               used
               as
               necessaries
               ,
               not
               as
               delights
               ,
               the
               delightfulness
               is
               over
               ,
               and
               yet
               they
               cannot
               be
               without
               them
               :
               in
               this
               ,
               such
               are
               more
               miserable
               then
               other
               men
               ,
               for
               those
               things
               that
               are
               superfluous
               to
               others
               ,
               are
               necessary
               to
               them
               .
               The
               more
               things
               a
               man
               wants
               that
               he
               cannot
               be
               without
               ,
               the
               more
               miserable
               he
               is
               .
               It
               is
               Gods
               infinite
               happiness
               ,
               that
               he
               hath
               need
               of
               nothing
               out
               of
               himself
               :
               and
               the
               less
               need
               a
               creature
               hath
               of
               any
               thing
               out
               of
               its
               self
               ,
               the
               nearer
               it
               comes
               to
               happiness
               :
               all
               their
               pleasurable
               things
               do
               but
               serve
               to
               make
               up
               that
               imperfection
               in
               them
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               in
               others
               ;
               their
               pleasures
               now
               are
               but
               to
               help
               against
               the
               diseases
               of
               Nature
               ,
               now
               these
               cannot
               be
               so
               delightful
               as
               the
               true
               natural
               delights
               ,
               that
               are
               surable
               to
               the
               principles
               of
               Nature
               ,
               which
               others
               enjoy
               .
            
             
               But
               secondly
               ,
               they
               vanish
               from
               us
               presently
               :
               Solomon
               compares
               all
               the
               prosperity
               of
               the
               wicked
               to
               
               a
               candle
               ;
               
                 How
                 soon
                 is
                 the
              
               candle
               
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 blown
                 out
              
               ?
               All
               are
               like
               a
               mountain
               ,
               yea
               ,
               like
               a
               little
               hill
               of
               snow
               ,
               that
               melts
               away
               presently
               .
               Pleasure
               gives
               us
               a
               deadly
               wound
               ,
               and
               is
               gone
               ,
               it
               makes
               us
               miserable
               ,
               and
               then
               it
               leaves
               us
               .
            
             
               Eighthly
               ,
               if
               they
               should
               not
               be
               soon
               gone
               from
               me
               ,
               
               yet
               I
               must
               be
               soon
               gone
               from
               them
               .
               It
               were
               something
               if
               thou
               mightest
               abide
               by
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               abide
               with
               thee
               ,
               but
               within
               a
               while
               ,
               thou
               and
               all
               thy
               pleasures
               together
               must
               vanish
               away
               ,
               you
               must
               be
               dragged
               from
               them
               ,
               if
               death
               draw
               the
               curtains
               and
               look
               in
               
               upon
               thee
               ,
               then
               thou
               must
               bid
               a
               farewel
               to
               all
               ;
               never
               laugh
               more
               ,
               never
               have
               merry
               meetings
               more
               ,
               never
               be
               in
               jollity
               more
               ;
               All
               ,
               All
               ,
               now
               is
               gone
               ,
               as
               the
               Pope
               Adrian
               said
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               to
               dye
               ,
               O
               my
               soul
               ,
               whither
               goest
               thou
               ?
               thou
               shalt
               never
               jest
               it
               ,
               sport
               it
               out
               more
               ;
               when
               thou
               shalt
               be
               called
               to
               eternity
               ,
               then
               all
               thy
               delights
               will
               leave
               thee
               ,
               and
               bid
               thee
               farewel
               for
               ever
               :
               if
               you
               should
               call
               to
               them
               ,
               O
               now
               go
               with
               me
               ,
               now
               I
               have
               most
               need
               of
               you
               ;
               alas
               ,
               they
               cannot
               ,
               all
               now
               is
               but
               a
               shadow
               ,
               but
               a
               dream
               that
               is
               passed
               away
               ;
               Alas
               ,
               I
               was
               made
               for
               eternity
               ,
               and
               what
               good
               is
               it
               for
               me
               to
               have
               such
               pleasures
               for
               a
               season
               ?
               What
               is
               it
               to
               be
               jocund
               ,
               to
               trifle
               up
               and
               down
               a
               year
               or
               two
               ,
               and
               there
               an
               end
               ?
               O
               how
               doleful
               will
               this
               sound
               be
               to
               you
               ,
               Your
               season
               is
               done
               ,
               you
               have
               had
               your
               time
               ,
               it
               is
               gone
               ,
               it
               is
               past
               ,
               and
               cannot
               be
               recalled
               !
            
             
               And
               yet
               this
               is
               
                 not
                 the
                 season
              
               neither
               ,
               that
               should
               
               be
               for
               pleasure
               .
               
                 Son
                 ,
                 remember
                 in
                 thy
                 life
                 time
                 ,
                 thou
                 hadst
                 thy
                 pleasure
              
               ;
               it
               should
               not
               have
               been
               then
               :
               St.
               
                 James
                 ,
                 cap.
              
               5.
               lays
               it
               as
               a
               great
               charge
               upon
               those
               in
               his
               time
               ,
               that
               
                 they
                 lived
                 in
                 pleasure
                 upon
                 the
                 earth
              
               ;
               this
               is
               a
               charge
               of
               folly
               .
               This
               is
               a
               time
               for
               vertuous
               actions
               ,
               to
               do
               the
               great
               business
               for
               which
               we
               were
               born
               .
               It
               is
               a
               notable
               expression
               we
               finde
               in
               that
               Tractate
               ,
               in
               Plutarch's
               Morals
               ,
               before
               quoted
               ;
               he
               puts
               this
               case
               there
               :
               Suppose
               (
               says
               he
               )
               any
               man
               were
               to
               dye
               ,
               and
               either
               God
               ,
               or
               the
               King
               ,
               who
               had
               power
               of
               his
               life
               ,
               should
               lengthen
               it
               out
               one
               hour
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               make
               use
               of
               that
               hour
               ,
               either
               to
               do
               some
               famous
               action
               ,
               or
               to
               spend
               it
               in
               pleasure
               ,
               and
               when
               that
               hour
               is
               at
               an
               end
               ,
               then
               to
               dye
               again
               ;
               What
               is
               it
               like
               that
               this
               man
               would
               do
               ?
               What
               ,
               would
               he
               
               rather
               have
               his
               lust
               with
               Lais
               ?
               (
               that
               was
               in
               those
               times
               a
               famous
               Whore
               )
               or
               would
               he
               rather
               drink
               strong
               and
               delightful
               Wine
               ?
               or
               not
               rather
               do
               some
               famous
               exploit
               for
               his
               Countrey
               ;
               as
               to
               slay
               Archias
               ,
               and
               to
               deliver
               Athens
               ?
               and
               he
               determines
               the
               case
               ;
               I
               am
               perswaded
               ,
               says
               he
               ,
               no
               man
               in
               such
               a
               case
               ,
               but
               would
               rather
               chuse
               the
               latter
               :
               Surely
               our
               lives
               are
               in
               Gods
               hands
               ,
               we
               know
               not
               whither
               so
               much
               as
               an
               hour
               be
               granted
               us
               or
               not
               ,
               we
               may
               be
               gone
               to
               our
               long
               home
               the
               next
               hour
               ;
               but
               what
               do
               we
               choose
               to
               do
               ?
            
             
               Certainly
               ,
               did
               we
               know
               that
               our
               eternity
               depended
               upon
               this
               little
               uncertain
               time
               of
               our
               lives
               ,
               we
               would
               not
               think
               sensual
               pleasures
               to
               be
               in
               season
               now
               ;
               this
               time
               should
               be
               spent
               ,
               in
               seeking
               to
               make
               our
               peace
               with
               God
               ,
               to
               humble
               our
               souls
               ,
               to
               get
               off
               the
               guilt
               of
               sin
               :
               this
               is
               a
               time
               of
               suing
               out
               our
               pardon
               ,
               of
               mourning
               ,
               of
               sorrow
               ,
               and
               trouble
               of
               spirit
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               time
               for
               jollity
               and
               fleshly
               delights
               .
               If
               a
               condemned
               man
               had
               two
               or
               three
               days
               granted
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               sue
               out
               his
               pardon
               ,
               were
               that
               a
               time
               for
               pleasure
               ?
               and
               sports
               ?
               thus
               it
               is
               with
               thee
               ,
               the
               sentence
               of
               death
               is
               upon
               thee
               ,
               onely
               a
               little
               uncertain
               time
               is
               granted
               thee
               to
               get
               a
               pardon
               ;
               know
               then
               what
               is
               thy
               work
               thou
               hast
               to
               do
               ,
               and
               apply
               thy self
               to
               it
               .
            
             
               And
               were
               it
               that
               thou
               hadst
               thy
               pleasure
               freely
               ,
               it
               were
               another
               matter
               ;
               but
               they
               must
               all
               be
               called
               for
               
               again
               and
               thou
               must
               give
               a
               strict
               account
               for
               them
               all
               ;
               Eccles
               .
               11.
               19.
               
               
                 Rejoyce
                 O
                 yong
                 man
                 in
                 thy
                 youth
                 ,
                 walk
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 thy
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 thine
                 eyes
                 ,
              
               live
               after
               thy
               lusts
               ,
               and
               do
               what
               thou
               wilt
               ;
               a
               thing
               that
               yong
               men
               love
               as
               their
               lives
               :
               it
               is
               an
               Ironical
               confession
               :
               but
               remember
               withal
               ,
               there
               must
               
               be
               an
               account
               for
               these
               things
               ;
               know
               then
               this
               is
               certain
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               fancy
               ,
               a
               conceit
               ;
               know
               it
               ,
               be
               throughly
               convinced
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               a
               thing
               most
               certain
               :
               for
               all
               these
               things
               ,
               there
               is
               not
               one
               merry
               meeting
               ,
               not
               one
               hour
               spent
               in
               pleasure
               ,
               yea
               ,
               not
               one
               pleasurable
               act
               or
               thought
               ,
               but
               an
               account
               must
               be
               given
               for
               it
               ;
               God
               will
               bring
               thee
               ,
               though
               thou
               be
               unwilling
               to
               come
               ,
               yet
               thou
               canst
               not
               avoid
               it
               ,
               God
               will
               bring
               thee
               to
               judgement
               .
               You
               think
               such
               delights
               as
               you
               have
               ,
               are
               no
               such
               things
               as
               God
               takes
               notice
               of
               ,
               they
               are
               but
               matters
               of
               sport
               ;
               thou
               thinkest
               thou
               hast
               liberty
               in
               them
               ,
               to
               do
               what
               thou
               listest
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               never
               hear
               of
               them
               again
               ;
               but
               assure
               your self
               ,
               God
               will
               bring
               you
               to
               judgement
               ,
               to
               be
               examined
               ,
               condemned
               and
               punished
               .
               Of
               all
               men
               ,
               voluptuous
               men
               least
               think
               of
               judgement
               ,
               they
               put
               far
               from
               them
               the
               evil
               day
               ,
               Amos
               6.
               2.
               but
               above
               all
               men
               ,
               God
               hath
               an
               eye
               upon
               them
               ,
               to
               bring
               them
               to
               judgement
               ,
               and
               therefore
               2
               Pet.
               2.
               9
               ,
               10.
               
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 reserves
                 the
                 unjust
                 unto
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 judgement
                 to
                 be
                 punished
                 ,
                 but
                 chiefly
                 them
                 that
                 walk
                 after
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 lust
                 of
                 uncleanness
              
               ;
               mark
               ,
               
                 chiefly
                 them
              
               ;
               if
               it
               were
               possible
               for
               any
               to
               escape
               ,
               it
               is
               impossible
               for
               you
               ,
               for
               God
               looks
               at
               you
               chiefly
               .
               Thou
               now
               art
               riotous
               ,
               and
               callest
               for
               all
               the
               delights
               thou
               hast
               a
               minde
               to
               ,
               but
               there
               comes
               a
               reckoning
               behinde
               that
               will
               damp
               all
               .
            
             
               There
               are
               three
               heads
               ,
               upon
               which
               the
               enquiry
               at
               the
               day
               of
               judgement
               will
               be
               concerning
               thy
               pleasures
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               What
               
                 kinde
                 of
                 pleasures
              
               they
               were
               ,
               whether
               wicked
               in
               their
               own
               natures
               ,
               or
               not
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               What
               
                 time
                 was
                 spent
              
               in
               them
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               How
               far
               thy
               
                 heart
                 was
                 let
                 out
              
               upon
               them
               .
            
             
             
               Lastly
               ,
               let
               the
               fearful
               end
               of
               these
               delightful
               things
               be
               considered
               .
               Those
               morsels
               which
               were
               so
               sweet
               in
               going
               down
               ,
               they
               must
               come
               up
               again
               as
               bitter
               as
               gall
               :
               Job
               20.
               12
               ,
               13.
               
               
                 Though
                 wickedness
                 be
                 sweet
                 in
                 his
                 mouth
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 hide
                 it
                 under
                 his
                 tongue
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 spare
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 forsake
                 it
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 keep
                 it
                 still
                 within
                 his
                 mouth
                 ,
                 yet
                 his
                 meat
                 in
                 his
                 bowels
                 is
                 turned
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 gall
                 of
                 Asps
                 within
                 him
                 .
              
               And
               Prov.
               23.
               31
               ,
               32.
               it
               is
               said
               of
               the
               wine
               that
               moveth
               its
               self
               ,
               sparkling
               in
               the
               cup
               ,
               
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 ,
                 it
                 biteh
                 like
                 a
                 Serpent
                 ,
                 and
                 stingeth
                 like
                 an
                 Adder
                 .
              
               The
               yong
               man
               that
               follows
               the
               enticings
               of
               the
               Whore
               ,
               Prov.
               7.
               22
               ,
               23.
               
               
                 He
                 goes
                 as
                 an
                 Ox
                 to
                 slaughter
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 a
                 fool
                 to
                 the
                 stocks
                 ,
                 till
                 a
                 dart
                 strike
                 through
                 his
                 liver
                 ,
                 he
                 knows
                 not
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 for
                 his
                 life
                 .
              
               And
               cap.
               5.
               ver
               .
               11.
               he
               is
               said
               to
               
                 mourn
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 ,
                 when
                 his
                 flesh
                 and
                 his
                 body
                 is
                 consumed
              
               ;
               and
               he
               cryes
               out
               ,
               
                 How
                 have
                 I
                 hated
                 instruction
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 heart
                 despised
                 reproof
                 ?
                 and
                 have
                 not
                 obeyed
                 the
                 voyce
                 of
                 my
                 teachers
                 ,
                 nor
                 enclined
                 mine
                 ear
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 instructed
                 me
                 ?
              
               Sensual
               pleasure
               leads
               to
               ,
               and
               fits
               for
               destruction
               .
               Esay
               5.
               14.
               
               
                 Hell
                 hath
                 enlarged
                 her self
                 ,
                 and
                 opened
                 her
                 mouth
                 without
                 measure
                 ,
                 he
                 that
                 rejoyceth
                 shall
                 descend
                 into
                 it
                 :
              
               Job
               21.
               12
               ,
               13.
               
               
                 They
                 take
                 the
                 Timbrel
                 and
                 Harp
                 ,
                 and
                 rejoyce
                 at
                 the
                 sound
                 of
                 the
                 Organ
                 ,
                 they
                 spend
                 their
                 days
                 in
                 wealth
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 moment
                 go
                 down
                 to
                 hell
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               fish
               swim
               down
               pleasantly
               in
               Jordan
               ,
               but
               fall
               at
               last
               into
               the
               dead
               sea
               :
               the
               black
               sea
               of
               eternal
               horror
               ,
               is
               the
               conclusion
               of
               all
               these
               sweet
               delights
               .
               As
               Abner
               to
               Ioab
               ,
               2
               Sam.
               2.
               26.
               
               
                 Knowest
                 thou
                 not
                 that
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 bitterness
                 in
                 the
                 latter
                 end
                 ?
              
               These
               are
               they
               who
               come
               to
               a
               fearful
               end
               ,
               yea
               many
               times
               in
               this
               life
               ;
               as
               Esay
               50.
               11.
               
               
                 Behold
                 ,
                 all
                 ye
                 that
                 kindle
                 a
              
               
               
                 fire
                 ,
                 that
                 compass
                 about
                 your selves
                 with
                 sparks
                 ,
                 walk
                 in
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 your
                 fire
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 sparks
                 that
                 you
                 have
                 kindled
                 ,
                 this
                 shall
                 ye
                 have
                 of
                 my
                 hand
                 ,
                 ye
                 shall
                 lie
                 down
                 in
                 sorrow
                 .
              
               You
               now
               frame
               a
               delightful
               life
               to
               your self
               ;
               well
               ,
               
                 walk
                 in
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 your
                 fire
                 ,
              
               enjoy
               your
               delight
               ,
               satisfie
               your selves
               in
               your
               own
               ways
               ,
               but
               this
               shall
               you
               have
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               
                 You
                 shall
                 lie
                 down
                 in
                 sorrow
                 ,
              
               yea
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               proportion
               to
               your
               pleasure
               ;
               Rev.
               18.
               7.
               
               
                 How
                 much
                 she
                 hath
                 glorified
                 her self
                 ,
                 and
                 lived
                 deliciously
                 ,
                 so
                 much
                 torment
                 give
                 her
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               how
               grievous
               will
               eternal
               pain
               be
               to
               thee
               ,
               who
               art
               now
               altogether
               for
               delight
               and
               pleasure
               ?
               Thou
               canst
               not
               now
               endure
               any
               sad
               thoughts
               ,
               thou
               cryest
               out
               ,
               they
               make
               thee
               melancholy
               ;
               how
               wilt
               thou
               endure
               the
               dismal
               thoughts
               of
               an
               accusing
               tormenting
               conscience
               everlastingly
               ?
               those
               fearful
               gnawings
               of
               that
               never-dying
               worm
               that
               was
               bred
               in
               thy
               sweet
               delights
               ?
               Now
               thy
               flesh
               is
               dainty
               ,
               delicate
               and
               tender
               ,
               it
               must
               lie
               soft
               ,
               and
               fare
               deliciously
               ,
               it
               must
               have
               all
               to
               satisfie
               it
               that
               can
               be
               devised
               ;
               how
               will
               it
               endure
               those
               everlasting
               burnings
               ?
               If
               after
               every
               intemperate
               draught
               ,
               there
               should
               be
               a
               draught
               of
               scalding
               lead
               poured
               down
               ,
               how
               grievous
               would
               it
               be
               ?
               the
               end
               of
               thy
               intemperate
               pleasures
               will
               be
               worse
               ;
               for
               ,
               as
               Iob
               21.
               20.
               
               Thou
               shalt
               drink
               of
               the
               wrath
               of
               the
               Almighty
               ,
               and
               this
               shall
               be
               the
               portion
               of
               thy
               cup
               ,
               now
               thou
               delightest
               in
               thy
               long
               sittings
               at
               it
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               drink
               of
               this
               eternally
               ,
               those
               cursed
               delights
               in
               burning
               lusts
               ,
               shall
               end
               in
               eternal
               burnings
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               XII
               .
               
                 Who
                 are
                 the
                 truly
                 wise
                 men
                 ;
                 with
                 the
                 encouragement
                 to
                 the
                 Saints
                 in
                 the
                 happy
                 choice
                 they
                 have
                 made
                 .
              
            
             
               HEre
               you
               see
               who
               are
               the
               wise
               men
               in
               the
               earth
               ;
               wisdom
               does
               most
               discover
               its
               self
               in
               choice
               ,
               for
               choice
               requires
               understanding
               to
               compare
               and
               weigh
               things
               :
               The
               will
               of
               every
               man
               is
               for
               some
               good
               he
               would
               have
               ;
               every
               man
               wills
               to
               be
               happy
               ;
               this
               is
               as
               natural
               for
               every
               reasonable
               Creature
               ,
               as
               for
               the
               fire
               to
               burn
               :
               But
               herein
               appears
               wisdom
               ,
               to
               make
               a
               right
               choice
               of
               those
               means
               that
               may
               bring
               us
               to
               that
               happiness
               that
               we
               do
               will
               ;
               here
               is
               the
               infinite
               mistake
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               they
               would
               be
               happy
               ,
               but
               they
               choose
               means
               that
               are
               quite
               contrary
               to
               happiness
               ;
               but
               those
               that
               choose
               right
               ,
               and
               pitch
               upon
               the
               means
               that
               will
               indeed
               bring
               to
               that
               happiness
               that
               an
               immortal
               soul
               is
               capable
               of
               ,
               surely
               those
               are
               wise
               ;
               this
               is
               the
               wisdom
               that
               is
               from
               above
               ,
               that
               can
               dispose
               of
               such
               means
               ,
               as
               to
               obtain
               this
               end
               ,
               and
               the
               greater
               the
               means
               are
               ,
               and
               the
               more
               excellent
               the
               end
               is
               ,
               the
               greater
               is
               the
               wisdom
               that
               orders
               thereunto
               ,
               &
               guides
               therein
               :
               every
               one
               can
               propound
               an
               ordinary
               end
               to
               himself
               ,
               and
               means
               to
               attain
               it
               ;
               but
               if
               the
               business
               be
               of
               high
               consequence
               ,
               as
               for
               a
               General
               to
               manage
               an
               Army
               ,
               his
               end
               is
               a
               high
               end
               ,
               that
               concerns
               the
               prosperity
               of
               a
               whole
               Countrey
               ,
               and
               because
               his
               end
               is
               so
               high
               ,
               that
               wisdom
               that
               can
               order
               means
               to
               attain
               this
               end
               ,
               is
               admired
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               an
               ordinary
               skil
               that
               is
               able
               to
               do
               this
               .
            
             
             
               Now
               the
               attaining
               of
               God
               himself
               ,
               the
               being
               blessed
               to
               all
               eternity
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               any
               end
               that
               is
               high
               ,
               this
               must
               be
               it
               ;
               for
               one
               therefore
               to
               be
               able
               to
               order
               and
               dispose
               of
               means
               ,
               so
               as
               not
               to
               miscarry
               in
               such
               a
               high
               end
               as
               this
               ,
               such
               a
               glorious
               and
               great
               work
               as
               this
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               wonderful
               wisdom
               .
               The
               men
               of
               the
               world
               think
               themselves
               wise
               men
               ,
               and
               bless
               themselves
               in
               their
               wisdom
               ,
               because
               they
               can
               order
               and
               dispose
               of
               means
               to
               get
               money
               and
               fine
               cloaths
               ;
               they
               are
               poor
               ,
               and
               base
               ,
               and
               low
               spirits
               ,
               who
               minde
               and
               regard
               no
               higher
               ,
               and
               no
               better
               things
               then
               these
               base
               things
               that
               are
               below
               ;
               whereas
               the
               godly
               ,
               because
               God
               hath
               let
               the
               fear
               of
               eternity
               fall
               upon
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               regard
               nothing
               but
               in
               subordination
               to
               that
               ,
               therefore
               they
               sometimes
               miscarry
               in
               the
               things
               of
               the
               world
               ;
               hereupon
               the
               men
               of
               the
               world
               looking
               at
               them
               ,
               and
               seeing
               no
               higher
               end
               but
               the
               enjoyment
               of
               pleasure
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               ,
               they
               count
               them
               a
               company
               of
               fools
               that
               will
               undo
               themselves
               ,
               and
               prove
               to
               be
               beggers
               ,
               and
               so
               slight
               them
               in
               that
               respect
               .
            
             
               But
               there
               is
               an
               infinite
               mistake
               in
               this
               ;
               were
               it
               that
               Gods
               servants
               did
               propound
               that
               end
               to
               themselves
               ,
               and
               had
               no
               higher
               then
               that
               which
               other
               men
               have
               ,
               they
               would
               shift
               as
               well
               as
               they
               ;
               but
               because
               they
               have
               a
               higher
               end
               ,
               therefore
               their
               thoughts
               in
               wisdom
               are
               drawn
               out
               about
               that
               :
               As
               St.
               Paul
               said
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               2.
               12.
               
               
                 We
                 have
                 not
                 received
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 the
                 world
              
               ;
               we
               cannot
               shift
               and
               plot
               in
               the
               world
               ;
               but
               we
               have
               received
               the
               
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               that
               spirit
               that
               shall
               order
               us
               ,
               and
               dispose
               us
               to
               enjoy
               communion
               with
               God
               and
               his
               Angels
               for
               ever
               .
               A
               swine
               that
               wanders
               up
               and
               down
               ,
               can
               make
               better
               shift
               to
               get
               
               home
               to
               the
               trough
               ,
               then
               a
               sheep
               that
               wanders
               to
               get
               home
               to
               the
               fold
               :
               The
               men
               of
               this
               world
               are
               indeed
               wiser
               in
               their
               generation
               then
               the
               children
               of
               light
               ,
               but
               the
               children
               of
               light
               have
               their
               ends
               and
               ways
               ,
               wherein
               their
               wisdom
               appears
               to
               be
               full
               of
               excellency
               and
               glory
               .
            
             
               The
               wisdom
               of
               Politicians
               is
               seen
               in
               this
               ,
               They
               will
               let
               go
               things
               that
               are
               low
               ,
               and
               be
               content
               to
               be
               crossed
               in
               things
               that
               are
               mean
               ,
               if
               their
               great
               plots
               may
               go
               on
               ;
               so
               it
               is
               in
               all
               true
               spiritual
               wisdom
               :
               A
               gracious
               heart
               ,
               when
               it
               looks
               at
               the
               enjoyment
               of
               God
               in
               the
               way
               of
               godliness
               ,
               so
               be
               it
               that
               great
               plot
               may
               go
               on
               ,
               it
               does
               not
               so
               much
               look
               at
               things
               that
               are
               under
               :
               and
               therefore
               let
               men
               know
               that
               there
               is
               a
               mistake
               in
               this
               ,
               one
               day
               God
               will
               make
               it
               known
               ,
               who
               are
               those
               that
               are
               wise
               on
               the
               earth
               .
               Surely
               the
               world
               did
               not
               commend
               Daniel
               for
               his
               wisdom
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               not
               
                 omit
                 prayer
              
               one
               day
               to
               save
               his
               life
               ,
               but
               had
               rather
               lose
               all
               :
               Would
               not
               the
               worldly-wise
               say
               ,
               What
               a
               foolish
               thing
               is
               this
               ,
               not
               to
               omit
               prayer
               
                 one
                 day
              
               to
               save
               a
               mans
               life
               ,
               and
               he
               must
               open
               his
               window
               too
               ;
               that
               spiritual
               wisdom
               which
               God
               gives
               unto
               his
               people
               ,
               it
               is
               foolishness
               to
               a
               carnal
               heart
               ;
               and
               therefore
               you
               shall
               have
               some
               Parents
               themselves
               ,
               when
               children
               come
               to
               be
               strict
               in
               their
               way
               ,
               will
               say
               ,
               
                 What
                 ,
                 shall
                 we
                 have
                 a
                 fool
                 of
                 you
                 ?
              
               And
               one
               neighbor
               to
               another
               ,
               when
               they
               see
               any
               have
               a
               tender
               conscience
               ,
               who
               before
               gave
               himself
               to
               the
               pleasure
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               
                 We
                 shall
                 have
                 a
                 fool
                 of
                 you
                 now
                 :
              
               Though
               you
               count
               them
               fools
               ,
               they
               know
               your
               way
               is
               folly
               .
               They
               think
               the
               matters
               of
               Religion
               are
               but
               niceties
               ,
               and
               and
               to
               venture
               the
               loss
               of
               so
               much
               for
               such
               niceties
               ,
               what
               a
               foolish
               thing
               is
               it
               ?
               As
               Pilate
               wondered
               at
               
               Christ
               ,
               when
               his
               life
               was
               in
               question
               ,
               he
               talks
               of
               truth
               ,
               
                 What
                 is
                 truth
              
               ?
               Your
               life
               is
               in
               danger
               ,
               and
               do
               you
               now
               talk
               of
               truth
               ?
            
             
               That
               which
               is
               honest
               and
               vertuous
               ,
               is
               vile
               and
               contemptible
               
               to
               him
               whose
               body
               and
               sensual
               part
               is
               dear
               to
               him
               ,
               says
               Seneca
               .
               I
               remember
               Lactantius
               brings
               in
               a
               Heathen
               scorning
               at
               the
               ways
               of
               Christians
               in
               this
               maner
               ,
               thinking
               Christians
               to
               be
               fools
               ,
               when
               they
               see
               they
               should
               endure
               such
               things
               ,
               and
               yet
               they
               would
               be
               Christians
               ;
               says
               he
               ,
               
                 Scorn
                 us
                 ,
                 contemn
                 us
              
               ,
               
               
                 and
                 despise
                 us
                 ,
                 we
                 know
                 our
                 foolishness
                 profits
                 us
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 alone
                 with
                 our
                 foolishness
                 ,
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 envy
                 your
                 wisdom
                 :
              
               We
               do
               not
               care
               though
               you
               count
               us
               fools
               ,
               so
               you
               disturb
               us
               not
               in
               our
               way
               .
               
                 True
                 wisdom
              
               ,
               says
               he
               ,
               
                 lies
                 hid
                 there
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 the
                 title
                 of
                 folly
              
               ;
               for
               God
               with
               affliction
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               name
               of
               folly
               ,
               doth
               hide
               the
               beauty
               of
               godliness
               from
               the
               eyes
               of
               men
               ;
               but
               this
               is
               the
               onely
               wisdom
               ,
               to
               know
               God
               ,
               to
               worship
               God
               ,
               to
               be
               Religious
               ;
               and
               for
               this
               ,
               says
               the
               same
               Author
               ,
               with
               the
               greatest
               voyce
               that
               I
               can
               speak
               ,
               I
               testifie
               and
               proclaim
               ,
               and
               denounce
               ,
               That
               this
               is
               the
               greatest
               wisdom
               .
               Let
               us
               be
               established
               in
               
               this
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               the
               onely
               wisdom
               to
               choose
               the
               ways
               of
               God
               upon
               any
               terms
               ,
               let
               come
               what
               will
               come
               ,
               let
               all
               sorrows
               and
               afflictions
               to
               the
               outward
               man
               come
               that
               possibly
               can
               come
               ,
               this
               is
               the
               absolute
               wisdom
               ,
               and
               this
               ,
               says
               he
               ,
               is
               my
               opinion
               and
               judgement
               ,
               it
               is
               that
               I
               am
               throughly
               convinced
               of
               ,
               and
               shall
               for
               ever
               rest
               ,
               and
               be
               setled
               in
               .
            
             
             
               Mark
               how
               Solomon
               so
               glorious
               for
               wisdom
               testifies
               of
               grace
               ,
               Prov.
               1.
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4
               ,
               5.
               he
               heapeth
               up
               several
               expressions
               to
               manifest
               what
               wisdom
               comes
               to
               the
               heart
               by
               godliness
               ,
               for
               that
               is
               the
               scope
               there
               ;
               it
               causes
               ,
               1.
               
               To
               know
               Wisdom
               ;
               2.
               
               Instruction
               ;
               3.
               
               To
               perceive
               the
               words
               of
               Understanding
               ;
               4.
               
               To
               receive
               the
               instruction
               of
               
                 Wisdom
                 ,
                 Justice
                 ,
                 Judgement
                 ,
                 Equity
                 .
              
               5.
               
               To
               give
               subtilty
               
                 to
                 the
                 simple
              
               ;
               not
               onely
               understanding
               ,
               but
               subtilty
               ;
               and
               that
               notwithstanding
               all
               natural
               simplicity
               ,
               in
               those
               who
               the
               world
               accounts
               simple
               ones
               ,
               yet
               are
               by
               grace
               made
               subtile
               ,
               they
               can
               descry
               the
               danger
               of
               subtile
               temptations
               ,
               they
               will
               not
               be
               undermined
               for
               their
               souls
               ,
               they
               will
               not
               be
               cousened
               and
               cheated
               by
               the
               subtile
               policies
               of
               Devil
               or
               World
               ,
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               their
               souls
               ,
               and
               the
               great
               things
               of
               eternal
               life
               ,
               so
               as
               the
               great
               wise
               men
               of
               the
               world
               are
               .
               6.
               
               Knowledge
               and
               discretion
               
                 to
                 the
                 yong
                 man
              
               ;
               of
               all
               men
               ,
               yong
               men
               are
               most
               ignorant
               ,
               most
               rash
               and
               heady
               ;
               but
               grace
               gives
               knowledge
               and
               discretion
               both
               ,
               even
               
                 to
                 the
                 yong
                 man
              
               ;
               How
               many
               gracious
               yong
               men
               have
               more
               understanding
               in
               the
               ways
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               can
               guide
               their
               way
               to
               Heaven
               more
               discreetly
               then
               many
               ancient
               men
               ,
               who
               have
               repute
               in
               the
               world
               for
               wise
               and
               understanding
               men
               ?
               Yea
               ,
               7.
               grace
               teaches
               
                 wise
                 counsels
              
               ;
               their
               counsels
               about
               their
               spiritual
               estates
               are
               wise
               .
               Who
               now
               dare
               accuse
               the
               ways
               of
               godliness
               ,
               of
               folly
               ,
               when
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               hath
               honored
               them
               with
               so
               many
               several
               expressions
               of
               wisdom
               in
               them
               ?
               This
               then
               is
               true
               wisdom
               ,
               
                 to
                 choose
                 with
                 Moses
                 ,
                 rather
                 to
                 suffer
                 afflictions
                 with
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 enjoy
                 the
                 pleasures
                 of
                 sin
                 for
                 a
                 season
                 .
              
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               here
               is
               much
               encouragement
               to
               all
               Gods
               
               people
               in
               their
               way
               and
               choice
               that
               they
               have
               made
               .
               Hath
               God
               given
               you
               a
               heart
               to
               make
               choice
               of
               his
               ways
               ?
               O
               bless
               God!
               There
               was
               a
               time
               when
               you
               went
               on
               in
               giving
               pleasure
               to
               the
               flesh
               ,
               and
               you
               saw
               then
               no
               better
               thing
               then
               such
               a
               kinde
               of
               life
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               hath
               been
               pleased
               to
               discover
               better
               things
               to
               you
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               make
               you
               renounce
               your
               former
               ways
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               choice
               of
               another
               way
               ,
               in
               which
               your
               souls
               have
               found
               other
               maner
               of
               comforts
               ,
               and
               satisfactions
               ,
               and
               contentments
               then
               ever
               you
               did
               before
               :
               bless
               God
               as
               David
               did
               ,
               
                 Blessed
                 be
                 the
                 Lord
                 that
                 hath
                 given
                 me
                 counsel
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 me
                 to
                 understand
                 aright
                 :
              
               So
               may
               such
               a
               soul
               say
               ,
               for
               
                 had
                 I
                 been
                 left
                 to
                 the
                 counsels
                 of
                 mine
                 own
                 heart
                 ,
                 I
                 know
                 what
                 should
                 have
                 become
                 of
                 me
                 .
              
               I
               have
               as
               vile
               a
               heart
               as
               any
               ,
               and
               my
               heart
               did
               take
               as
               much
               delight
               in
               the
               flesh
               as
               any
               ,
               and
               I
               should
               have
               gone
               on
               ,
               God
               knows
               whither
               ,
               and
               might
               by
               this
               time
               have
               plunged
               my self
               into
               the
               bottomless
               pit
               :
               my
               friends
               would
               have
               given
               me
               other
               counsels
               to
               harden
               me
               in
               my
               ways
               of
               sinful
               pleasure
               ,
               but
               blessed
               be
               God
               that
               hath
               over-powered
               my
               heart
               .
               How
               many
               do
               I
               see
               every
               day
               ,
               whose
               parts
               of
               nature
               exceed
               mine
               ,
               and
               yet
               they
               are
               mistaken
               in
               the
               things
               that
               concern
               their
               everlasting
               welfare
               ;
               they
               minde
               no
               other
               things
               but
               the
               pleasures
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               and
               stumble
               at
               the
               meanness
               of
               Gods
               people
               ,
               and
               this
               hides
               the
               beauty
               of
               godliness
               from
               their
               eyes
               ;
               and
               what
               a
               great
               mercy
               is
               this
               ,
               that
               God
               hath
               taken
               this
               stumbling
               block
               from
               me
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               hath
               opened
               mine
               eyes
               to
               see
               pearls
               ,
               though
               wrapped
               up
               in
               rotten
               rags
               ,
               and
               to
               see
               the
               excellency
               of
               godliness
               ,
               notwithstanding
               all
               afflictions
               that
               do
               attend
               upon
               them
               ?
               Certainly
               it
               is
               no
               other
               but
               a
               
               beam
               of
               Gods
               own
               light
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               that
               hath
               shined
               into
               thy
               heart
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               a
               remarkable
               passage
               that
               we
               have
               Esay
               44.
               20
               ,
               21.
               where
               God
               shewing
               the
               difference
               between
               those
               who
               
                 forsook
                 the
                 true
                 God
              
               ,
               and
               his
               people
               who
               chose
               him
               to
               be
               
                 their
                 God
              
               ;
               stirs
               up
               his
               people
               to
               remember
               for
               ever
               this
               mercy
               of
               God
               towards
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               be
               delivered
               from
               the
               deceit
               and
               vanity
               whereby
               others
               were
               deluded
               ,
               and
               guided
               in
               a
               right
               and
               safe
               way
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               servants
               of
               the
               blessed
               God
               ;
               As
               for
               the
               Idolater
               ,
               he
               feedeth
               upon
               ashes
               ,
               a
               deceived
               heart
               hath
               turned
               him
               aside
               that
               he
               cannot
               deliver
               his
               soul
               ,
               nor
               say
               ,
               
                 Is
                 there
                 not
                 a
                 lye
                 in
                 my
                 right
                 hand
                 ?
              
               Now
               mark
               what
               follows
               ,
               
                 Remember
                 these
                 ,
                 O
                 Jacob
                 and
                 Israel
                 ,
                 for
                 thou
                 art
                 my
                 servant
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               As
               if
               he
               should
               say
               ,
               Do
               you
               see
               how
               others
               have
               left
               God
               ,
               and
               God
               hath
               left
               them
               ?
               
                 They
                 feed
                 upon
                 ashes
              
               ,
               a
               seduced
               heart
               hath
               
                 deceived
                 them
              
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               otherwise
               
                 with
                 you
              
               ,
               God
               hath
               put
               it
               into
               your
               hearts
               to
               be
               
                 my
                 servants
              
               ,
               to
               choose
               me
               for
               your
               God
               :
               Remember
               for
               ever
               these
               things
               ,
               O
               Jacob
               !
               here
               is
               a
               mercy
               indeed
               ,
               never
               to
               be
               forgotten
               ;
               How
               comes
               it
               to
               pass
               that
               your
               hearts
               should
               not
               be
               so
               seduced
               as
               theirs
               ?
               it
               is
               Gods
               free
               grace
               and
               rich
               mercy
               towards
               you
               .
            
             
               And
               his
               mercy
               is
               the
               greater
               ,
               in
               that
               it
               is
               in
               such
               a
               weighty
               thing
               ,
               that
               the
               Lord
               hath
               given
               thee
               counsel
               to
               make
               a
               right
               choice
               in
               :
               If
               a
               man
               makes
               an
               ill
               choice
               in
               a
               matter
               that
               is
               of
               moment
               ,
               that
               will
               bring
               him
               trouble
               in
               his
               life
               ,
               how
               is
               he
               grieved
               ?
               as
               in
               marriage
               ,
               when
               he
               is
               to
               make
               choice
               in
               that
               one
               thing
               ,
               upon
               which
               he
               knows
               ,
               the
               comfort
               or
               trouble
               of
               his
               life
               does
               much
               depend
               ;
               if
               the
               Lord
               hath
               so
               provided
               
               for
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               hath
               made
               a
               good
               choice
               onely
               in
               that
               ,
               how
               does
               he
               bless
               God
               ?
               it
               is
               that
               which
               sweetens
               all
               his
               life
               :
               If
               it
               be
               such
               a
               mercy
               ,
               to
               be
               guided
               to
               make
               a
               good
               choice
               in
               marriage
               ;
               what
               a
               mercy
               is
               it
               to
               be
               guided
               to
               make
               a
               good
               choice
               for
               ones
               soul
               ,
               to
               be
               happy
               to
               all
               eternity
               ?
               if
               the
               Lord
               should
               leave
               a
               soul
               in
               that
               choice
               ,
               what
               a
               lamentable
               condition
               had
               the
               soul
               been
               in
               ?
               And
               therefore
               ,
               those
               that
               have
               any
               savour
               of
               godliness
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               to
               change
               the
               condition
               of
               their
               lives
               ,
               they
               will
               seek
               God
               ,
               and
               be
               earnest
               that
               God
               would
               guide
               them
               ,
               and
               not
               leave
               them
               to
               themselves
               ,
               and
               take
               advantage
               to
               punish
               their
               former
               sins
               ,
               in
               their
               choice
               now
               .
               If
               you
               be
               to
               make
               a
               choice
               that
               concerns
               the
               outward
               comforts
               of
               your
               lives
               ,
               you
               will
               earnestly
               desire
               God
               ,
               not
               to
               leave
               you
               there
               ;
               Now
               you
               are
               to
               make
               your
               choice
               for
               your
               eternal
               condition
               ,
               if
               God
               should
               leave
               you
               now
               ,
               what
               a
               lamentable
               condition
               would
               you
               be
               in
               ,
               as
               he
               does
               leave
               most
               in
               the
               world
               ?
            
             
               As
               soon
               as
               we
               come
               to
               years
               of
               discretion
               ,
               we
               come
               to
               make
               our
               choice
               ,
               to
               go
               on
               in
               the
               ways
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               ways
               of
               death
               ;
               How
               many
               yong
               ones
               make
               a
               woful
               choice
               in
               the
               beginning
               ,
               and
               go
               on
               ,
               and
               are
               hardened
               in
               their
               choice
               ,
               and
               perish
               for
               ever
               ?
               And
               hath
               the
               Lord
               looked
               upon
               you
               ,
               and
               considered
               how
               like
               you
               would
               be
               to
               fail
               in
               your
               choice
               ?
               And
               hath
               the
               Lord
               been
               pleased
               to
               come
               in
               with
               his
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               a
               light
               from
               Heaven
               to
               shew
               you
               the
               way
               ?
               Have
               you
               
                 heard
                 a
                 voyce
                 from
                 heaven
              
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 walk
                 in
                 it
                 ?
              
               Though
               God
               should
               leave
               you
               in
               all
               outward
               things
               ,
               yet
               you
               are
               made
               for
               ever
               ;
               and
               therefore
               thou
               mayest
               say
               as
               
               Judas
               ,
               not
               Iscariot
               ;
               Lord
               ,
               wherefore
               is
               it
               that
               thou
               revealest
               thy self
               to
               us
               ;
               and
               not
               to
               the
               world
               ?
               
                 Lord
                 ,
                 wherefore
                 is
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 this
                 great
                 business
                 of
                 my
                 choice
                 ,
                 that
                 concerns
                 my
                 eternal
                 estate
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 pleased
                 to
                 reveal
                 thy self
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 a
                 poor
                 contemptible
                 creature
                 ,
                 rather
                 then
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 ?
              
            
             
               1.
               
               Hence
               it
               is
               ,
               because
               thou
               art
               one
               of
               the
               chosen
               
               ones
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               because
               the
               Lord
               hath
               made
               a
               
               choice
               of
               thee
               ,
               and
               hath
               separated
               thee
               from
               all
               eternity
               ,
               to
               do
               good
               to
               thy
               soul
               :
               hence
               it
               is
               manifest
               ,
               that
               thou
               art
               the
               chosen
               one
               of
               the
               Lord
               ;
               when
               thou
               seest
               most
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               to
               follow
               the
               pleasures
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               if
               God
               hath
               given
               thee
               a
               heart
               to
               choose
               his
               ways
               upon
               any
               terms
               ,
               take
               this
               as
               an
               argument
               ,
               that
               thou
               art
               a
               chosen
               vessel
               of
               God.
               Reciprocal
               signs
               of
               Gods
               grace
               are
               the
               most
               sweet
               ;
               as
               if
               
                 I
                 love
                 God
              
               ,
               this
               is
               an
               argument
               God
               
                 loves
                 me
              
               ;
               if
               Gods
               honor
               be
               dear
               
                 to
                 me
              
               ,
               then
               my
               soul
               is
               near
               
                 to
                 God
              
               ;
               so
               if
               I
               
                 choose
                 God
              
               ,
               then
               God
               
                 hath
                 chosen
                 me
              
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               This
               choice
               is
               that
               for
               which
               thousands
               of
               
               Gods
               people
               have
               blessed
               God
               upon
               their
               death-beds
               ;
               they
               counted
               it
               a
               blessed
               time
               ,
               and
               blessed
               the
               means
               ,
               
                 the
                 Word
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Instrument
               that
               God
               was
               pleased
               to
               work
               by
               ,
               to
               incline
               their
               hearts
               to
               such
               a
               choice
               as
               this
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Yea
               ,
               this
               choice
               of
               thine
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               suffering
               
               affliction
               ,
               it
               is
               that
               thou
               shalt
               bless
               God
               for
               ,
               to
               all
               eternity
               in
               the
               highest
               Heavens
               ;
               it
               is
               such
               a
               great
               mercy
               ,
               as
               this
               little
               ,
               poor
               ,
               span-long
               life
               of
               ours
               ,
               is
               not
               sufficient
               to
               give
               God
               glory
               for
               it
               ,
               therefore
               there
               is
               an
               eternity
               reserved
               to
               praise
               God
               for
               it
               ;
               when
               thou
               shalt
               see
               what
               good
               comes
               of
               thy
               choice
               ,
               then
               thou
               shalt
               bless
               God
               indeed
               .
               Certainly
               ,
               God
               takes
               it
               
               well
               at
               thy
               hands
               now
               .
               Jer.
               2.
               2.
               
               
                 I
                 remember
                 the
                 kindeness
                 of
                 thy
                 youth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 thine
                 espousals
                 ,
                 when
                 thou
                 wentest
                 after
                 me
                 in
                 the
                 wilderness
                 .
              
               God
               takes
               it
               kindely
               ,
               that
               men
               will
               choose
               him
               and
               his
               ways
               in
               affliction
               :
               if
               there
               were
               always
               prosperity
               in
               the
               ways
               of
               God
               ,
               it
               were
               nothing
               ,
               but
               when
               it
               is
               with
               affliction
               ,
               it
               is
               so
               much
               the
               more
               an
               argument
               of
               thy
               love
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               thy
               sincerity
               ,
               and
               therefore
               he
               takes
               it
               so
               kindely
               .
               Bless
               God
               for
               it
               ;
               and
               bless
               him
               the
               rather
               ,
               because
               he
               hath
               begun
               with
               you
               betimes
               :
               If
               the
               Lord
               hath
               given
               you
               a
               heart
               when
               you
               are
               yong
               to
               make
               this
               choice
               ,
               what
               a
               great
               mercy
               is
               this
               ?
               what
               abundance
               of
               sin
               does
               such
               a
               one
               prevent
               ?
               If
               one
               that
               is
               yong
               ,
               goes
               on
               in
               the
               ways
               of
               Religion
               ,
               though
               he
               suffers
               much
               in
               the
               family
               wherein
               he
               lives
               ,
               his
               brethren
               scorn
               at
               him
               ,
               and
               his
               Parents
               hate
               him
               ;
               yet
               he
               hath
               cause
               to
               rejoyce
               ,
               and
               bless
               himself
               in
               the
               goodness
               of
               the
               Lord.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               Again
               ,
               thou
               hast
               further
               cause
               to
               bless
               God
               ,
               because
               
               he
               hath
               given
               thee
               such
               encouragements
               since
               thou
               hast
               made
               thy
               choice
               :
               thou
               madest
               thy
               choice
               many
               years
               ago
               ;
               I
               ask
               thee
               ,
               
                 Hast
                 thou
                 not
                 had
                 encouragement
                 in
                 thy
                 choice
                 ?
                 Hast
                 any
                 cause
                 to
                 repent
                 thee
                 ?
              
               O
               no!
               blessed
               be
               God
               ,
               I
               have
               found
               more
               good
               then
               I
               looked
               for
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               And
               know
               ,
               within
               a
               while
               ,
               the
               end
               of
               thy
               
               choice
               will
               be
               attained
               ,
               and
               then
               it
               shall
               appear
               before
               men
               and
               Angels
               ,
               thou
               madest
               a
               good
               choice
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               world
               shall
               bless
               thee
               for
               thy
               choice
               .
               Blessed
               be
               that
               man
               or
               woman
               that
               ever
               they
               were
               born
               ,
               to
               make
               such
               a
               choice
               :
               and
               thou
               shalt
               be
               honored
               of
               all
               those
               that
               do
               despise
               thee
               now
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               wish
               they
               had
               made
               thy
               choice
               .
               It
               is
               reported
               of
               a
               yong
               
               man
               who
               loved
               his
               pleasures
               ,
               standing
               by
               St.
               Ambrose
               ,
               and
               seeing
               his
               excellent
               death
               ,
               he
               turned
               to
               other
               yong
               men
               by
               him
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               
                 O
                 that
                 I
                 might
                 live
                 with
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 dye
                 with
                 him
                 !
              
               Thou
               hast
               little
               cause
               to
               envy
               them
               that
               will
               choose
               vanities
               for
               their
               portion
               ,
               let
               them
               have
               them
               :
               though
               thou
               hast
               lost
               something
               of
               thy
               bravery
               ,
               of
               thy
               carnal
               delight
               for
               this
               choice
               ,
               be
               content
               ,
               it
               is
               made
               up
               infinitely
               here
               ,
               and
               shall
               be
               made
               up
               more
               hereafter
               .
            
             
               And
               seeing
               God
               hath
               thus
               enclined
               your
               heart
               to
               himself
               ,
               be
               for
               ever
               established
               in
               your
               choice
               :
               seeing
               God
               hath
               shewn
               to
               you
               his
               ways
               ,
               say
               ,
               as
               Pilate
               in
               another
               case
               ,
               
                 That
                 I
                 have
                 written
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 written
              
               ;
               so
               ,
               
                 That
                 I
                 have
                 chosen
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 chosen
                 .
              
               If
               any
               temptation
               come
               to
               tempt
               you
               from
               your
               choice
               ,
               as
               flesh
               and
               blood
               would
               be
               ready
               to
               mutter
               ,
               and
               think
               ,
               I
               might
               have
               lived
               as
               brave
               a
               life
               as
               such
               a
               one
               ,
               &
               might
               have
               had
               as
               much
               pleasure
               as
               such
               a
               one
               ;
               I
               have
               lost
               so
               many
               friends
               ,
               and
               so
               much
               means
               ,
               and
               brought
               my self
               into
               a
               great
               many
               straights
               ;
               indeed
               ,
               they
               spake
               much
               of
               Gods
               Ordinances
               ,
               and
               I
               was
               taken
               with
               it
               ,
               and
               I
               ventured
               ,
               and
               I
               have
               brought
               my self
               into
               troubles
               :
               and
               upon
               the
               mutterings
               of
               flesh
               and
               blood
               ,
               you
               are
               beginning
               to
               bethink
               your selves
               again
               ,
               and
               examine
               things
               again
               ,
               and
               think
               whether
               you
               did
               wisely
               or
               no
               :
               O
               take
               heed
               of
               that
               first
               degree
               of
               Apostacy
               ,
               namely
               ,
               that
               suspition
               of
               your
               choice
               .
            
             
               Many
               in
               their
               yong
               time
               are
               very
               zealous
               in
               the
               ways
               of
               Religion
               ,
               while
               all
               is
               well
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               now
               they
               meet
               with
               other
               things
               then
               they
               looked
               for
               ,
               and
               they
               begin
               to
               think
               they
               were
               too
               forward
               ,
               and
               wish
               they
               were
               not
               so
               far
               engaged
               as
               they
               are
               :
               
               they
               begin
               to
               repent
               ,
               as
               chapmen
               who
               have
               out-bid
               themselves
               :
               Many
               go
               on
               in
               a
               profession
               ,
               and
               suffer
               much
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               engaged
               in
               that
               way
               ,
               and
               they
               know
               not
               how
               to
               get
               off
               ;
               if
               they
               could
               get
               off
               ,
               they
               would
               :
               take
               heed
               of
               repentings
               of
               your
               choice
               ,
               lest
               God
               lead
               you
               out
               with
               the
               workers
               of
               iniquity
               ,
               do
               not
               listen
               to
               the
               reasonings
               of
               flesh
               and
               blood
               .
               Cassianus
               reports
               of
               a
               yong
               man
               ,
               that
               had
               given
               himself
               up
               to
               a
               Christian
               life
               ,
               and
               his
               Parents
               misliked
               that
               way
               ,
               and
               they
               wrote
               
                 Letters
                 to
                 him
              
               ,
               to
               perswade
               him
               from
               it
               ;
               and
               when
               he
               knew
               they
               were
               Letters
               come
               from
               them
               ,
               he
               would
               not
               open
               them
               ,
               
                 but
                 threw
                 them
                 into
                 the
                 fire
                 :
              
               and
               so
               flesh
               and
               blood
               will
               come
               and
               say
               ,
               Do
               thus
               and
               thus
               ,
               you
               may
               do
               well
               enough
               at
               last
               ;
               throw
               away
               these
               letters
               ,
               these
               suggestions
               
                 of
                 flesh
                 and
                 blood
              
               ,
               and
               do
               not
               answer
               them
               ,
               but
               be
               resolved
               in
               thine
               own
               heart
               ,
               
                 I
                 know
                 in
                 whom
                 I
                 have
                 believed
                 ,
              
               I
               know
               whom
               I
               have
               chosen
               ,
               I
               did
               not
               choose
               rashly
               ,
               but
               I
               felt
               the
               power
               of
               God
               upon
               my
               heart
               ,
               before
               I
               made
               my
               choice
               ,
               and
               I
               had
               grounds
               and
               arguments
               of
               my
               choice
               ;
               and
               what
               ,
               shall
               I
               by
               such
               an
               argument
               as
               this
               be
               perswaded
               to
               the
               contrary
               ?
               Therefore
               go
               on
               ,
               and
               be
               established
               in
               your
               choice
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               confirm
               you
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               give
               my
               soul
               part
               with
               you
               in
               that
               choice
               you
               have
               made
               :
               let
               flesh
               ,
               and
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               temptations
               say
               what
               they
               will
               ,
               peace
               will
               be
               in
               the
               end
               .
            
             
               You
               have
               found
               some
               good
               already
               ,
               that
               might
               make
               you
               say
               with
               
                 David
                 ,
                 Surely
                 it
                 is
                 good
                 for
                 me
                 to
                 draw
                 near
                 to
                 God
                 :
              
               and
               though
               I
               do
               meet
               with
               some
               troubles
               and
               temptations
               that
               do
               cry
               down
               this
               way
               ,
               yet
               let
               my
               soul
               say
               ,
               It
               is
               good
               for
               me
               
                 to
                 draw
                 near
                 to
                 God
              
               :
               it
               is
               good
               for
               me
               
                 that
                 I
                 left
                 such
                 and
              
               
               
                 such
                 things
              
               ;
               it
               is
               good
               for
               me
               that
               I
               have
               these
               Ordinances
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               with
               the
               loss
               of
               some
               outward
               comforts
               ,
               and
               my
               estate
               be
               abated
               ,
               and
               my
               trading
               less
               :
               say
               as
               David
               ,
               in
               the
               73.
               
               
                 Psalm
                 ,
                 Truly
                 God
                 is
                 good
                 to
                 Israel
              
               ;
               however
               it
               be
               ,
               yet
               
                 God
                 is
                 good
                 to
                 Israel
              
               ,
               though
               many
               things
               seem
               to
               the
               contrary
               :
               and
               therefore
               ,
               conclude
               with
               thine
               own
               heart
               ,
               Though
               I
               should
               never
               see
               good
               day
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               yet
               that
               comfort
               I
               have
               received
               in
               the
               ways
               of
               God
               ,
               it
               is
               enough
               to
               make
               me
               prize
               them
               for
               ever
               :
               if
               now
               I
               should
               dye
               ,
               and
               be
               annihilated
               ,
               if
               God
               should
               deprive
               me
               of
               the
               joys
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               turn
               me
               into
               nothing
               ,
               yet
               that
               good
               that
               I
               have
               had
               already
               in
               Gods
               ways
               ,
               should
               be
               enough
               to
               countervail
               all
               the
               troubles
               that
               I
               have
               met
               withal
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               or
               ever
               shall
               meet
               withal
               :
               though
               God
               should
               withdraw
               himself
               in
               all
               the
               course
               of
               my
               life
               ,
               and
               I
               should
               be
               in
               darkness
               ,
               and
               have
               nothing
               but
               trouble
               ,
               yet
               I
               have
               had
               enough
               in
               God
               already
               ,
               to
               countervail
               all
               .
            
             
               Hath
               God
               thus
               spoken
               peace
               to
               thy
               soul
               ?
               remember
               that
               text
               in
               Psal
               .
               85.
               8.
               
               
                 Return
                 not
                 again
                 to
                 folly
              
               :
               the
               Lord
               hath
               spoken
               peace
               already
               to
               thy
               soul
               in
               afflictions
               ,
               and
               therefore
               ,
               God
               forbid
               that
               thou
               shouldst
               
                 return
                 to
                 folly
              
               ,
               but
               continue
               in
               thy
               way
               ,
               and
               go
               on
               constantly
               in
               thy
               way
               to
               the
               end
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               bless
               thee
               in
               thy
               way
               .
               And
               this
               is
               for
               the
               encouragement
               of
               the
               hearts
               of
               Gods
               people
               ,
               that
               have
               with
               Moses
               made
               
                 this
                 choice
                 ,
                 Rather
                 to
                 suffer
                 affliction
                 with
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 enjoy
                 the
                 pleasures
                 of
                 sin
                 for
                 a
                 season
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               XIII
               .
               
                 The
                 evil
                 of
              
               an
               ill
               choice
               ,
               discovered
               .
            
             
               IN
               the
               third
               place
               ,
               hence
               those
               are
               justly
               rebuked
               ,
               
               who
               have
               made
               an
               
                 ill
                 choice
              
               :
               this
               was
               a
               blessed
               choice
               of
               Moses
               ,
               and
               whosoever
               makes
               this
               choice
               ,
               are
               blessed
               of
               the
               Lord
               ;
               but
               how
               few
               have
               we
               of
               Moses
               his
               minde
               ?
               it
               is
               a
               woful
               choice
               that
               many
               make
               .
               Most
               people
               are
               offended
               at
               the
               afflictions
               of
               Gods
               people
               ,
               their
               hearts
               are
               set
               upon
               pleasure
               and
               delight
               ,
               
                 and
                 pleasure
                 they
                 must
                 have
              
               ;
               pleasure
               to
               the
               
               flesh
               is
               that
               they
               choose
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               follow
               after
               ;
               but
               as
               for
               the
               afflicted
               ways
               of
               godliness
               ,
               they
               cannot
               relish
               them
               ,
               their
               carnal
               sensual
               hearts
               do
               turn
               aside
               from
               them
               ,
               they
               give
               themselves
               up
               to
               the
               pleasures
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               and
               satisfie
               themselves
               in
               the
               enjoyment
               of
               their
               hearts
               desires
               ,
               and
               God
               does
               give
               them
               up
               likewise
               to
               their
               own
               lusts
               ,
               to
               let
               them
               have
               their
               choice
               ;
               so
               that
               they
               shall
               spend
               their
               time
               in
               mirth
               and
               jollity
               ,
               in
               eating
               and
               drinking
               ,
               and
               gaming
               ,
               and
               in
               this
               they
               bless
               themselves
               ,
               as
               those
               who
               have
               wisely
               provided
               for
               themselves
               ,
               to
               make
               their
               lives
               so
               full
               of
               comfort
               ,
               and
               soul-content
               as
               they
               imagine
               :
               these
               are
               set
               upon
               carnal
               ,
               frothy
               ,
               sensual
               things
               ;
               as
               if
               the
               chief
               good
               and
               happiness
               of
               man
               consisted
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               therefore
               they
               give
               themselves
               liberty
               in
               them
               ,
               to
               the
               utmost
               .
            
             
               That
               wherein
               a
               mans
               happiness
               consists
               ,
               he
               may
               desire
               infinitely
               ,
               and
               he
               cannot
               but
               do
               it
               ,
               it
               is
               as
               natural
               for
               him
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               as
               for
               the
               fire
               to
               burn
               ,
               or
               the
               stone
               to
               descend
               ;
               and
               because
               men
               put
               happiness
               in
               the
               pleasures
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               therefore
               their
               hearts
               are
               
               set
               infinitely
               upon
               them
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               set
               ,
               as
               they
               give
               themselves
               liberty
               ,
               without
               any
               bounds
               ,
               and
               desire
               
               that
               if
               it
               were
               possible
               ,
               no
               limits
               might
               be
               set
               either
               by
               God
               or
               man.
               If
               they
               have
               means
               ,
               they
               account
               the
               chief
               good
               of
               what
               they
               have
               ,
               is
               ,
               in
               that
               they
               may
               have
               larger
               opportunities
               then
               others
               ,
               to
               satisfie
               the
               flesh
               in
               the
               sensual
               pleasures
               of
               it
               :
               and
               hence
               is
               the
               infinite
               excess
               of
               meats
               ,
               and
               drinks
               ,
               and
               carnal
               delights
               ,
               in
               those
               whose
               means
               afford
               them
               opportunities
               thereunto
               .
               Luther
               speaking
               of
               this
               excess
               ,
               hath
               this
               expression
               ,
               If
               Adam
               
                 should
                 now
                 rise
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 see
                 this
                 madness
                 of
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 I
                 believe
                 he
                 would
                 be
                 so
                 amazed
                 at
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 stand
                 as
                 a
                 stone
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 A.
                 Gellius
              
               tells
               of
               Caligula
               ,
               that
               he
               made
               one
               supper
               that
               cost
               three
               hundred
               thousand
               Crowns
               .
               I
               have
               read
               also
               of
               Vitellius
               the
               Emperor
               ,
               that
               at
               one
               supper
               he
               was
               served
               with
               Two
               thousand
               sorts
               of
               fishes
               ,
               and
               Seven
               thousand
               several
               fowls
               .
               In
               such
               profuse
               expences
               ,
               for
               the
               satisfying
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               how
               many
               do
               glory
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               were
               the
               highest
               happiness
               attainable
               upon
               the
               earth
               ?
               And
               the
               baser
               sort
               of
               people
               ,
               
               seeing
               the
               great
               ones
               set
               upon
               such
               a
               kinde
               of
               life
               ,
               in
               satisfying
               the
               flesh
               ,
               they
               think
               there
               is
               no
               other
               happiness
               to
               be
               had
               ;
               therefore
               all
               their
               care
               ,
               thoughts
               ,
               endeavors
               are
               ,
               how
               they
               may
               live
               jocundly
               ,
               and
               give
               satisfaction
               to
               their
               lusts
               .
               
                 Clemens
                 Alexandrinus
              
               tells
               of
               a
               fish
               that
               hath
               the
               heart
               in
               the
               belly
               ,
               differing
               from
               other
               living
               Creatures
               ,
               which
               the
               Philosophers
               call
               the
               Sea-Ass
               :
               This
               is
               like
               sensual
               men
               whose
               hearts
               are
               onely
               set
               upon
               the
               things
               of
               the
               belly
               ;
               so
               as
               it
               may
               be
               said
               of
               many
               in
               regard
               of
               satisfying
               the
               flesh
               ,
               as
               Aurelianus
               said
               of
               one
               
               Bonoses
               ,
               He
               was
               born
               ,
               
                 not
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 live
              
               ,
               but
               
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 drink
              
               ;
               So
               do
               these
               seem
               to
               be
               born
               ,
               
               not
               that
               they
               might
               live
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               might
               eat
               and
               drink
               ,
               and
               pamper
               the
               flesh
               ;
               the
               whole
               world
               is
               too
               strait
               to
               some
               for
               the
               pampering
               their
               
               bellies
               .
            
             
               Oh
               ,
               how
               beneath
               is
               this
               to
               the
               true
               excellency
               of
               a
               rational
               and
               immortal
               soul
               !
               What
               pity
               is
               it
               ,
               that
               an
               immortal
               reasonable
               soul
               should
               be
               of
               no
               other
               use
               ,
               then
               to
               keep
               the
               body
               alive
               to
               taste
               the
               sweet
               of
               the
               flesh
               of
               beasts
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               fruit
               of
               the
               earth
               ?
               How
               many
               draw
               all
               their
               substance
               thorow
               their
               throats
               ,
               and
               their
               belly
               ?
               their
               houses
               ,
               lands
               ,
               yea
               ,
               and
               devour
               their
               posterity
               like
               Cannibals
               ;
               when
               men
               in
               company
               spend
               their
               estates
               ,
               their
               wives
               and
               children
               wanting
               bread
               at
               home
               ,
               what
               do
               they
               ,
               but
               even
               drink
               the
               very
               blood
               of
               their
               wives
               and
               children
               ?
               It
               was
               the
               prophaneness
               of
               Esau
               ,
               for
               which
               God
               hath
               branded
               him
               ,
               
                 That
                 he
                 sold
                 his
                 birth-right
                 for
                 a
                 mess
                 of
                 pottage
              
               ;
               yet
               that
               was
               in
               the
               time
               of
               extreme
               hunger
               ;
               these
               men
               sell
               God
               and
               Heaven
               and
               all
               
                 for
                 drink
              
               ,
               not
               
                 to
                 satisfie
                 thirst
              
               ,
               but
               their
               lust
               .
            
             
               But
               O
               thou
               vain
               man
               ,
               know
               thou
               art
               utterly
               
               mistaken
               in
               thy
               choice
               ,
               if
               thou
               continuest
               in
               this
               way
               of
               thine
               ,
               that
               thou
               hast
               chosen
               to
               satisfie
               thy
               flesh
               in
               ,
               thou
               art
               undone
               for
               ever
               ,
               thou
               wilt
               ere
               long
               cry
               out
               of
               this
               thy
               choice
               most
               bitterly
               ,
               and
               curse
               thy self
               for
               it
               most
               fearfully
               :
               It
               is
               
                 a
                 seduced
                 heart
              
               that
               hath
               deceived
               thee
               ,
               and
               thou
               feedest
               upon
               ashes
               ,
               and
               thou
               canst
               not
               say
               ,
               
                 Is
                 there
                 not
                 a
                 lye
                 in
                 my
                 right
                 hand
                 ?
                 Esay
              
               44.
               20.
               
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               not
               onely
               of
               Idolators
               ,
               but
               of
               all
               other
               ways
               
               of
               evil
               ;
               thou
               feedest
               upon
               ashes
               ,
               they
               are
               but
               ashes
               thou
               feedest
               upon
               ,
               and
               delightest
               in
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               a
               
                 seduced
                 heart
              
               hath
               turned
               thee
               aside
               from
               the
               ways
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               makes
               thee
               offended
               at
               them
               ;
               it
               is
               the
               God
               of
               this
               world
               that
               hath
               blinded
               thy
               eyes
               ,
               so
               that
               thou
               shouldest
               not
               see
               the
               glorious
               excellencies
               ,
               and
               beautiful
               pleasures
               ,
               and
               sweet
               delights
               ,
               that
               are
               in
               the
               ways
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               that
               thou
               shouldest
               please
               thy self
               in
               those
               ways
               that
               tend
               to
               death
               :
               What
               hath
               the
               whole
               course
               of
               thy
               life
               been
               ,
               but
               playing
               with
               the
               Devils
               bait
               ,
               under
               which
               is
               a
               hook
               that
               will
               snatch
               thee
               into
               the
               sorrows
               of
               eternal
               death
               ?
               Howsoever
               those
               that
               live
               in
               jollity
               and
               delight
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               may
               bless
               themselves
               ,
               yet
               Gods
               people
               whose
               eyes
               God
               hath
               opened
               ,
               would
               not
               be
               in
               their
               condition
               one
               quarter
               of
               an
               hour
               for
               a
               thousand
               worlds
               .
               There
               are
               divers
               sorts
               that
               come
               under
               this
               use
               of
               reprehension
               ,
               
               for
               that
               ill
               and
               woful
               choice
               they
               have
               made
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               such
               as
               choose
               to
               satisfie
               themselves
               in
               such
               
               pleasures
               as
               are
               in
               themselves
               sinful
               ,
               such
               who
               take
               pleasure
               in
               filthiness
               and
               ungodliness
               :
               these
               are
               the
               dregs
               of
               men
               ,
               these
               are
               the
               basest
               of
               all
               ,
               that
               can
               take
               delight
               in
               the
               very
               act
               of
               sin
               it self
               :
               All
               that
               is
               said
               concerning
               the
               dreadful
               evils
               of
               sin
               ,
               and
               that
               venome
               and
               curse
               that
               there
               is
               in
               sin
               ,
               is
               so
               far
               from
               making
               sin
               to
               be
               bitter
               to
               them
               ,
               as
               they
               account
               more
               pleasure
               to
               be
               had
               in
               many
               sinful
               ways
               ,
               then
               there
               is
               to
               be
               had
               in
               the
               enjoyment
               of
               all
               the
               glory
               that
               there
               is
               in
               God
               and
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               in
               Heaven
               and
               Eternity
               :
               O
               cursed
               heart
               ,
               and
               cursed
               choice
               is
               this
               ,
               that
               when
               God
               hath
               revealed
               in
               his
               Word
               so
               much
               concerning
               the
               evil
               of
               sin
               ,
               that
               might
               make
               any
               heart
               in
               the
               
               world
               tremble
               at
               it
               ,
               that
               thou
               shouldst
               not
               onely
               not
               apprehend
               the
               evil
               of
               it
               ,
               or
               not
               taste
               any
               bitterness
               that
               is
               in
               it
               ,
               but
               shouldst
               count
               it
               delightful
               ,
               yea
               ,
               shouldst
               esteem
               so
               much
               pleasure
               to
               be
               had
               in
               the
               act
               of
               sin
               it self
               ,
               more
               then
               there
               is
               to
               be
               had
               in
               God
               ,
               in
               Christ
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               Promises
               ,
               or
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               or
               Eternity
               .
            
             
               Surely
               a
               cursed
               seduced
               heart
               hath
               deceived
               thee
               ,
               these
               are
               infinitely
               out
               of
               the
               way
               .
               What
               is
               there
               in
               sin
               that
               is
               thy
               pleasure
               ,
               that
               thou
               choosest
               as
               the
               chief
               contentment
               of
               thy
               soul
               ?
               Is
               it
               possible
               that
               the
               chief
               contentment
               of
               a
               creature
               should
               be
               in
               sinning
               against
               an
               infinite
               God
               ?
               That
               thy
               chief
               contentment
               should
               be
               in
               departing
               from
               God
               ?
               in
               striking
               at
               God
               ?
               So
               thou
               doest
               in
               the
               way
               of
               sin
               :
               That
               thy
               chief
               contentment
               should
               be
               in
               incensing
               the
               wrath
               of
               an
               infinite
               Deity
               against
               thy
               soul
               ?
               That
               thy
               chief
               contentment
               should
               be
               in
               putting
               thy self
               under
               the
               everlasting
               curse
               ,
               that
               bindes
               thee
               over
               to
               eternal
               death
               ?
               That
               thy
               chief
               contentment
               should
               be
               in
               that
               ,
               which
               being
               committed
               ,
               if
               ever
               it
               comes
               to
               be
               pardoned
               ,
               must
               cost
               more
               then
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               is
               worth
               ?
               Thou
               goest
               out
               in
               the
               morning
               ,
               and
               goest
               into
               thy
               company
               ,
               and
               countest
               thy self
               happy
               that
               thou
               hast
               money
               to
               spend
               ,
               and
               so
               takest
               thy
               pleasure
               :
               This
               day
               thou
               hast
               done
               that
               ,
               which
               if
               ever
               it
               be
               pardoned
               ,
               it
               must
               cost
               more
               then
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               is
               worth
               .
               There
               must
               be
               a
               price
               paid
               ,
               more
               worth
               then
               a
               thousand
               worlds
               ,
               to
               purchase
               the
               pardon
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               Canst
               thou
               choose
               that
               for
               thy
               chief
               contentment
               ,
               which
               was
               such
               a
               dreadful
               but
               then
               to
               Jesus
               Christ
               ;
               that
               made
               the
               soul
               of
               Christ
               to
               be
               heavy
               to
               the
               very
               
               death
               ,
               that
               squeazed
               out
               clods
               of
               blood
               from
               him
               ?
               What
               is
               the
               chief
               pleasure
               and
               delight
               of
               thy
               soul
               in
               that
               ,
               which
               a
               true
               enlightened
               gracious
               heart
               would
               rather
               suffer
               all
               the
               torments
               in
               the
               world
               then
               do
               it
               ?
               If
               so
               be
               it
               were
               put
               to
               him
               ,
               either
               such
               a
               sin
               must
               be
               committed
               ,
               or
               else
               all
               the
               tortures
               that
               can
               be
               devised
               by
               all
               the
               world
               must
               be
               inflicted
               upon
               him
               ;
               A
               gracious
               heart
               had
               rather
               choose
               all
               the
               tortures
               that
               can
               be
               inflicted
               ,
               then
               do
               that
               which
               thou
               makest
               the
               great
               pleasure
               of
               thy
               soul
               :
               What
               an
               infinite
               difference
               is
               between
               thy
               base
               heart
               ,
               and
               a
               gracious
               heart
               ?
               Thy
               wretched
               heart
               doth
               choose
               this
               deliberately
               ,
               as
               the
               great
               pleasure
               of
               thy
               life
               ,
               which
               a
               gracious
               heart
               
               would
               rather
               suffer
               all
               the
               torments
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               then
               be
               brought
               to
               do
               it
               .
               To
               delight
               in
               sins
               against
               conscience
               ,
               is
               the
               most
               desperate
               folly
               in
               the
               world
               :
               No
               man
               rejoyces
               in
               any
               error
               or
               fault
               in
               other
               things
               ,
               but
               is
               rather
               ashamed
               ;
               onely
               in
               the
               errors
               ,
               in
               the
               rule
               of
               life
               and
               obedience
               men
               owe
               to
               God
               ,
               they
               rejoyce
               in
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               those
               come
               under
               this
               reprehension
               ,
               who
               
               though
               they
               do
               not
               choose
               things
               for
               their
               chief
               pleasures
               that
               are
               sin
               ,
               yet
               do
               choose
               to
               themselves
               pleasures
               that
               come
               in
               by
               sin
               ;
               and
               though
               this
               be
               not
               so
               ill
               as
               the
               other
               ,
               yet
               ill
               enough
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               those
               that
               shall
               strain
               their
               consciences
               to
               get
               something
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               to
               raise
               their
               estates
               ,
               and
               when
               they
               have
               got
               estates
               ,
               and
               money
               ,
               and
               things
               well
               about
               them
               ,
               then
               they
               can
               be
               merry
               ,
               then
               their
               tables
               are
               furnished
               ,
               and
               they
               can
               eat
               and
               drink
               ,
               and
               this
               they
               delight
               in
               :
               O
               poor
               deluded
               heart
               !
               what
               is
               this
               that
               can
               give
               thee
               so
               much
               content
               ?
               Thou
               hast
               cause
               to
               look
               upon
               thy
               table
               ,
               and
               every
               morsel
               that
               thou
               
               eatest
               ,
               as
               having
               death
               in
               it
               ;
               and
               every
               draught
               you
               drink
               ,
               as
               having
               the
               curse
               of
               God
               in
               it
               :
               Little
               cause
               thou
               hast
               ,
               if
               thou
               knewest
               all
               ,
               to
               rejoyce
               in
               these
               pleasures
               that
               come
               in
               by
               sin
               ,
               certainly
               there
               can
               be
               no
               good
               that
               comes
               in
               by
               sin
               as
               sin
               :
               I
               know
               God
               may
               turn
               sin
               to
               the
               good
               of
               some
               ,
               but
               that
               which
               sin
               brings
               in
               of
               it self
               ,
               it
               is
               impossible
               good
               should
               come
               of
               it
               ;
               that
               which
               thou
               takest
               pleasure
               in
               ,
               that
               which
               thou
               art
               merry
               and
               jocund
               in
               ,
               delighting
               thy self
               withal
               ,
               is
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               ,
               the
               calamity
               and
               misery
               of
               others
               ;
               and
               how
               hard
               is
               that
               heart
               ,
               that
               can
               make
               that
               his
               mirth
               and
               joy
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               sorrow
               and
               distress
               of
               his
               brother
               ?
               Chrysostom
               in
               a
               Sermon
               against
               luxury
               
               and
               excess
               ,
               cryes
               out
               against
               those
               who
               riot
               in
               those
               things
               that
               they
               have
               got
               by
               making
               others
               miserable
               ,
               and
               says
               ,
               It
               is
               the
               most
               grievous
               thing
               that
               can
               be
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               those
               who
               do
               neither
               of
               these
               ,
               they
               choose
               not
               to
               themselves
               the
               pleasures
               that
               are
               sin
               ,
               nor
               the
               pleasures
               that
               come
               in
               by
               sin
               ,
               but
               such
               pleasures
               ,
               in
               the
               enjoyment
               of
               which
               they
               do
               sin
               ,
               though
               the
               pleasures
               be
               in
               themselves
               lawful
               ,
               they
               choose
               to
               let
               out
               
               their
               hearts
               unto
               them
               ,
               and
               spend
               the
               strength
               of
               their
               spirits
               on
               them
               ;
               they
               think
               because
               there
               is
               no
               hurt
               in
               them
               in
               themselves
               ,
               therefore
               they
               may
               give
               liberty
               to
               themselves
               ;
               there
               is
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               mistake
               in
               this
               :
               we
               may
               sin
               exceedingly
               in
               things
               that
               are
               lawful
               ;
               when
               men
               shall
               spend
               so
               much
               time
               (
               as
               
               many
               that
               are
               professors
               do
               )
               in
               giving
               themselves
               content
               in
               some
               sports
               and
               delights
               to
               the
               flesh
               ,
               as
               they
               cut
               God
               short
               of
               his
               time
               ;
               that
               time
               that
               should
               be
               spent
               in
               examining
               their
               hearts
               ,
               humbling
               their
               souls
               ,
               seeking
               the
               face
               of
               God
               ,
               is
               spent
               in
               some
               slight
               ,
               vain
               ,
               idle
               sport
               .
            
             
             
               Many
               are
               guilty
               of
               this
               ,
               especially
               those
               that
               have
               means
               ,
               and
               their
               callings
               do
               not
               require
               such
               a
               necessity
               of
               continual
               attendance
               :
               How
               is
               that
               time
               spent
               wherein
               you
               have
               liberty
               from
               your
               callings
               ?
               Certainly
               ,
               no
               good
               account
               can
               be
               given
               of
               that
               time
               ,
               much
               might
               be
               gained
               to
               your
               souls
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               much
               converse
               and
               communion
               you
               might
               have
               with
               God
               ;
               and
               what
               ill
               choice
               do
               you
               make
               ,
               when
               as
               many
               poor
               Christians
               would
               bless
               God
               ,
               if
               they
               could
               have
               a
               little
               liberty
               from
               their
               callings
               ?
               On
               the
               one
               side
               there
               is
               this
               liberty
               for
               you
               to
               enjoy
               communion
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               furnish
               your
               souls
               with
               heavenly
               excellencies
               :
               On
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               little
               vain
               delight
               and
               carnal
               content
               ,
               and
               ease
               to
               the
               flesh
               ,
               and
               you
               rather
               choose
               this
               .
               It
               may
               be
               ,
               though
               God
               hath
               helped
               you
               in
               the
               main
               ,
               you
               chose
               right
               ,
               yet
               be
               convinced
               this
               day
               of
               the
               evil
               of
               this
               particular
               choice
               ,
               in
               giving
               such
               inordinate
               contentment
               to
               your selves
               ,
               in
               giving
               that
               ease
               to
               your
               bodies
               ,
               liberties
               to
               the
               sluggishness
               of
               your
               spirits
               ,
               and
               reform
               .
               You
               have
               not
               honored
               God
               as
               you
               ought
               ,
               and
               therefore
               your
               lives
               are
               not
               so
               beautiful
               :
               In
               the
               general
               you
               continue
               in
               the
               ways
               of
               Religion
               ,
               but
               there
               is
               not
               that
               convincing
               lustre
               and
               beauty
               in
               your
               lives
               ;
               you
               do
               not
               draw
               others
               to
               that
               love
               of
               godliness
               ,
               because
               your
               hearts
               become
               so
               vain
               ,
               and
               so
               slight
               ,
               in
               choosing
               inordinate
               liberties
               to
               your selves
               ,
               in
               spending
               your
               times
               and
               strength
               in
               the
               pleasures
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               and
               therefore
               when
               you
               come
               to
               spiritual
               employment
               ,
               you
               have
               no
               strength
               ,
               but
               your
               hearts
               are
               dead
               .
               I
               appeal
               to
               your
               consciences
               ,
               when
               you
               have
               given
               your selves
               leave
               to
               have
               content
               to
               the
               flesh
               ,
               when
               you
               come
               to
               communion
               with
               God
               ,
               what
               dead
               flat
               hearts
               
               have
               you
               ?
               Let
               me
               speak
               to
               such
               this
               day
               from
               the
               Lord
               ,
               this
               liberty
               you
               take
               to
               your selves
               in
               the
               pleasures
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               hath
               been
               the
               root
               of
               the
               Apostacy
               of
               many
               ;
               as
               2
               Pet.
               2.
               18.
               those
               who
               fell
               off
               were
               allured
               through
               the
               
                 lusts
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
              
               ;
               even
               though
               they
               are
               said
               to
               be
               clean
               escaped
               from
               them
               who
               live
               in
               error
               ,
               yet
               through
               wantonness
               they
               were
               drawn
               aside
               .
               Wanton
               professors
               seldom
               prove
               lasting
               professors
               ,
               at
               least
               in
               any
               power
               of
               godliness
               .
            
             
               Take
               this
               one
               note
               about
               this
               ,
               That
               man
               or
               woman
               that
               shall
               not
               esteem
               the
               hardest
               work
               of
               godliness
               at
               a
               higher
               rate
               ,
               then
               the
               most
               delightful
               contentment
               to
               the
               flesh
               ,
               hath
               not
               chosen
               right
               ,
               and
               may
               suspect
               that
               yet
               he
               is
               to
               choose
               in
               the
               way
               of
               eternal
               life
               .
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               that
               the
               hardest
               duty
               of
               godliness
               ,
               may
               be
               burthensom
               to
               the
               flesh
               for
               a
               while
               ,
               yet
               there
               is
               no
               gracious
               heart
               ,
               but
               esteems
               of
               this
               duty
               at
               an
               infinite
               higher
               rate
               ,
               then
               the
               pleasures
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               though
               never
               so
               lawful
               ;
               it
               looks
               upon
               the
               pleasures
               of
               the
               flesh
               as
               mean
               low
               things
               ,
               though
               lawful
               ,
               but
               looks
               upon
               the
               duties
               of
               godliness
               as
               precious
               things
               ,
               though
               hard
               ,
               and
               those
               are
               the
               things
               that
               are
               most
               suitable
               to
               a
               gracious
               frame
               of
               spirit
               .
            
             
               Again
               ,
               fourthly
               ,
               those
               come
               under
               this
               reprehension
               of
               making
               an
               ill
               choice
               ,
               who
               have
               had
               some
               stirrings
               
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               some
               workings
               of
               their
               consciences
               ,
               that
               their
               way
               hath
               not
               been
               good
               ,
               and
               right
               ,
               and
               these
               have
               been
               but
               for
               some
               time
               ,
               afterward
               they
               have
               given
               themselves
               ,
               and
               do
               give
               themselves
               too
               too
               much
               liberty
               in
               satisfying
               the
               flesh
               .
               These
               are
               like
               the
               Israelites
               ,
               of
               whom
               we
               read
               ,
               Exod.
               24.
               11.
               according
               to
               the
               note
               that
               some
               have
               upon
               this
               place
               ,
               
                 They
                 saw
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 eat
                 and
                 drink
              
               ;
               
               That
               is
               ,
               say
               they
               ,
               although
               they
               had
               seen
               God
               ,
               yet
               they
               turned
               again
               to
               temporal
               pleasures
               ,
               to
               eating
               and
               drinking
               ,
               in
               a
               
                 sensual
                 way
              
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               had
               reference
               to
               that
               sensual
               
                 eating
                 and
                 drinking
                 ,
                 and
                 rising
                 up
                 to
                 play
              
               ;
               upon
               the
               dedication
               of
               their
               Calf
               they
               sate
               up
               ,
               which
               was
               presently
               after
               .
            
             
               Thus
               many
               ,
               although
               they
               have
               seen
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               this
               sight
               of
               God
               hath
               wakened
               conscience
               ,
               their
               hearts
               have
               been
               much
               stirred
               for
               a
               while
               ,
               yet
               they
               have
               after
               faln
               to
               eating
               and
               drinking
               ,
               to
               sensual
               pleasures
               ,
               all
               their
               good
               beginnings
               hath
               come
               to
               nothing
               .
               These
               when
               they
               have
               been
               in
               company
               ,
               and
               come
               away
               ,
               they
               have
               had
               many
               sad
               thoughts
               ,
               and
               next
               day
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               night
               many
               sad
               sighs
               and
               groans
               have
               come
               from
               their
               spirits
               ,
               because
               their
               spirits
               are
               enlightened
               ,
               and
               make
               them
               fear
               all
               will
               not
               be
               well
               in
               the
               end
               ;
               and
               yet
               these
               continue
               still
               in
               giving
               themselves
               pleasure
               ,
               and
               delights
               to
               the
               flesh
               inordinately
               ;
               if
               company
               call
               ,
               they
               cannot
               refuse
               :
               when
               they
               are
               stirred
               in
               their
               consciences
               ,
               they
               will
               take
               a
               book
               and
               read
               ,
               or
               pray
               ;
               yet
               they
               are
               presently
               weary
               ,
               and
               cannot
               bear
               such
               a
               kinde
               of
               life
               ,
               they
               think
               they
               shall
               grow
               melancholy
               ,
               and
               they
               must
               again
               go
               to
               their
               former
               ways
               .
            
             
               Many
               have
               the
               pleasures
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               and
               their
               consciences
               strugling
               together
               ;
               and
               many
               times
               the
               pleasures
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               and
               conscience
               struggle
               a
               great
               while
               ,
               before
               there
               be
               a
               victory
               on
               either
               side
               :
               sometimes
               conscience
               gets
               the
               victory
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               a
               gracious
               work
               upon
               the
               soul
               ,
               especially
               if
               God
               set
               on
               conscience
               ,
               by
               some
               great
               affliction
               or
               sickness
               :
               sometimes
               conscience
               is
               overcome
               ,
               though
               conscience
               does
               propound
               a
               better
               way
               ,
               and
               they
               see
               ,
               and
               are
               
               convinced
               of
               it
               ,
               yet
               at
               length
               lust
               overcomes
               ,
               and
               conscience
               yields
               ,
               and
               they
               become
               meer
               sots
               ,
               hardened
               in
               the
               way
               of
               the
               lusts
               of
               their
               hearts
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               a
               most
               dreadful
               thing
               ,
               when
               ever
               this
               befals
               any
               .
            
             
               Again
               ,
               there
               are
               others
               that
               have
               had
               some
               taste
               of
               the
               ways
               of
               God
               ,
               have
               begun
               to
               make
               a
               choice
               ,
               
               and
               have
               tryed
               the
               ways
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               continued
               a
               while
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               yet
               come
               to
               be
               weary
               and
               tired
               :
               yea
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               some
               upon
               their
               sick-beds
               ,
               and
               death-beds
               ,
               have
               cryed
               out
               of
               the
               folly
               of
               their
               former
               choice
               ;
               and
               yet
               ,
               when
               God
               hath
               delivered
               them
               again
               ,
               they
               have
               gone
               on
               in
               the
               same
               excess
               of
               riot
               ,
               and
               giving
               liberty
               to
               the
               satisfying
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               in
               the
               same
               way
               ,
               if
               not
               in
               a
               further
               degree
               then
               ever
               formerly
               ;
               what
               a
               dreadful
               thing
               is
               this
               !
               To
               all
               those
               that
               are
               thus
               deluded
               ,
               in
               making
               this
               evil
               choice
               ,
               let
               me
               speak
               a
               word
               or
               two
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               Wouldst
               thou
               be
               willing
               at
               the
               day
               of
               judgement
               ,
               
               to
               be
               accused
               and
               found
               guilty
               before
               the
               
               Lord
               of
               this
               ;
               that
               thou
               hast
               esteemed
               more
               pleasure
               to
               be
               had
               ,
               either
               in
               sin
               ,
               or
               in
               any
               lawful
               content
               ,
               then
               in
               all
               the
               pleasures
               that
               are
               to
               be
               had
               in
               God
               ,
               so
               as
               it
               should
               be
               said
               before
               men
               and
               Angels
               ,
               
                 Lo
                 !
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 man
                 that
                 made
                 not
                 God
                 his
                 portion
              
               ;
               Lo
               !
               here
               stands
               the
               man
               ,
               that
               for
               many
               years
               together
               did
               account
               more
               good
               to
               be
               had
               in
               the
               pleasures
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               then
               in
               all
               the
               good
               that
               was
               to
               be
               enjoyed
               in
               all
               the
               artributes
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               merits
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               in
               all
               the
               promises
               of
               life
               ,
               in
               all
               the
               ways
               of
               grace
               ?
               What
               doest
               thou
               think
               will
               be
               thy
               condition
               ,
               when
               as
               thou
               shalt
               be
               brought
               as
               guilty
               before
               men
               and
               Angels
               ,
               that
               all
               shall
               look
               upon
               thee
               as
               a
               cursed
               fool
               in
               Israel
               ?
               God
               and
               his
               Angels
               look
               now
               upon
               
               thee
               as
               
                 a
                 fool
                 in
                 Israel
              
               ;
               when
               thou
               shalt
               be
               brought
               to
               have
               all
               the
               world
               look
               upon
               thee
               as
               guilty
               of
               such
               a
               cursed
               folly
               as
               this
               ,
               how
               bitter
               will
               it
               be
               to
               thee
               ?
               wouldst
               thou
               be
               willing
               to
               be
               in
               such
               a
               condition
               as
               this
               ?
            
             
               Again
               ,
               Wouldst
               thou
               be
               willing
               at
               the
               great
               day
               
               to
               be
               found
               guilty
               of
               hating
               the
               ways
               of
               God
               ?
               I
               I
               hope
               I
               do
               not
               so
               ,
               (
               will
               some
               say
               )
               though
               I
               give
               pleasure
               to
               my
               flesh
               .
               Yes
               ,
               that
               man
               or
               woman
               that
               chooseth
               the
               way
               of
               giving
               content
               to
               the
               flesh
               ,
               rather
               then
               the
               strict
               ways
               of
               godliness
               ,
               such
               a
               one
               hates
               Gods
               ways
               ,
               and
               so
               hates
               God
               himself
               in
               hating
               Gods
               ways
               :
               as
               ,
               mark
               that
               place
               in
               Prov.
               1.
               
               
                 For
                 that
                 they
                 hated
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 not
                 choose
                 the
                 fear
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ;
               How
               was
               it
               proved
               they
               
                 hated
                 knowledge
              
               ?
               They
               hated
               that
               truth
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               should
               bring
               them
               into
               the
               ways
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               guide
               them
               in
               it
               ;
               How
               does
               that
               appear
               ?
               They
               did
               not
               
                 choose
                 the
                 fear
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ;
               if
               thou
               doest
               not
               choose
               the
               ways
               of
               God
               ,
               thou
               hatest
               the
               ways
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               so
               by
               consequent
               art
               a
               hater
               of
               God
               himself
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               Wouldst
               thou
               willingly
               have
               God
               reject
               
               all
               thy
               services
               ,
               and
               account
               them
               as
               abominable
               to
               him
               ?
               Thus
               he
               threatens
               against
               those
               who
               choose
               their
               own
               ways
               ,
               Esay
               66.
               3.
               
               
                 He
                 that
                 killeth
                 an
                 Ox
                 ,
                 is
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 slew
                 a
                 man
                 ;
                 he
                 that
                 sacrificeth
                 a
                 Lamb
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 cut
                 off
                 a
                 dogs
                 neck
                 ;
                 he
                 that
                 offereth
                 an
                 oblation
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 offered
                 swines
                 blood
                 ;
                 he
                 that
                 burneth
                 incense
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 blessed
                 an
                 idol
              
               ;
               and
               the
               reason
               of
               all
               is
               given
               ,
               
                 They
                 have
                 chosen
                 their
                 own
                 ways
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 soul
                 delighteth
                 in
                 their
                 abominations
                 .
              
               There
               are
               not
               such
               four
               expressions
               of
               Gods
               rejecting
               a
               mans
               services
               that
               he
               tenders
               up
               unto
               him
               ,
               in
               all
               the
               Book
               of
               God
               ,
               
               and
               this
               is
               given
               as
               the
               reason
               of
               all
               ,
               because
               
                 they
                 have
                 chosen
                 their
                 own
                 ways
                 .
              
            
             
               Again
               ,
               Wouldst
               thou
               not
               be
               loath
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               time
               of
               greatest
               anguish
               of
               spirit
               ,
               and
               affliction
               of
               
               body
               ,
               when
               thou
               shalt
               be
               crying
               to
               God
               for
               mercy
               ,
               that
               God
               should
               take
               pleasure
               in
               thy
               misery
               ,
               and
               be
               so
               far
               from
               relieving
               of
               thee
               ,
               as
               to
               mock
               at
               thy
               destruction
               ?
               now
               thou
               canst
               laugh
               ,
               and
               be
               merry
               ,
               and
               jocund
               ;
               but
               what
               if
               it
               does
               prove
               ,
               that
               this
               way
               of
               mirth
               and
               delight
               to
               the
               flesh
               ,
               shall
               procure
               unto
               thee
               Gods
               laughing
               ,
               and
               Gods
               mocking
               at
               thee
               in
               thy
               anguish
               ,
               and
               greatest
               distress
               that
               ever
               thy
               soul
               shall
               be
               in
               ?
               Certainly
               ,
               if
               thou
               walkest
               in
               the
               way
               thou
               art
               in
               ,
               this
               will
               be
               thy
               portion
               :
               mark
               that
               place
               in
               Prov.
               1.
               24.
               what
               God
               says
               ,
               
                 I
                 have
                 called
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 refused
                 ;
                 I
                 have
                 stretched
                 out
                 my
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 man
                 regarded
                 ;
                 but
                 ye
                 have
                 set
                 at
                 naught
                 all
                 my
                 counsel
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 none
                 of
                 my
                 reproof
                 :
                 I
                 also
                 will
                 laugh
                 at
                 your
                 calamity
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 mock
                 when
                 your
                 fear
                 cometh
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               Be
               it
               known
               unto
               thee
               ,
               that
               in
               whatsoever
               sin
               thou
               blessest
               thy self
               ,
               the
               more
               thou
               blessest
               thy self
               in
               it
               ,
               the
               more
               cursed
               shall
               it
               be
               unto
               thee
               .
               What
               comfort
               will
               the
               pleasures
               of
               the
               flesh
               be
               to
               thee
               ,
               when
               as
               Christ
               shall
               come
               and
               say
               ,
               Was
               I
               content
               to
               part
               with
               the
               pleasures
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               the
               bosome
               of
               my
               Father
               to
               redeem
               poor
               man
               ?
               and
               was
               it
               not
               the
               pleasure
               of
               a
               little
               meat
               and
               drink
               thou
               couldst
               be
               content
               to
               part
               with
               for
               me
               ?
               Could
               I
               be
               content
               to
               part
               with
               my
               blood
               ,
               and
               couldst
               not
               thou
               be
               content
               to
               part
               with
               thy
               lusts
               ?
               Was
               not
               all
               my
               sufferings
               worthy
               of
               enduring
               those
               little
               things
               thou
               wert
               called
               to
               suffer
               in
               thy
               life
               ?
               What
               ,
               was
               not
               all
               that
               glory
               of
               mine
               that
               I
               revealed
               in
               my
               word
               ,
               and
               works
               ,
               sufficient
               to
               
               shew
               me
               to
               be
               worthy
               ,
               that
               thou
               shouldst
               have
               given
               such
               a
               testimony
               of
               thy
               respect
               ,
               and
               honor
               to
               me
               ,
               as
               to
               be
               willing
               to
               part
               with
               such
               empty
               ,
               poor
               ,
               slight
               things
               ,
               and
               to
               suffer
               such
               poor
               little
               things
               ?
               When
               God
               shall
               bring
               the
               Saints
               before
               thee
               that
               did
               make
               a
               better
               choice
               ,
               and
               thou
               shalt
               see
               them
               to
               be
               in
               a
               most
               glorious
               blessed
               condition
               ,
               and
               thou
               thy self
               cast
               off
               for
               ever
               ;
               how
               will
               this
               confound
               thee
               another
               day
               ?
               Consider
               of
               this
               ,
               you
               that
               have
               made
               an
               ill
               choice
               ,
               now
               while
               it
               is
               time
               ;
               consider
               of
               the
               evil
               ,
               of
               the
               folly
               ,
               of
               the
               danger
               ,
               of
               the
               cursedness
               of
               that
               choice
               that
               you
               have
               made
               ,
               in
               that
               you
               have
               chosen
               rather
               to
               give
               content
               to
               your
               flesh
               ,
               then
               the
               ways
               of
               godliness
               .
               Wherefore
               for
               the
               following
               of
               this
               in
               a
               word
               of
               exhortation
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XIV
               .
               
                 The
                 drawing
                 mens
                 hearts
                 to
                 a
                 happy
                 choice
                 .
              
            
             
               THe
               Lord
               then
               perswade
               thy
               heart
               to
               change
               
               thy
               choice
               ;
               change
               it
               ,
               or
               else
               thou
               art
               lost
               ,
               better
               thou
               hadst
               never
               been
               born
               ,
               then
               that
               thou
               shouldst
               not
               change
               thy
               choice
               ;
               O
               that
               now
               thou
               hadst
               wisdom
               for
               eternity
               !
               whatsoever
               your
               ways
               have
               been
               ,
               now
               at
               last
               in
               this
               your
               day
               ,
               learn
               to
               know
               the
               evil
               of
               them
               ,
               to
               renounce
               them
               ,
               to
               embrace
               the
               ways
               of
               godliness
               ,
               and
               let
               it
               be
               sufficient
               ,
               that
               you
               have
               spent
               so
               much
               time
               in
               the
               ways
               of
               sin
               ,
               and
               giving
               content
               to
               your
               flesh
               .
               O
               that
               this
               may
               be
               the
               day
               of
               your
               new
               choice
               ,
               that
               you
               may
               bless
               God
               for
               this
               day
               ,
               that
               God
               did
               this
               day
               dart
               in
               some
               truths
               ,
               to
               turn
               the
               streams
               of
               thy
               soul
               another
               way
               ,
               to
               make
               
               another
               ,
               choice
               !
               that
               there
               might
               be
               before
               thou
               goest
               out
               of
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               ,
               a
               secret
               frame
               of
               spirit
               ,
               surrendring
               thy
               soul
               unto
               God
               ,
               being
               convinced
               of
               thy
               
                 evil
                 choice
              
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               how
               have
               I
               lived
               ?
               What
               hath
               my
               course
               been
               ?
               the
               Lord
               knows
               my
               course
               hath
               been
               to
               give
               content
               to
               my
               flesh
               ,
               and
               to
               live
               bravely
               in
               my
               life
               ;
               now
               God
               begins
               to
               make
               me
               afraid
               ,
               lest
               I
               have
               been
               in
               a
               dangerous
               false
               way
               ;
               the
               Lord
               have
               mercy
               upon
               me
               ,
               what
               have
               I
               done
               ?
               Is
               it
               not
               time
               to
               look
               about
               me
               ?
               I
               have
               all
               this
               time
               miscarried
               in
               the
               choice
               of
               my
               soul
               for
               my
               everlasting
               estate
               ,
               I
               have
               chosen
               the
               ways
               of
               death
               all
               this
               while
               .
            
             
               O
               that
               the
               fear
               of
               God
               might
               fall
               upon
               your
               hearts
               this
               day
               !
               and
               then
               the
               promise
               of
               God
               is
               ,
               Psal
               .
               25.
               12.
               
               
                 Who
                 is
                 the
                 man
                 that
                 feareth
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 him
                 will
                 he
                 teach
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 that
                 he
                 shall
                 choose
                 .
              
               The
               fear
               of
               God
               will
               put
               you
               into
               a
               teachable
               frame
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               delights
               to
               teach
               such
               ;
               and
               surely
               it
               is
               an
               unspeakable
               blessing
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               be
               taught
               in
               the
               way
               of
               our
               choice
               .
               How
               happy
               were
               it
               ,
               if
               the
               Lord
               would
               put
               a
               reasoning
               frame
               into
               your
               hearts
               ,
               that
               you
               might
               begin
               to
               ponder
               ,
               and
               weigh
               things
               ,
               and
               if
               spiritual
               arguments
               cannot
               prevail
               ,
               yet
               let
               us
               see
               whether
               they
               you
               reasonable
               Creatures
               or
               no
               ;
               Esay
               46.
               8.
               
               
                 Remember
                 ,
                 and
                 shew
                 your selves
                 men
                 ,
                 bring
                 to
                 minde
                 ,
                 O
                 ye
                 transgressors
                 !
              
               Come
               ,
               let
               us
               reason
               together
               ;
               Is
               there
               not
               infinite
               reason
               for
               Gods
               ways
               more
               then
               those
               ways
               you
               have
               walked
               in
               ?
               Is
               not
               God
               infinitely
               worthy
               of
               honor
               and
               praise
               from
               you
               ,
               other
               maner
               of
               honor
               and
               praise
               then
               he
               hath
               had
               from
               you
               ,
               your
               own
               consciences
               being
               judges
               ?
               Hath
               not
               God
               given
               you
               immortal
               souls
               ?
               and
               are
               they
               not
               
               capable
               of
               better
               things
               then
               these
               things
               that
               you
               have
               chosen
               for
               your
               chiefest
               good
               ?
               Hath
               not
               God
               made
               you
               for
               a
               higher
               end
               ,
               then
               to
               eat
               ,
               and
               drink
               ,
               and
               play
               ?
               What
               ,
               did
               the
               blessed
               Trinity
               consult
               to
               make
               a
               glorious
               creature
               ,
               
                 Come
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 make
                 man
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 our
                 own
                 image
                 :
              
               and
               when
               this
               great
               work
               is
               done
               ,
               is
               he
               made
               for
               no
               other
               end
               then
               to
               eat
               and
               drink
               ,
               and
               commit
               wickedness
               ?
               What
               ,
               is
               not
               man
               to
               live
               by
               rule
               ?
               indeed
               no
               creatures
               but
               Angels
               and
               men
               ,
               have
               a
               rule
               to
               walk
               by
               ,
               no
               creature
               is
               capable
               of
               knowing
               a
               rule
               but
               they
               .
            
             
               What
               if
               so
               be
               that
               now
               thou
               wert
               to
               dye
               ,
               what
               would
               comfort
               thee
               ?
               if
               God
               should
               put
               an
               end
               to
               thy
               days
               ,
               and
               call
               thee
               to
               an
               account
               for
               thy
               ways
               ,
               what
               account
               couldst
               thou
               give
               to
               the
               great
               and
               dreadful
               God
               ,
               of
               thy
               ways
               and
               life
               ?
               would
               thy
               ways
               be
               peace
               ?
               It
               may
               be
               thou
               thinkest
               thou
               mayest
               have
               thy
               pleasure
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               is
               spoken
               out
               of
               the
               word
               by
               the
               Ministers
               ,
               thou
               canst
               avoid
               ,
               and
               there
               are
               no
               such
               things
               as
               thou
               hearest
               ;
               but
               what
               if
               those
               things
               that
               we
               deliver
               ,
               concerning
               the
               evil
               of
               sin
               ,
               and
               the
               danger
               of
               that
               way
               of
               sin
               ,
               should
               prove
               true
               ?
               then
               wo
               unto
               thee
               ,
               if
               all
               thy
               comfort
               depends
               upon
               this
               ,
               thou
               hopest
               these
               things
               that
               we
               preach
               are
               not
               true
               ;
               and
               is
               not
               this
               all
               the
               support
               of
               thy
               comfort
               ,
               which
               if
               it
               fail
               ,
               thou
               art
               lost
               for
               ever
               ?
               Certainly
               ,
               if
               that
               glory
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               eternal
               estate
               we
               preach
               so
               much
               of
               be
               true
               ,
               it
               is
               worth
               the
               venturing
               of
               the
               loss
               of
               greater
               pleasures
               and
               delights
               ,
               then
               any
               thou
               hast
               in
               thy
               seeking
               after
               them
               :
               make
               but
               a
               supposition
               ,
               What
               if
               it
               should
               be
               so
               ,
               is
               it
               not
               worth
               the
               venturing
               ?
               You
               will
               do
               so
               in
               other
               things
               ,
               the
               very
               supposition
               of
               a
               great
               gain
               ,
               or
               possibility
               of
               great
               evil
               ,
               will
               make
               
               you
               venture
               much
               :
               God
               does
               not
               call
               you
               to
               venture
               much
               ,
               they
               are
               poor
               things
               that
               you
               are
               perswaded
               to
               leave
               ,
               and
               be
               not
               too
               confident
               in
               your
               way
               ,
               all
               that
               is
               written
               in
               the
               word
               may
               be
               true
               ,
               and
               if
               it
               be
               but
               possible
               ,
               yet
               be
               so
               wise
               as
               upon
               a
               supposition
               to
               venture
               .
            
             
               O
               that
               you
               would
               make
               tryal
               of
               the
               ways
               of
               God!
               If
               once
               your
               hearts
               were
               in
               them
               ,
               whereby
               you
               would
               
               be
               satisfied
               ,
               as
               to
               want
               none
               of
               these
               pleasures
               ,
               it
               would
               make
               the
               moderation
               of
               them
               more
               pleasant
               then
               the
               excess
               :
               You
               would
               finde
               more
               pleasure
               in
               the
               very
               act
               of
               self-denial
               ,
               then
               in
               all
               the
               pleasure
               of
               your
               lives
               ;
               and
               if
               there
               be
               so
               much
               pleasure
               in
               the
               denying
               false
               pleasure
               ,
               what
               then
               is
               there
               in
               the
               enjoying
               true
               ?
               Surely
               God
               hath
               pleasure
               enough
               for
               you
               ,
               if
               you
               had
               a
               heart
               to
               trust
               him
               with
               your
               pleasure
               ;
               you
               shall
               onely
               lose
               your
               sin
               ,
               not
               your
               pleasure
               .
               Bernard
               hath
               a
               notable
               expression
               in
               a
               declamation
               of
               his
               
                 De
                 bonis
                 deserendis
              
               ;
               If
               you
               be
               willing
               ,
               says
               he
               ,
               to
               sacrifice
               your
               Isaac
               ,
               which
               signifies
               laughter
               ,
               that
               is
               your
               pleasure
               ,
               your
               Isaac
               ,
               your
               pleasure
               
                 shall
                 not
                 dye
              
               ;
               it
               is
               the
               Ram
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               your
               stoutness
               of
               spirit
               ,
               your
               self-willedness
               that
               shall
               dye
               ;
               
               but
               Isaac
               shall
               live
               ,
               you
               shall
               have
               pleasure
               still
               .
               Do
               not
               harbor
               ill
               thoughts
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               think
               that
               God
               is
               an
               enemy
               to
               your
               pleasure
               ,
               and
               delight
               ,
               he
               does
               not
               delight
               to
               grieve
               the
               spirits
               of
               men
               ;
               if
               you
               would
               trust
               him
               with
               your
               pleasure
               ,
               you
               should
               have
               pleasure
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               but
               howsoever
               in
               the
               conclusion
               you
               shall
               have
               pleasure
               enough
               ,
               my
               soul
               for
               thine
               .
               You
               must
               trust
               God
               with
               your
               souls
               ,
               and
               eternal
               conditions
               ,
               and
               will
               you
               not
               trust
               him
               with
               your
               pleasures
               ?
               Do
               you
               think
               Christ
               came
               to
               
               dye
               ,
               and
               shed
               his
               precious
               blood
               to
               bring
               men
               into
               worser
               conditions
               then
               before
               ?
               O
               no
               ,
               certainly
               Christ
               did
               not
               come
               to
               take
               away
               any
               pleasure
               from
               his
               people
               ,
               but
               to
               bring
               them
               the
               pleasures
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               of
               earth
               too
               ,
               so
               far
               as
               they
               are
               needful
               .
               Is
               it
               not
               more
               like
               thou
               shouldst
               have
               pleasure
               when
               thou
               art
               reconciled
               to
               God
               ,
               then
               when
               thou
               art
               an
               enemy
               ?
            
             
               We
               read
               of
               Cajus
               the
               
                 Emperor
                 ,
                 (
                 Agrippa
              
               having
               suffered
               Imprisonment
               for
               wishing
               him
               to
               be
               Emperor
               )
               that
               afterward
               when
               he
               came
               to
               be
               Emperor
               ,
               the
               first
               thing
               he
               did
               was
               to
               prefer
               Agrippa
               ,
               and
               gave
               him
               a
               Chain
               of
               Gold
               ,
               as
               heavy
               as
               the
               Chain
               of
               Iron
               that
               was
               upon
               him
               in
               Prison
               :
               And
               so
               if
               any
               do
               suffer
               for
               God
               ,
               do
               you
               think
               that
               God
               will
               let
               him
               lose
               by
               him
               ?
               Suppose
               you
               have
               a
               Servant
               about
               your
               business
               ,
               and
               he
               suffers
               much
               trouble
               and
               opposition
               ,
               will
               you
               not
               recompence
               him
               for
               that
               which
               he
               suffers
               for
               your
               sake
               ?
               Do
               you
               think
               that
               God
               will
               let
               his
               people
               sink
               in
               their
               sufferings
               for
               him
               ?
               God
               forbid
               we
               should
               have
               any
               such
               thoughts
               of
               him
               .
            
             
               Do
               not
               judge
               of
               the
               ways
               of
               God
               by
               outward
               appearance
               ,
               but
               judge
               according
               to
               the
               true
               value
               and
               worth
               of
               things
               :
               Shall
               we
               in
               other
               things
               judge
               according
               to
               the
               value
               and
               worth
               of
               things
               ,
               and
               onely
               in
               the
               ways
               of
               God
               ,
               judge
               by
               outward
               appearance
               ,
               and
               not
               according
               to
               the
               worth
               ?
               Do
               but
               come
               near
               to
               the
               ways
               of
               godliness
               ,
               you
               will
               finde
               them
               other
               things
               then
               you
               imagine
               :
               As
               
                 Peter
                 Martyr
              
               had
               a
               speech
               in
               his
               Sermon
               ,
               that
               was
               the
               means
               of
               that
               Marquess
               Galeacius
               his
               conversion
               :
               
                 If
                 so
                 be
              
               ,
               says
               he
               ,
               
                 one
                 should
                 see
                 a
                 company
                 of
                 Musitians
                 ,
                 that
                 are
              
               
               
                 playing
                 and
                 dancing
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 art
                 ,
              
               a
               great
               way
               off
               ,
               
                 he
                 would
                 think
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 mad
                 men
              
               ;
               but
               if
               he
               come
               nearer
               and
               nearer
               ,
               and
               hear
               the
               melodious
               sound
               of
               the
               musique
               ,
               and
               observe
               their
               art
               in
               all
               they
               do
               ,
               
                 he
                 will
                 be
                 of
                 another
                 minde
                 :
              
               And
               so
               men
               of
               the
               world
               look
               upon
               Gods
               people
               
                 afar
                 off
              
               ,
               and
               think
               them
               mad
               men
               to
               take
               such
               courses
               ;
               but
               if
               they
               would
               come
               nearer
               ,
               and
               observe
               their
               ways
               ,
               and
               see
               the
               equity
               and
               reason
               ,
               and
               observe
               the
               excellency
               and
               beauty
               that
               is
               in
               them
               ,
               they
               would
               be
               of
               other
               mindes
               .
            
             
               You
               that
               have
               hard
               thoughts
               of
               Gods
               way
               ,
               you
               have
               looked
               upon
               them
               as
               things
               a
               great
               way
               off
               ;
               
               come
               nearer
               ,
               pry
               into
               them
               a
               little
               further
               ,
               make
               tryal
               of
               them
               a
               little
               ,
               that
               you
               may
               have
               experience
               of
               them
               ,
               you
               will
               think
               otherwise
               of
               them
               ;
               if
               it
               were
               possible
               for
               you
               to
               enter
               upon
               Gods
               ways
               with
               the
               same
               base
               hearts
               that
               you
               have
               ,
               Gods
               ways
               would
               indeed
               be
               tedious
               ,
               but
               if
               you
               enter
               into
               the
               ways
               of
               God
               ,
               your
               hearts
               will
               be
               changed
               ,
               and
               you
               will
               be
               other
               men
               ;
               and
               when
               your
               hearts
               are
               changed
               ,
               those
               things
               that
               were
               grievous
               to
               you
               ,
               will
               be
               delightful
               to
               you
               .
               St.
               Augustine
               in
               his
               Confessions
               hath
               this
               notable
               expression
               :
               How
               sweet
               was
               it
               to
               me
               of
               a
               sudden
               ,
               to
               be
               without
               those
               sweet
               vanities
               ?
               And
               those
               things
               which
               I
               was
               afraid
               to
               lose
               ,
               with
               joy
               I
               let
               go
               ,
               for
               thou
               who
               art
               the
               true
               and
               onely
               sweetness
               ,
               didst
               cast
               out
               those
               from
               me
               ,
               and
               instead
               of
               them
               didst
               enter
               in
               thy self
               ,
               who
               art
               more
               delightful
               then
               all
               pleasure
               ,
               more
               clear
               then
               all
               light
               ,
               but
               it
               was
               not
               thus
               with
               me
               heretofore
               when
               I
               sate
               in
               darkness
               .
            
             
               Now
               if
               you
               have
               any
               conviction
               at
               all
               ,
               tell
               me
               ,
               
               Are
               you
               willing
               to
               enter
               into
               the
               ways
               of
               God
               ?
               Do
               you
               think
               them
               worthy
               of
               regard
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               not
               for
               trouble
               and
               affliction
               ?
               Then
               so
               it
               stands
               ,
               if
               you
               were
               not
               to
               suffer
               affliction
               ,
               you
               would
               embrace
               them
               ;
               and
               what
               an
               ignoble
               spirit
               is
               this
               ,
               unbeseeming
               a
               Christian
               ,
               whose
               spirit
               should
               have
               true
               Nobility
               and
               Magnanimity
               ,
               and
               you
               come
               off
               thus
               basely
               ,
               If
               you
               should
               never
               suffer
               ,
               if
               have
               no
               trouble
               !
               Truly
               God
               is
               much
               beholden
               to
               you
               (
               as
               we
               may
               speak
               with
               holy
               reverence
               ;
               )
               you
               would
               have
               God
               choose
               you
               ,
               notwithstanding
               all
               your
               sins
               that
               are
               grievous
               to
               him
               :
               Why
               will
               not
               you
               choose
               God
               and
               his
               ways
               ,
               notwithstanding
               the
               afflictions
               and
               sufferings
               that
               are
               grievous
               to
               you
               ?
               Do
               you
               think
               the
               sufferings
               you
               are
               like
               to
               meet
               withal
               in
               Gods
               ways
               ,
               are
               more
               grievous
               to
               you
               ,
               then
               your
               sins
               are
               to
               him
               ?
               Yet
               notwithstanding
               your
               sins
               ,
               he
               chooses
               you
               ;
               Why
               notwithstanding
               the
               sufferings
               you
               may
               meet
               with
               ,
               should
               not
               you
               choose
               him
               ?
               Suppose
               Christ
               had
               stood
               upon
               these
               terms
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               I
               see
               poor
               wretched
               sinful
               man
               ready
               to
               perish
               ,
               and
               must
               lie
               under
               the
               wrath
               of
               an
               infinite
               God
               ,
               and
               it
               pities
               me
               to
               see
               his
               misery
               ,
               and
               I
               could
               be
               content
               to
               redeem
               him
               ,
               but
               I
               must
               suffer
               so
               much
               ,
               be
               in
               the
               form
               of
               a
               servant
               ,
               and
               be
               despised
               ,
               and
               persecuted
               ,
               and
               suffer
               a
               cursed
               death
               ,
               and
               therefore
               let
               him
               rather
               perish
               :
               If
               Christ
               had
               stood
               at
               this
               ,
               what
               had
               become
               of
               you
               ?
               Yet
               you
               stand
               at
               this
               .
               Gods
               ways
               are
               good
               ,
               my
               ways
               are
               evil
               ;
               I
               could
               be
               content
               to
               embrace
               Gods
               ways
               ;
               but
               I
               must
               suffer
               :
               If
               Christ
               did
               not
               make
               a
               stand
               at
               this
               ,
               when
               he
               saw
               thy
               misery
               ,
               but
               was
               content
               to
               redeem
               thee
               ,
               and
               brake
               through
               all
               sufferings
               ;
               Why
               should
               not
               you
               be
               content
               to
               
               embrace
               him
               in
               his
               ways
               through
               all
               sufferings
               ?
               Why
               should
               not
               your
               hearts
               be
               convinced
               by
               that
               which
               hath
               so
               much
               reason
               in
               it
               ?
            
             
               It
               is
               reported
               of
               one
               Marinus
               a
               Soldier
               ,
               when
               it
               fell
               to
               him
               to
               be
               preferred
               in
               some
               place
               ,
               he
               was
               like
               to
               lose
               it
               because
               he
               was
               a
               Christian
               ,
               and
               he
               began
               to
               stagger
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               thoughts
               rather
               to
               leave
               off
               Religion
               ,
               then
               to
               lose
               his
               place
               :
               Then
               came
               one
               Theodistus
               ,
               and
               brings
               him
               into
               the
               Temple
               ,
               and
               laid
               by
               him
               the
               Sword
               and
               the
               Testament
               ,
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               bade
               him
               take
               his
               choice
               :
               Here
               is
               the
               Sword
               ,
               which
               is
               an
               emblem
               of
               thy
               place
               ,
               and
               here
               is
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               choose
               the
               one
               ,
               you
               must
               have
               but
               one
               :
               Then
               his
               heart
               gave
               in
               ,
               and
               so
               left
               the
               Sword
               ,
               and
               chose
               the
               Gospel
               .
               
                 The
                 wisdom
                 of
                 God
              
               this
               day
               hath
               stood
               ,
               and
               still
               stands
               before
               you
               ,
               pleading
               with
               you
               ,
               crying
               to
               you
               to
               come
               in
               and
               embrace
               her
               ,
               to
               make
               a
               happy
               choice
               for
               thy
               soul
               ;
               folly
               likewise
               hath
               her
               pleadings
               ,
               and
               perswasions
               to
               draw
               thee
               to
               the
               lusts
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               both
               make
               their
               offers
               unto
               thee
               ;
               as
               they
               say
               of
               Hercules
               when
               he
               was
               yong
               ,
               he
               saw
               vertue
               and
               vice
               in
               the
               likeness
               of
               
                 two
                 Virgins
              
               wooing
               him
               ,
               vice
               like
               a
               painted
               Harlot
               ,
               and
               vertue
               like
               a
               sober
               chaste
               Virgin
               ,
               both
               presenting
               themselves
               with
               wooing
               offers
               unto
               him
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               very
               observable
               that
               we
               finde
               ,
               Prov.
               9.
               concerning
               wisdom
               and
               the
               foolish
               woman
               ,
               both
               pleading
               to
               draw
               the
               hearts
               of
               men
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               begin
               in
               the
               same
               maner
               ,
               they
               both
               make
               offers
               to
               draw
               the
               heart
               ,
               ver
               .
               4.
               
               
                 Who
                 so
                 is
                 simple
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 turn
                 in
                 hither
                 ;
                 as
                 for
                 him
                 that
                 wanteth
                 understanding
                 ,
                 she
                 saith
                 to
                 him
              
               ;
               and
               verse
               16.
               the
               foolish
               woman
               useth
               the
               same
               words
               to
               draw
               after
               her
               :
               
               and
               as
               wisdom
               is
               upon
               the
               high
               places
               of
               the
               City
               ,
               ver
               .
               3.
               so
               is
               
                 folly
                 ,
                 ver
              
               .
               15.
               yet
               wisdom
               is
               above
               the
               foolish
               woman
               ,
               for
               the
               Text
               says
               of
               wisdom
               ,
               she
               is
               upon
               the
               highest
               places
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               
                 foolish
                 woman
              
               ,
               it
               is
               onely
               said
               ,
               she
               is
               in
               the
               high
               places
               :
               And
               observe
               further
               ,
               Wisdom
               calls
               to
               eat
               her
               bread
               ,
               and
               drink
               her
               wine
               ,
               ver
               .
               5.
               and
               the
               
                 foolish
                 woman
              
               makes
               her
               offer
               ,
               
                 her
                 delights
                 are
                 sweet
              
               ,
               she
               says
               ;
               but
               they
               are
               but
               
                 sweet
                 waters
              
               ,
               and
               that
               stoln
               too
               ;
               and
               her
               bread
               ,
               she
               says
               ,
               is
               pleasant
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               secret
               ,
               such
               as
               she
               is
               even
               ashamed
               of
               her self
               :
               In
               the
               choice
               that
               wisdom
               presents
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               folly
               presents
               ,
               you
               have
               life
               and
               death
               set
               before
               you
               ;
               as
               Moses
               therefore
               said
               to
               the
               people
               ,
               so
               I
               to
               you
               ,
               
                 I
                 have
                 set
                 before
                 you
                 this
                 day
                 life
                 and
                 death
                 :
              
               Now
               what
               answer
               will
               you
               give
               to
               God
               ?
               Will
               you
               go
               on
               in
               the
               ways
               of
               the
               pleasure
               of
               the
               flesh
               ?
               Are
               your
               hearts
               so
               bold
               and
               venturous
               ,
               that
               you
               dare
               venture
               to
               go
               on
               in
               these
               ways
               ?
               Wo
               unto
               you
               for
               the
               cursed
               hardness
               of
               your
               hearts
               .
               Were
               it
               indeed
               that
               you
               never
               heard
               the
               ways
               of
               God
               opened
               to
               you
               ,
               it
               were
               another
               matter
               ,
               but
               in
               that
               you
               have
               ,
               and
               yet
               you
               go
               on
               in
               your
               choice
               after
               this
               Sermon
               ,
               God
               may
               say
               ,
               Be
               it
               unto
               thee
               as
               thou
               hast
               chosen
               ;
               God
               may
               set
               to
               his
               seal
               ,
               thou
               hast
               chosen
               vanities
               ,
               and
               a
               lye
               ,
               and
               base
               pleasures
               ;
               and
               vanities
               ,
               and
               a
               lye
               ,
               and
               base
               pleasures
               to
               thy
               flesh
               thou
               shalt
               have
               .
            
             
               Wherefore
               that
               thou
               mayest
               be
               delivered
               from
               this
               seal
               this
               night
               ,
               O
               consider
               what
               a
               mercy
               of
               God
               it
               is
               that
               thou
               hast
               yet
               time
               to
               make
               thy
               choice
               .
               How
               many
               hath
               God
               cast
               off
               ?
               And
               now
               it
               is
               too
               late
               to
               choose
               ;
               God
               hath
               determined
               the
               business
               ;
               O
               that
               yet
               there
               should
               be
               time
               !
               O
               that
               this
               would
               move
               
               your
               hearts
               !
               We
               are
               fain
               thus
               to
               labor
               ,
               and
               strive
               with
               mens
               spirits
               to
               take
               them
               off
               from
               vain
               pleasures
               ,
               to
               urge
               the
               strength
               of
               all
               arguments
               we
               can
               ,
               with
               all
               our
               might
               ;
               were
               it
               that
               mens
               hearts
               were
               not
               very
               sensual
               ,
               and
               hardened
               in
               their
               sensuality
               ,
               it
               would
               not
               be
               needful
               thus
               to
               strive
               ,
               the
               very
               propounding
               some
               one
               argument
               ,
               might
               be
               sufficient
               to
               prevail
               .
               It
               was
               a
               speech
               of
               
                 Gregory
                 Nyssen
              
               ,
               who
               lived
               almost
               thirteen
               hundred
               years
               ago
               ;
               He
               that
               does
               but
               hear
               of
               Hell
               ,
               is
               without
               any
               further
               labor
               or
               study
               taken
               off
               from
               sinful
               pleasures
               :
               Mens
               hearts
               are
               grown
               harder
               since
               .
            
             
               But
               what
               if
               I
               should
               come
               in
               now
               ?
               I
               who
               have
               
               given
               so
               much
               pleasure
               to
               the
               flesh
               ,
               would
               God
               accept
               of
               me
               ,
               and
               regard
               me
               ?
            
             
               Be
               it
               known
               unto
               thee
               ,
               thou
               that
               hast
               given
               thy self
               
               liberty
               in
               injoying
               the
               pleasures
               of
               the
               flesh
               to
               the
               utmost
               ,
               thou
               that
               hast
               been
               most
               wretched
               ,
               if
               thou
               hast
               a
               heart
               to
               come
               in
               this
               day
               ,
               and
               turn
               thy
               choice
               ,
               God
               is
               yet
               ready
               to
               embrace
               thee
               ;
               we
               have
               commission
               to
               offer
               grace
               and
               mercy
               to
               thee
               upon
               thy
               recalling
               thy self
               ,
               yea
               ,
               we
               have
               a
               promise
               ,
               you
               shall
               have
               abundance
               of
               mercy
               ,
               if
               you
               have
               a
               heart
               to
               come
               in
               .
               Prov.
               1.
               22
               ,
               23.
               
               
                 How
                 long
                 ye
                 simple
                 ones
                 will
                 ye
                 love
                 simplicity
                 ?
                 and
                 the
                 scorners
                 delight
                 in
                 their
                 scorning
                 ,
                 and
                 fools
                 hate
                 knowledge
                 ?
                 Turn
                 you
                 at
                 my
                 reproof
                 ,
                 behold
                 I
                 will
                 pour
                 out
                 my
                 Spirit
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 make
                 known
                 my
                 words
                 unto
                 you
                 .
              
               If
               any
               of
               you
               have
               gone
               so
               far
               when
               we
               have
               spoken
               against
               the
               pleasures
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               ways
               of
               godliness
               ,
               you
               have
               scorned
               the
               word
               of
               the
               Lord
               ;
               if
               you
               have
               been
               scorners
               ,
               and
               contemners
               ,
               yet
               turn
               and
               make
               your
               choice
               better
               .
               
                 Behold
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 pour
                 out
                 my
                 Spirit
                 to
              
               
               you
               ;
               When
               God
               pours
               forth
               his
               Spirit
               ,
               he
               pours
               forth
               his
               grace
               ,
               and
               mercy
               and
               goodness
               ;
               you
               see
               
               the
               offer
               of
               God
               ,
               if
               you
               have
               hearts
               yet
               to
               make
               choice
               of
               his
               ways
               .
            
             
               And
               consider
               ,
               the
               longer
               you
               have
               stayed
               in
               the
               satisfying
               your selves
               in
               the
               pleasures
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               the
               more
               unfit
               will
               you
               be
               to
               suffer
               hard
               things
               for
               God.
               O
               give
               in
               your
               answer
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               The
               Lord
               forbid
               I
               should
               go
               on
               in
               my
               former
               ways
               ;
               I
               see
               other
               things
               I
               have
               to
               regard
               ,
               peace
               with
               God
               ,
               pardon
               of
               sin
               that
               I
               have
               to
               look
               after
               ,
               let
               God
               reveal
               to
               me
               what
               his
               good
               will
               and
               pleasure
               is
               ,
               and
               though
               I
               should
               never
               enjoy
               good
               day
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               yet
               I
               give
               my self
               up
               to
               that
               way
               of
               God.
               O
               that
               there
               might
               come
               this
               voice
               up
               to
               Heaven
               this
               night
               ,
               that
               your
               souls
               may
               be
               blessed
               for
               ever
               in
               this
               days
               choice
               !
               And
               if
               God
               do
               begin
               to
               stir
               your
               hearts
               ,
               now
               take
               the
               opportunity
               ,
               choose
               the
               things
               that
               please
               him
               ,
               and
               take
               hold
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ;
               if
               you
               be
               convinced
               of
               the
               good
               ways
               of
               God
               ,
               now
               close
               with
               them
               ,
               cleave
               to
               them
               ,
               let
               your
               hearts
               fasten
               ,
               take
               such
               fast
               hold
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               as
               you
               may
               never
               let
               it
               go
               .
               Observe
               how
               these
               two
               are
               joyned
               together
               ,
               Isaiah
               56.
               4.
               
               
                 Choose
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 please
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 hold
                 of
                 my
                 Covenant
              
               ;
               Take
               hold
               now
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               your
               life
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               XV.
               
                 The
                 true
                 pleasantness
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 ways
                 of
                 godliness
                 .
              
            
             
               NOw
               that
               you
               may
               be
               further
               convinced
               that
               in
               the
               choice
               of
               the
               ways
               of
               godliness
               ,
               you
               shall
               not
               lose
               ,
               but
               change
               pleasures
               ;
               you
               shall
               finde
               pleasures
               sweet
               and
               satisfying
               ,
               of
               a
               higher
               nature
               in
               them
               then
               ever
               before
               your
               souls
               were
               acquainted
               with
               ;
               consider
               what
               Solomon
               saith
               of
               the
               ways
               of
               
                 wisdom
                 ;
                 Solomon
              
               ,
               who
               had
               experience
               of
               all
               other
               pleasures
               whatsoever
               ,
               yet
               of
               them
               he
               saith
               ,
               Proverbs
               3.
               17.
               
               
                 Her
                 ways
                 are
                 ways
                 of
                 pleasantness
                 .
              
            
             
               That
               the
               yoke
               of
               Christ
               was
               an
               
                 easie
                 yoke
              
               ,
               and
               the
               ways
               of
               godliness
               had
               ease
               in
               them
               ,
               we
               have
               spoken
               largely
               :
               As
               they
               have
               ease
               ,
               so
               they
               have
               pleasantness
               ,
               all
               the
               ways
               of
               godliness
               are
               pleasant
               ,
               to
               that
               at
               this
               time
               .
               Ordinarily
               we
               cannot
               expect
               any
               dependence
               in
               these
               Proverbs
               ,
               but
               yet
               in
               this
               you
               have
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               dependence
               of
               these
               words
               upon
               the
               13.
               ver
               .
               and
               so
               from
               thence
               there
               is
               a
               connextion
               of
               the
               several
               Proverbs
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               13.
               ver
               .
               you
               have
               the
               commendation
               of
               wisdom
               ,
               and
               the
               blessed
               estate
               of
               that
               man
               set
               out
               ,
               that
               findes
               wisdom
               :
               Wisdom
               is
               commended
               by
               many
               arguments
               ,
               and
               amongst
               the
               rest
               ,
               not
               to
               spend
               time
               about
               the
               other
               ,
               this
               is
               one
               ,
               because
               
                 all
                 her
                 ways
                 are
                 ways
                 of
                 pleasantness
              
               ;
               and
               therefore
               happy
               is
               the
               man
               that
               findes
               it
               out
               .
               
                 All
                 her
                 ways
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               
                 ways
                 of
                 wisdom
              
               ,
               the
               ways
               of
               godliness
               ,
               they
               are
               
                 ways
                 of
                 pleasantness
              
               ,
               not
               onely
               
                 shall
                 be
              
               ,
               but
               they
               are
               so
               ,
               
               they
               are
               ways
               in
               themselves
               pleasant
               ,
               and
               lead
               to
               pleasantness
               :
               They
               are
               ways
               not
               onely
               pleasant
               ,
               but
               ways
               
                 of
                 pleasantness
              
               in
               the
               abstract
               .
               Wherefore
               the
               point
               that
               is
               to
               be
               the
               subject
               of
               this
               exercise
               ,
               is
               ,
               as
               you
               have
               it
               plain
               in
               the
               words
               :
            
             
               
                 That
                 the
                 ways
                 of
                 godliness
                 are
                 delightful
                 ways
                 ,
                 full
                 of
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 pleasantness
                 it self
                 .
              
            
             
               There
               is
               nothing
               that
               mans
               heart
               is
               set
               more
               upon
               then
               pleasure
               ;
               and
               nothing
               hinders
               a
               man
               from
               the
               ways
               of
               godliness
               ,
               more
               then
               fear
               he
               shall
               not
               finde
               pleasure
               in
               them
               :
               Wherefore
               it
               is
               an
               argument
               of
               great
               concernment
               for
               us
               ,
               throughly
               to
               be
               convinced
               that
               there
               is
               pleasantness
               in
               the
               ways
               of
               godliness
               ,
               
                 they
                 are
                 ways
                 of
                 pleasure
              
               ;
               and
               I
               hope
               I
               speak
               unto
               such
               ,
               whose
               hearts
               close
               with
               the
               point
               as
               soon
               as
               it
               is
               named
               ,
               who
               can
               say
               ,
               Yes
               ,
               and
               we
               finde
               it
               so
               .
               The
               ways
               of
               wisdom
               are
               either
               the
               ways
               of
               Gods
               Ordinances
               ,
               or
               the
               ways
               of
               exercise
               of
               grace
               ,
               or
               ways
               of
               obedience
               ;
               all
               these
               are
               the
               ways
               of
               pleasantness
               .
               
                 How
                 amiable
                 are
                 thy
                 Tabernacles
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 !
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 satisfied
                 with
                 the
                 fatness
                 of
                 thy
                 house
                 ,
                 the
                 beauty
                 of
                 holiness
              
               ;
               And
               the
               like
               is
               said
               of
               the
               Ordinances
               of
               God
               :
               The
               
                 exercises
                 of
                 the
                 graces
              
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               they
               are
               the
               ways
               of
               wisdom
               ,
               and
               are
               full
               of
               delight
               and
               pleasure
               :
               Cant.
               7.
               13.
               
               
                 The
                 Mandrakes
                 give
                 a
                 smell
              
               ,
               and
               at
               our
               gates
               are
               all
               maner
               of
               fruits
               ,
               new
               and
               old
               ,
               
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 laid
                 up
                 for
                 thee
                 ,
                 O
                 my
                 beloved
                 :
              
               In
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               the
               exercise
               of
               the
               graces
               of
               Gods
               Spirit
               among
               them
               is
               pleasant
               .
               The
               duties
               of
               obedience
               are
               pleasant
               :
               
                 O
                 how
                 I
                 love
                 thy
                 Law
                 !
              
               Thy
               Law
               
                 is
                 my
                 delight
              
               :
               and
               a
               hundred
               such
               expressions
               in
               Scripture
               .
            
             
               The
               Scripture
               sets
               out
               the
               pleasantness
               of
               Gods
               
               ways
               ,
               by
               all
               maner
               of
               pleasure
               that
               men
               finde
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               the
               pleasure
               of
               the
               eye
               ,
               of
               the
               taste
               ,
               of
               the
               smell
               ,
               of
               the
               ear
               .
               The
               way
               of
               the
               righteous
               is
               
                 as
                 a
                 light
                 that
                 shines
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 ,
                 to
                 a
                 perfect
                 day
                 :
              
               Now
               it
               is
               a
               good
               and
               pleasant
               thing
               for
               an
               eye
               to
               behold
               the
               light
               ;
               no
               such
               beauty
               as
               in
               the
               ways
               of
               godliness
               .
               
                 The
                 savour
                 of
                 oyntments
                 and
                 spices
                 ,
              
               in
               Scripture
               sets
               out
               the
               fragrancy
               of
               Gods
               Spirit
               .
               The
               melody
               of
               the
               ear
               ,
               that
               is
               also
               for
               the
               setting
               out
               of
               the
               joy
               of
               Gods
               people
               ;
               
                 Blessed
                 are
                 they
                 that
                 hear
                 the
                 joyful
                 sound
                 .
              
               The
               taste
               ,
               O
               come
               
                 and
                 taste
                 how
                 sweet
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 .
              
               And
               the
               delight
               that
               Gods
               people
               have
               with
               the
               Lord
               in
               his
               ways
               ,
               is
               set
               out
               by
               the
               
                 marriage
                 delight
              
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               greatest
               natural
               delight
               amongst
               the
               children
               of
               men
               .
            
             
               But
               wherein
               does
               the
               pleasantness
               of
               the
               ways
               
               of
               wisdom
               appear
               ?
               what
               kinde
               of
               pleasantness
               is
               it
               ?
            
             
               I
               shall
               answer
               some
               quaeres
               about
               this
               ,
               and
               make
               
               some
               application
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               so
               proceed
               .
               Then
               a
               Master
               is
               like
               to
               prevail
               with
               his
               Scholars
               ,
               and
               make
               them
               good
               Scholars
               ,
               when
               he
               can
               make
               them
               love
               their
               Books
               :
               and
               it
               is
               the
               duty
               of
               Ministers
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               convince
               people
               ,
               that
               they
               ought
               to
               walk
               in
               the
               ways
               of
               godliness
               ,
               but
               to
               make
               them
               love
               them
               ;
               that
               we
               may
               make
               you
               in
               love
               with
               the
               ways
               of
               godliness
               ,
               
               we
               shall
               shew
               what
               pleasantness
               is
               in
               them
               :
               Surely
               they
               must
               needs
               be
               ways
               of
               pleasantness
               ,
            
             
               First
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               the
               ways
               
                 of
                 wisdom
              
               :
               
               if
               they
               were
               but
               onely
               
                 rational
                 ways
              
               ,
               such
               ways
               as
               were
               suitable
               to
               the
               principles
               of
               right
               reason
               ,
               there
               were
               abundance
               of
               delight
               in
               them
               :
               certainly
               ,
               there
               are
               rational
               delights
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               sensual
               
               delights
               ;
               he
               is
               not
               worthy
               of
               the
               name
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               that
               does
               not
               think
               there
               are
               rational
               delights
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               sensual
               :
               Many
               of
               the
               Heathens
               that
               knew
               what
               rational
               delights
               were
               ,
               those
               things
               suitable
               to
               the
               rules
               of
               right
               Reason
               ,
               scorned
               sensual
               delights
               ,
               as
               inferior
               to
               them
               ;
               give
               me
               that
               man
               that
               hath
               but
               the
               rules
               of
               right
               Reason
               ,
               and
               I
               dare
               undertake
               to
               convince
               him
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               ways
               of
               godliness
               are
               suitable
               to
               those
               principles
               ,
               though
               some
               be
               above
               them
               :
               But
               being
               ways
               of
               wisdom
               there
               is
               more
               pleasure
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               not
               onely
               suitable
               to
               the
               rules
               of
               right
               Reason
               ,
               but
               are
               able
               to
               elevate
               Reason
               :
               Wisdom
               does
               make
               the
               face
               of
               a
               man
               to
               shine
               ,
               and
               puts
               a
               lustre
               upon
               a
               man
               ,
               and
               puts
               a
               glory
               upon
               any
               thing
               ;
               the
               beauty
               and
               glory
               that
               wisdom
               hath
               ,
               is
               put
               upon
               the
               ways
               of
               godliness
               ,
               therefore
               pleasant
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               they
               are
               pleasantness
               ,
               because
               in
               them
               
               the
               soul
               of
               a
               man
               is
               in
               the
               true
               and
               right
               temper
               and
               frame
               of
               it
               :
               Now
               the
               delight
               of
               nature
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               right
               temper
               and
               frame
               ,
               suitable
               to
               the
               principles
               of
               nature
               in
               every
               thing
               ;
               And
               therefore
               ,
               that
               Text
               that
               you
               all
               know
               ,
               where
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 A
                 good
                 Conscicience
                 is
                 a
                 continual
                 feast
              
               ;
               the
               word
               is
               in
               the
               Original
               ,
               a
               
                 good
                 heart
              
               ,
               a
               
                 merry
                 heart
              
               ,
               and
               some
               translate
               it
               ,
               a
               heart
               that
               is
               in
               a
               
                 right
                 temper
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               such
               a
               frame
               and
               temper
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               true
               right
               temper
               of
               the
               heart
               ,
               that
               affords
               a
               continual
               feast
               to
               any
               .
               That
               place
               in
               James
               5.
               
               
                 If
                 any
                 man
                 be
                 merry
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 sing
              
               ;
               
               the
               word
               is
               ,
               
                 if
                 any
                 ones
                 minde
                 be
                 right
                 ,
              
               if
               his
               minde
               be
               in
               the
               
                 right
                 temper
              
               ,
               then
               let
               him
               sing
               :
               For
               there
               is
               no
               true
               mirth
               ,
               no
               true
               joy
               ,
               but
               that
               which
               arises
               from
               the
               
                 true
                 temper
              
               of
               the
               spirit
               .
               Sense
               hath
               no
               
               delight
               ,
               but
               when
               the
               sensitive
               part
               is
               in
               the
               right
               temper
               ;
               and
               so
               it
               is
               in
               the
               soul
               :
               Now
               the
               soul
               in
               the
               ways
               of
               godliness
               is
               in
               the
               right
               temper
               ,
               these
               put
               the
               soul
               into
               the
               right
               frame
               ,
               and
               so
               comes
               to
               be
               pleasant
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               they
               are
               pleasantness
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               
               the
               highest
               actions
               of
               the
               highest
               faculties
               ,
               elevated
               by
               the
               highest
               principles
               ,
               about
               the
               highest
               objects
               ,
               and
               therefore
               must
               needs
               afford
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               pleasure
               .
               This
               is
               a
               special
               consideration
               of
               the
               pleasantness
               of
               the
               ways
               of
               godliness
               ,
               and
               will
               let
               much
               of
               the
               excellency
               of
               them
               into
               your
               hearts
               .
               What
               is
               the
               highest
               pleasure
               of
               sense
               ,
               but
               the
               highest
               exercise
               of
               the
               sensitive
               faculty
               about
               such
               an
               object
               as
               is
               suitable
               to
               sense
               ?
               as
               there
               is
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               pleasure
               in
               meat
               and
               drink
               :
               Whence
               comes
               this
               ?
               It
               comes
               from
               that
               exercise
               of
               the
               
                 Salinal
                 humor
              
               in
               the
               tongue
               and
               frame
               of
               the
               mouth
               ,
               meeting
               with
               another
               humor
               in
               meat
               and
               drink
               ,
               suitable
               to
               it
               ,
               that
               is
               all
               the
               pleasure
               in
               the
               taste
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               special
               pleasure
               that
               is
               sought
               for
               in
               the
               world
               .
            
             
               Now
               I
               beseech
               you
               consider
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               pleasure
               in
               joyning
               two
               such
               mean
               things
               together
               ,
               the
               exercise
               of
               the
               humor
               in
               the
               spittle
               ,
               meeting
               with
               a
               humor
               in
               meat
               and
               drink
               suitable
               to
               it
               ;
               what
               pleasure
               must
               needs
               be
               in
               the
               exercising
               ,
               and
               acting
               of
               a
               creature
               ,
               that
               is
               of
               the
               highest
               nature
               that
               ever
               God
               made
               creature
               ;
               and
               these
               creatures
               raised
               with
               the
               highest
               principles
               for
               the
               kinde
               that
               any
               creature
               is
               capable
               of
               ,
               and
               exercised
               about
               the
               highest
               objects
               that
               it
               is
               possible
               for
               a
               creature
               to
               be
               exercised
               about
               for
               the
               kinde
               ,
               God
               ,
               and
               Christ
               ,
               and
               Eternity
               ?
               if
               
               we
               see
               pleasure
               in
               the
               other
               that
               is
               so
               low
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               this
               ,
               certainly
               we
               must
               pull
               out
               our
               eyes
               ,
               and
               willingly
               besot
               our
               own
               hearts
               ,
               if
               we
               yield
               not
               that
               the
               pleasure
               herein
               is
               abundantly
               more
               ,
               and
               more
               glorious
               .
               So
               the
               pleasure
               of
               the
               eye
               ,
               what
               is
               it
               but
               the
               visive
               spirit
               that
               is
               in
               the
               eye
               ?
               meeting
               with
               colour
               abroad
               ,
               it
               hath
               pleasure
               therein
               :
               If
               the
               visive
               spirit
               in
               the
               eye
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               poor
               mean
               thing
               that
               brute
               beasts
               have
               as
               well
               as
               our selves
               ,
               meeting
               with
               such
               a
               poor
               thing
               as
               the
               colour
               is
               ,
               becomes
               such
               delight
               ;
               what
               delight
               must
               be
               in
               exercising
               the
               highest
               faculties
               ,
               about
               the
               highest
               objects
               ?
               And
               so
               the
               smell
               is
               nothing
               but
               that
               humor
               in
               the
               nostrils
               ,
               meeting
               with
               another
               humor
               that
               is
               without
               :
               And
               so
               of
               the
               ear
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               touch
               ;
               we
               might
               instance
               ,
               there
               the
               delight
               comes
               from
               nothing
               but
               the
               exercise
               of
               the
               faculty
               about
               mean
               things
               ;
               but
               if
               godliness
               exercises
               such
               glorious
               faculties
               ,
               so
               elevated
               about
               such
               glorious
               objects
               ,
               there
               must
               needs
               be
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               pleasantness
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               the
               ways
               of
               wisdom
               must
               needs
               be
               
               ways
               of
               pleasantness
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 God
              
               himself
               ,
               the
               soul
               in
               the
               ways
               of
               wisdom
               does
               live
               the
               very
               life
               of
               God
               :
               The
               Scripture
               speaks
               of
               the
               
                 Life
                 of
                 Grace
              
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               life
               of
               God
               :
               Now
               all
               pleasure
               and
               comfort
               ,
               is
               according
               to
               the
               life
               that
               a
               creature
               lives
               ;
               comfort
               is
               nothing
               else
               but
               the
               feeding
               of
               such
               a
               kinde
               of
               life
               :
               Sensitive
               comforts
               is
               the
               feeding
               of
               that
               life
               ,
               rational
               comforts
               the
               feeding
               of
               that
               life
               ;
               and
               the
               life
               of
               God
               being
               a
               higher
               life
               then
               any
               other
               ,
               then
               sense
               or
               reason
               ,
               that
               must
               have
               its
               comforts
               too
               ,
               and
               there
               must
               be
               delight
               and
               pleasure
               for
               the
               filling
               up
               of
               this
               ;
               now
               the
               work
               
               of
               Grace
               in
               the
               hearts
               of
               Gods
               people
               ,
               &
               in
               their
               lives
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               life
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               therefore
               there
               must
               needs
               be
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               comfort
               in
               the
               exercise
               of
               such
               a
               life
               .
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               much
               pleasantness
               there
               is
               in
               the
               ways
               of
               godliness
               ,
               because
               in
               them
               the
               people
               of
               God
               do
               communicate
               unto
               God
               their
               souls
               ,
               in
               all
               that
               they
               have
               or
               do
               ,
               by
               a
               letting
               out
               of
               the
               soul
               into
               God
               that
               is
               the
               fountain
               of
               all
               good
               :
               Now
               there
               is
               an
               infinite
               delight
               in
               this
               .
               All
               the
               delight
               that
               there
               is
               in
               God
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               creature
               ,
               is
               in
               communication
               .
               In
               God
               himself
               :
               because
               God
               would
               have
               delight
               in
               himself
               ,
               therefore
               he
               would
               have
               that
               that
               he
               might
               communicate
               himself
               to
               ;
               and
               because
               he
               would
               have
               infinite
               delight
               ,
               according
               to
               his
               infinite
               nature
               ,
               therefore
               he
               would
               have
               that
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               infinitely
               communicate
               himself
               unto
               ;
               and
               therefore
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               second
               Person
               of
               the
               Trinity
               ,
               is
               the
               infinite
               delight
               of
               his
               Father
               ,
               because
               the
               Father
               does
               infinitely
               communicate
               himself
               unto
               him
               .
            
             
               And
               now
               because
               God
               would
               have
               further
               delight
               ,
               though
               there
               be
               nothing
               that
               he
               can
               infinitely
               communicate
               himself
               unto
               but
               his
               Son
               ,
               yet
               that
               he
               may
               have
               such
               delight
               as
               his
               creature
               may
               understand
               ,
               he
               makes
               a
               world
               ;
               and
               the
               special
               end
               why
               God
               made
               the
               world
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               have
               creatures
               to
               communicate
               himself
               unto
               ,
               in
               his
               wisdom
               ,
               and
               goodness
               and
               glory
               ;
               and
               therefore
               those
               creatures
               that
               are
               most
               capable
               of
               Gods
               communicating
               himself
               unto
               ,
               are
               called
               
                 Gods
                 delight
              
               ;
               God
               rejoyces
               in
               the
               habitable
               parts
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               because
               there
               are
               creatures
               that
               he
               can
               communicate
               himself
               unto
               ,
               and
               especially
               his
               pleasure
               is
               among
               his
               people
               ,
               because
               there
               are
               creatures
               that
               are
               capable
               of
               communicating
               
               of
               himself
               :
               Thus
               you
               see
               that
               the
               delight
               of
               Gods
               is
               communicating
               himself
               .
            
             
               And
               so
               the
               delight
               of
               the
               creature
               is
               in
               communicating
               themselves
               ;
               and
               therefore
               of
               all
               natural
               delights
               ,
               that
               of
               marriage
               is
               the
               most
               ,
               because
               there
               is
               the
               greatest
               communication
               of
               one
               creature
               to
               another
               :
               Now
               when
               as
               Gods
               delight
               is
               in
               communication
               ,
               and
               our
               delight
               is
               in
               natural
               communication
               ,
               then
               much
               more
               when
               we
               come
               to
               communicate
               our selves
               spiritually
               to
               God.
               There
               is
               a
               delight
               in
               the
               life
               
                 of
                 friendship
              
               ,
               because
               one
               friend
               communicates
               himself
               to
               another
               ,
               but
               in
               marriage
               greater
               ,
               because
               that
               communication
               is
               greater
               ;
               and
               according
               to
               the
               degrees
               of
               communication
               ,
               the
               degrees
               of
               delight
               are
               ;
               then
               the
               delight
               in
               the
               ways
               of
               God
               must
               be
               the
               greatest
               ,
               because
               there
               is
               the
               greatest
               ,
               and
               highest
               ,
               and
               most
               glorious
               communication
               of
               a
               creature
               ,
               it
               communicates
               it self
               ,
               and
               le
               ts
               out
               it self
               fully
               into
               the
               infinite
               Ocean
               of
               all
               good
               :
               If
               there
               were
               nothing
               but
               a
               letting
               out
               of
               it self
               into
               an
               ordinary
               good
               ,
               it
               were
               delight
               ,
               but
               to
               let
               out
               it self
               into
               an
               infinite
               Ocean
               of
               all
               delight
               ,
               this
               is
               pleasure
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               a
               mystery
               ;
               this
               is
               a
               ground
               why
               no
               hypocrite
               hath
               the
               delight
               of
               the
               ways
               of
               godliness
               ,
               because
               he
               does
               not
               communicate
               himself
               fully
               unto
               God
               ;
               but
               when
               the
               heart
               comes
               off
               fully
               to
               communicate
               it self
               to
               God
               ,
               there
               is
               infinite
               delight
               in
               them
               :
               The
               ways
               of
               godliness
               surely
               are
               ways
               of
               pleasure
               ,
               if
               this
               be
               in
               them
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               .
            
             
               Sixthly
               ,
               the
               ways
               of
               godliness
               are
               ways
               of
               
               pleasure
               ,
               because
               in
               them
               the
               soul
               hath
               the
               
                 presence
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               and
               walks
               with
               God
               ,
               walks
               up
               and
               down
               in
               the
               light
               of
               his
               face
               :
               There
               is
               a
               blessed
               
               shine
               of
               Gods
               countenance
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               love
               upon
               the
               soul
               ,
               and
               influences
               of
               his
               graces
               unto
               the
               soul
               in
               those
               ways
               ;
               as
               the
               soul
               hath
               delight
               in
               the
               communication
               of
               its
               self
               unto
               God
               ,
               so
               they
               are
               ways
               of
               pleasantness
               ,
               because
               in
               them
               there
               is
               a
               communication
               of
               God
               unto
               the
               soul
               :
               That
               place
               in
               Psal
               .
               89.
               19.
               hath
               a
               notable
               expression
               of
               the
               sweetness
               of
               the
               ways
               of
               godliness
               ,
               and
               the
               delight
               that
               Gods
               people
               have
               in
               those
               ways
               :
               
                 Blessed
                 is
                 the
                 people
                 that
                 know
                 the
                 joyful
                 sound
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 walk
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 thy
                 countenance
                 .
              
               God
               is
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               le
               ts
               out
               himself
               unto
               them
               ;
               now
               the
               quintessence
               of
               all
               good
               put
               together
               ,
               is
               in
               every
               beam
               of
               Gods
               face
               ,
               and
               therefore
               when
               God
               shall
               let
               out
               himself
               ,
               and
               be
               thus
               the
               portion
               of
               a
               soul
               ,
               it
               must
               needs
               be
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               delight
               .
            
             
               Seventhly
               ,
               ways
               of
               godliness
               are
               the
               ways
               of
               pleasure
               ,
               because
               the
               principles
               of
               them
               all
               is
               love
               :
               whatsoever
               
               comes
               from
               love
               ,
               hath
               much
               delight
               and
               pleasure
               ,
               and
               the
               principle
               of
               every
               way
               of
               God
               is
               love
               :
               God
               would
               have
               nothing
               from
               us
               but
               out
               of
               love
               ,
               and
               that
               may
               carry
               us
               unto
               love
               of
               God
               himself
               ,
               and
               that
               love
               by
               which
               the
               heart
               is
               carried
               unto
               God
               ,
               is
               the
               chariot
               of
               love
               :
               There
               is
               a
               sweet
               expression
               for
               this
               that
               we
               have
               in
               Cant.
               3.
               9
               ,
               10.
               the
               estate
               of
               the
               Church
               is
               set
               out
               by
               Solomons
               making
               himself
               a
               Chariot
               of
               the
               wood
               of
               Lebanon
               :
               
                 He
                 made
                 the
                 Pillars
                 thereof
                 of
                 silver
                 ,
                 the
                 bottom
                 thereof
                 of
                 gold
                 ,
                 the
                 covering
                 of
                 it
                 of
                 purple
                 ,
                 the
                 midst
                 thereof
                 being
                 paved
                 with
                 love
                 .
              
               A
               strange
               expression
               ,
               that
               the
               midst
               of
               Chariot
               should
               be
               paved
               with
               love
               :
               the
               chariot
               whereby
               Christ
               does
               carry
               his
               people
               up
               and
               down
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               bring
               them
               to
               himself
               ,
               is
               such
               a
               Chariot
               ,
               as
               the
               
               midst
               thereof
               is
               paved
               with
               love
               .
               At
               the
               7.
               ver
               .
               he
               speaks
               of
               the
               bed
               of
               Solomon
               ,
               and
               here
               of
               his
               Chariot
               ;
               Divines
               interpret
               these
               two
               places
               ,
               his
               bed
               to
               set
               out
               the
               rest
               and
               glory
               that
               the
               Saints
               shall
               have
               with
               Christ
               eternally
               ;
               and
               the
               Chariot
               of
               Solomon
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               those
               ways
               wherein
               Christ
               carries
               his
               people
               up
               and
               down
               in
               the
               world
               to
               himself
               ,
               and
               the
               midst
               thereof
               is
               love
               ;
               there
               must
               needs
               then
               be
               delight
               in
               those
               ways
               .
            
             
               Eighthly
               ,
               the
               ways
               of
               God
               are
               full
               of
               pleasantness
               ,
               
               because
               they
               are
               such
               as
               are
               delightful
               to
               God
               :
               Now
               they
               must
               be
               pleasant
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               such
               as
               God
               takes
               delight
               in
               ,
               they
               are
               such
               as
               the
               Church
               knows
               Christ
               takes
               much
               delight
               in
               .
               What
               admirable
               expressions
               hath
               that
               Book
               of
               the
               Canticles
               ,
               of
               Gods
               delight
               in
               the
               graces
               of
               his
               people
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               ways
               of
               godliness
               ?
               Now
               there
               is
               no
               man
               loves
               a
               friend
               ,
               but
               accounts
               every
               good
               thing
               that
               his
               friend
               loves
               ,
               to
               be
               a
               double
               good
               :
               Now
               that
               which
               God
               himself
               accounts
               pleasantness
               ,
               and
               is
               his
               delight
               ,
               must
               needs
               be
               the
               delight
               and
               pleasure
               of
               a
               gracious
               heart
               ,
               because
               there
               is
               so
               much
               nearness
               between
               God
               and
               a
               gracious
               heart
               .
            
             
               Ninthly
               ,
               Yet
               further
               ,
               there
               is
               abundance
               of
               pleasantness
               
               in
               the
               ways
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               many
               encouraging
               delights
               that
               God
               hath
               provided
               for
               his
               people
               while
               they
               do
               live
               here
               ,
               and
               walk
               with
               him
               in
               these
               ways
               ,
               to
               make
               their
               lives
               to
               be
               sweet
               unto
               them
               ;
               God
               provides
               his
               Paradise
               here
               for
               them
               ,
               to
               encourage
               them
               ,
               they
               walk
               in
               the
               garden
               of
               God
               ;
               God
               hath
               his
               Eden
               ,
               his
               garden
               ,
               
                 The
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Grace
              
               ,
               and
               the
               glorious
               things
               prepared
               ,
               are
               as
               the
               Eden
               and
               Paradise
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               souls
               of
               
               his
               people
               walk
               ,
               wherein
               they
               have
               delightful
               hills
               and
               dales
               .
               In
               the
               Scripture
               there
               are
               the
               high
               mysteries
               of
               godliness
               ,
               and
               the
               plain
               and
               easie
               truths
               of
               Religion
               ,
               as
               valleys
               and
               hills
               to
               delight
               them
               in
               their
               way
               .
               They
               have
               the
               sweet
               springs
               and
               rivers
               of
               Ordinances
               ,
               that
               are
               appointed
               as
               sweet
               streams
               to
               refresh
               them
               ;
               and
               the
               blessed
               promises
               ,
               delightful
               trees
               to
               behold
               ,
               
                 The
                 tree
                 of
                 life
              
               ,
               Christ
               himself
               ,
               and
               a
               feast
               of
               fat
               things
               in
               the
               Ordinances
               ,
               wine
               upon
               the
               lees
               ,
               making
               melody
               in
               their
               hearts
               ,
               they
               go
               no
               further
               for
               that
               ,
               and
               therefore
               sure
               their
               ways
               are
               ways
               of
               pleasantness
               ,
               there
               being
               so
               many
               encouraging
               delightful
               things
               that
               God
               hath
               provided
               for
               them
               in
               their
               way
               .
            
             
               Tenthly
               ,
               Further
               ,
               ways
               of
               pleasantness
               they
               are
               ,
               
               because
               that
               Religion
               does
               enable
               them
               to
               draw
               out
               more
               delight
               and
               pleasure
               from
               the
               creature
               it self
               ,
               then
               any
               other
               possibly
               can
               do
               ;
               there
               is
               no
               principle
               that
               can
               enable
               to
               draw
               out
               delights
               from
               the
               creature
               ,
               as
               godliness
               does
               enable
               a
               man
               to
               do
               ;
               for
               take
               any
               other
               carnal
               natural
               man
               ,
               he
               can
               draw
               out
               nothing
               from
               the
               creature
               but
               that
               which
               is
               carnal
               and
               natural
               ;
               but
               Gods
               people
               have
               a
               principle
               to
               draw
               out
               more
               ,
               and
               we
               are
               to
               know
               this
               ,
               that
               every
               creature
               hath
               a
               natural
               delight
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               somewhat
               more
               in
               it
               to
               a
               gracious
               heart
               ,
               then
               a
               natural
               delight
               ;
               as
               it
               was
               with
               Manna
               ,
               when
               Manna
               fell
               ,
               there
               was
               a
               dew
               that
               fell
               together
               with
               it
               ;
               and
               so
               with
               our
               meat
               ,
               and
               drink
               ,
               and
               clothes
               ,
               and
               estate
               ,
               and
               delights
               in
               the
               world
               ;
               it
               is
               true
               ,
               they
               are
               Manna
               ,
               and
               we
               feed
               upon
               them
               as
               the
               carnal
               Israelites
               fed
               upon
               Manna
               ,
               but
               we
               do
               not
               see
               the
               dew
               ;
               a
               carnal
               heart
               is
               not
               acquainted
               with
               the
               dew
               that
               fals
               with
               the
               Manna
               ,
               but
               
               those
               that
               are
               godly
               and
               religious
               ,
               and
               walk
               in
               these
               ways
               of
               wisdom
               ,
               they
               have
               a
               principle
               to
               discern
               and
               relish
               the
               dew
               that
               falls
               with
               this
               Manna
               ,
               a
               secret
               blessing
               of
               God
               that
               their
               souls
               are
               enabled
               to
               close
               with
               in
               the
               enjoyment
               of
               the
               creature
               ;
               in
               meat
               ,
               and
               drink
               ,
               and
               clothes
               ,
               and
               recreations
               ,
               they
               finde
               a
               secret
               influence
               of
               GOD
               together
               with
               them
               .
            
             
               Take
               a
               flower
               ,
               if
               a
               flie
               come
               to
               it
               ,
               it
               cannot
               get
               out
               that
               good
               which
               a
               Bee
               can
               do
               :
               If
               we
               take
               a
               flower
               ,
               we
               can
               get
               out
               the
               smell
               ,
               but
               there
               is
               a
               honey
               dew
               ,
               and
               if
               we
               had
               that
               principle
               a
               Bee
               hath
               ,
               we
               might
               get
               out
               more
               then
               the
               smell
               :
               So
               carnal
               people
               have
               many
               sweet
               flowers
               ,
               which
               are
               pleasant
               to
               the
               smell
               ,
               but
               there
               is
               a
               honey
               dew
               that
               onely
               the
               godly
               can
               get
               out
               :
               So
               that
               he
               hath
               not
               onely
               the
               use
               of
               all
               lawful
               pleasure
               to
               the
               full
               that
               any
               other
               hath
               ,
               but
               he
               can
               go
               and
               take
               them
               as
               his
               own
               ,
               as
               those
               that
               are
               purchased
               by
               the
               blood
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               those
               his
               Father
               allows
               him
               :
               If
               he
               see
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               creature
               ,
               and
               delights
               in
               it
               ,
               he
               looks
               upon
               it
               as
               Gods
               own
               delight
               that
               he
               gives
               him
               ,
               and
               looks
               upon
               all
               creatures
               as
               his
               Fathers
               ;
               he
               sees
               no
               ground
               ,
               but
               he
               says
               it
               is
               his
               Fathers
               ground
               ;
               and
               he
               sees
               springs
               and
               rivers
               ,
               and
               delights
               in
               the
               creatures
               as
               they
               are
               his
               Fathers
               .
            
             
               A
               wicked
               man
               that
               takes
               delight
               in
               the
               creature
               ,
               he
               travels
               and
               walks
               up
               and
               down
               ,
               and
               sees
               other
               creatures
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               as
               if
               a
               man
               were
               walking
               in
               the
               Orchard
               and
               Garden
               of
               his
               deadly
               enemy
               :
               Suppose
               a
               man
               have
               a
               deadly
               enemy
               ,
               and
               he
               hath
               a
               pleasant
               garden
               ,
               that
               hath
               many
               fair
               walks
               and
               trees
               in
               his
               garden
               ,
               and
               he
               walks
               in
               it
               as
               others
               do
               ;
               
               But
               where
               am
               I
               now
               ?
               I
               am
               walking
               here
               ,
               and
               compassed
               in
               the
               garden
               that
               is
               mine
               enemies
               ,
               and
               what
               if
               he
               meet
               me
               here
               ?
               it
               may
               cost
               me
               my
               life
               :
               And
               so
               it
               is
               with
               all
               carnal
               men
               in
               the
               world
               ;
               but
               the
               people
               of
               God
               enjoy
               the
               outward
               delights
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               see
               the
               sweet
               walks
               ,
               and
               delightful
               pleasures
               that
               are
               here
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               their
               Fathers
               garden
               ,
               the
               garden
               of
               him
               that
               is
               their
               God
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               an
               interest
               in
               ,
               so
               that
               they
               have
               more
               delight
               in
               the
               creatures
               then
               any
               else
               .
            
             
               Yea
               not
               onely
               so
               ,
               godliness
               does
               not
               only
               enable
               to
               draw
               more
               delight
               from
               the
               creatures
               then
               others
               ,
               but
               raises
               all
               natural
               pleasures
               on
               high
               ,
               and
               makes
               them
               spiritual
               ,
               it
               puts
               a
               spiritual
               excellency
               upon
               that
               which
               is
               natural
               ,
               it
               does
               not
               rest
               in
               having
               content
               to
               the
               eye
               ,
               or
               ear
               ,
               or
               taste
               in
               any
               natural
               delight
               ,
               but
               spiritualizeth
               all
               ;
               there
               is
               that
               vertue
               in
               godliness
               to
               spiritualize
               all
               natural
               things
               ,
               to
               raise
               the
               excellency
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               Yea
               not
               onely
               so
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               last
               place
               there
               is
               that
               vertue
               in
               godliness
               ,
               to
               turn
               all
               evil
               into
               good
               ,
               if
               it
               meet
               with
               any
               thing
               that
               hath
               bitterness
               ;
               godliness
               is
               like
               that
               wood
               ,
               that
               made
               the
               bitter
               waters
               sweet
               ,
               it
               hath
               that
               excellency
               to
               turn
               evil
               ,
               and
               make
               it
               not
               onely
               profitable
               ,
               but
               delightful
               .
               So
               that
               all
               these
               being
               put
               together
               concerning
               the
               commendation
               of
               the
               ways
               of
               wisdom
               ,
               we
               must
               either
               put
               out
               our
               eyes
               ,
               or
               acknowledge
               we
               do
               not
               know
               what
               the
               ways
               of
               wisdom
               mean
               ,
               if
               we
               do
               not
               subscribe
               to
               this
               truth
               ,
               
                 that
                 her
                 ways
                 are
                 ways
                 of
                 pleasantness
                 :
              
               Ways
               of
               pleasantness
               they
               are
               ,
               and
               this
               pleasantness
               that
               is
               in
               her
               ways
               hath
               abundance
               of
               excellencies
               in
               it
               .
               Very
               many
               I
               thought
               to
               have
               spoken
               of
               ,
               and
               enlarged
               ,
               take
               
               onely
               the
               very
               mention
               of
               them
               ,
               (
               because
               I
               must
               not
               be
               too
               long
               )
               and
               then
               we
               will
               answer
               to
               some
               quaeres
               ,
               and
               apply
               all
               ,
               and
               so
               conclude
               .
               For
               the
               excellent
               properties
               of
               this
               pleasantness
               ,
               it
               is
               that
               which
               is
               the
               sweetest
               soul-satisfying
               pleasantness
               ,
               the
               very
               rule
               it self
               is
               sweet
               ,
               sweeter
               then
               honey
               ;
               oh
               how
               sweet
               is
               the
               souls
               acting
               by
               it
               !
               it
               hath
               the
               very
               quintessence
               of
               all
               other
               delights
               extracted
               in
               it
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               most
               solid
               ,
               such
               as
               hath
               not
               vanity
               and
               froth
               in
               it
               ,
               as
               other
               delights
               have
               ;
               it
               is
               such
               a
               delight
               as
               ennobles
               the
               soul
               ,
               it
               spiritualizeth
               the
               heart
               ,
               it
               is
               immixt
               ,
               not
               dangerous
               as
               others
               are
               ;
               it
               is
               abiding
               ,
               not
               vanishing
               ,
               it
               is
               continually
               virid
               and
               fresh
               ;
               though
               there
               is
               a
               fulness
               in
               it
               ,
               yet
               it
               grows
               not
               to
               satiety
               by
               use
               ,
               but
               grows
               more
               and
               more
               sweet
               ,
               for
               it
               raiseth
               and
               enlargeth
               the
               faculty
               ;
               it
               is
               Heavenly
               ,
               it
               is
               divine
               ,
               it
               is
               independent
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               creature
               ,
               there
               needs
               no
               sharking
               out
               to
               the
               creature
               for
               the
               upholding
               it
               ,
               all
               other
               delights
               depend
               on
               this
               ;
               there
               is
               no
               pleasure
               had
               but
               in
               the
               ways
               of
               godliness
               :
               
                 Una
                 guttula
                 malae
                 conscientiae
                 totum
                 marae
                 mundani
                 gaudii
                 absorbet
                 :
              
               One
               drop
               of
               an
               evil
               conscience
               swallows
               up
               the
               whole
               Sea
               of
               worldly
               joy
               ,
               says
               Luther
               ;
               but
               one
               drop
               of
               this
               delight
               is
               enough
               to
               sweeten
               all
               sorrows
               ;
               one
               drop
               of
               gall
               will
               imbitter
               much
               sweet
               ,
               but
               one
               drop
               of
               sweet
               cannot
               sweeten
               much
               gall
               ;
               but
               here
               it
               is
               otherwise
               ,
               one
               drop
               of
               this
               sweet
               sweetens
               all
               bitterness
               of
               afflictions
               ,
               but
               all
               the
               bitter
               of
               afflictions
               cannot
               imbitter
               one
               drop
               of
               this
               delight
               .
               Yea
               this
               pleasure
               is
               the
               rule
               of
               all
               pleasure
               ,
               and
               the
               end
               of
               all
               pleasure
               ,
               whatsoever
               pleasure
               is
               not
               regulated
               by
               this
               ,
               and
               subordinate
               to
               this
               ,
               is
               evil
               .
            
             
               But
               how
               are
               the
               ways
               of
               wisdom
               the
               ways
               of
               
               
               pleasantness
               ?
               It
               appears
               otherwise
               ,
               for
               the
               ways
               of
               godliness
               do
               abridge
               men
               of
               abundance
               of
               pleasure
               and
               delight
               in
               many
               things
               in
               the
               world
               ;
               What
               is
               so
               great
               an
               enemy
               to
               the
               pleasures
               of
               men
               and
               women
               as
               Religion
               ?
               It
               causeth
               them
               to
               be
               cut
               short
               of
               abundance
               of
               delightful
               things
               that
               others
               rejoyce
               in
               .
            
             
               To
               that
               I
               answer
               ,
               first
               ,
               Suppose
               it
               were
               so
               :
               you
               
               heard
               in
               the
               commendation
               ,
               that
               the
               pleasantness
               of
               the
               ways
               of
               godliness
               was
               exceeding
               great
               ,
               that
               it
               hath
               that
               excellency
               in
               it
               ,
               to
               make
               up
               whatsoever
               pleasure
               it
               wants
               :
               Though
               it
               should
               cut
               you
               short
               of
               abundance
               of
               pleasure
               ,
               if
               it
               shall
               put
               a
               principle
               that
               shall
               enable
               you
               to
               stand
               in
               no
               need
               of
               that
               pleasure
               it
               cuts
               you
               short
               of
               ,
               what
               have
               you
               lost
               ?
               As
               suppose
               
               a
               man
               that
               is
               weak
               ,
               and
               hath
               little
               blood
               or
               spirits
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               is
               chill
               ,
               and
               cold
               ,
               and
               puts
               on
               many
               clothes
               to
               keep
               himself
               warm
               ;
               if
               these
               clothes
               should
               be
               al
               taken
               away
               ,
               save
               only
               his
               inward
               garment
               ,
               if
               there
               could
               be
               put
               into
               him
               spirits
               ,
               and
               blood
               and
               marrow
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               should
               make
               him
               not
               to
               be
               sensible
               of
               the
               want
               of
               his
               clothes
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               great
               deal
               better
               ;
               What
               man
               that
               is
               weak
               and
               sickly
               ,
               and
               is
               fain
               to
               have
               abundance
               of
               clothes
               to
               keep
               him
               warm
               ,
               would
               not
               be
               willing
               to
               part
               with
               his
               clothes
               ,
               if
               he
               might
               have
               spirits
               and
               blood
               put
               into
               him
               ,
               not
               to
               feel
               the
               want
               of
               those
               clothes
               ?
               So
               ,
               why
               is
               it
               that
               your
               hearts
               are
               set
               upon
               the
               delight
               of
               the
               creature
               ?
               because
               you
               want
               a
               principle
               within
               to
               satisfie
               your
               souls
               withal
               ,
               and
               therefore
               you
               are
               fain
               to
               seek
               the
               cloathing
               of
               the
               creature
               ,
               and
               to
               keep
               your selves
               warm
               with
               the
               cloathing
               of
               the
               creature
               ;
               but
               if
               Religion
               take
               away
               those
               things
               ,
               and
               give
               you
               a
               
               principle
               not
               to
               feel
               the
               want
               of
               them
               ,
               but
               have
               them
               made
               up
               another
               way
               and
               better
               ,
               you
               have
               no
               cause
               to
               complain
               of
               the
               want
               of
               pleasantness
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               I
               answer
               ,
               that
               godliness
               abridges
               us
               of
               
               no
               lawful
               pleasure
               ;
               if
               it
               abridges
               of
               any
               ,
               it
               is
               delightfulness
               to
               want
               those
               delights
               that
               godliness
               abridges
               us
               of
               :
               What
               ,
               hast
               thou
               delight
               in
               that
               which
               is
               sinful
               ?
               if
               it
               be
               not
               sinful
               ,
               Religion
               does
               not
               abridge
               thee
               of
               it
               ,
               onely
               such
               delights
               in
               which
               thou
               dishonorest
               God
               ,
               and
               provokest
               him
               against
               thee
               .
            
             
               But
               secondly
               ,
               How
               are
               the
               ways
               of
               God
               ways
               
               of
               pleasantness
               ,
               when
               they
               require
               abundance
               of
               humiliation
               ,
               trouble
               for
               sin
               ;
               and
               is
               not
               that
               bitter
               and
               
               grievous
               ?
            
             
               To
               that
               I
               answer
               ,
               First
               ,
               there
               is
               more
               sweetness
               in
               
               that
               which
               thou
               callest
               bitterness
               ,
               then
               in
               all
               the
               delightfulness
               of
               the
               world
               besides
               :
               those
               waters
               Christ
               does
               turn
               into
               wine
               .
               And
               to
               convince
               you
               that
               these
               are
               not
               bitter
               waters
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               tears
               of
               repentance
               and
               humiliation
               ,
               are
               sweet
               refreshing
               waters
               of
               life
               ;
               consider
               from
               what
               fountain
               they
               come
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               the
               work
               of
               humiliation
               if
               it
               be
               right
               ,
               the
               principle
               of
               it
               is
               the
               
                 melting
                 work
              
               of
               the
               Gospel
               in
               the
               
               soul
               ,
               the
               sweetness
               of
               the
               goodness
               ,
               and
               mercy
               of
               God
               in
               Jesus
               Christ
               melting
               the
               heart
               ,
               and
               causing
               it
               to
               dissolve
               ,
               and
               fall
               down
               under
               the
               hand
               of
               God
               ;
               certainly
               that
               which
               comes
               from
               such
               a
               sweet
               principle
               ,
               cannot
               have
               much
               bitterness
               in
               it
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               soul
               in
               the
               work
               of
               humiliation
               ,
               melting
               before
               the
               Lord
               ,
               eases
               it self
               in
               that
               melting
               
               of
               abundance
               of
               sin
               ;
               and
               much
               sweetness
               there
               must
               needs
               be
               in
               those
               tears
               that
               ease
               the
               soul
               of
               ,
               and
               deliver
               the
               soul
               from
               much
               sin
               .
            
             
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               in
               the
               work
               of
               humiliation
               there
               is
               much
               delight
               ,
               because
               the
               soul
               hath
               much
               delight
               in
               looking
               
               back
               to
               that
               sorrow
               it
               hath
               had
               ;
               and
               if
               godliness
               
               makes
               mourning
               to
               be
               delightful
               ,
               what
               does
               it
               make
               rejoycing
               to
               be
               ?
            
             
               But
               if
               it
               be
               said
               in
               the
               third
               place
               ,
               But
               there
               are
               many
               hardthings
               that
               Gods
               people
               do
               meet
               withal
               in
               the
               ways
               of
               godliness
               ,
               and
               the
               ways
               of
               godliness
               
               put
               them
               upon
               such
               things
               as
               cause
               them
               to
               meet
               
               with
               sore
               temptations
               and
               trials
               here
               in
               the
               world
               ;
               how
               then
               can
               the
               ways
               of
               godliness
               be
               so
               pleasant
               ?
            
             
               To
               that
               I
               answer
               ,
               Here
               is
               a
               mighty
               commendation
               
               to
               the
               pleasantness
               of
               the
               ways
               of
               Religion
               ,
               notwithstanding
               the
               hardest
               ,
               and
               sorest
               things
               a
               godly
               heart
               meets
               with
               ;
               there
               is
               that
               delight
               in
               the
               ways
               of
               godliness
               ,
               as
               upholds
               the
               heart
               under
               all
               ,
               and
               carries
               the
               heart
               sweetly
               on
               .
               What
               commendation
               was
               it
               to
               the
               grace
               in
               the
               hearts
               of
               the
               Martyrs
               ,
               that
               did
               uphold
               their
               hearts
               ,
               and
               carry
               their
               hearts
               sweetly
               in
               the
               enduring
               of
               such
               hard
               things
               ?
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               these
               being
               hard
               to
               flesh
               and
               blood
               ,
               
               hinder
               not
               the
               pleasure
               of
               a
               gracious
               heart
               ;
               it
               is
               the
               highest
               improvement
               of
               all
               our
               estates
               that
               can
               be
               ,
               the
               highest
               testimony
               of
               giving
               your
               respect
               to
               God
               ,
               whereby
               the
               soul
               enjoys
               most
               of
               God
               all
               times
               :
               
                 The
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 glory
                 resteth
              
               upon
               the
               soul
               while
               it
               is
               enduring
               such
               things
               .
               And
               how
               opposite
               is
               thy
               heart
               ,
               and
               what
               difference
               between
               Christs
               heart
               and
               thine
               ?
               Christ
               bids
               you
               
                 leap
                 for
                 joy
              
               ,
               when
               you
               meet
               with
               such
               things
               ,
               and
               you
               think
               they
               take
               away
               all
               joy
               .
            
             
             
               But
               we
               see
               it
               in
               experience
               contrary
               ;
               when
               people
               come
               into
               the
               ways
               of
               godliness
               ,
               they
               do
               not
               finde
               
               
                 that
                 delight
              
               and
               joy
               you
               speak
               of
               ,
               their
               spirits
               are
               heavy
               ,
               
               and
               lumpish
               ,
               and
               sad
               .
            
             
               For
               answer
               to
               that
               ,
               It
               may
               be
               it
               is
               but
               seriousness
               ,
               
               and
               thou
               thinkest
               it
               is
               sadness
               .
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               they
               are
               not
               in
               their
               element
               ,
               and
               therefore
               they
               do
               not
               express
               chearfulness
               :
               If
               
               the
               fish
               be
               upon
               the
               earth
               ,
               it
               cannot
               take
               delight
               ;
               the
               bird
               does
               not
               sing
               when
               it
               is
               upon
               the
               ground
               ,
               but
               when
               it
               is
               got
               up
               to
               the
               air
               :
               Those
               that
               you
               say
               are
               melancholly
               and
               lumpish
               ,
               put
               them
               to
               religious
               and
               gracious
               exercises
               ,
               and
               get
               up
               their
               hearts
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               they
               will
               be
               merry
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               it
               is
               your
               company
               makes
               
               them
               so
               ,
               because
               they
               see
               so
               much
               dishonor
               to
               God
               in
               your
               company
               ,
               let
               them
               be
               among
               their
               own
               company
               ,
               and
               they
               know
               how
               to
               be
               joyful
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               because
               of
               Religion
               ,
               but
               because
               they
               are
               no
               more
               religious
               ,
               because
               they
               finde
               
               so
               much
               want
               of
               godliness
               in
               their
               hearts
               .
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               because
               they
               have
               so
               much
               cause
               of
               sorrow
               as
               you
               ,
               but
               they
               come
               to
               
                 see
                 more
              
               then
               
               you
               ;
               not
               because
               their
               hearts
               are
               not
               so
               pleasant
               as
               yours
               ,
               but
               because
               God
               hath
               discovered
               the
               danger
               of
               their
               condition
               more
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               things
               that
               concern
               their
               souls
               and
               eternal
               estates
               ,
               such
               things
               as
               if
               thou
               didst
               but
               see
               ,
               would
               sink
               thy
               heart
               into
               dismal
               ,
               bottomless
               sorrow
               and
               desperation
               .
               Thou
               thinkest
               much
               to
               see
               them
               so
               sad
               as
               they
               are
               ,
               If
               thou
               didst
               but
               see
               that
               they
               see
               ,
               thou
               wouldst
               sink
               down
               into
               the
               gulf
               of
               desperation
               among
               the
               damned
               spirits
               .
            
             
             
               It
               is
               a
               mighty
               argument
               ,
               they
               have
               some
               mighty
               work
               of
               God
               to
               uphold
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               grace
               comes
               from
               a
               mighty
               principle
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               some
               chearfulness
               ,
               notwithstanding
               they
               see
               such
               things
               ,
               as
               if
               one
               that
               were
               meerly
               natural
               should
               see
               them
               ,
               he
               would
               sink
               down
               into
               hell
               ,
               and
               yet
               they
               can
               hope
               in
               God
               ;
               and
               sometimes
               ,
               notwithstanding
               all
               unbelief
               ,
               do
               rejoyce
               in
               God.
               Alas
               ,
               thy
               pleasantness
               and
               delight
               is
               such
               ,
               as
               every
               little
               toy
               is
               enough
               to
               damp
               ;
               if
               thou
               beest
               crossed
               in
               the
               least
               thing
               in
               the
               creature
               ,
               thou
               art
               damped
               :
               But
               what
               if
               God
               should
               shew
               thee
               all
               his
               terrors
               ,
               the
               infinite
               evil
               of
               sin
               ,
               and
               the
               infinite
               danger
               thou
               art
               in
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               thy
               eternal
               estate
               ,
               that
               would
               damp
               thee
               indeed
               ;
               and
               therefore
               acknowledge
               that
               that
               joy
               that
               the
               godly
               have
               ,
               considering
               what
               they
               see
               ,
               is
               exceeding
               strong
               ,
               that
               upholds
               them
               as
               it
               doth
               .
            
             
               Sixthly
               ,
               their
               joy
               is
               a
               secret
               inward
               thing
               ,
               which
               
               strangers
               shall
               not
               intermeddle
               withal
               ,
               thou
               hast
               no
               skill
               in
               it
               .
               What
               was
               it
               for
               Nebuchadnezzar
               ,
               to
               say
               ,
               No
               Nobleman
               had
               such
               pleasure
               as
               he
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               among
               the
               beasts
               ;
               thou
               hast
               no
               principle
               to
               judge
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               therefore
               art
               no
               meet
               Judge
               .
            
             
               For
               Application
               .
            
             
               Hence
               we
               see
               one
               special
               and
               great
               reason
               ,
               why
               
               Gods
               people
               are
               taken
               off
               so
               much
               from
               carnal
               pleasure
               as
               they
               are
               ;
               they
               have
               met
               with
               better
               ;
               and
               the
               sweet
               of
               the
               world
               is
               not
               so
               much
               to
               them
               ,
               because
               they
               have
               met
               with
               that
               which
               is
               abundantly
               more
               sweet
               .
               It
               is
               the
               sweet
               savor
               of
               Christs
               precious
               oyntment
               ,
               that
               draws
               the
               hearts
               of
               the
               Saints
               after
               him
               ,
               that
               makes
               them
               cry
               out
               ,
               
                 Draw
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 will
                 run
                 after
                 thee
                 ,
                 Cant.
              
               1.
               3
               ,
               4.
               
               But
               the
               savor
               
               of
               base
               pleasures
               draws
               vile
               hearts
               after
               them
               :
            
             
               
                 —
                 Trahit
                 sua
                 quemque
                 voluptas
              
               .
            
             
               The
               light
               of
               the
               Sun
               darkens
               the
               light
               of
               the
               candle
               ,
               and
               puts
               out
               the
               light
               of
               the
               fire
               ;
               The
               light
               that
               Gods
               servants
               do
               meet
               with
               in
               the
               ways
               of
               God
               ,
               do
               darken
               all
               ,
               and
               take
               away
               the
               lustre
               of
               all
               carnal
               delight
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               the
               reason
               that
               Satan
               does
               not
               go
               that
               way
               to
               work
               ,
               to
               tempt
               a
               gracious
               heart
               with
               sensual
               pleasures
               ,
               because
               he
               is
               so
               far
               above
               them
               ,
               and
               therefore
               he
               is
               fain
               to
               tempt
               them
               with
               spiritual
               pride
               ,
               and
               lusts
               of
               a
               higher
               nature
               :
               It
               were
               a
               wonderful
               dishonour
               for
               any
               that
               profess
               godliness
               ,
               to
               have
               their
               hearts
               taken
               with
               any
               pleasures
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               but
               onely
               in
               order
               to
               better
               pleasures
               that
               are
               to
               be
               enjoyed
               in
               the
               ways
               of
               godliness
               ,
               in
               the
               ways
               of
               wisdom
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               second
               place
               ;
               What
               infinite
               cause
               have
               we
               to
               bless
               the
               Name
               of
               God
               that
               gives
               us
               such
               pleasant
               ways
               unto
               glory
               ?
               Though
               his
               ways
               were
               never
               so
               full
               of
               torment
               ,
               we
               had
               cause
               to
               bless
               God
               ;
               but
               for
               to
               pave
               our
               way
               to
               Heaven
               with
               such
               delights
               ,
               and
               to
               afford
               unto
               us
               such
               soul-satisfying
               contents
               ,
               here
               while
               we
               live
               in
               this
               our
               poor
               pilgrimage
               ,
               this
               is
               praise-worthy
               :
               If
               we
               were
               to
               ascend
               to
               Heaven
               in
               a
               fiery
               Chariot
               ,
               we
               were
               to
               praise
               God
               ;
               but
               this
               is
               the
               Chariot
               of
               Solomon
               ,
               the
               midst
               whereof
               is
               paved
               with
               love
               ,
               as
               you
               heard
               ;
               How
               are
               we
               to
               bless
               God
               for
               this
               ?
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               so
               ,
               here
               is
               an
               aggravation
               of
               the
               
               wickedness
               of
               those
               that
               shall
               take
               delight
               in
               sinful
               pleasures
               :
               God
               sees
               it
               is
               impossible
               for
               any
               of
               his
               creatures
               ,
               but
               they
               must
               seek
               for
               pleasures
               some
               way
               ,
               and
               that
               God
               might
               take
               our
               hearts
               to
               himself
               ,
               
               he
               hath
               provided
               ways
               wherein
               we
               may
               have
               pleasure
               ,
               and
               an
               infinite
               aggravation
               it
               will
               be
               to
               your
               wickedness
               ,
               to
               seek
               for
               pleasure
               in
               the
               ways
               of
               sin
               ,
               in
               dishonoring
               God
               ,
               when
               thou
               mayest
               have
               pleasure
               in
               honoring
               of
               God
               :
               Consider
               this
               ,
               and
               let
               thy
               soul
               upbraid
               it self
               for
               abominable
               wickedness
               and
               ingratitude
               :
               There
               are
               ways
               of
               delight
               wherein
               God
               may
               be
               honored
               ,
               and
               my
               soul
               satisfied
               ;
               there
               are
               other
               ways
               that
               have
               delight
               ,
               but
               such
               ways
               as
               God
               will
               be
               dishonored
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               my
               soul
               endangered
               .
               Now
               when
               as
               God
               does
               give
               me
               a
               cup
               full
               of
               all
               delicacy
               to
               satisfie
               my
               thirst
               with
               ,
               for
               me
               to
               take
               a
               cup
               of
               poyson
               to
               satisfie
               my
               thirst
               with
               ,
               this
               is
               folly
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               abominable
               wickedness
               of
               mens
               hearts
               .
               God
               sets
               his
               
                 cup
                 of
                 salvation
              
               ,
               and
               tenders
               it
               in
               his
               ways
               to
               satisfie
               your
               souls
               withal
               ,
               and
               the
               Devil
               comes
               with
               his
               cup
               of
               poyson
               ,
               and
               do
               but
               speak
               of
               delight
               ,
               and
               when
               you
               are
               athirst
               ,
               you
               rather
               take
               the
               cup
               of
               poyson
               ,
               then
               the
               cup
               of
               Salvation
               :
               the
               more
               delight
               there
               is
               in
               Gods
               ways
               ,
               the
               more
               abominable
               is
               thy
               wickedness
               to
               forsake
               them
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               hence
               the
               great
               scandal
               of
               the
               ways
               of
               godliness
               ,
               that
               the
               world
               stumbles
               at
               ,
               is
               taken
               away
               ,
               they
               call
               them
               dumpish
               ways
               :
               The
               Saints
               of
               God
               never
               knew
               the
               minde
               of
               God
               if
               this
               be
               so
               .
               The
               world
               deals
               with
               the
               ways
               of
               God
               in
               this
               case
               ,
               as
               they
               did
               with
               the
               Christians
               in
               the
               Primitive
               times
               ;
               they
               used
               to
               put
               Christians
               into
               Bears
               and
               Dogs
               skins
               ,
               or
               
                 ugly
                 creatures
              
               ,
               and
               then
               bait
               them
               ;
               and
               so
               the
               men
               of
               the
               world
               put
               Religion
               into
               ugly
               conceits
               ,
               and
               then
               speak
               against
               them
               :
               and
               truly
               that
               they
               speak
               against
               ,
               is
               only
               their
               own
               conceits
               ,
               and
               not
               any
               thing
               in
               themselves
               ;
               they
               are
               lovely
               and
               excellent
               ,
               
               and
               glorious
               ,
               onely
               they
               appear
               to
               be
               sad
               and
               evil
               ,
               by
               the
               conceits
               thou
               hast
               put
               upon
               them
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               fifth
               place
               ,
               by
               that
               which
               hath
               been
               said
               ,
               
               let
               all
               be
               drawn
               to
               the
               love
               of
               the
               ways
               of
               godliness
               .
               I
               have
               often
               hinted
               upon
               such
               an
               argument
               as
               this
               ,
               and
               therefore
               will
               pass
               lightly
               over
               it
               .
               Fear
               not
               pleasure
               ,
               trust
               God
               with
               it
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               finde
               enough
               .
               Wouldst
               thou
               never
               be
               sad
               ?
               live
               well
               ,
               says
               Bernard
               :
               Tell
               me
               ,
               wouldst
               thou
               embrace
               the
               
               ways
               of
               Religion
               ,
               if
               thou
               wert
               sure
               of
               pleasure
               ?
               I
               call
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               to
               record
               this
               day
               ,
               that
               which
               I
               have
               spoken
               of
               the
               ways
               of
               wisdom
               are
               truths
               of
               God
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               notions
               ,
               not
               conceits
               ,
               but
               certain
               realities
               .
               God
               hath
               engaged
               himself
               to
               make
               this
               good
               ,
               and
               abundantly
               more
               ;
               Oh
               come
               and
               taste
               how
               sweet
               the
               Lord
               is
               ,
               do
               not
               stand
               aloof
               off
               ;
               they
               may
               seem
               to
               be
               unpleasant
               ways
               a
               great
               way
               off
               ,
               but
               when
               you
               come
               near
               ,
               you
               will
               see
               delight
               .
               Wherefore
               all
               you
               that
               have
               been
               acquainted
               with
               the
               ways
               of
               wisdom
               ,
               manifest
               this
               ,
               that
               God
               hath
               brought
               you
               into
               blessed
               paths
               ,
               that
               these
               things
               are
               true
               :
               Religion
               does
               mightily
               suffer
               by
               the
               Professors
               of
               it
               ,
               when
               those
               that
               look
               on
               ,
               see
               no
               such
               things
               manifested
               :
               It
               is
               our
               duty
               
                 to
                 rejoyce
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ,
               and
               to
               walk
               in
               the
               ways
               of
               wisdom
               ,
               as
               it
               may
               appear
               
                 they
                 are
                 ways
                 of
                 pleasantness
              
               ,
               to
               carry
               ous
               selves
               delightfully
               in
               these
               delightful
               ways
               .
               Delightfulness
               in
               the
               ways
               of
               godliness
               puts
               a
               beauty
               upon
               them
               ;
               It
               is
               an
               excellent
               similitude
               that
               Chrysostom
               hath
               to
               express
               this
               ,
               As
               ,
               says
               he
               ,
               
                 a
                 beautiful
                 face
                 at
                 all
                 times
                 is
                 pleasing
                 to
                 the
                 eye
                 ,
                 but
                 then
                 especially
                 when
                 there
                 is
                 joy
                 manifested
                 in
                 the
                 countenance
                 :
              
               joy
               in
               the
               face
               puts
               a
               new
               beauty
               ,
               
               and
               makes
               that
               which
               before
               was
               beautiful
               ,
               to
               be
               exceeding
               beautiful
               ,
               it
               puts
               a
               lustre
               upon
               beauty
               ;
               so
               ,
               though
               the
               ways
               of
               Religion
               be
               in
               themselves
               beautiful
               ,
               yet
               when
               there
               is
               spiritual
               joy
               added
               ,
               they
               appear
               then
               beautiful
               with
               a
               double
               beauty
               .
               We
               have
               a
               sweet
               promise
               ,
               Isa
               .
               65.
               18.
               
               Oh
               that
               we
               could
               see
               it
               fulfilled
               !
               
                 I
                 will
                 create
                 Jerusalem
                 a
                 rejoycing
                 ,
                 and
                 her
                 people
                 a
                 joy
              
               ;
               a
               joy
               even
               in
               the
               abstract
               ,
               not
               onely
               joyful
               ,
               but
               a
               joy
               ,
               and
               God
               will
               create
               this
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               Gods
               work
               ;
               and
               though
               to
               the
               eye
               of
               flesh
               and
               blood
               there
               be
               no
               matter
               of
               joy
               ,
               yet
               God
               will
               create
               her
               people
               a
               joy
               .
               You
               know
               what
               charges
               the
               Prophet
               lays
               upon
               this
               ;
               what
               a
               comely
               thing
               it
               is
               ,
               and
               see
               that
               in
               any
               case
               you
               rejoyce
               .
               Onely
               take
               heed
               you
               do
               not
               mistake
               in
               pleasantness
               ;
               many
               that
               are
               godly
               may
               be
               pleasant
               in
               their
               way
               upon
               that
               ground
               ,
               because
               Christians
               must
               be
               pleasant
               ,
               but
               do
               not
               mistake
               natural
               pleasantness
               for
               spiritual
               pleasantness
               .
            
             
               How
               shall
               we
               know
               the
               difference
               between
               natural
               
               pleasantness
               in
               a
               Christian
               ,
               and
               spiritual
               pleasantness
               .
            
             
               There
               may
               be
               a
               great
               many
               of
               temporal
               pleasures
               
               that
               God
               gives
               forth
               to
               Christians
               in
               its
               place
               ;
               but
               
               you
               must
               rise
               higher
               then
               that
               ,
               and
               put
               another
               maner
               of
               lustre
               upon
               the
               ways
               of
               Religion
               then
               natural
               pleasantness
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               a
               spiritual
               pleasantness
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               serious
               ,
               such
               as
               becomes
               Christian
               gravity
               ;
               Yea
               ,
               not
               onely
               seriousness
               and
               gravity
               is
               to
               be
               mixed
               with
               
               pleasantness
               ;
               but
               if
               it
               be
               spiritual
               pleasantness
               ,
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               it
               is
               such
               as
               can
               stand
               with
               fear
               ,
               and
               the
               
               work
               of
               repentance
               and
               humiliation
               ;
               these
               do
               not
               
               hinder
               a
               spiritual
               pleasantness
               ,
               though
               it
               hinders
               that
               which
               is
               natural
               :
               You
               know
               the
               Scripture
               that
               says
               ,
               
                 Rejoyce
                 with
                 trembling
              
               ;
               and
               
                 Blessed
                 is
                 the
                 man
                 that
                 feareth
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 greatly
                 delights
                 in
                 his
                 Commandments
                 :
              
               That
               is
               a
               spiritual
               pleasantness
               ,
               which
               hath
               a
               gracious
               mixture
               of
               seriousness
               and
               other
               graces
               of
               Gods
               Spirit
               with
               it
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               Again
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               a
               gracious
               pleasantness
               ,
               it
               
               is
               a
               delight
               in
               all
               the
               ways
               of
               wisdom
               ;
               many
               can
               delight
               in
               some
               ways
               of
               wisdom
               ,
               
                 the
                 stony
                 ground
              
               received
               some
               truths
               with
               joy
               ,
               but
               others
               they
               cannot
               close
               with
               ;
               but
               when
               the
               pleasantness
               is
               spiritual
               ,
               there
               is
               rejoycing
               in
               all
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               Again
               ,
               if
               the
               pleasantness
               be
               spiritual
               ,
               it
               
               is
               our
               strength
               ,
               it
               carries
               on
               the
               soul
               in
               the
               ways
               of
               God
               more
               fully
               ,
               it
               is
               oyl
               that
               causes
               the
               wheels
               of
               thy
               soul
               to
               go
               on
               more
               freely
               in
               the
               ways
               of
               Religion
               .
               I
               appeal
               to
               thee
               ,
               Does
               thy
               pleasantness
               carry
               thee
               on
               more
               sweetly
               in
               the
               ways
               of
               Religion
               ?
               Thou
               hast
               been
               merry
               in
               company
               ,
               but
               does
               this
               carry
               thee
               on
               more
               fully
               in
               the
               ways
               of
               God
               ?
               If
               you
               have
               had
               pleasure
               in
               natural
               things
               ,
               and
               when
               you
               come
               to
               spiritual
               things
               ,
               your
               hearts
               are
               dead
               ,
               certainly
               you
               went
               beyond
               your
               bounds
               .
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               Again
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               spiritual
               pleasantness
               ,
               it
               
               will
               bear
               up
               the
               heart
               in
               the
               want
               of
               all
               outward
               pleasantness
               ,
               and
               though
               all
               outward
               content
               be
               taken
               away
               .
               Habbak
               .
               3.
               17
               ,
               18.
               
               
                 Although
                 the
                 fig-tree
                 shall
                 not
                 blossom
                 ,
                 neither
                 shall
                 fruit
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 Vines
                 ,
                 the
                 labor
                 of
                 the
                 Olive
                 shall
                 fail
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 fields
                 shall
                 yield
                 no
                 meat
                 ;
                 the
                 flock
                 shall
                 be
                 cut
                 off
                 from
                 the
                 fold
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 no
                 herd
                 in
                 the
                 stalls
                 :
                 Yet
                 I
                 will
                 rejoyce
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 joy
                 in
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 my
                 salvation
                 .
              
               When
               
               all
               is
               dark
               abroad
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               the
               soul
               does
               rejoyce
               in
               God
               alone
               :
               A
               soul
               that
               hath
               but
               natural
               pleasantness
               of
               spirit
               ,
               is
               all
               amort
               and
               down
               when
               any
               affliction
               befals
               him
               .
               You
               that
               have
               the
               most
               delightful
               spirits
               ,
               when
               you
               have
               friends
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               you
               like
               ,
               you
               are
               jocund
               and
               merry
               ,
               but
               when
               affliction
               comes
               ,
               how
               quickly
               are
               your
               spirits
               down
               ?
               and
               how
               are
               you
               vext
               and
               troubled
               ?
               whereas
               if
               there
               were
               this
               spring
               of
               pleasantness
               in
               the
               heatt
               ,
               it
               would
               bear
               up
               the
               heart
               joyful
               in
               affliction
               ;
               though
               servants
               and
               friends
               should
               cross
               ,
               this
               delightfulness
               of
               spirit
               within
               would
               carry
               the
               heart
               on
               chearfully
               :
               But
               those
               that
               are
               delightful
               when
               they
               are
               well
               pleased
               ,
               yet
               every
               little
               thing
               that
               crosses
               them
               ,
               makes
               them
               dumpish
               .
               This
               is
               another
               argument
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               spiritual
               pleasantness
               their
               hearts
               are
               filled
               with
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               from
               the
               delight
               they
               have
               found
               in
               the
               ways
               of
               God
               that
               makes
               them
               so
               merry
               .
               This
               by
               way
               of
               Caution
               .
            
             
               But
               if
               we
               be
               sure
               that
               our
               pleasantness
               is
               spiritual
               ,
               let
               us
               expatiate
               our selves
               to
               the
               utmost
               :
               It
               is
               a
               work
               of
               grace
               to
               moderate
               all
               carnal
               pleasures
               ,
               and
               to
               keep
               them
               down
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               the
               special
               work
               of
               grace
               to
               expatiate
               the
               soul
               to
               the
               utmost
               in
               all
               spiritual
               pleasure
               :
               Therefore
               if
               God
               hath
               given
               thee
               this
               spring
               of
               delight
               and
               pleasure
               ,
               expatiate
               it
               to
               the
               glory
               and
               praise
               of
               God.
               
                 Blessed
                 is
                 the
                 man
                 that
                 greatly
                 delights
                 in
                 the
                 ways
                 of
                 Gods
                 Commandments
                 :
              
               And
               if
               God
               takes
               pleasure
               in
               thee
               ,
               how
               much
               more
               shouldst
               thou
               take
               pleasure
               in
               him
               !
               God
               gives
               out
               his
               pleasure
               to
               be
               joyned
               to
               our
               pleasantness
               ,
               and
               if
               we
               should
               not
               carry
               on
               the
               ways
               of
               Religion
               pleasantly
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               a
               dishonor
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               a
               disgrace
               to
               our
               
               selves
               ,
               and
               we
               cannot
               expect
               that
               acceptance
               from
               God
               of
               what
               we
               do
               ,
               as
               otherwise
               we
               might
               ;
               for
               as
               
               God
               loves
               a
               chearful
               Giver
               ,
               so
               a
               chearful
               Server
               .
            
             
               How
               shall
               we
               carry
               on
               the
               work
               of
               God
               pleasantly
               ?
            
             
               First
               ,
               be
               sure
               to
               keep
               the
               heart
               right
               within
               ,
               be
               sure
               
               to
               keep
               all
               at
               peace
               within
               thy
               soul
               ;
               you
               know
               according
               
               to
               the
               temper
               within
               ,
               so
               there
               is
               the
               relishing
               of
               things
               without
               ;
               He
               that
               hath
               peace
               within
               ,
               can
               easily
               go
               through
               the
               duties
               that
               are
               required
               without
               with
               joy
               .
            
             
               Further
               ,
               exercise
               faith
               in
               the
               work
               and
               office
               of
               the
               
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               that
               office
               that
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               is
               designed
               unto
               by
               the
               Father
               and
               the
               Son
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               Comforter
               of
               his
               people
               ,
               to
               bring
               joy
               and
               comfort
               to
               them
               ;
               look
               upon
               the
               
                 holy
                 Ghost
              
               ,
               as
               designed
               by
               the
               Father
               and
               the
               Son
               to
               bring
               joy
               and
               delight
               to
               the
               souls
               of
               his
               people
               .
               What
               an
               infinite
               difference
               there
               is
               between
               the
               comforts
               of
               a
               carnal
               heart
               ,
               and
               the
               comforts
               of
               the
               godly
               ?
               The
               one
               come
               from
               a
               little
               meat
               and
               drink
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               come
               from
               the
               exercise
               of
               faith
               about
               the
               office
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               that
               is
               designed
               to
               this
               work
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               in
               all
               that
               thou
               doest
               ,
               be
               sure
               to
               be
               upright
               :
               
               Though
               thou
               beest
               able
               to
               do
               but
               a
               little
               in
               any
               way
               of
               God
               ,
               if
               thou
               beest
               upright
               ,
               God
               accepts
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               and
               thou
               wilt
               finde
               comfort
               :
               Thou
               sayest
               thy
               duties
               are
               mean
               ;
               it
               may
               be
               so
               ,
               but
               if
               thou
               beest
               upright
               ,
               thou
               mayest
               have
               comfort
               ,
               it
               becomes
               the
               upright
               to
               be
               joyful
               ;
               whereas
               the
               most
               glorious
               performances
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               not
               in
               uprightness
               ,
               are
               but
               abominable
               .
            
             
               Again
               ,
               sweeten
               all
               your
               duties
               by
               spiritual
               meditation
               ;
               
               a
               Christian
               that
               treasures
               up
               spiritual
               meditation
               ,
               
               and
               every
               duty
               that
               he
               performs
               brings
               it
               in
               by
               meditation
               ,
               and
               hath
               a
               great
               many
               meditations
               to
               rowl
               his
               duty
               up
               and
               down
               ;
               in
               this
               is
               delight
               :
               To
               go
               to
               duty
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               a
               barren
               heart
               to
               act
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               delight
               ;
               but
               to
               go
               to
               a
               duty
               ,
               and
               to
               exercise
               spiritual
               meditation
               ,
               this
               is
               sweet
               .
            
             
               Again
               ,
               labor
               to
               principle
               thy
               heart
               aright
               in
               the
               
               ways
               of
               godliness
               ,
               to
               understand
               what
               they
               are
               ;
               if
               thou
               understoodest
               what
               they
               are
               ,
               they
               would
               be
               delightful
               ;
               and
               the
               reason
               why
               many
               do
               not
               go
               on
               delightfully
               is
               ,
               because
               they
               do
               not
               understand
               what
               is
               in
               the
               ways
               of
               God
               to
               cause
               delight
               .
            
             
               You
               will
               say
               ,
               What
               is
               there
               in
               the
               ways
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               
               cause
               delight
               ?
            
             
               First
               ,
               every
               work
               of
               godliness
               ,
               and
               that
               ability
               that
               
               grace
               hath
               to
               exercise
               ,
               is
               a
               beam
               of
               that
               infinite
               ,
               choice
               ,
               eternal
               ,
               electing
               love
               of
               God
               upon
               thy
               soul
               ;
               if
               thou
               lookest
               upon
               it
               so
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               wonderfully
               delightful
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               look
               upon
               every
               duty
               of
               godliness
               ,
               as
               
               having
               more
               of
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               in
               it
               ,
               then
               the
               
               whole
               frame
               of
               heaven
               and
               earth
               besides
               :
               Take
               all
               Gods
               works
               in
               the
               Creation
               ,
               in
               Providence
               ,
               in
               the
               Heavens
               ,
               the
               Sun
               ,
               Moon
               and
               Stars
               ,
               in
               the
               Earth
               ,
               and
               the
               Seas
               ,
               there
               is
               not
               so
               much
               of
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               in
               them
               all
               ,
               as
               in
               one
               gracious
               action
               that
               a
               Christian
               performs
               ;
               and
               if
               you
               looked
               at
               it
               thus
               ,
               it
               could
               not
               but
               have
               pleasure
               in
               it
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               look
               at
               that
               action
               of
               grace
               ,
               as
               that
               in
               which
               God
               attains
               his
               end
               in
               creating
               heaven
               and
               earth
               ,
               
               more
               then
               in
               other
               things
               besides
               ;
               as
               there
               is
               more
               of
               God
               in
               it
               ,
               so
               God
               attains
               more
               in
               it
               ;
               the
               end
               of
               God
               in
               his
               counsels
               is
               more
               attained
               by
               any
               gracious
               act
               ,
               
               then
               by
               any
               thing
               else
               that
               can
               be
               done
               ,
               save
               of
               the
               same
               nature
               :
               How
               delightful
               should
               we
               be
               in
               the
               ways
               of
               godliness
               ,
               if
               we
               looked
               thus
               at
               them
               ?
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               look
               upon
               every
               gracious
               act
               ,
               as
               the
               seed
               
               of
               glory
               and
               eternal
               life
               :
               Every
               work
               of
               grace
               in
               the
               heart
               and
               life
               of
               Gods
               people
               ,
               is
               a
               seed
               of
               glory
               and
               eternal
               life
               .
               And
               these
               four
               considerations
               being
               put
               upon
               every
               gracious
               act
               ,
               do
               confirm
               that
               which
               was
               said
               in
               the
               opening
               of
               the
               point
               ,
               they
               must
               needs
               be
               
                 full
                 of
                 pleasantness
              
               :
               Be
               not
               satisfied
               in
               doing
               any
               thing
               in
               the
               ways
               of
               God
               ,
               till
               you
               do
               it
               pleasantly
               ;
               I
               hear
               the
               ways
               of
               God
               are
               pleasant
               ,
               I
               have
               gone
               on
               being
               haled
               by
               conscience
               ,
               but
               little
               have
               I
               understood
               of
               the
               pleasantness
               of
               them
               ,
               there
               is
               more
               to
               be
               looked
               after
               then
               I
               have
               attained
               to
               :
               By
               this
               thou
               shalt
               come
               to
               be
               mightily
               strengthened
               ,
               and
               it
               wil
               be
               a
               marvellous
               help
               to
               make
               thee
               continue
               in
               the
               ways
               of
               godliness
               :
               And
               as
               I
               said
               in
               handling
               that
               argument
               of
               the
               easiness
               of
               the
               ways
               of
               godliness
               ,
               those
               that
               are
               continually
               thinking
               of
               the
               hardness
               of
               Gods
               ways
               ,
               will
               fall
               off
               ;
               but
               by
               having
               them
               pleasant
               ,
               it
               will
               carry
               thee
               on
               against
               temptations
               ,
               and
               the
               current
               of
               all
               arguments
               .
            
             
               The
               last
               Use
               of
               all
               ,
               is
               ,
               If
               the
               ways
               of
               wisdom
               be
               ways
               of
               pleasantness
               ,
               what
               is
               the
               end
               of
               wisdom
               ?
               If
               the
               neather
               springs
               be
               so
               sweet
               ,
               what
               will
               the
               upper
               be
               ?
               If
               the
               lower
               Jerusalem
               be
               paved
               with
               gold
               ,
               
               surely
               that
               upper
               Jerusalem
               is
               paved
               with
               pearls
               .
               It
               is
               an
               excellent
               speech
               of
               
                 Bernard
                 ,
                 Good
                 art
                 thou
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 soul
                 that
                 seeks
                 thee
                 ;
                 what
                 art
                 thou
                 then
                 to
                 the
                 soul
                 that
                 findes
                 thee
                 ?
              
               How
               sweet
               and
               pleasant
               are
               the
               ways
               of
               wisdom
               then
               ?
               How
               sweet
               and
               delightful
               is
               the
               end
               of
               wisdom
               ?
               If
               grace
               be
               pleasant
               ,
               how
               
               pleasant
               is
               glory
               ?
               therefore
               the
               Saints
               dye
               so
               pleasantly
               ,
               because
               there
               is
               a
               meeting
               of
               grace
               and
               glory
               :
               Grace
               is
               delightful
               ,
               glory
               more
               delightful
               ;
               but
               when
               these
               both
               meet
               together
               ,
               what
               delight
               will
               there
               then
               be
               ?
               It
               is
               a
               speech
               of
               Jerome
               ,
               speaking
               of
               carnal
               delights
               ;
               
                 None
                 can
                 go
                 from
                 delight
                 to
                 delight
              
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               not
               so
               spiritually
               ,
               the
               more
               delight
               we
               have
               here
               ,
               the
               more
               we
               shall
               have
               hereafter
               :
               and
               therefore
               let
               this
               be
               all
               our
               prayer
               ,
               
                 Lord
                 give
                 us
                 evermore
                 this
                 pleasure
                 ,
              
               satisfie
               our
               souls
               with
               this
               pleasure
               ;
               if
               the
               drops
               be
               sweet
               ,
               the
               rivers
               of
               pleasure
               and
               joy
               that
               are
               at
               Christs
               right
               hand
               ,
               how
               sweet
               are
               they
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
           
           
             Moses
             his
             Choice
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             Part.
             
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XVI
               .
               
                 A
                 spiritual
                 eye
                 can
                 see
                 an
                 excellency
                 in
                 Gods
                 people
                 ,
                 though
                 under
                 great
                 affliction
                 .
              
            
             
               THe
               fourth
               Doctrinal
               Conclusion
               that
               
               was
               raised
               from
               the
               words
               ,
               was
               ,
               
                 That
                 a
                 spiritual
                 eye
                 can
                 see
                 an
                 excellency
                 in
                 Gods
                 people
                 ,
                 though
                 under
                 never
                 so
                 great
                 affliction
                 .
              
            
             
               Moses
               chooses
               rather
               to
               suffer
               affliction
               with
               the
               people
               of
               God.
               Who
               were
               this
               people
               ?
               A
               
                 despised
                 people
              
               ,
               an
               
                 afflicted
                 people
              
               ;
               Yet
               Moses
               could
               see
               an
               excellency
               in
               them
               while
               they
               were
               making
               their
               brick
               ,
               while
               they
               were
               whipped
               by
               their
               task-masters
               ,
               and
               contemptible
               in
               the
               eyes
               of
               all
               the
               Egyptians
               ;
               yet
               by
               the
               eye
               of
               faith
               Moses
               could
               look
               upon
               them
               as
               the
               most
               excellent
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               as
               the
               most
               glorious
               people
               that
               lived
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               desires
               rather
               to
               
                 joyn
                 with
                 them
              
               ,
               though
               
               in
               the
               greatest
               afflictions
               ,
               then
               to
               abide
               Pharaoh's
               Court
               ,
               in
               the
               enjoyment
               of
               all
               worldly
               delights
               ;
               let
               the
               world
               cast
               what
               dirt
               they
               will
               upon
               them
               ,
               and
               darken
               their
               glory
               what
               they
               can
               ,
               yet
               they
               are
               precious
               and
               honorable
               in
               the
               Saints
               eyes
               ,
               
                 The
                 excellent
                 of
                 the
                 earth
              
               ,
               and
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               world
               .
               Job
               scraping
               his
               sores
               upon
               the
               dunghil
               ,
               and
               Jeremy
               sinking
               into
               the
               mire
               in
               the
               dungeon
               ,
               are
               more
               beautiful
               and
               glorious
               ,
               then
               the
               great
               men
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               crowned
               upon
               their
               Thrones
               ;
               
                 Though
                 you
                 have
                 lien
                 amongst
                 the
                 pots
                 ,
              
               says
               the
               Psalmist
               ,
               yet
               
                 you
                 are
                 as
                 the
                 wings
                 of
                 a
                 Dove
                 covered
                 with
                 silver
                 ,
                 and
                 whose
                 feathers
                 are
                 covered
                 with
                 yellow
                 gold
                 .
              
            
             
               We
               read
               of
               the
               Christians
               that
               lived
               in
               the
               time
               between
               the
               Prophets
               and
               Christ
               ,
               in
               the
               latter
               end
               of
               this
               Chapter
               ,
               that
               were
               as
               mean
               as
               almost
               the
               rage
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               poverty
               ,
               and
               disgrace
               could
               make
               them
               ,
               wandring
               up
               and
               down
               in
               Sheep-skins
               ,
               and
               Goat-skins
               ,
               and
               
                 in
                 the
                 dens
                 and
                 caves
                 of
                 the
                 earth
              
               ;
               and
               yet
               ,
               says
               the
               Text
               ,
               
                 they
                 were
                 such
                 as
                 the
                 world
                 were
                 not
                 worthy
                 of
                 :
                 Chrysostom
              
               carries
               it
               thus
               ,
               
                 Take
                 all
                 the
                 men
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 worth
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 though
                 never
                 so
                 mean
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 outwards
                 :
              
               But
               I
               rather
               take
               it
               thus
               ,
               
                 The
                 world
                 was
                 not
                 worthy
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 priviledge
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 them
                 live
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 fitter
                 to
                 be
                 set
                 as
                 Stars
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 continually
                 before
                 the
                 Throne
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               Many
               times
               under
               mean
               outsides
               ,
               there
               are
               precious
               things
               within
               ;
               in
               earthen
               vessels
               ,
               rich
               treasures
               .
               The
               Tabernacle
               of
               God
               ,
               covered
               meanly
               outwardly
               ,
               and
               yet
               precious
               within
               .
               It
               is
               said
               of
               Christ
               himself
               ,
               that
               
                 he
                 had
                 no
                 form
                 and
                 comeliness
                 at
                 all
                 outwardly
                 ,
              
               
               Isa
               .
               53.
               
               
                 No
                 beauty
                 to
                 a
                 carnal
                 eye
                 :
              
               And
               yet
               in
               Cant.
               5.
               where
               the
               Church
               is
               put
               upon
               the
               description
               of
               Christ
               ,
               she
               says
               ,
               
                 He
                 is
                 altogether
                 lovely
              
               ;
               altogether
               desires
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               in
               the
               Original
               :
               See
               what
               a
               different
               esteem
               is
               of
               Christ
               in
               the
               thoughts
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               the
               thoughts
               of
               a
               gracious
               heart
               :
               And
               as
               of
               Christ
               ,
               so
               of
               Christians
               ,
               Christ
               is
               precious
               to
               them
               that
               do
               believe
               ;
               To
               you
               
                 he
                 is
                 precious
              
               (
               says
               the
               Apostle
               )
               but
               
               to
               others
               
                 a
                 rock
                 of
                 offence
              
               ;
               so
               to
               a
               godly
               gracious
               heart
               ,
               the
               godly
               are
               precious
               ,
               though
               contemned
               of
               those
               that
               are
               ungodly
               .
               The
               arguments
               that
               a
               gracious
               heart
               goes
               upon
               ,
               or
               reasons
               why
               a
               spiritual
               eye
               should
               see
               so
               much
               excellency
               in
               Gods
               people
               ,
               under
               their
               outward
               means
               ,
               are
               ,
            
             
               First
               ,
               because
               they
               judge
               as
               God
               judges
               ;
               it
               is
               of
               
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               that
               they
               have
               received
               ,
               and
               therefore
               they
               must
               needs
               judge
               of
               things
               as
               God
               judgeth
               .
               A
               childe
               esteems
               of
               things
               usually
               as
               his
               father
               doth
               ;
               if
               there
               be
               any
               of
               you
               manifest
               a
               slight
               esteem
               of
               any
               among
               whom
               you
               live
               ,
               before
               your
               children
               ,
               your
               children
               will
               have
               the
               like
               esteem
               of
               them
               ;
               if
               you
               manifest
               a
               high
               esteem
               of
               any
               ,
               your
               children
               will
               do
               the
               like
               :
               Hence
               it
               is
               ,
               if
               those
               that
               are
               prophane
               ,
               do
               despise
               and
               scorn
               at
               Gods
               people
               before
               their
               children
               ,
               their
               children
               will
               quickly
               learn
               to
               despise
               them
               :
               Now
               because
               Gods
               people
               have
               Gods
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               God
               is
               their
               Father
               ,
               they
               judge
               as
               their
               Father
               does
               .
               Righteous
               men
               and
               Kings
               ,
               in
               Scripture
               phrase
               ,
               are
               made
               all
               one
               ;
               those
               who
               are
               Righteous
               ,
               God
               looks
               upon
               as
               Kings
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               are
               Kings
               ,
               are
               not
               respected
               of
               God
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               not
               Righteous
               :
               Compare
               those
               two
               Scriptures
               ,
               Mat.
               13.
               17.
               and
               Luke
               10.
               24.
               in
               the
               one
               it
               is
               thus
               ,
               
                 Many
                 Prophets
                 and
              
               Righteous
               
               men
               ,
               
                 have
                 desired
                 to
                 see
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 ye
                 see
                 :
              
               But
               in
               the
               other
               it
               is
               ,
               
                 Many
                 Prophets
                 and
              
               Kings
               ,
               
                 have
                 desired
                 to
                 see
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 ye
                 see
                 .
              
            
             
               God
               does
               not
               judge
               of
               men
               in
               regard
               of
               outwards
               ;
               what
               are
               outwards
               before
               the
               Lord
               ?
               What
               is
               it
               to
               have
               gold
               ,
               and
               fine
               clothes
               before
               God
               ?
               Those
               things
               that
               are
               braveries
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               take
               up
               the
               eyes
               of
               men
               to
               admire
               at
               them
               ,
               what
               are
               these
               to
               God
               ?
               God
               does
               not
               esteem
               of
               men
               at
               all
               for
               these
               things
               ,
               neither
               doth
               he
               disesteem
               them
               for
               the
               want
               of
               them
               ;
               the
               want
               of
               clothes
               ,
               and
               of
               money
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               things
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               what
               is
               this
               to
               God
               ?
               Does
               God
               look
               at
               any
               man
               the
               worse
               for
               want
               of
               these
               things
               ?
               God
               is
               no
               respecter
               of
               persons
               ;
               if
               he
               looks
               at
               any
               with
               high
               esteem
               ,
               he
               looks
               at
               the
               poor
               ,
               and
               humble
               ,
               and
               contrite
               :
               God
               delights
               to
               look
               down
               into
               the
               world
               upon
               those
               that
               are
               poor
               ;
               he
               reserves
               a
               poor
               people
               that
               shall
               trust
               in
               his
               name
               ,
               Zeph.
               3.
               12.
               
               The
               Lord
               passeth
               by
               the
               great
               things
               of
               the
               
                 world
                 ,
                 he
                 brings
                 down
                 the
                 mighty
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 regards
                 the
                 low
                 estate
                 of
                 his
                 handmaid
                 ,
              
               the
               low
               estate
               of
               his
               people
               :
               It
               is
               
                 a
                 poor
                 and
                 contrite
                 spirit
              
               ,
               that
               he
               that
               dwelleth
               on
               high
               
                 looketh
                 at
              
               ;
               the
               prayer
               of
               
                 the
                 destitute
                 he
                 regards
                 ,
                 Psal
                 .
              
               102.
               17.
               
               The
               word
               in
               the
               Original
               is
               ,
               
                 A
                 poor
                 shrub
              
               ,
               that
               which
               is
               in
               the
               Wilderness
               ,
               and
               the
               beasts
               tread
               upon
               ,
               that
               no
               man
               regards
               ,
               that
               seems
               to
               be
               altogether
               worthless
               .
               It
               may
               be
               ,
               one
               comes
               with
               brave
               words
               ,
               and
               hath
               mighty
               expressions
               ,
               God
               throws
               them
               as
               dirt
               in
               his
               face
               :
               There
               comes
               another
               ,
               and
               can
               hardly
               groan
               out
               his
               meaning
               ,
               and
               yet
               there
               being
               grace
               ,
               God
               regards
               him
               .
               If
               a
               proud
               scornful
               spirit
               ,
               should
               hear
               a
               poor
               gracious
               heart
               groan
               out
               his
               complaints
               to
               God
               ,
               he
               would
               think
               
               it
               non-sence
               ;
               but
               God
               ,
               knowing
               the
               meaning
               of
               his
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               seeing
               his
               grace
               ,
               he
               hath
               respect
               to
               him
               .
            
             
               
                 A
                 broken
                 and
                 contrite
                 heart
                 thou
                 canst
                 not
                 despise
              
               ;
               God
               can
               despise
               Princes
               ,
               and
               Emperors
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               when
               they
               sit
               upon
               their
               Thrones
               ,
               but
               a
               broken
               and
               a
               contrite
               heart
               
                 he
                 cannot
                 despise
              
               ;
               let
               him
               be
               never
               so
               despicable
               in
               the
               eyes
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               God
               cannot
               despise
               him
               ,
               no
               more
               then
               he
               can
               deny
               himself
               ,
               and
               cease
               to
               be
               God.
               It
               is
               Gods
               judgement
               of
               men
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 righteous
                 is
                 more
                 excellent
                 then
                 bis
                 neighbor
                 ,
                 Prov.
              
               12.
               26.
               
               Let
               his
               neighbor
               be
               the
               most
               excellent
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               parts
               ,
               riches
               ,
               honors
               ,
               and
               other
               excellencies
               ,
               and
               the
               godly
               man
               despised
               ,
               and
               every
               way
               contemptible
               in
               regard
               of
               outwards
               ,
               yet
               he
               is
               more
               excellent
               then
               his
               neighbor
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               observed
               ,
               that
               the
               Eagle
               and
               the
               Lyon
               ,
               those
               brave
               creatures
               ,
               were
               not
               offered
               in
               sacrifice
               to
               God
               ,
               but
               the
               poor
               Lamb
               ,
               and
               Dove
               ;
               God
               regards
               the
               Lamb
               and
               the
               Dove
               ,
               before
               the
               Eagle
               and
               the
               Lyon
               ,
               to
               note
               that
               your
               great
               and
               brave
               spirits
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               are
               as
               Eagles
               ,
               high
               ,
               and
               lofty
               ,
               and
               as
               the
               Lyon
               ,
               God
               regards
               not
               those
               ;
               but
               your
               poor
               Lambs
               ,
               and
               Doves
               ,
               your
               poor
               meek
               spirits
               ,
               that
               are
               contemptible
               in
               the
               eyes
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               those
               are
               precious
               to
               God.
               
            
             
               
                 Not
                 many
                 mighty
                 ,
                 great
                 and
                 noble
              
               ;
               but
               
                 God
                 hath
                 chosen
                 the
                 base
                 things
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 the
                 foolish
                 ,
                 contemptible
                 things
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 to
                 confound
                 the
                 wise
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 great
                 things
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
            
             
               It
               is
               very
               observable
               ,
               when
               John
               sent
               to
               Christ
               ,
               to
               know
               whether
               he
               were
               the
               Messiah
               or
               no
               ,
               whether
               they
               should
               look
               for
               another
               ,
               he
               did
               not
               send
               him
               a
               direct
               answer
               ,
               but
               ,
               says
               he
               ,
               
                 Go
                 tell
                 him
                 ,
                 The
              
               
               
                 blinde
                 see
                 ,
                 the
                 lame
                 go
                 ,
                 the
                 dead
                 are
                 raised
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 poor
                 receive
                 the
                 Gospel
                 :
              
               Mark
               how
               Christ
               puts
               the
               poors
               receiving
               of
               the
               Gospel
               amongst
               the
               rest
               ;
               the
               other
               were
               arguments
               of
               Gods
               power
               and
               glory
               ,
               but
               what
               argument
               of
               Christs
               glory
               was
               this
               ,
               that
               the
               poor
               ,
               a
               contemptible
               people
               ,
               received
               the
               Gospel
               ?
               Yes
               ,
               God
               does
               as
               much
               glory
               in
               the
               poors
               receiving
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               as
               in
               raising
               up
               the
               dead
               :
               Some
               would
               think
               that
               this
               should
               be
               an
               offence
               to
               John
               ,
               that
               the
               poor
               receives
               the
               Gospel
               ;
               one
               would
               rather
               think
               he
               were
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               if
               the
               rich
               had
               received
               the
               Gospel
               ;
               No
               ,
               says
               he
               ,
               
                 the
                 poor
                 receive
                 the
                 Gospel
              
               ;
               he
               knew
               that
               John
               had
               a
               gracious
               heart
               ,
               and
               would
               esteem
               of
               things
               as
               he
               did
               ,
               and
               would
               not
               be
               offended
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               Gods
               people
               ,
               by
               a
               spiritual
               eye
               ,
               are
               very
               
               highly
               esteemed
               ,
               because
               such
               an
               eye
               looks
               at
               spiritual
               excellencies
               :
               God
               hath
               made
               a
               gracious
               heart
               acquainted
               with
               true
               spiritual
               excellencies
               ,
               and
               such
               a
               one
               beholding
               the
               beauty
               and
               the
               glory
               that
               there
               is
               in
               spiritual
               excellencies
               ,
               all
               the
               outward
               glittering
               glory
               that
               there
               is
               in
               the
               world
               is
               darkned
               :
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               men
               and
               women
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               they
               know
               no
               better
               things
               ,
               judge
               onely
               according
               to
               these
               outward
               mean
               things
               .
               Children
               that
               know
               no
               better
               things
               then
               a
               gay
               coat
               ,
               count
               it
               the
               greatest
               preferment
               that
               can
               be
               ,
               to
               be
               put
               into
               such
               a
               coat
               ;
               and
               so
               a
               man
               that
               knows
               no
               better
               things
               then
               the
               things
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               he
               counts
               it
               the
               greatest
               excellency
               to
               have
               them
               :
               But
               when
               a
               childe
               comes
               to
               have
               reason
               ,
               and
               sees
               higher
               things
               ,
               he
               does
               not
               prize
               such
               things
               ;
               so
               a
               soul
               that
               comes
               to
               see
               the
               things
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               God
               ,
               and
               Christ
               ,
               and
               Grace
               ,
               and
               sees
               into
               the
               realities
               of
               
               them
               ,
               and
               not
               as
               imaginary
               ,
               he
               will
               never
               admire
               at
               any
               thing
               below
               ,
               but
               onely
               at
               grace
               ;
               and
               where
               there
               is
               grace
               ,
               nothing
               can
               darken
               the
               light
               of
               it
               ,
               it
               is
               so
               glorious
               as
               the
               light
               of
               the
               Sun
               ;
               a
               little
               smoak
               cannot
               darken
               the
               light
               of
               the
               Sun
               ,
               when
               it
               shines
               bright
               ;
               a
               little
               smoak
               will
               darken
               the
               light
               of
               the
               candle
               ,
               but
               cannot
               darken
               the
               light
               of
               the
               Sun
               :
               And
               so
               a
               little
               affliction
               will
               darken
               these
               outward
               things
               ,
               to
               those
               that
               esteem
               them
               at
               a
               high
               rate
               ;
               but
               spiritual
               excellencies
               are
               of
               such
               a
               nature
               ,
               that
               afflictions
               cannot
               darken
               them
               .
            
             
               But
               what
               spiritual
               excellencies
               are
               those
               that
               a
               spiritual
               
               eye
               sees
               in
               Gods
               people
               ,
               that
               make
               them
               to
               be
               so
               precious
               in
               its
               esteem
               ,
               notwithstanding
               all
               their
               outward
               meanness
               ?
            
             
               First
               ,
               the
               Image
               of
               God.
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               relation
               they
               have
               to
               God.
               Thirdly
               ,
               their
               spiritual
               priviledges
               .
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               the
               preciousness
               of
               that
               which
               comes
               from
               them
               .
               Fifthly
               ,
               the
               great
               use
               that
               they
               are
               of
               here
               in
               the
               world
               .
               Sixthly
               ,
               their
               ends
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               for
               the
               work
               of
               grace
               ,
               they
               have
               the
               image
               
               of
               God
               upon
               them
               :
               Now
               the
               image
               of
               a
               thing
               ,
               is
               not
               the
               representing
               of
               a
               thing
               in
               some
               under
               excellency
               ,
               or
               in
               some
               mean
               thing
               that
               concerns
               that
               which
               it
               is
               made
               to
               resemble
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               a
               resemblance
               of
               it
               in
               that
               which
               is
               the
               chief
               excellency
               .
               As
               if
               I
               would
               draw
               the
               picture
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               I
               would
               not
               draw
               it
               for
               to
               resemble
               flesh
               meerly
               ,
               that
               a
               beast
               hath
               as
               well
               as
               man
               ,
               but
               as
               near
               as
               can
               be
               ,
               the
               very
               countenance
               ,
               and
               life
               of
               man
               ;
               I
               will
               not
               draw
               the
               back
               parts
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               but
               his
               face
               ,
               and
               countenance
               to
               life
               ;
               so
               the
               image
               of
               God
               is
               not
               that
               which
               hath
               some
               little
               likeness
               to
               God
               ,
               but
               that
               which
               hath
               
               a
               likeness
               to
               God
               in
               the
               highest
               excellency
               ,
               in
               his
               holiness
               and
               righteousness
               ,
               which
               is
               (
               to
               speak
               according
               
               as
               we
               are
               able
               to
               conceive
               )
               the
               highest
               excellency
               of
               God
               ;
               so
               that
               a
               gracious
               heart
               hath
               that
               which
               makes
               him
               like
               unto
               that
               which
               is
               the
               top
               of
               Gods
               excellency
               ,
               that
               which
               is
               the
               image
               of
               GOD
               himself
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               hath
               these
               four
               titles
               ,
               The
               
                 Image
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               The
               
                 Divine
                 Nature
              
               ,
               The
               
                 Life
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Glory
                 of
                 God.
              
               The
               
                 Image
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 Gen.
              
               1.
               26.
               
               That
               of
               the
               
                 Divine
                 Nature
              
               ,
               you
               have
               in
               the
               2
               Pet.
               1.
               4.
               
               
                 Whereby
                 are
                 given
                 unto
                 us
                 exceeding
                 great
                 and
                 precious
                 promises
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 these
                 you
                 may
                 be
                 partakers
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 Nature
                 .
              
               And
               the
               
                 Life
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 Eph.
              
               4.
               18.
               
               
                 Being
                 alienated
                 from
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               from
               his
               grace
               .
               And
               the
               
                 Glory
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 Rom.
              
               3.
               23.
               
               
                 For
                 all
                 have
                 sinned
                 ,
                 and
                 come
                 short
                 of
                 the
                 Glory
                 of
                 God.
              
               The
               work
               of
               grace
               in
               mens
               souls
               ,
               hath
               that
               excellency
               in
               it
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               more
               of
               God
               to
               be
               seen
               in
               it
               ,
               then
               in
               all
               the
               works
               that
               ever
               God
               did
               make
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               not
               onely
               if
               you
               take
               one
               single
               work
               (
               onely
               excepting
               the
               hypostatical
               Union
               of
               the
               humane
               nature
               of
               Christ
               )
               but
               take
               all
               the
               creatures
               that
               God
               hath
               made
               in
               heaven
               and
               earth
               ,
               they
               have
               not
               so
               much
               of
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               to
               be
               seen
               in
               them
               ,
               as
               there
               is
               to
               be
               seen
               in
               the
               work
               of
               grace
               ;
               so
               that
               take
               the
               poorest
               ,
               meanest
               Christian
               ,
               that
               hath
               the
               work
               of
               grace
               ,
               though
               parts
               be
               never
               so
               weak
               ,
               and
               outwardly
               he
               be
               never
               so
               contemptible
               ,
               there
               is
               more
               to
               be
               seen
               in
               this
               poor
               man
               or
               woman
               ,
               then
               in
               the
               whole
               frame
               of
               Heaven
               and
               earth
               ,
               then
               in
               the
               
                 Sun
                 ,
                 Moon
              
               and
               Stars
               ,
               then
               in
               all
               the
               creatures
               of
               the
               world
               besides
               ,
               except
               Angels
               ;
               and
               therefore
               surely
               outward
               meanness
               can
               never
               take
               down
               the
               
               esteem
               that
               a
               gracious
               heart
               hath
               of
               Gods
               people
               ;
               Yea
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               greatest
               excellency
               that
               ever
               God
               did
               bestow
               upon
               ,
               or
               will
               bestow
               upon
               any
               for
               the
               kinde
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               grown
               up
               to
               the
               greatest
               degree
               ,
               still
               excepting
               that
               hypostatical
               Union
               of
               the
               Humane
               nature
               of
               Christ
               with
               the
               Divine
               ,
               and
               therefore
               must
               needs
               gain
               a
               precious
               esteem
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               a
               principle
               of
               eternal
               happiness
               ,
               it
               is
               that
               which
               will
               grow
               up
               to
               an
               eternal
               glory
               :
               Take
               all
               moral
               and
               natural
               excellencies
               ,
               let
               them
               grow
               up
               to
               the
               highest
               height
               they
               can
               ,
               they
               can
               never
               grow
               up
               to
               glory
               ;
               but
               this
               is
               that
               eternal
               seed
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               let
               to
               grow
               up
               ,
               it
               wil
               grow
               up
               to
               the
               height
               of
               glory
               :
               Now
               if
               Grace
               be
               thus
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               that
               principle
               whereby
               a
               creature
               is
               raised
               to
               such
               a
               high
               condition
               ,
               no
               marvel
               though
               those
               that
               have
               a
               spiritual
               eye
               ,
               and
               can
               see
               into
               the
               things
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               judge
               spiritually
               of
               things
               ,
               must
               needs
               esteem
               those
               very
               precious
               and
               honorable
               ,
               that
               have
               the
               work
               of
               grace
               upon
               them
               .
               Moral
               excellencies
               have
               been
               highly
               esteemed
               by
               Heathens
               ;
               as
               the
               Fabii
               and
               Fabritii
               ,
               that
               were
               taken
               from
               their
               dinner
               and
               supper
               of
               Turnips
               ,
               to
               rule
               and
               govern
               great
               armies
               ,
               because
               they
               saw
               such
               great
               excellencies
               under
               their
               mean
               outsides
               :
               If
               so
               be
               the
               knowledge
               of
               moral
               excellencies
               can
               raise
               the
               esteem
               of
               men
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               much
               more
               then
               the
               true
               and
               glorious
               excellencies
               of
               grace
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               relation
               they
               have
               to
               God
               :
               Gods
               people
               have
               a
               near
               relation
               to
               God
               ;
               the
               nearer
               
               relation
               one
               hath
               to
               great
               ones
               ,
               the
               more
               high
               he
               is
               in
               the
               esteem
               of
               men
               ;
               now
               Gods
               people
               though
               never
               
               so
               mean
               ,
               have
               a
               wonderful
               near
               relation
               to
               God
               ;
               for
               ,
            
             
               First
               ,
               they
               are
               the
               chosen
               of
               God
               ,
               they
               are
               those
               
               which
               the
               Lord
               in
               his
               eternal
               counsels
               ,
               hath
               set
               apart
               for
               himself
               ;
               the
               counsels
               of
               God
               from
               all
               eternity
               have
               wrought
               for
               their
               good
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               manifested
               unto
               a
               gracious
               heart
               ,
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 hath
                 set
                 apart
                 a
                 godly
                 man
                 for
                 himself
                 ,
              
               says
               the
               Psalmist
               in
               Psal
               .
               4.
               
               They
               are
               those
               that
               are
               the
               consecrated
               ones
               of
               God
               ;
               consecrated
               and
               devoted
               things
               ,
               though
               they
               were
               never
               so
               mean
               ,
               were
               exceedingly
               esteemed
               of
               ;
               if
               it
               were
               but
               leather
               ,
               or
               wood
               ,
               or
               never
               so
               mean
               a
               thing
               that
               was
               in
               the
               tabernable
               ,
               and
               consecrated
               to
               God
               ,
               it
               was
               highly
               esteemed
               :
               Those
               that
               are
               superstitious
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               any
               thing
               they
               think
               is
               a
               holy
               relique
               ,
               though
               never
               so
               mean
               ,
               what
               a
               high
               esteem
               they
               have
               of
               it
               ?
            
             
               It
               is
               reported
               of
               Apries
               ,
               a
               King
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               who
               was
               of
               a
               base
               birth
               ,
               for
               which
               some
               despised
               him
               ;
               wherefore
               of
               a
               great
               Bason
               of
               gold
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               and
               his
               guests
               were
               wont
               to
               wash
               their
               feet
               ,
               he
               made
               an
               Image
               ,
               and
               set
               it
               up
               in
               an
               eminent
               place
               in
               the
               City
               ,
               and
               observing
               the
               superstitious
               devotions
               of
               the
               people
               thereunto
               ,
               Now
               ,
               says
               he
               ,
               
                 though
                 the
                 King
                 be
                 of
                 mean
                 birth
                 ,
              
               he
               
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 respected
                 the
                 less
                 :
              
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               the
               Saints
               of
               God
               for
               their
               outwards
               are
               mean
               ,
               but
               their
               consecration
               puts
               glory
               upon
               them
               .
               I
               have
               read
               of
               the
               people
               of
               the
               East-Indies
               ,
               in
               the
               
                 Isle
                 Zeylon
              
               ,
               who
               having
               an
               Apes
               tooth
               got
               from
               them
               ,
               which
               was
               a
               consecrated
               thing
               by
               them
               ,
               they
               offered
               an
               incredible
               mass
               of
               treasure
               to
               recover
               it
               ;
               and
               if
               so
               be
               a
               consecrated
               thing
               ,
               though
               so
               base
               in
               it self
               ,
               be
               so
               highly
               esteemed
               for
               the
               consecration
               sake
               ,
               how
               much
               more
               an
               immortal
               soul
               ,
               that
               hath
               so
               many
               graces
               ,
               as
               pearls
               set
               glittering
               in
               it
               ,
               being
               consecrated
               unto
               God
               ?
            
             
             
               Secondly
               ,
               they
               are
               those
               that
               are
               entred
               into
               Covenant
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               therefore
               in
               nearer
               relation
               (
               then
               others
               )
               to
               God
               ;
               therefore
               they
               are
               called
               
                 The
                 portion
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 The
                 treasure
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 The
                 peculiar
                 ones
                 of
                 God
              
               ;
               they
               are
               those
               that
               God
               satisfies
               himself
               in
               ;
               what
               higher
               then
               such
               expressions
               as
               these
               ?
               They
               are
               those
               that
               God
               hath
               set
               his
               heart
               upon
               ,
               the
               beloved
               ones
               of
               God
               :
               They
               are
               the
               children
               of
               the
               high
               God
               ;
               The
               spouse
               of
               the
               son
               ,
               that
               are
               married
               to
               the
               son
               ;
               In
               some
               respect
               nearer
               then
               the
               Angels
               themselves
               ,
               for
               they
               are
               not
               in
               a
               mystical
               Union
               so
               married
               to
               Christ
               ,
               as
               Gods
               people
               are
               ;
               and
               Gods
               people
               having
               such
               relations
               to
               God
               ,
               as
               in
               these
               &
               many
               other
               respects
               might
               be
               named
               ,
               they
               are
               worthy
               of
               honorable
               esteem
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               for
               priviledges
               ;
               they
               are
               those
               that
               are
               
               freed
               from
               the
               evil
               of
               sin
               ,
               the
               evil
               of
               punishment
               .
               
               They
               are
               those
               that
               have
               whatsoever
               is
               in
               God
               to
               be
               theirs
               ,
               working
               for
               their
               good
               :
               All
               the
               Attributes
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               ways
               of
               God
               in
               his
               Providence
               :
               If
               there
               be
               any
               thing
               in
               God
               to
               make
               a
               man
               happy
               ,
               it
               is
               theirs
               .
               And
               all
               the
               good
               that
               is
               spoken
               of
               in
               the
               Word
               ,
               all
               the
               glorious
               promises
               are
               theirs
               :
               And
               all
               that
               is
               in
               the
               world
               is
               theirs
               ,
               the
               world
               continues
               for
               their
               sakes
               ;
               says
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               
                 All
                 is
                 yours
                 ,
                 for
                 you
                 are
                 Christs
                 ,
                 and
                 Christ
                 is
                 Gods
                 ,
              
               1
               Cor.
               3.
               ult
               .
               It
               is
               a
               great
               argument
               to
               shew
               Gods
               greatness
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               creatures
               in
               the
               world
               are
               his
               ,
               and
               for
               him
               ;
               what
               an
               argument
               then
               is
               it
               ,
               to
               shew
               the
               greatness
               of
               a
               Christian
               ,
               that
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               Earth
               ,
               and
               Christ
               ,
               and
               God
               ,
               and
               all
               are
               his
               ,
               and
               for
               him
               ?
               They
               have
               free
               access
               to
               the
               Throne
               of
               grace
               ,
               and
               welcom
               too
               :
               They
               have
               that
               priviledge
               ,
               to
               come
               and
               put
               their
               hands
               into
               Gods
               treasure
               ,
               and
               take
               what
               they
               
               will
               ,
               God
               gives
               them
               the
               key
               ,
               giving
               them
               the
               spirit
               of
               prayer
               ,
               he
               gives
               them
               the
               key
               of
               his
               spiritual
               treasure
               :
               They
               are
               the
               heirs
               of
               Heaven
               and
               eternal
               life
               ;
               yea
               ,
               and
               the
               heirs
               of
               the
               world
               too
               ,
               for
               being
               the
               children
               of
               God
               ,
               they
               inherit
               their
               Fathers
               riches
               ;
               now
               Rom.
               4.
               13.
               
               Abraham
               is
               said
               to
               be
               the
               heir
               of
               
               the
               world
               .
               
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               consider
               the
               precious
               things
               that
               come
               from
               them
               :
               as
               there
               are
               more
               excellencies
               in
               themselves
               ,
               then
               in
               all
               creatures
               in
               heaven
               and
               earth
               ,
               except
               Angels
               ;
               so
               in
               every
               gracious
               action
               that
               comes
               from
               them
               ,
               there
               is
               the
               greatest
               excellency
               the
               world
               hath
               .
               Luther
               hath
               many
               high
               and
               excellent
               expressions
               of
               the
               worth
               of
               the
               acts
               of
               grace
               ,
               whereby
               he
               shews
               ,
               though
               he
               was
               a
               mighty
               advancer
               of
               Faith
               ,
               so
               he
               was
               no
               enemy
               to
               
                 good
                 works
                 :
                 No
                 man
              
               ,
               says
               he
               ,
               
                 can
                 commend
                 good
                 works
                 magnificently
                 enough
                 ;
                 for
                 one
                 work
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 is
                 more
                 prcious
                 then
                 heaven
                 and
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 cannot
                 sufficiently
                 reward
                 one
                 good
                 work
                 .
              
               And
               in
               another
               place
               ,
               
                 If
                 I
                 might
                 have
                 my
                 desire
                 ,
                 I
                 would
                 rather
                 choose
                 the
                 meanest
                 work
                 of
                 a
                 Country
                 Christian
                 ,
                 or
                 poor
                 Maid
                 ,
                 then
                 all
                 the
                 Victories
                 and
                 Triumphs
                 of
              
               Alexander
               
                 the
                 Great
                 ,
                 and
                 of
              
               Julius
               Caesar
               .
               And
               again
               ,
               
                 Whatsoever
                 the
                 Saints
                 do
                 ,
                 though
                 never
                 so
                 small
                 and
                 mean
                 ,
              
               it
               is
               great
               and
               glorious
               ,
               
                 because
                 they
                 do
                 all
                 in
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 .
              
               And
               yet
               further
               ,
               
                 Let
                 our
                 works
                 be
                 small
                 ,
                 servile
                 ,
                 womanish
                 ,
                 yet
                 let
                 this
                 title
                 be
                 added
                 ,
              
               The
               Word
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               
               
                 they
                 are
                 all
                 glorious
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 shall
                 remain
                 eternally
                 .
              
               Surely
               they
               are
               precious
               ,
               from
               whom
               such
               precious
               things
               do
               come
               ;
               it
               is
               a
               precious
               fountain
               ,
               that
               sends
               forth
               such
               precious
               streams
               :
               These
               the
               Saints
               of
               God
               send
               forth
               plentifully
               ,
               the
               excellency
               of
               them
               a
               spiritual
               eye
               sees
               ,
               and
               therefore
               must
               needs
               see
               those
               to
               be
               the
               excellent
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               from
               whence
               these
               come
               .
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               the
               great
               use
               that
               they
               are
               of
               in
               the
               world
               ;
               
               What
               use
               is
               a
               poor
               man
               or
               woman
               of
               ,
               that
               lives
               in
               a
               poor
               smoak-hole
               ,
               that
               no
               man
               regards
               ?
               Yes
               ,
               many
               ways
               ;
               these
               are
               the
               onely
               useful
               people
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               they
               are
               they
               from
               whom
               God
               hath
               all
               his
               glory
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               God
               attains
               his
               end
               of
               making
               the
               world
               by
               them
               ;
               were
               it
               not
               for
               a
               company
               of
               poor
               contemptible
               
               people
               ,
               what
               glory
               should
               God
               have
               in
               the
               world
               ?
               Now
               for
               men
               to
               be
               the
               onely
               people
               from
               whom
               God
               hath
               his
               glory
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               of
               great
               use
               :
               They
               are
               they
               that
               are
               the
               salt
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               the
               light
               of
               the
               world
               ;
               though
               by
               some
               that
               be
               applied
               onely
               to
               those
               Disciples
               and
               Ministers
               ,
               surely
               it
               is
               to
               be
               applied
               to
               any
               Disciples
               of
               Christ
               :
               They
               are
               they
               that
               hold
               forth
               the
               light
               of
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               ;
               the
               world
               would
               be
               as
               a
               dungeon
               of
               dismal
               darkness
               ,
               were
               it
               not
               for
               them
               :
               They
               are
               they
               that
               can
               
                 prevail
                 with
                 God
              
               for
               mighty
               things
               ,
               as
               Jacob
               ,
               he
               prevailed
               with
               God
               as
               a
               Prince
               :
               They
               are
               they
               that
               are
               employed
               about
               high
               and
               honorable
               things
               ;
               none
               have
               such
               glorious
               employments
               as
               Gods
               people
               .
            
             
               Turkish
               History
               tells
               us
               ,
               that
               the
               very
               Camels
               that
               are
               used
               to
               go
               to
               Mahomets
               Tomb
               ,
               are
               ever
               after
               of
               high
               esteem
               amongst
               them
               ,
               so
               as
               they
               never
               
               after
               use
               them
               in
               any
               mean
               servile
               way
               as
               they
               did
               before
               :
               Though
               things
               be
               never
               so
               mean
               ,
               yet
               by
               the
               use
               they
               become
               honorable
               ;
               no
               use
               so
               honorable
               as
               that
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               where
               this
               is
               seen
               with
               a
               discerning
               eye
               ,
               they
               are
               exceeding
               honorable
               .
               They
               are
               the
               great
               blessing
               of
               the
               world
               :
               Isa
               .
               19.
               24.
               there
               is
               a
               promise
               that
               Israel
               should
               be
               
                 a
                 blessing
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 Land.
              
               Gods
               people
               ,
               wheresoever
               they
               are
               ,
               are
               a
               blessing
               to
               that
               Country
               ,
               a
               blessing
               to
               the
               world
               ,
               howsoever
               despised
               of
               the
               world
               ;
               put
               all
               these
               together
               ,
               and
               surely
               they
               are
               precious
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               a
               spiritual
               eye
               looks
               upon
               Gods
               people
               as
               
               precious
               ,
               notwithstanding
               all
               outward
               meanness
               ,
               because
               it
               looks
               upon
               them
               as
               in
               their
               ends
               ,
               though
               they
               are
               now
               incomparably
               above
               all
               that
               is
               in
               the
               world
               besides
               ,
               yet
               their
               glorious
               end
               raiseth
               their
               worth
               exceeding
               high
               ,
               and
               a
               spiritual
               eye
               looks
               much
               at
               the
               end
               and
               issue
               of
               things
               ,
               and
               therefore
               looking
               
               upon
               the
               Saints
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               issue
               of
               all
               ,
               they
               cannot
               but
               have
               a
               high
               esteem
               of
               them
               .
               
                 Eye
                 hath
                 not
                 seen
                 ,
                 nor
                 ear
                 heard
                 ,
                 neither
                 hath
                 it
                 entred
                 into
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 to
                 conceive
                 the
                 excellent
                 things
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 prepared
                 for
                 them
                 that
                 love
                 him
                 ,
              
               1
               Cor.
               2.
               9.
               
               And
               now
               a
               
                 spiritual
                 eye
              
               can
               see
               these
               things
               ,
               which
               a
               
                 natural
                 eye
              
               cannot
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               were
               present
               ,
               the
               glorious
               things
               that
               are
               to
               come
               ,
               and
               the
               glorious
               condition
               that
               such
               a
               one
               shall
               be
               in
               ,
               a
               spiritual
               eye
               cannot
               but
               fasten
               upon
               such
               a
               one
               ,
               and
               bless
               him
               ,
               as
               the
               blessed
               of
               the
               Lord.
               
            
             
               We
               do
               use
               to
               look
               upon
               great
               heirs
               ,
               that
               are
               appointed
               for
               great
               things
               ,
               and
               shall
               have
               great
               possessions
               ,
               with
               honorable
               respect
               ,
               though
               now
               
               they
               be
               meanly
               clothed
               ,
               in
               russet
               cloth
               ,
               or
               eating
               course
               bread
               ,
               and
               playing
               with
               beggars
               children
               ;
               so
               Gods
               servants
               ,
               howsoever
               they
               are
               in
               the
               esteem
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               yet
               those
               that
               know
               what
               they
               are
               to
               inherit
               ,
               what
               they
               shall
               receive
               hereafter
               ,
               cannot
               but
               look
               upon
               them
               as
               honorable
               :
               A
               spiritual
               eye
               sees
               that
               that
               body
               that
               is
               now
               clothed
               so
               meanly
               ,
               within
               a
               few
               years
               shall
               shine
               more
               bright
               then
               the
               Sun
               in
               the
               firmament
               ,
               and
               that
               soul
               that
               is
               weak
               in
               parts
               and
               gifts
               ,
               it
               sees
               it
               as
               a
               vessel
               that
               shall
               be
               filled
               to
               the
               brim
               with
               all
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Image
               of
               God
               to
               be
               made
               perfect
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               perfect
               knowledge
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               blessed
               Trinity
               ,
               and
               the
               mystery
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               great
               works
               of
               God
               :
               A
               spiritual
               eye
               can
               see
               within
               a
               little
               while
               ,
               when
               Christ
               shall
               come
               in
               his
               glory
               ,
               he
               will
               own
               them
               before
               men
               and
               Angels
               ,
               and
               tell
               men
               and
               Angels
               ,
               
                 These
                 are
                 those
              
               ,
               for
               whom
               the
               eternal
               councels
               of
               my
               Father
               did
               work
               ,
               and
               I
               was
               content
               to
               shed
               my
               blood
               for
               them
               ;
               and
               all
               that
               was
               intended
               in
               the
               great
               work
               of
               Redemption
               ,
               was
               for
               these
               :
               A
               spiritual
               eye
               can
               see
               ,
               that
               within
               a
               while
               they
               shall
               be
               taken
               up
               with
               our
               Savior
               ,
               to
               judge
               the
               whole
               world
               ,
               to
               judge
               the
               Angels
               ,
               with
               Crowns
               upon
               their
               heads
               ,
               and
               palms
               in
               their
               hands
               ,
               triumphing
               ,
               ascending
               up
               with
               Christ
               to
               see
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               to
               enjoy
               him
               everlastingly
               .
               And
               if
               these
               things
               be
               seen
               ,
               as
               real
               and
               certain
               ,
               they
               cannot
               but
               raise
               esteem
               ;
               there
               is
               so
               much
               in
               Gods
               people
               here
               ,
               as
               not
               onely
               does
               convince
               a
               gracious
               heart
               ,
               but
               sometimes
               will
               convince
               one
               that
               hath
               but
               natural
               principles
               of
               their
               excellency
               .
            
             
               Some
               men
               and
               women
               ,
               that
               do
               sometime
               rail
               
               at
               Gods
               people
               ,
               if
               we
               could
               see
               into
               their
               bosoms
               ,
               do
               sometimes
               bless
               them
               ,
               and
               wish
               that
               their
               condition
               were
               such
               as
               theirs
               shall
               be
               :
               As
               Balaam
               wished
               
                 he
                 might
                 dye
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 the
                 Righteous
              
               ;
               and
               John
               the
               Baptist
               ,
               though
               he
               was
               mean
               for
               outwards
               ,
               yet
               Herod
               reverenced
               him
               ,
               because
               he
               saw
               some
               glimmerings
               of
               the
               excellency
               that
               was
               in
               him
               :
               And
               that
               is
               observable
               that
               we
               have
               of
               Joash
               King
               of
               Israel
               ,
               2
               Kings
               13.
               14.
               he
               was
               a
               wicked
               man
               ,
               yet
               when
               he
               comes
               to
               Elisha
               ,
               and
               sees
               the
               Prophet
               
                 was
                 to
                 dye
              
               ,
               says
               he
               ,
               
                 O
                 my
                 Father
                 ,
                 my
                 Father
                 ,
                 the
                 Chariots
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Horsemen
                 thereof
                 !
              
               this
               is
               the
               speech
               of
               one
               that
               was
               ungodly
               ,
               he
               had
               a
               reverend
               esteem
               of
               Elisha
               ,
               and
               it
               seems
               he
               walked
               so
               ,
               as
               he
               gained
               mighty
               esteem
               from
               wicked
               men
               ;
               as
               in
               2
               King.
               3.
               12.
               three
               Kings
               came
               down
               to
               the
               Prophet
               to
               speak
               with
               him
               ,
               they
               do
               not
               send
               for
               him
               ;
               True
               it
               is
               ,
               one
               of
               them
               was
               a
               good
               man
               ,
               but
               the
               other
               two
               were
               wicked
               ;
               it
               was
               indeed
               in
               the
               time
               of
               their
               affliction
               ,
               yet
               it
               was
               a
               mighty
               honor
               the
               Prophet
               had
               from
               them
               .
               It
               is
               reported
               of
               the
               Emperor
               Severus
               ,
               when
               Origen
               came
               to
               him
               ,
               he
               came
               very
               meanly
               cloathed
               ,
               onely
               one
               garment
               ;
               Severus
               sent
               him
               a
               Chariot
               ,
               and
               change
               of
               garments
               ,
               to
               come
               in
               pomp
               to
               him
               ,
               
                 he
                 refused
                 to
                 come
                 in
                 pomp
              
               ;
               and
               yet
               when
               he
               saw
               the
               piety
               and
               gravity
               of
               the
               man
               ,
               he
               was
               mightily
               convinced
               ,
               and
               it
               gained
               much
               respect
               from
               him
               :
               The
               godly
               will
               gain
               respect
               from
               wicked
               men
               ,
               much
               more
               from
               a
               gracious
               heart
               ,
               that
               can
               judge
               as
               God
               judges
               ,
               and
               see
               the
               ends
               of
               things
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               XVII
               .
               
                 What
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 learn
                 from
                 that
                 high
                 esteem
                 a
                 gracious
                 heart
                 hath
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 in
                 their
                 sorest
                 afflictions
                 .
              
            
             
               HEnce
               we
               see
               what
               a
               difference
               is
               between
               the
               men
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               Gods
               people
               :
               The
               
               men
               of
               the
               world
               are
               such
               ,
               as
               in
               all
               their
               outward
               pomp
               and
               bravery
               ,
               are
               base
               and
               wretched
               ,
               and
               Gods
               people
               in
               all
               their
               baseness
               and
               meanness
               ,
               are
               precious
               and
               honorable
               :
               The
               wicked
               men
               are
               so
               vile
               ,
               as
               all
               the
               glory
               that
               the
               world
               hath
               cannot
               make
               them
               blessed
               ;
               and
               Gods
               people
               are
               so
               blessed
               ,
               as
               that
               all
               the
               evil
               of
               the
               world
               cannot
               make
               them
               any
               way
               miserable
               :
               If
               a
               man
               had
               his
               hearts
               desire
               in
               all
               things
               that
               are
               here
               below
               ,
               he
               may
               remain
               as
               a
               base
               cursed
               creature
               ;
               but
               let
               him
               be
               gracious
               ,
               and
               godly
               ,
               and
               let
               him
               have
               all
               the
               misery
               that
               can
               be
               put
               upon
               him
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               he
               is
               one
               that
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Angels
               ,
               and
               Saints
               look
               upon
               ,
               as
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               earth
               .
            
             
               That
               is
               very
               observable
               we
               have
               of
               
                 Antiochus
                 Epiphanes
              
               in
               Dan.
               11.
               21.
               
               
                 In
                 his
                 estate
                 shall
                 stand
                 up
                 a
                 vile
                 person
                 ,
              
               and
               yet
               he
               was
               the
               great
               
                 King
                 of
                 Assyria
              
               .
               And
               Josephus
               reports
               ,
               the
               Samaritans
               wrote
               to
               him
               ,
               because
               he
               tormented
               the
               Jews
               ,
               to
               excuse
               themselves
               that
               they
               were
               no
               Jews
               ;
               and
               they
               writ
               ,
               
                 Antiochus
                 the
                 mighty
                 God
              
               ;
               and
               his
               name
               Epiphanes
               in
               English
               ,
               does
               signifie
               
                 one
                 that
                 is
                 illustrious
                 and
                 famous
                 above
                 others
                 :
              
               Though
               he
               was
               the
               great
               
                 King
                 of
                 Assyria
              
               ,
               and
               by
               flattery
               was
               called
               the
               
                 Mighty
                 God
              
               ,
               and
               by
               his
               name
               called
               
                 Illustrious
                 &
                 famous
                 above
                 others
              
               ,
               yet
               by
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               he
               is
               called
               
                 a
                 Vile
                 person
              
               .
               But
               David
               speaking
               
               of
               Gods
               people
               ,
               whom
               he
               should
               do
               good
               unto
               ,
               says
               ,
               They
               are
               
                 the
                 excellent
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 in
                 whom
                 is
                 my
                 delight
                 ,
              
               Psal
               .
               16.
               the
               word
               signifies
               ,
               
                 the
                 magnificent
                 of
                 the
                 earth
              
               :
               The
               one
               is
               called
               
                 The
                 vile
                 of
                 the
                 earth
              
               ,
               in
               the
               Psalm
               before
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               called
               
                 The
                 magnificent
              
               ,
               in
               this
               Psalm
               .
            
             
               God
               hath
               made
               a
               separation
               between
               the
               wicked
               and
               the
               godly
               ,
               and
               therefore
               Moses
               says
               in
               Exod.
               33.
               ver
               .
               16.
               
               
                 Thou
                 hast
                 separated
                 between
                 us
                 and
                 other
                 people
              
               ;
               the
               word
               that
               is
               translated
               separated
               ,
               is
               ,
               
                 thou
                 hast
                 wonderfully
                 separated
                 between
                 us
                 and
                 other
                 people
              
               ;
               so
               God
               hath
               wonderfully
               separated
               between
               us
               and
               the
               world
               ;
               that
               the
               one
               should
               be
               so
               cursed
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               good
               of
               the
               world
               cannot
               make
               them
               blessed
               ;
               and
               the
               other
               so
               blessed
               ,
               as
               all
               the
               evil
               of
               the
               world
               cannot
               make
               them
               miserable
               .
               When
               Agrippa
               was
               so
               admired
               ,
               that
               the
               people
               cryed
               ,
               
                 The
                 voyce
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 of
                 man
                 ,
              
               God
               gives
               an
               Angel
               authority
               to
               smite
               him
               ,
               and
               
                 he
                 was
                 eaten
                 up
                 with
                 worms
                 :
                 John
              
               though
               he
               was
               mean
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               calls
               him
               the
               greatest
               that
               was
               born
               of
               a
               woman
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               this
               rebukes
               those
               that
               can
               see
               no
               excellency
               
               in
               those
               that
               are
               godly
               ,
               more
               then
               in
               others
               :
               and
               if
               they
               be
               afflicted
               ,
               they
               look
               upon
               them
               ,
               as
               the
               prey
               of
               the
               malice
               of
               wicked
               men
               ,
               and
               a
               poor
               contemptible
               people
               ,
               and
               pass
               them
               by
               ,
               and
               see
               nothing
               in
               them
               to
               be
               worthy
               of
               any
               respect
               .
               As
               it
               was
               said
               of
               Herod
               ,
               when
               Christ
               came
               to
               him
               ,
               he
               thought
               to
               have
               seen
               miracles
               wrought
               by
               him
               ;
               and
               because
               he
               appeared
               as
               a
               mean
               man
               ,
               Herod
               slighted
               him
               ;
               and
               so
               men
               that
               judge
               according
               to
               the
               flesh
               ,
               if
               men
               be
               great
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               or
               have
               such
               a
               one
               to
               
               be
               their
               friend
               ,
               they
               like
               that
               well
               ,
               but
               if
               he
               be
               ragged
               ,
               and
               mean
               ,
               they
               pass
               him
               by
               ,
               as
               not
               respecting
               of
               him
               .
               As
               Hospinian
               tells
               us
               of
               the
               dogs
               ,
               that
               kept
               the
               Temple
               of
               Vulcan
               ,
               If
               any
               came
               to
               the
               Temple
               with
               brave
               cloaths
               ,
               they
               would
               let
               them
               alone
               ,
               but
               if
               they
               came
               in
               ragged
               cloaths
               ,
               they
               would
               tear
               them
               all
               in
               pieces
               :
               So
               men
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               if
               they
               see
               men
               in
               good
               cloaths
               ,
               and
               prosper
               outwardly
               ,
               they
               are
               somebody
               ;
               but
               for
               this
               godliness
               ,
               and
               preciseness
               ,
               they
               have
               no
               skill
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               therefore
               despise
               it
               ,
               and
               look
               contemptibly
               upon
               it
               .
               So
               it
               was
               with
               the
               Samaritans
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               the
               people
               of
               the
               Jews
               were
               prosperous
               outwardly
               ,
               they
               would
               challenge
               acquaintance
               ,
               and
               affinity
               with
               them
               ,
               but
               if
               they
               were
               in
               affliction
               ,
               then
               they
               would
               fall
               off
               :
               but
               St.
               Paul
               did
               not
               so
               ,
               for
               (
               says
               he
               )
               
                 Henceforth
                 know
                 I
                 no
                 man
                 after
                 the
                 flesh
                 .
              
            
             
               It
               is
               a
               great
               sign
               of
               a
               carnal
               heart
               ,
               and
               opposite
               to
               the
               principle
               of
               grace
               ,
               to
               look
               upon
               things
               according
               to
               outward
               excellency
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               see
               a
               beauty
               in
               Gods
               people
               for
               want
               of
               outward
               excellency
               .
               Some
               things
               that
               are
               foolish
               ,
               are
               onely
               weakness
               of
               reason
               :
               some
               things
               are
               opposite
               to
               the
               principles
               of
               reason
               ,
               and
               where
               we
               see
               such
               ,
               we
               account
               those
               naturals
               :
               so
               some
               things
               are
               infirmities
               ,
               and
               argue
               weakness
               of
               grace
               ;
               but
               other
               things
               are
               quite
               contrary
               to
               the
               principles
               of
               grace
               ,
               and
               amongst
               those
               I
               know
               none
               more
               evident
               then
               this
               ,
               For
               people
               to
               judge
               of
               things
               according
               to
               outward
               excellency
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               see
               the
               excellency
               of
               Gods
               people
               through
               outward
               meanes
               :
               this
               is
               an
               argument
               that
               the
               Gospel
               is
               
                 hid
                 from
                 thee
              
               ,
               and
               so
               thou
               art
               a
               
                 lost
                 creature
              
               :
               if
               the
               beauty
               of
               the
               Gospel
               be
               hid
               ,
               it
               is
               hid
               to
               those
               that
               
                 are
                 lost
              
               :
               
               It
               is
               true
               likewise
               of
               such
               as
               profess
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               if
               the
               beauty
               of
               them
               be
               hid
               ,
               it
               is
               hid
               to
               those
               that
               are
               lost
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               if
               so
               that
               there
               is
               such
               an
               excellency
               in
               Gods
               people
               ,
               though
               under
               great
               afflictions
               it
               should
               
               teach
               us
               all
               to
               manifest
               our
               respect
               to
               Gods
               people
               that
               are
               mean
               :
               It
               is
               a
               most
               vile
               thing
               ,
               to
               
                 have
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 persons
                 :
              
               says
               
                 Tertullian
                 ,
                 We
                 do
                 not
                 judge
                 of
                 faith
                 by
                 persons
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 persons
                 by
              
               
               faith
               :
               So
               do
               not
               look
               at
               men
               ,
               to
               judge
               of
               them
               according
               to
               outwards
               ,
               but
               look
               to
               the
               inwards
               of
               the
               soul
               ,
               how
               they
               are
               cloathed
               within
               .
               What
               a
               shameful
               thing
               is
               it
               for
               those
               that
               are
               Christians
               ,
               that
               know
               spiritual
               excellencies
               ,
               to
               look
               upon
               those
               that
               are
               gay
               ,
               and
               brave
               outwardly
               ?
               What
               do
               those
               that
               are
               gay
               and
               brave
               attire
               themselves
               for
               ,
               but
               to
               have
               the
               eyes
               of
               men
               drawn
               after
               them
               ?
               Let
               childrens
               eyes
               be
               drawn
               after
               them
               ;
               but
               if
               they
               have
               rotten
               spirits
               ,
               let
               them
               be
               so
               looked
               upon
               ,
               notwithstanding
               they
               be
               in
               gay
               cloaths
               :
               but
               for
               those
               that
               are
               gracious
               ,
               Jesus
               Christ
               looks
               upon
               them
               as
               his
               glory
               ;
               2
               Cor.
               8.
               23.
               
               The
               messengers
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               the
               glory
               of
               Christ
               ;
               and
               therefore
               we
               should
               glory
               in
               them
               much
               more
               .
            
             
               The
               Apostle
               S.
               James
               speaks
               very
               bitterly
               to
               those
               that
               he
               wrote
               unto
               ,
               for
               having
               respect
               unto
               persons
               ,
               says
               he
               ,
               
                 Are
                 ye
                 not
                 then
                 partial
                 in
                 your selves
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 become
                 judges
                 of
                 evil
                 thoughts
                 ?
              
               as
               if
               he
               should
               say
               ,
               
               Do
               not
               your
               consciences
               condemn
               you
               ?
               Can
               this
               stand
               with
               grace
               ?
               to
               have
               the
               faith
               of
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               in
               respect
               of
               persons
               ;
               
                 Are
                 you
                 become
                 judges
                 of
                 evil
                 thoughts
                 ?
              
               those
               evil
               thoughts
               of
               yours
               ,
               in
               respecting
               those
               that
               are
               in
               brave
               apparel
               ;
               Are
               you
               
               judges
               of
               those
               evil
               thoughts
               ?
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               judge
               according
               to
               them
               :
               Some
               render
               it
               thus
               ;
               and
               are
               
                 not
                 judges
              
               of
               evil
               thoughts
               ?
               And
               so
               the
               negative
               ,
               that
               is
               joyned
               to
               partial
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               applyed
               also
               ,
               to
               become
               judges
               of
               evil
               thoughts
               :
               Have
               you
               such
               evil
               thoughts
               as
               these
               ,
               and
               do
               you
               not
               judge
               them
               to
               be
               evil
               ?
               Noting
               there
               is
               so
               much
               evil
               in
               them
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               to
               be
               wondered
               ,
               that
               any
               should
               have
               such
               evil
               thoughts
               ,
               and
               yet
               not
               judge
               them
               to
               be
               naught
               .
            
             
               But
               how
               should
               we
               manifest
               our
               respect
               to
               those
               
               that
               are
               outwardly
               mean
               ,
               that
               are
               gracious
               ?
            
             
               First
               ,
               own
               them
               ,
               and
               be
               not
               ashamed
               of
               them
               ,
               before
               
               your
               bravest
               kindred
               ,
               for
               they
               are
               precious
               to
               
               God
               and
               Christ
               ,
               and
               if
               you
               be
               ashamed
               of
               them
               ,
               you
               are
               ashamed
               of
               Christ
               himself
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               just
               Christ
               should
               be
               ashamed
               of
               you
               another
               day
               :
               Are
               they
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               treasure
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               portion
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               peculiar
               ones
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               shall
               you
               be
               ashamed
               of
               them
               ?
               O
               no
               ,
               but
               those
               whom
               God
               honors
               ,
               let
               us
               honor
               ;
               What
               rule
               can
               we
               have
               better
               for
               our
               honoring
               of
               men
               ,
               then
               that
               honor
               that
               our
               God
               puts
               upon
               them
               ?
               It
               is
               given
               as
               a
               special
               reason
               ,
               why
               the
               King
               of
               Babylon
               sent
               Ambassadors
               ,
               and
               a
               present
               to
               Hezekiah
               ,
               after
               he
               had
               been
               sick
               ,
               to
               testifie
               his
               respect
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               honor
               him
               ,
               because
               he
               had
               heard
               ,
               how
               that
               miracle
               of
               the
               Suns
               going
               back
               was
               for
               him
               ,
               as
               a
               sign
               of
               his
               recovery
               ;
               The
               Sun
               was
               the
               God
               whom
               the
               Babylonians
               worshipped
               ;
               now
               because
               their
               God
               had
               honored
               Hezekiah
               so
               much
               ,
               the
               King
               of
               Babylon
               would
               honor
               him
               likewise
               .
               Abulensis
               in
               2
               Kings
               20.
               
               God
               hath
               wrought
               great
               things
               for
               his
               Saints
               ,
               whereby
               he
               hath
               put
               much
               honor
               upon
               them
               ,
               he
               hath
               owned
               them
               before
               
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               let
               us
               own
               them
               with
               honorable
               respect
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Again
               ,
               bless
               God
               that
               you
               may
               have
               any
               communion
               
               with
               them
               ,
               to
               have
               the
               breathing
               of
               Gods
               Spirit
               
               in
               them
               ;
               reioyce
               in
               their
               communion
               ,
               and
               fellowship
               ,
               and
               delight
               more
               in
               mourning
               with
               them
               in
               their
               afflictions
               ,
               then
               in
               all
               the
               jollities
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               then
               to
               be
               feasting
               ,
               then
               to
               enjoy
               all
               their
               delightful
               braveries
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Again
               ,
               the
               more
               they
               are
               contemned
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               they
               suffer
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               the
               more
               do
               you
               
               respect
               them
               ,
               and
               own
               them
               ;
               So
               long
               as
               Gods
               people
               suffer
               nothing
               ,
               but
               have
               outward
               prosperity
               as
               well
               as
               others
               ,
               some
               will
               make
               of
               them
               ;
               but
               if
               they
               see
               them
               in
               contempt
               ,
               then
               they
               leave
               them
               ,
               and
               look
               at
               them
               afar
               off
               :
               as
               it
               is
               with
               a
               mans
               Ministery
               ,
               when
               a
               mans
               Ministery
               is
               approved
               of
               by
               some
               that
               are
               rich
               ,
               and
               the
               assembly
               be
               filled
               with
               such
               ,
               they
               count
               such
               a
               Ministery
               a
               credit
               to
               their
               Church
               ;
               but
               if
               it
               be
               spiritual
               ,
               so
               as
               it
               may
               be
               but
               few
               of
               them
               understand
               it
               ,
               and
               so
               discountenanced
               by
               such
               as
               those
               are
               ,
               then
               his
               Ministery
               is
               not
               regarded
               :
               and
               as
               in
               the
               esteem
               of
               the
               Ministery
               ,
               so
               in
               the
               esteem
               of
               the
               saints
               ;
               when
               they
               are
               esteemed
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               they
               will
               esteem
               of
               them
               ,
               but
               when
               the
               esteem
               of
               the
               world
               is
               taken
               away
               ,
               their
               esteem
               is
               taken
               away
               .
            
             
               As
               it
               is
               with
               the
               Deer
               that
               is
               hunted
               ,
               when
               the
               Huntsman
               goes
               into
               the
               Park
               ,
               he
               stirs
               up
               all
               ,
               and
               all
               run
               together
               ,
               but
               if
               one
               be
               shot
               ,
               and
               they
               see
               the
               blood
               run
               down
               ,
               they
               will
               all
               push
               him
               out
               of
               their
               company
               :
               so
               while
               Gods
               people
               go
               on
               ,
               and
               are
               in
               credit
               ,
               and
               esteem
               with
               the
               world
               ,
               others
               that
               are
               slight
               professors
               of
               Religion
               will
               esteem
               them
               ,
               and
               
               they
               shall
               be
               welcom
               into
               their
               company
               ,
               till
               they
               be
               shot
               ,
               and
               they
               see
               disgrace
               put
               upon
               them
               ,
               then
               they
               look
               upon
               them
               with
               a
               lowry
               countenance
               .
               If
               a
               man
               be
               travelling
               ,
               and
               there
               be
               a
               Sun-dial
               by
               the
               high-way
               ,
               if
               the
               Sun
               shine
               ,
               he
               will
               go
               out
               of
               his
               way
               to
               take
               notice
               of
               it
               ,
               but
               if
               the
               Sun
               do
               not
               shine
               ,
               he
               may
               go
               a
               hundred
               times
               by
               and
               never
               regard
               it
               ;
               and
               so
               when
               the
               Sun
               shines
               upon
               Gods
               people
               ,
               they
               are
               much
               made
               of
               ,
               but
               if
               a
               cloudy
               day
               do
               come
               ,
               and
               take
               away
               the
               Sunshine
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               esteemed
               ,
               and
               many
               people
               instead
               of
               helping
               them
               in
               their
               affliction
               ,
               will
               adde
               to
               their
               affliction
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               
                 You
                 needed
                 not
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 so
                 forward
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 have
                 appeared
                 so
                 much
                 ;
                 It
                 was
                 your
                 want
                 of
                 wisdom
                 brought
                 you
                 into
                 this
                 trouble
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 .
              
            
             
               If
               you
               had
               a
               gracious
               heart
               ,
               if
               you
               saw
               one
               of
               Gods
               Servants
               go
               on
               in
               the
               way
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               suffer
               in
               that
               way
               ,
               though
               he
               had
               failed
               in
               some
               particulars
               ,
               you
               would
               pass
               them
               by
               ,
               and
               not
               be
               ready
               to
               take
               advantage
               ,
               to
               speak
               against
               him
               for
               them
               :
               If
               a
               man
               do
               plead
               for
               the
               King
               ,
               every
               circumstance
               is
               not
               taken
               up
               ,
               and
               aggravated
               against
               him
               ;
               and
               so
               for
               those
               that
               are
               for
               God
               ,
               every
               circumstance
               should
               not
               be
               aggravated
               against
               them
               :
               It
               is
               better
               for
               one
               to
               be
               forward
               in
               Gods
               cause
               ,
               though
               he
               should
               fail
               in
               some
               circumstances
               ,
               then
               to
               be
               lukewarm
               .
               If
               a
               man
               be
               going
               earnestly
               ,
               and
               do
               fall
               forward
               ,
               there
               is
               not
               so
               much
               danger
               in
               that
               ,
               as
               to
               fall
               backward
               :
               so
               a
               man
               that
               is
               forward
               in
               that
               which
               is
               good
               ,
               though
               he
               may
               carry
               some
               things
               indiscreerly
               ,
               and
               suffer
               somewhat
               that
               way
               ,
               yet
               his
               fall
               is
               but
               forward
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               not
               so
               much
               danger
               in
               that
               ,
               as
               in
               a
               time-server
               ,
               and
               apostate
               that
               falls
               backward
               ,
               he
               may
               break
               his
               neck
               .
               And
               
               therefore
               we
               should
               not
               aggravate
               the
               afflictions
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               right
               in
               the
               main
               ,
               we
               should
               countenance
               them
               ,
               and
               appear
               for
               them
               ,
               though
               we
               venture
               something
               ,
               as
               Moses
               here
               ,
               he
               might
               have
               saved
               himself
               ,
               and
               yet
               he
               had
               such
               a
               high
               esteem
               of
               Gods
               people
               ,
               as
               he
               would
               venture
               all
               for
               them
               :
               but
               of
               this
               in
               the
               next
               Point
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               If
               God
               does
               move
               the
               hearts
               of
               any
               ,
               preciously
               to
               esteem
               of
               his
               people
               ,
               though
               afflicted
               outwardly
               ,
               
               hearken
               to
               a
               word
               of
               encouragement
               ,
               Certainly
               thou
               art
               blessed
               of
               God
               :
               It
               is
               a
               note
               of
               a
               wonderful
               strong
               eye-sight
               that
               thou
               hast
               ,
               that
               thou
               canst
               see
               Spiritual
               excellency
               ,
               through
               outward
               meanness
               :
               there
               is
               more
               skill
               in
               being
               able
               to
               see
               the
               preciousness
               of
               a
               thing
               ,
               then
               to
               see
               the
               glory
               and
               lustre
               of
               it
               ;
               that
               which
               is
               not
               true
               pearl
               ,
               may
               have
               as
               much
               lustre
               as
               the
               true
               ,
               but
               the
               skill
               of
               the
               Lapidary
               is
               to
               know
               ,
               that
               is
               not
               precious
               ,
               but
               the
               other
               ,
               although
               it
               be
               fullied
               with
               dirt
               .
               It
               is
               a
               note
               of
               sincerity
               of
               grace
               ,
               that
               thou
               lovest
               grace
               for
               grace
               :
               It
               is
               a
               note
               of
               the
               power
               of
               grace
               ,
               that
               thou
               canst
               pass
               by
               that
               which
               is
               a
               stumbling
               to
               so
               many
               .
               Certainly
               God
               will
               know
               thy
               soul
               in
               adversity
               ,
               and
               will
               look
               through
               all
               thy
               infirmities
               upon
               thee
               ,
               that
               canst
               look
               with
               an
               honorable
               esteem
               upon
               his
               people
               through
               all
               afflictions
               :
               And
               in
               that
               time
               when
               thou
               suspectest
               the
               work
               of
               grace
               in
               thee
               ,
               this
               may
               be
               one
               argument
               to
               uphold
               thee
               ,
               though
               thou
               canst
               not
               discern
               the
               work
               of
               grace
               in
               thine
               own
               heart
               ,
               yet
               thou
               canst
               prize
               it
               in
               another
               ;
               it
               is
               an
               argument
               it
               is
               in
               thy
               soul
               ,
               though
               now
               thou
               canst
               not
               see
               it
               ;
               though
               people
               want
               other
               notes
               ,
               yet
               this
               many
               have
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               You
               that
               are
               the
               Servants
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               
               
               God
               hath
               so
               ordered
               it
               ,
               as
               you
               are
               mean
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               mean
               in
               your
               parts
               and
               estates
               ,
               and
               mean
               in
               regard
               of
               your
               friends
               ,
               be
               not
               discouraged
               ,
               do
               not
               think
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 a
                 poor
                 contemptible
                 man
                 or
                 woman
                 ,
                 no
                 body
                 looks
                 at
                 me
                 ,
                 or
                 regards
                 me
              
               ;
               God
               hath
               a
               high
               esteem
               of
               you
               ,
               the
               Angels
               have
               a
               high
               esteem
               of
               you
               ,
               the
               Saints
               have
               a
               high
               esteem
               of
               you
               ,
               and
               therefore
               be
               not
               discouraged
               .
               As
               you
               have
               it
               in
               Isaiah
               56.
               3
               ,
               4.
               
               
                 Let
                 not
                 the
                 Eunuch
                 say
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 a
                 dry
                 tree
                 ,
              
               for
               if
               he
               will
               take
               hold
               of
               my
               name
               ,
               and
               keep
               my
               Sabbath
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 give
                 him
                 an
                 everlasting
                 name
                 ,
                 better
                 then
                 of
                 sons
                 and
                 daughters
                 :
              
               Many
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               outwardly
               mean
               ,
               do
               go
               on
               discouraged
               ,
               and
               say
               of
               themselves
               ,
               
                 We
                 are
                 dry
                 trees
              
               :
               If
               thou
               didst
               but
               see
               the
               thoughts
               of
               Gods
               people
               ,
               and
               see
               the
               thoughts
               of
               wicked
               men
               ,
               as
               if
               thou
               couldst
               but
               unfold
               the
               consciences
               of
               wicked
               men
               ,
               they
               do
               reverence
               thee
               ,
               and
               wish
               they
               were
               in
               thy
               condition
               ,
               if
               they
               were
               to
               dye
               ;
               though
               you
               have
               not
               that
               respect
               from
               the
               godly
               which
               they
               seem
               to
               shew
               to
               others
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               more
               use
               of
               ,
               and
               are
               more
               serviceable
               to
               them
               to
               do
               their
               business
               ,
               and
               so
               there
               is
               a
               shew
               of
               more
               outward
               familiarity
               ,
               yet
               do
               not
               think
               but
               that
               you
               are
               more
               highly
               esteemed
               then
               they
               are
               .
            
             
               But
               suppose
               no
               man
               should
               regard
               you
               ,
               it
               is
               enough
               that
               God
               does
               regard
               you
               ;
               It
               is
               a
               notable
               speech
               of
               
                 Salvian
                 ,
                 Such
                 as
                 are
                 truly
                 blessed
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 consciences
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 miserable
                 by
                 the
                 false
                 judgements
                 of
                 other
                 men
                 :
              
               But
               I
               say
               ,
               though
               that
               were
               enough
               ,
               yet
               you
               have
               more
               ,
               you
               have
               God
               ,
               and
               his
               Angels
               ,
               and
               Saints
               ,
               and
               the
               consciences
               of
               wicked
               men
               ,
               though
               we
               should
               not
               regard
               the
               esteem
               of
               the
               men
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               but
               go
               on
               in
               our
               way
               ,
               onely
               be
               careful
               that
               
               they
               may
               not
               speak
               ill
               of
               our
               Religion
               ;
               but
               the
               esteem
               of
               the
               Saints
               is
               not
               slightly
               to
               be
               esteemed
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               a
               blessing
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               therefore
               St.
               Paul
               was
               earnest
               with
               the
               Romans
               to
               pray
               to
               God
               for
               him
               ,
               
                 that
                 his
                 service
                 might
                 be
                 accepted
                 of
                 by
                 the
                 Saints
                 .
              
            
             
               On
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               for
               one
               to
               be
               in
               such
               a
               condition
               ,
               as
               those
               that
               are
               godly
               ,
               wise
               ,
               and
               humble
               ,
               shall
               call
               their
               estates
               into
               question
               ,
               and
               be
               suspitious
               of
               them
               ,
               such
               need
               look
               to
               themselves
               :
               many
               that
               are
               truly
               godly
               ,
               may
               be
               very
               guilty
               of
               censuring
               ,
               and
               so
               do
               much
               wrong
               ,
               both
               to
               those
               that
               are
               godly
               ,
               and
               to
               Religion
               ;
               but
               take
               those
               that
               are
               wise
               ,
               and
               humble
               ,
               and
               I
               say
               ,
               if
               such
               should
               be
               jealous
               of
               me
               ,
               I
               should
               have
               great
               cause
               to
               be
               suspitious
               of
               my self
               ;
               for
               such
               have
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               do
               know
               the
               things
               of
               God
               ,
               
                 A
                 spiritual
                 man
                 judgeth
                 all
                 things
                 ,
              
               and
               therefore
               we
               should
               make
               good
               use
               of
               their
               opinions
               of
               us
               ;
               If
               they
               be
               afraid
               of
               us
               ,
               we
               should
               fear
               our selves
               ,
               as
               Isaiah
               says
               ,
               
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 peace
                 to
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 says
                 my
                 God
              
               ;
               that
               God
               that
               my
               soul
               hath
               interest
               in
               ,
               says
               ,
               
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 peace
                 to
                 the
                 wicked
              
               ;
               So
               when
               those
               that
               have
               interest
               in
               God
               ,
               shall
               say
               to
               a
               man
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               peace
               to
               thee
               ,
               it
               should
               make
               his
               heart
               quake
               .
               Gods
               people
               ought
               so
               to
               walk
               ,
               as
               to
               gain
               respect
               from
               the
               consciences
               of
               men
               ;
               Do
               you
               so
               walk
               as
               to
               gain
               any
               such
               honorable
               respect
               ?
               Is
               there
               not
               cause
               of
               suspition
               ?
               In
               the
               name
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               I
               beseech
               you
               ,
               let
               it
               be
               your
               care
               so
               to
               walk
               ,
               with
               such
               heavenly
               humble
               spirits
               ,
               as
               to
               hold
               forth
               the
               beauty
               of
               godliness
               unto
               others
               ,
               and
               to
               force
               respect
               from
               them
               .
               As
               it
               is
               said
               of
               God
               ,
               
                 Holy
                 and
                 reverend
                 is
                 his
                 name
              
               ;
               How
               does
               Gods
               name
               come
               to
               be
               reverend
               ,
               but
               by
               being
               holy
               ?
               so
               it
               may
               be
               said
               of
               Gods
               people
               ,
               
                 Holy
                 and
                 reverend
              
               
               are
               their
               names
               ;
               if
               they
               be
               holy
               ,
               their
               names
               are
               reverend
               ,
               they
               will
               gain
               reverence
               from
               those
               that
               are
               godly
               ,
               and
               will
               force
               it
               from
               the
               basest
               wretches
               :
               and
               therefore
               you
               that
               would
               have
               honor
               ,
               and
               a
               name
               ,
               here
               is
               a
               way
               ;
               you
               would
               be
               the
               finest
               in
               all
               the
               company
               ,
               and
               you
               think
               to
               get
               a
               name
               that
               way
               ,
               you
               seek
               to
               get
               riches
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               get
               a
               name
               ;
               this
               is
               not
               the
               way
               ,
               this
               does
               not
               cover
               the
               filth
               of
               sin
               ,
               this
               covering
               is
               narrower
               then
               that
               you
               can
               wrap
               your self
               in
               ,
               Isa
               .
               22.
               26.
               but
               if
               you
               would
               get
               a
               name
               indeed
               ,
               be
               godly
               ,
               and
               gracious
               ,
               and
               holy
               ,
               and
               then
               you
               shall
               have
               the
               testimony
               of
               the
               consciences
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               more
               then
               all
               their
               words
               ,
               for
               there
               may
               be
               flattery
               in
               their
               words
               .
            
             
               Many
               Ministers
               think
               if
               they
               should
               be
               poor
               and
               mean
               ,
               every
               one
               would
               contemn
               their
               Ministery
               ,
               and
               therefore
               they
               think
               the
               way
               to
               have
               their
               Ministery
               respected
               ,
               is
               to
               get
               great
               livings
               ;
               this
               certainly
               is
               a
               false
               way
               :
               A
               poor
               godly
               man
               that
               walks
               in
               his
               Ministery
               faithfully
               ,
               and
               conscionably
               ,
               will
               gain
               more
               respect
               ,
               then
               others
               by
               all
               their
               great
               preferments
               .
               As
               it
               was
               the
               speech
               of
               Boniface
               ,
               that
               was
               a
               Martyr
               ;
               one
               askt
               him
               ,
               whether
               it
               was
               lawful
               to
               give
               the
               Wine
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               in
               a
               wooden
               cup
               ;
               
                 Time
                 was
              
               ,
               says
               he
               ,
               
                 when
                 there
                 were
                 wooden
                 Chalices
                 ,
                 and
                 golden
                 Priests
                 ;
                 but
                 now
                 there
                 are
                 golden
                 Chalices
                 ,
                 and
                 wooden
                 Priests
                 :
              
               This
               was
               the
               way
               of
               Papistry
               ,
               for
               to
               have
               outward
               bravery
               ,
               and
               thought
               to
               gain
               mens
               devotion
               that
               way
               ;
               but
               when
               there
               were
               
                 wooden
                 Chalices
              
               ,
               when
               things
               were
               carryed
               meanly
               ,
               that
               did
               not
               take
               away
               the
               dignity
               of
               the
               Ministery
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               holiness
               of
               their
               lives
               ,
               they
               were
               esteemed
               of
               the
               more
               ,
               and
               the
               Ordinances
               were
               not
               accounted
               the
               worse
               
               by
               the
               outward
               simplicity
               of
               them
               ,
               but
               the
               better
               .
               Let
               us
               that
               are
               acquainted
               with
               any
               thing
               of
               the
               minde
               of
               God
               ,
               know
               that
               there
               are
               better
               things
               to
               gain
               respect
               to
               Religion
               ,
               and
               to
               our selves
               by
               ,
               then
               all
               the
               outward
               things
               ;
               be
               not
               afraid
               therefore
               of
               sufferings
               ,
               be
               godly
               ,
               and
               let
               sufferings
               be
               never
               so
               much
               ,
               and
               your
               name
               will
               be
               precious
               .
               
                 Those
                 who
                 wandred
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 in
                 sheep-skins
                 ,
                 and
                 goat-skins
                 ,
              
               Heb.
               11.
               yet
               
                 obtained
                 a
                 good
                 report
                 by
                 faith
                 .
              
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               if
               a
               gracious
               eye
               can
               see
               so
               much
               excellency
               in
               the
               Saints
               ,
               in
               outward
               meanness
               ,
               how
               much
               more
               shall
               they
               see
               when
               they
               come
               to
               their
               glory
               ,
               when
               all
               the
               treasures
               of
               Heaven
               shall
               come
               to
               be
               opened
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               good
               of
               Heaven
               let
               out
               to
               them
               ,
               when
               they
               shall
               be
               wholly
               free
               from
               sin
               ,
               when
               the
               robes
               shall
               be
               brought
               out
               ,
               and
               the
               glorious
               garments
               ,
               and
               they
               shal
               walk
               with
               Christ
               in
               white
               ?
               If
               they
               be
               so
               glorious
               when
               they
               are
               on
               the
               dunghil
               ,
               what
               shall
               they
               be
               when
               they
               are
               in
               their
               Kingdom
               ,
               when
               the
               Bride
               shall
               come
               trimmed
               ,
               when
               there
               shall
               be
               a
               suitableness
               to
               that
               Bridegroom
               Jesus
               Christ
               ;
               and
               God
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Angels
               shall
               come
               to
               solemnize
               the
               marriage
               ?
               There
               shall
               be
               a
               time
               here
               ,
               when
               wicked
               men
               
                 shall
                 take
                 hold
                 upon
                 the
                 skirt
                 of
                 a
                 Iew
                 ,
              
               and
               say
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 go
                 with
                 you
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 have
                 heard
                 God
                 is
                 with
                 you
                 :
              
               How
               much
               more
               afterwards
               will
               the
               great
               ones
               and
               mighty
               ones
               of
               the
               earth
               be
               ready
               to
               catch
               hold
               upon
               the
               Saints
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               
                 O
                 that
                 we
                 might
                 go
                 with
                 you
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 were
                 but
                 to
                 attend
                 upon
                 you
                 ?
              
               This
               is
               the
               day
               of
               visitation
               ,
               1
               Pet.
               2.
               12.
               in
               which
               they
               shall
               glorifie
               God.
               
            
             
               There
               are
               three
               days
               of
               visitation
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               those
               days
               of
               visitation
               men
               shall
               glorifie
               God
               in
               the
               behalf
               of
               Gods
               people
               .
            
             
             
               First
               ,
               When
               the
               time
               shall
               come
               that
               God
               shall
               visit
               their
               souls
               ,
               and
               work
               any
               good
               upon
               their
               souls
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               time
               of
               affliction
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               upon
               their
               sick-beds
               :
               though
               in
               prosperity
               they
               contemn
               you
               ,
               and
               speak
               evil
               of
               you
               ,
               yet
               in
               the
               day
               that
               God
               shall
               visit
               them
               ,
               and
               lay
               his
               hand
               upon
               them
               ,
               then
               they
               shall
               say
               ,
               This
               is
               the
               onely
               people
               that
               live
               upon
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               send
               for
               such
               a
               one
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               they
               shall
               glorifie
               God
               in
               the
               Day
               of
               Judgement
               ,
               when
               they
               shall
               see
               the
               glory
               of
               these
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               say
               ,
               These
               are
               those
               we
               despised
               ,
               and
               called
               Hypocrites
               ,
               now
               we
               see
               they
               are
               no
               Hypocrites
               :
               as
               those
               foolish
               Virgins
               that
               wanted
               oyl
               ,
               when
               the
               Bridegroom
               came
               ,
               then
               they
               asked
               oyl
               of
               the
               wise
               Virgins
               ;
               it
               may
               be
               before
               they
               would
               not
               acknowledge
               it
               was
               oyl
               ,
               it
               was
               water
               with
               them
               before
               ,
               but
               now
               it
               is
               oyl
               :
               so
               now
               they
               shall
               see
               they
               were
               godly
               ,
               and
               not
               hypocrites
               ,
               and
               they
               were
               not
               notions
               that
               they
               heard
               of
               ,
               but
               realities
               .
               And
               thus
               much
               of
               the
               excellency
               that
               a
               gracious
               heart
               does
               see
               in
               those
               that
               are
               godly
               ,
               though
               never
               so
               mean
               and
               afflicted
               outwardly
               .
               The
               fifth
               Point
               is
               ,
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               XVIII
               .
               
                 A
                 gracious
                 heart
                 will
                 appear
                 for
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 whatsoever
                 sufferings
                 may
                 follow
                 upon
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               A
               
                 Gracious
                 heart
                 will
                 appear
                 outwardly
                 with
              
               
               
                 Gods
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 on
                 their
                 side
                 ,
                 whatsoever
                 sufferings
                 may
                 follow
                 upon
                 it
                 .
              
               Many
               things
               useful
               for
               the
               opening
               and
               enlarging
               this
               point
               ,
               fall
               into
               the
               former
               ,
               and
               therefore
               I
               shall
               be
               the
               briefer
               in
               it
               .
               The
               Point
               is
               of
               great
               use
               in
               these
               times
               ,
               wherein
               God
               calls
               for
               so
               much
               appearing
               in
               his
               cause
               ,
               for
               his
               people
               ;
               but
               generally
               men
               seek
               a
               safe
               way
               to
               themselves
               as
               they
               think
               ,
               to
               keep
               their
               Religion
               within
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               venture
               themselves
               ,
               by
               appearing
               what
               they
               are
               ;
               and
               if
               any
               shall
               be
               so
               forward
               ,
               to
               appear
               outwardly
               what
               they
               are
               inwardly
               ,
               these
               are
               deserted
               .
               St.
               Pauls
               complaint
               ,
               2
               Tim.
               1.
               15.
               and
               chap.
               4.
               16.
               may
               justly
               be
               the
               complaint
               of
               many
               of
               Gods
               Servants
               in
               our
               times
               ;
               
                 Thou
                 knowest
                 that
                 all
                 they
                 which
                 are
                 in
                 Asia
                 be
                 turned
                 away
                 from
                 me
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 are
                 Phygellus
                 ,
                 and
                 Hermogenes
                 :
                 At
                 my
                 first
                 answer
                 no
                 man
                 stood
                 with
                 me
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 men
                 for
                 sook
                 me
                 .
              
               This
               is
               no
               new
               thing
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               every
               age
               affords
               many
               examples
               in
               this
               kinde
               ,
               and
               ours
               excels
               ;
               but
               certainly
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               duty
               of
               all
               who
               would
               approve
               themselves
               to
               God
               ,
               to
               be
               willing
               to
               appear
               with
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               Saints
               in
               their
               troubles
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               the
               Saints
               are
               dear
               to
               God
               ,
               therefore
               God
               
               will
               certainly
               take
               it
               well
               at
               the
               hands
               of
               such
               as
               shall
               joyn
               with
               them
               in
               their
               affliction
               ,
               and
               appear
               for
               them
               :
               if
               any
               should
               see
               your
               childe
               in
               affliction
               ,
               and
               danger
               ,
               and
               hazard
               himself
               in
               joyning
               with
               your
               
               childe
               ,
               in
               his
               affliction
               ,
               and
               danger
               ,
               you
               would
               take
               it
               well
               at
               his
               hands
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               they
               hold
               out
               the
               honor
               of
               God
               in
               the
               
               world
               ,
               in
               their
               sufferings
               ,
               they
               are
               Gods
               witnesses
               ;
               Isaiah
               44.
               8.
               
               
                 They
                 stand
                 for
                 God
              
               ;
               in
               appearing
               therefore
               for
               them
               ,
               and
               their
               cause
               ,
               ye
               appear
               for
               God
               himself
               :
               the
               cause
               is
               yours
               as
               well
               as
               theirs
               ,
               if
               God
               be
               yours
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               they
               need
               encouragement
               ,
               especially
               in
               
               the
               time
               of
               their
               affliction
               ;
               the
               best
               have
               flesh
               and
               blood
               ,
               and
               if
               they
               be
               deserted
               in
               their
               cause
               ,
               much
               advantage
               is
               given
               to
               temptation
               ;
               
                 Wo
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 alone
                 :
              
               If
               any
               should
               fail
               ,
               if
               any
               should
               miscarry
               through
               your
               deserting
               ,
               or
               not
               coming
               in
               and
               joyning
               with
               them
               ,
               it
               will
               prove
               a
               sore
               and
               a
               fearful
               evil
               against
               you
               .
               If
               any
               of
               Gods
               servants
               in
               affliction
               shall
               go
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               make
               their
               means
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               grief
               of
               their
               souls
               tell
               him
               ,
               how
               you
               have
               left
               them
               ,
               how
               they
               are
               alone
               in
               so
               great
               a
               cause
               ,
               whereas
               such
               and
               such
               might
               have
               afforded
               much
               help
               and
               encouragement
               ;
               surely
               this
               will
               witness
               fearfully
               against
               you
               ,
               and
               it
               will
               go
               ill
               with
               you
               ;
               Certainly
               you
               bring
               much
               guilt
               upon
               your
               souls
               ,
               in
               deserting
               the
               Saints
               in
               the
               time
               of
               their
               affliction
               :
               Hence
               Paul
               prayed
               ,
               that
               
                 God
                 would
                 not
                 lay
                 to
                 the
                 charge
                 of
                 those
                 in
                 Asia
                 that
              
               
               
                 left
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 first
                 answer
                 .
              
               
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               not
               appearing
               ,
               is
               a
               betraying
               the
               truth
               :
               It
               is
               a
               speech
               of
               Zuinglius
               ,
               in
               his
               third
               Epistle
               ;
               We
               may
               as
               well
               with
               Dioclesian
               ,
               worship
               at
               the
               Altar
               of
               Jupiter
               or
               Venus
               ,
               as
               hide
               our
               faith
               under
               
                 Antichrist
                 :
                 He
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 with
                 me
                 ,
                 is
                 against
                 me
                 ,
              
               says
               Christ
               .
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               Christ
               appears
               most
               for
               his
               people
               in
               their
               
               
               afflictions
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               at
               the
               lowest
               ;
               Isaiah
               63.
               9.
               
               In
               their
               affliction
               he
               
                 was
                 afflicted
                 ,
                 the
                 Angel
                 of
                 his
                 presence
                 was
                 then
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 his
                 love
                 and
                 his
                 pity
                 was
                 towards
                 them
                 ,
                 he
                 bare
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 carried
                 them
                 :
              
               Psal
               .
               69.
               9.
               
               
                 The
                 Zeal
                 of
                 thine
                 house
                 hath
                 eaten
                 me
                 up
                 ,
                 the
                 reproaches
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 reproached
                 thee
                 ,
                 are
                 faln
                 upon
                 me
                 .
              
               You
               know
               the
               place
               is
               spoken
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               these
               words
               were
               spoken
               when
               the
               Church
               was
               in
               a
               very
               ill
               case
               ,
               as
               appears
               in
               the
               Psalm
               .
            
             
               Sixthly
               ,
               times
               of
               affliction
               are
               the
               especial
               times
               
               to
               manifest
               our
               true
               love
               to
               the
               Saints
               ,
               which
               are
               near
               to
               us
               in
               many
               bonds
               .
               It
               is
               an
               ill
               part
               of
               a
               wife
               or
               friend
               ,
               to
               forsake
               husband
               or
               friend
               when
               in
               affliction
               .
               Josephus
               reports
               of
               Herodias
               ,
               wife
               to
               Herod
               the
               Tetrarch
               ,
               who
               when
               the
               Emperor
               had
               deprived
               her
               husband
               of
               his
               Tetrarchy
               ,
               and
               banished
               him
               ,
               annexing
               his
               Tetrarchy
               to
               Agrippa
               his
               kingdom
               ,
               understanding
               that
               Herodias
               was
               Agrippa's
               sister
               ,
               the
               Emperor
               gave
               her
               her
               husbands
               substance
               ,
               supposing
               that
               she
               would
               not
               accompany
               her
               husband
               ;
               but
               she
               answered
               the
               Emperor
               ,
               There
               is
               a
               cause
               that
               hinders
               me
               from
               partaking
               the
               benefit
               of
               your
               bounty
               ,
               the
               affection
               I
               bear
               to
               my
               husband
               ,
               whom
               if
               I
               should
               forsake
               in
               this
               his
               misery
               ,
               it
               would
               very
               ill
               beseem
               me
               ,
               in
               that
               I
               have
               been
               a
               partner
               with
               him
               in
               his
               felicity
               :
               the
               Emperor
               displeased
               with
               her
               answer
               ,
               banished
               her
               likewise
               with
               her
               husband
               :
               a
               brother
               ,
               a
               friend
               ,
               a
               wife
               ,
               is
               for
               the
               time
               of
               adversity
               .
            
             
               Especially
               hence
               it
               is
               recorded
               of
               Davids
               brethren
               ,
               and
               fathers
               house
               ,
               1
               Sam.
               22.
               1.
               
               When
               David
               was
               persecuted
               ,
               and
               came
               to
               the
               Cave
               of
               Adullam
               ,
               when
               they
               heard
               it
               ,
               they
               went
               down
               thither
               to
               him
               ;
               they
               ventured
               the
               displeasure
               ,
               the
               rage
               of
               Saul
               ,
               the
               forfeiting
               
               all
               their
               estates
               ,
               to
               go
               down
               to
               David
               their
               brother
               ,
               both
               his
               father
               and
               mother
               was
               there
               ,
               though
               very
               old
               now
               ,
               as
               appears
               ver
               .
               3.
               
               Basils
               forwardness
               
               in
               appearing
               for
               his
               friend
               in
               danger
               ,
               mightily
               affected
               Chrysostom
               :
               he
               tells
               of
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               hazarded
               himself
               much
               ,
               to
               deliver
               his
               friend
               in
               danger
               ,
               and
               being
               blamed
               by
               some
               for
               venturing
               so
               much
               ,
               he
               gave
               this
               answer
               ,
               
                 I
                 have
                 not
                 learned
                 to
                 love
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 I
                 know
              
               
               
                 not
                 how
                 to
                 manifest
                 my
                 love
                 but
                 thus
                 .
              
            
             
               Seventhly
               ,
               when
               Gods
               people
               suffer
               most
               in
               Gods
               cause
               ,
               it
               is
               then
               most
               honorable
               to
               be
               called
               forth
               to
               
               appear
               for
               it
               ,
               to
               assist
               in
               it
               .
               Amongst
               the
               Persians
               ,
               the
               left
               hand
               is
               accounted
               the
               most
               honorable
               .
               Xenophon
               reports
               of
               Cyrus
               ,
               that
               those
               whom
               he
               honored
               most
               ,
               he
               placed
               at
               his
               
                 left
                 hand
              
               ,
               upon
               this
               ground
               ,
               because
               that
               hand
               was
               weakest
               ,
               and
               most
               subject
               to
               danger
               ;
               the
               most
               honorable
               of
               the
               kingdom
               were
               set
               to
               defend
               ,
               where
               there
               was
               most
               weakness
               and
               most
               danger
               :
               If
               the
               people
               of
               God
               be
               brought
               low
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               brought
               under
               by
               affliction
               ,
               if
               the
               cause
               of
               God
               in
               them
               seem
               to
               be
               in
               danger
               ,
               then
               to
               come
               in
               and
               appear
               ,
               to
               stand
               by
               them
               ,
               and
               for
               them
               ,
               this
               is
               honorable
               .
            
             
               Eighthly
               ,
               this
               appearing
               for
               the
               Saints
               ,
               and
               joyning
               with
               them
               in
               their
               affliction
               ,
               shall
               be
               highly
               rewarded
               
               of
               God.
               When
               David
               was
               in
               his
               affliction
               ,
               persecuted
               by
               
                 Saul
                 ,
                 Abiathar
                 fled
                 to
                 him
                 with
                 the
                 Ephod
                 ,
                 and
                 abode
                 with
                 him
              
               ;
               Although
               self-respects
               might
               move
               him
               ,
               Saul
               having
               slain
               his
               father
               ,
               and
               fourscore
               and
               four
               priests
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               if
               he
               had
               not
               escaped
               ,
               he
               had
               gone
               to
               it
               too
               ;
               yet
               because
               he
               was
               with
               David
               in
               his
               affliction
               ,
               mark
               how
               Solomon
               respects
               him
               for
               it
               ,
               1
               Kings
               2.
               26.
               
               
                 Thou
                 art
                 worthy
              
               
               
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 put
                 thee
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 but
                 go
                 to
                 Anathoth
                 ,
                 to
                 thine
                 own
                 fields
                 ,
                 because
                 thou
                 barest
                 the
                 Ark
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 God
                 before
                 my
                 father
                 David
                 ,
                 and
                 because
                 thou
                 hast
                 been
                 afflicted
                 in
                 all
                 wherein
                 my
                 father
                 was
                 afflicted
                 .
              
            
             
               Josephus
               reports
               of
               Agrippa
               ,
               that
               being
               bound
               with
               chains
               ,
               and
               sent
               to
               prison
               by
               Tiberius
               ,
               for
               wishing
               Caius
               in
               the
               Empire
               ;
               one
               Thaumastus
               one
               of
               Caius
               his
               Servants
               carrying
               a
               pitcher
               of
               water
               ,
               met
               him
               ,
               and
               Agrippa
               being
               very
               thirsty
               ,
               desired
               him
               to
               give
               him
               drink
               ,
               which
               he
               willingly
               did
               ;
               upon
               which
               Agrippa
               said
               ,
               
                 This
                 service
                 thou
                 hast
                 done
                 in
                 giving
                 me
                 drink
                 ,
                 shall
                 do
                 thee
                 good
                 another
                 day
                 :
              
               afterwards
               when
               Caius
               was
               Emperor
               ,
               and
               Agrippa
               was
               made
               King
               ;
               he
               first
               begged
               Thaumastus
               his
               liberty
               
               of
               the
               Emperor
               ,
               and
               made
               him
               a
               free
               man
               ,
               then
               he
               made
               him
               his
               chief
               Officer
               over
               all
               his
               affairs
               ,
               and
               after
               his
               decease
               ,
               he
               took
               order
               he
               should
               continue
               in
               the
               same
               office
               with
               his
               son
               .
               This
               Agrippa
               was
               a
               wicked
               man
               ,
               who
               thus
               rewarded
               him
               that
               relieved
               him
               in
               his
               affliction
               :
               it
               was
               the
               same
               Agrippa
               whom
               the
               Angel
               smote
               ,
               and
               was
               eaten
               up
               of
               worms
               ,
               because
               he
               gave
               not
               glory
               unto
               God
               :
               How
               much
               more
               then
               will
               Christ
               reward
               those
               ,
               who
               shall
               give
               him
               in
               his
               members
               ,
               cups
               of
               water
               in
               their
               affliction
               ,
               yea
               ,
               who
               shall
               so
               joyn
               with
               them
               ,
               as
               to
               hazard
               themselves
               for
               them
               ?
               surely
               they
               shall
               not
               go
               without
               their
               reward
               ,
               when
               Christ
               comes
               in
               his
               glory
               ,
               he
               will
               own
               them
               .
               
            
             
               But
               how
               must
               we
               appear
               ?
               what
               doth
               this
               point
               require
               
               of
               us
               ?
               
            
             
               First
               ,
               when
               Gods
               servants
               ,
               and
               their
               cause
               ,
               are
               accused
               ,
               and
               condemned
               ,
               you
               must
               not
               be
               silent
               ,
               you
               
               must
               not
               let
               it
               pass
               ,
               as
               being
               afraid
               to
               be
               accounted
               one
               belonging
               to
               them
               .
               Luther
               in
               an
               Epistle
               to
               Staupitius
               ,
               a
               German
               Divine
               ,
               says
               ,
               
                 That
                 when
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 is
                 condemned
                 and
                 blasphemed
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 time
                 to
                 fear
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 cry
                 out
              
               ;
               yea
               he
               professes
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               rather
               be
               accounted
               any
               thing
               ,
               then
               to
               be
               accused
               of
               wicked
               silence
               in
               Gods
               cause
               ;
               
                 Let
                 me
                 be
                 reputed
              
               
               
                 proud
                 ,
                 covetous
                 ,
                 an
                 adulterer
                 ,
                 a
                 murtherer
                 ,
                 an
                 enemy
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 guilty
                 of
                 all
                 kinde
                 of
                 vices
                 ,
                 so
                 I
                 be
                 not
                 found
                 guilty
                 of
                 wicked
                 silence
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Lord
                 Christ
                 suffers
                 .
              
               In
               Eusebius
               his
               History
               ,
               l.
               5.
               c.
               3.
               we
               finde
               a
               Letter
               that
               the
               Christians
               of
               Vienna
               ,
               and
               Lyons
               in
               France
               ,
               sent
               to
               their
               brethren
               in
               Asia
               and
               Phrygia
               ,
               in
               which
               they
               tell
               of
               a
               notable
               example
               of
               a
               brave
               Noble
               man
               ,
               
                 Vetius
                 Epagathus
              
               ,
               appearing
               in
               the
               cause
               of
               the
               Christians
               ,
               not
               being
               able
               to
               bear
               their
               unjust
               dealings
               against
               them
               ,
               when
               he
               heard
               those
               vile
               accusations
               against
               them
               ,
               and
               condemnations
               of
               them
               ,
               he
               desired
               that
               he
               might
               be
               heard
               to
               plead
               for
               the
               brethren
               ,
               but
               those
               at
               the
               Tribunal
               being
               utterly
               against
               it
               ,
               because
               he
               was
               a
               Noble
               man
               ,
               the
               President
               would
               not
               admit
               of
               his
               petition
               ,
               but
               onely
               asked
               him
               if
               he
               were
               a
               Christian
               ,
               he
               professed
               aloud
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               ,
               and
               so
               was
               taken
               amongst
               the
               number
               of
               Martyrs
               ,
               and
               called
               
                 the
                 Advocate
                 of
                 Christians
              
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               appear
               for
               them
               ,
               by
               visiting
               them
               in
               their
               
               troubles
               ;
               that
               is
               a
               special
               duty
               that
               Christ
               looks
               for
               
               ,
               and
               will
               examine
               at
               the
               great
               Day
               ,
               whether
               it
               hath
               been
               performed
               ,
               be
               not
               shy
               of
               this
               ,
               lest
               you
               should
               be
               suspected
               to
               be
               one
               of
               them
               .
               Chrysostom
               in
               an
               Oration
               upon
               the
               praise
               of
               two
               Martyrs
               ,
               says
               of
               Christians
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               not
               be
               kept
               from
               visiting
               the
               Confessors
               in
               Prison
               ,
               although
               it
               was
               forbidden
               
               with
               many
               threatnings
               ,
               terrors
               ,
               and
               it
               was
               great
               danger
               to
               them
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               we
               must
               be
               ready
               and
               willing
               to
               entertain
               such
               as
               suffer
               .
               
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               we
               must
               use
               all
               the
               interest
               we
               have
               in
               any
               friends
               ,
               improve
               all
               opportunities
               for
               the
               relief
               of
               
               such
               as
               suffer
               .
            
             
               Theodoret
               tells
               a
               famous
               story
               of
               one
               Terentius
               ,
               a
               Captain
               in
               the
               Emperor
               Valens
               his
               Army
               ,
               who
               returning
               
               from
               Armenia
               with
               a
               great
               Victory
               ,
               the
               Emperor
               bade
               him
               ask
               what
               reward
               he
               would
               ;
               he
               onely
               asked
               as
               a
               recompence
               of
               all
               his
               Service
               ,
               that
               there
               might
               be
               granted
               a
               Church
               to
               the
               Orthodox
               in
               Antioch
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               freely
               meet
               in
               publique
               :
               this
               he
               knew
               could
               not
               but
               be
               exceeding
               displeasing
               to
               Valens
               the
               Emperor
               ,
               because
               he
               was
               an
               Arrian
               ,
               and
               so
               it
               proved
               ,
               for
               the
               Emperor
               tore
               his
               Petition
               ,
               and
               bade
               him
               ask
               something
               else
               ;
               but
               Terentius
               gathered
               up
               the
               torn
               pieces
               of
               the
               Paper
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               
                 This
                 I
                 ask
                 as
                 a
                 reward
                 of
                 my
                 Service
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 ask
                 nothing
                 else
                 .
              
               How
               few
               wil
               now
               improve
               such
               interest
               in
               great
               ones
               ,
               such
               opportunities
               for
               the
               relieving
               the
               persecuted
               Servants
               of
               God
               ?
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               we
               must
               improve
               all
               our
               
                 gifts
                 ,
                 parts
                 ,
                 abilities
              
               for
               them
               ,
               in
               pleading
               for
               them
               :
               Thus
               in
               the
               
               Primitive
               times
               ,
               God
               stirred
               up
               many
               of
               great
               learning
               ,
               of
               excellent
               parts
               ,
               to
               plead
               for
               the
               persecuted
               Christians
               ,
               who
               did
               much
               service
               this
               way
               :
               as
               
                 Justin
                 Martyr
              
               ,
               in
               his
               Apologies
               ;
               and
               Tertullian
               ,
               and
               one
               Aristides
               an
               
                 Athenian
                 Phylosopher
              
               ,
               a
               man
               admirably
               learned
               and
               eloquent
               ,
               because
               the
               Emperor
               then
               was
               much
               delighted
               in
               learning
               ,
               he
               made
               use
               of
               his
               eloquence
               and
               learning
               ,
               for
               Christ
               and
               his
               Saints
               ,
               
               making
               eloquent
               Orations
               before
               the
               Emperor
               for
               them
               :
               and
               another
               
                 Quadratus
                 Atheniensis
              
               ,
               when
               
               Adrian
               came
               to
               Athens
               ,
               he
               presented
               a
               Book
               to
               him
               ,
               pleading
               for
               Christian
               Religion
               ;
               God
               blessed
               the
               endeavors
               of
               these
               much
               ,
               for
               the
               mollifying
               the
               Emperors
               heart
               towards
               the
               Christians
               .
            
             
               Sixthly
               ,
               we
               must
               be
               willing
               to
               suffer
               with
               them
               ;
               
               we
               must
               be
               willing
               to
               lay
               down
               our
               lives
               for
               the
               brethren
               ,
               much
               more
               suffer
               with
               the
               brethren
               :
               we
               must
               be
               willing
               to
               have
               fellowship
               with
               them
               ,
               not
               onely
               in
               their
               priviledges
               ,
               but
               in
               their
               sufferings
               ,
               Rev.
               1.
               9.
               
               
                 I
                 John
                 who
                 also
                 am
                 your
                 brother
                 ,
                 and
                 companion
                 in
                 tribulation
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 and
                 patience
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 :
              
               many
               are
               willing
               to
               be
               brethren
               ,
               and
               companions
               in
               the
               kingdom
               ,
               but
               not
               in
               tribulation
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               patience
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ;
               Heb.
               10.
               33.
               it
               was
               the
               commendations
               of
               those
               Christians
               mentioned
               there
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               companions
               of
               those
               that
               were
               ill
               used
               for
               the
               cause
               of
               Christ
               .
            
             
               Wherefore
               for
               application
               ,
               let
               us
               know
               our
               duty
               ,
               
               and
               shew
               our selves
               more
               ready
               and
               forward
               to
               joyn
               with
               ,
               and
               shew
               our selves
               to
               the
               servants
               of
               God
               in
               their
               persecuted
               estate
               ;
               in
               the
               times
               of
               their
               prosperity
               there
               is
               not
               so
               much
               need
               we
               should
               manifest
               our selves
               to
               be
               for
               them
               ;
               this
               is
               the
               time
               wherein
               we
               are
               called
               ,
               especially
               to
               manifest
               our
               love
               to
               them
               ,
               our
               siding
               with
               them
               ;
               The
               greater
               their
               affliction
               is
               ,
               the
               more
               we
               must
               appear
               for
               them
               :
               When
               the
               people
               of
               God
               were
               in
               a
               comfortable
               estate
               in
               Egypt
               ,
               as
               they
               were
               in
               Josephs
               time
               ,
               Joseph
               did
               not
               leave
               the
               Court
               to
               joyn
               with
               them
               ,
               but
               when
               they
               were
               in
               an
               afflicted
               estate
               ,
               as
               in
               Moses
               his
               time
               ,
               Moses
               left
               all
               to
               joyn
               with
               them
               ;
               here
               you
               have
               a
               tryal
               upon
               what
               side
               you
               
               will
               be
               ,
               now
               you
               have
               an
               opportunity
               to
               witness
               for
               God.
               
            
             
               Those
               words
               ,
               Hosea
               11.
               12.
               
               
                 Judah
                 ruleth
                 with
                 God
              
               ,
               the
               old
               Latine
               hath
               it
               ,
               
                 Testis
                 descendit
                 cum
                 Deo
                 ,
                 He
                 descends
                 a
                 witness
                 with
                 God
                 ,
              
               and
               so
               the
               words
               will
               bear
               ,
               if
               the
               pricks
               be
               altered
               ,
               which
               may
               be
               ,
               being
               according
               to
               the
               opinion
               of
               many
               put
               in
               ,
               in
               latter
               times
               ;
               Ribera
               maintains
               this
               reading
               ,
               and
               hath
               two
               good
               notes
               upon
               it
               :
            
             
               First
               ,
               Others
               leave
               the
               true
               worship
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               
                 Iudah
                 continues
              
               ,
               and
               so
               witnesses
               to
               his
               truth
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               
                 He
                 descends
              
               ,
               he
               is
               content
               to
               be
               in
               a
               lower
               condition
               ;
               though
               he
               be
               fewer
               ,
               and
               not
               so
               flourishing
               as
               Israel
               ,
               yet
               if
               he
               may
               be
               Gods
               witness
               ,
               he
               is
               content
               .
               Thus
               should
               we
               be
               willing
               to
               descend
               to
               witness
               for
               the
               truth
               ,
               to
               leave
               the
               flourishing
               people
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               to
               joyn
               with
               the
               lowest
               and
               meanest
               .
            
             
               Ordinarily
               men
               deal
               with
               the
               suffering
               servants
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               Demas
               dealt
               with
               St.
               Paul
               ,
               they
               forsake
               him
               ,
               
                 embracing
                 this
                 present
                 world
              
               ;
               but
               if
               you
               finde
               any
               inclination
               of
               heart
               that
               way
               ,
               conceive
               as
               if
               Christ
               were
               now
               speaking
               to
               you
               ,
               Will
               you
               
                 also
                 forsake
                 me
              
               ?
               Take
               heed
               of
               flattering
               your selves
               ,
               of
               putting
               off
               this
               duty
               with
               any
               vain
               pleas
               ,
               or
               pretences
               ,
               or
               excuses
               ;
               God
               sees
               what
               lies
               at
               the
               bottom
               .
               We
               read
               Iudg.
               5.
               divers
               of
               the
               Tribes
               are
               blamed
               ,
               for
               not
               coming
               in
               to
               help
               to
               joyn
               with
               Barak
               and
               Deborah
               ;
               and
               in
               their
               rebuke
               ,
               their
               excuses
               are
               mentioned
               ,
               as
               some
               were
               to
               
                 follow
                 their
                 business
                 at
                 sea
              
               ,
               they
               could
               not
               come
               :
               and
               especially
               Asher
               ,
               he
               was
               to
               stand
               in
               his
               own
               breaches
               
                 to
                 defend
                 himself
                 ,
                 ver
              
               .
               17.
               
               Reuben
               must
               follow
               his
               business
               ,
               
                 and
                 look
                 to
                 his
                 sheep
              
               ,
               he
               could
               not
               come
               ,
               
               ver
               .
               16.
               yet
               these
               are
               rebuked
               ,
               but
               Zebulon
               and
               Nepthali
               are
               commended
               for
               a
               people
               that
               jeoparded
               their
               lives
               unto
               the
               death
               ,
               they
               are
               honored
               for
               this
               .
               The
               people
               of
               God
               were
               now
               in
               a
               low
               condition
               ,
               in
               great
               affliction
               ,
               and
               no
               excuse
               could
               serve
               turn
               ,
               for
               their
               not
               joyning
               with
               their
               brethren
               ;
               whatsoever
               necessities
               ,
               inabilities
               we
               may
               pretend
               ,
               that
               keep
               us
               from
               appearing
               in
               the
               behalf
               of
               ,
               and
               joyning
               with
               Gods
               people
               in
               their
               afflicted
               estate
               ,
               it
               will
               not
               bear
               us
               out
               before
               the
               Lord
               ;
               In
               times
               of
               storm
               ,
               all
               should
               come
               in
               and
               help
               .
               The
               two
               Tribes
               and
               the
               half
               
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 Iordan
              
               ,
               must
               not
               think
               to
               abide
               peaceably
               in
               their
               possessions
               ,
               while
               their
               brethren
               were
               warring
               for
               theirs
               ,
               but
               they
               must
               joyn
               with
               them
               in
               their
               battels
               ,
               until
               they
               were
               in
               their
               possessions
               likewise
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               a
               sore
               and
               great
               evil
               ,
               not
               to
               joyn
               with
               Gods
               servants
               in
               their
               troubles
               ;
               but
               how
               great
               an
               evil
               then
               is
               it
               ,
               to
               adde
               affliction
               to
               their
               affliction
               ,
               to
               joyn
               with
               their
               enemies
               against
               them
               ,
               especially
               when
               they
               are
               weak
               in
               their
               suffering
               condition
               ?
               Gods
               wrath
               against
               Amalek
               was
               ,
               because
               he
               came
               out
               against
               Israel
               in
               the
               wilderness
               ,
               and
               not
               onely
               so
               ,
               but
               smote
               the
               hindmost
               of
               them
               ,
               even
               all
               that
               were
               feeble
               behinde
               them
               ,
               when
               they
               were
               faint
               and
               weary
               ,
               Deut.
               25.
               18.
               
               Now
               you
               shall
               finde
               that
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               was
               never
               so
               dreadful
               against
               any
               ,
               as
               against
               the
               Amalekites
               :
               for
               ,
            
             
               First
               ,
               observe
               what
               expressions
               of
               indignation
               the
               Lord
               hath
               against
               them
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               This
               wickedness
               of
               Amalek
               ,
               and
               his
               destruction
               ,
               must
               be
               
                 wrote
                 for
                 a
                 memorial
                 in
                 a
                 book
                 ,
              
               and
               rehearsed
               in
               the
               ears
               of
               Ioshua
               .
            
             
             
               Secondly
               ,
               God
               will
               utterly
               put
               out
               
                 the
                 remembrance
                 of
                 Amalek
                 from
                 under
                 Heaven
                 .
              
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               The
               Lord
               swears
               that
               he
               will
               
                 have
                 war
                 with
                 Amalek
                 ,
                 from
                 generation
                 to
                 generation
              
               ;
               all
               these
               Exod.
               17.
               14
               ,
               16.
               
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               Gods
               anger
               for
               
                 many
                 years
                 after
                 continued
                 against
                 Amalek
                 .
              
               Numb
               .
               24.
               20.
               
               
                 His
                 latter
                 end
                 shall
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 perish
                 for
                 ever
                 :
              
               and
               Deut.
               25.
               19.
               
               Moses
               gives
               a
               charge
               ,
               that
               after
               Israel
               was
               possessed
               of
               his
               inheritance
               ,
               that
               he
               must
               blot
               out
               the
               remembrance
               of
               Amalek
               from
               under
               Heaven
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 forget
                 it
              
               .
               And
               further
               ,
               although
               at
               the
               first
               ,
               when
               Amalek
               came
               against
               Israel
               ,
               there
               was
               a
               great
               slaughter
               of
               them
               ,
               yet
               more
               then
               four
               hundred
               years
               after
               ,
               1
               Sam.
               15.
               2.
               
               God
               says
               ,
               
                 He
                 remembred
                 what
                 Amalek
                 did
                 to
                 Israel
                 ,
              
               and
               gave
               a
               charge
               to
               Saul
               to
               go
               and
               smite
               them
               ,
               
                 and
                 utterly
                 to
                 destroy
                 all
                 they
                 had
                 ,
              
               not
               to
               spare
               ,
               but
               to
               slay
               Man
               and
               
                 Woman
                 ,
                 Infant
                 ,
                 Suckling
                 ,
                 Ox
                 ,
                 Sheep
                 ,
                 Camel
                 ,
              
               and
               Ass
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               observable
               ,
               whereas
               in
               all
               other
               places
               that
               were
               not
               of
               Canaan
               ,
               though
               they
               did
               smite
               the
               male
               ,
               yet
               they
               were
               to
               spare
               the
               women
               ,
               the
               little
               ones
               ,
               and
               the
               cattel
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               was
               in
               the
               City
               ,
               as
               Deut.
               20.
               14.
               but
               not
               so
               in
               Amalek
               ,
               yet
               Amalek
               was
               not
               of
               Canaan
               ;
               God
               had
               a
               more
               special
               quarrel
               against
               Amalek
               ,
               then
               against
               any
               of
               the
               other
               Countries
               :
               Yea
               ,
               whereas
               in
               Canaan
               ,
               although
               men
               and
               women
               were
               destroyed
               ,
               as
               in
               
                 Ai
                 ,
                 Iosh
              
               .
               8.
               
               
                 Yet
                 the
                 cattel
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 spoyl
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 they
                 took
                 to
                 themselves
                 ,
              
               ver
               .
               27.
               but
               they
               might
               not
               do
               so
               in
               Amalek
               ,
               the
               destroying
               the
               Cattel
               ,
               and
               all
               there
               was
               in
               it
               ,
               was
               for
               the
               greater
               horror
               ,
               to
               shew
               what
               an
               abominable
               ,
               and
               an
               accursed
               thing
               Amalek
               was
               .
            
             
             
               Yet
               further
               ,
               although
               in
               Jericho
               they
               destroyed
               
                 men
                 ,
                 women
              
               ,
               and
               cattel
               ,
               and
               so
               it
               was
               more
               accursed
               then
               Ai
               ,
               for
               there
               the
               cattel
               were
               saved
               ;
               yet
               in
               Jericho
               the
               
                 gold
                 ,
                 silver
                 ,
                 brass
                 ,
                 iron
                 ,
              
               were
               consecrated
               unto
               God
               ,
               Iosh
               .
               7.
               19.
               but
               so
               it
               must
               not
               be
               in
               Amalek
               ,
               for
               that
               must
               be
               more
               accursed
               then
               Iericho
               .
               And
               God
               was
               so
               strongly
               set
               upon
               revenge
               of
               this
               people
               ,
               that
               because
               Saul
               spared
               Agag
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 fat
                 of
                 the
                 cattel
              
               ,
               though
               in
               pity
               ,
               though
               under
               pretence
               of
               Sacrifice
               ,
               
                 the
                 Lord
                 therefore
                 rejected
                 him
              
               ,
               and
               accounted
               his
               sin
               
                 as
                 rebellion
                 and
                 witchcraft
              
               ,
               so
               as
               he
               would
               not
               have
               Samuel
               so
               much
               as
               mourn
               for
               him
               ,
               1
               Sam.
               16.
               1.
               
               And
               when
               Agag
               was
               brought
               before
               Samuel
               ,
               because
               he
               was
               the
               King
               of
               the
               
                 Amalekites
                 ,
                 Samuel
              
               ,
               though
               he
               were
               a
               loving
               sweet
               natured
               man
               ,
               yet
               he
               took
               a
               sword
               ,
               and
               himself
               
                 hewed
                 him
                 in
                 pieces
                 before
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               being
               filled
               with
               Gods
               indignation
               against
               Amalek
               ,
               1
               Sam.
               15.
               33.
               
               And
               Psalm
               83.
               7.
               
               Ammon
               and
               Amalek
               is
               joyned
               together
               ;
               God
               pronounces
               of
               the
               Ammonite
               ,
               that
               to
               the
               tenth
               generation
               
                 none
                 of
                 them
                 should
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 Congregation
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 for
                 ever
              
               ;
               Why
               ?
               
                 Because
                 they
                 met
                 not
                 Gods
                 people
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 with
                 bread
                 and
                 water
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 came
                 up
                 out
                 of
                 Egypt
                 ,
              
               Deut.
               23.
               4.
               
                 but
                 hired
                 Balaam
                 to
                 curse
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               God
               expects
               that
               his
               people
               in
               their
               afflicted
               estate
               should
               be
               relieved
               ,
               and
               not
               cursed
               ;
               the
               curse
               of
               the
               Lord
               will
               pursue
               those
               ,
               who
               deny
               help
               to
               them
               in
               this
               condition
               ,
               especially
               such
               as
               seek
               to
               adde
               to
               their
               affliction
               .
               What
               was
               the
               reason
               that
               Shimei
               must
               not
               go
               to
               his
               grave
               in
               peace
               ?
               It
               was
               because
               of
               his
               rayling
               against
               David
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               in
               his
               affliction
               ;
               The
               Jews
               gave
               Christ
               
                 gall
                 and
                 vinegar
              
               when
               he
               was
               upon
               
               the
               Cross
               ,
               this
               was
               a
               great
               aggravation
               of
               their
               sin
               :
               take
               heed
               that
               you
               give
               not
               the
               servants
               of
               God
               gall
               and
               vinegar
               when
               they
               are
               upon
               ,
               or
               under
               the
               cross
               ;
               God
               expects
               you
               should
               bring
               oyl
               to
               their
               wounds
               ,
               not
               pour
               brine
               in
               ;
               many
               think
               they
               may
               safely
               trample
               upon
               such
               as
               are
               down
               ;
               when
               the
               hedge
               is
               broken
               ,
               when
               a
               gap
               begins
               to
               be
               made
               ,
               every
               one
               treads
               it
               down
               lower
               and
               lower
               :
               but
               know
               ,
               when
               the
               day
               of
               the
               recompences
               of
               Sion
               shall
               come
               ,
               all
               the
               wrong
               done
               to
               Gods
               Servants
               ,
               who
               were
               not
               able
               to
               resist
               the
               malice
               of
               men
               ,
               shall
               be
               recompenced
               to
               the
               full
               ,
               especially
               such
               wrong
               as
               was
               done
               them
               in
               their
               affliction
               ;
               God
               takes
               it
               ill
               that
               any
               should
               once
               look
               upon
               his
               people
               in
               the
               day
               of
               their
               affliction
               ,
               except
               it
               
               be
               to
               pity
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               relieve
               them
               .
            
             
               
                 I
                 am
                 very
                 sore
                 displeased
                 with
                 the
                 Heathen
                 ,
              
               says
               the
               Lord
               ,
               Zach.
               1.
               15.
               
               Wherefore
               ?
               
                 They
                 helped
                 forward
                 the
                 affliction
              
               ;
               and
               mark
               it
               ,
               it
               was
               that
               affliction
               that
               was
               upon
               Gods
               people
               ,
               out
               of
               Gods
               displeasure
               for
               their
               sin
               :
               and
               does
               God
               take
               that
               so
               ill
               ,
               that
               that
               affliction
               should
               be
               helped
               forward
               ?
               how
               ill
               then
               will
               he
               take
               it
               ,
               how
               sorely
               will
               he
               be
               displeased
               ,
               when
               the
               affliction
               that
               his
               people
               suffer
               for
               his
               name
               ,
               is
               helped
               forward
               ?
               Let
               us
               take
               heed
               of
               any
               hand
               in
               such
               an
               evil
               as
               this
               ;
               but
               let
               us
               know
               that
               it
               is
               our
               honor
               ,
               and
               will
               be
               great
               advantage
               to
               us
               ,
               to
               appear
               for
               to
               be
               helpful
               ,
               and
               comfortable
               unto
               the
               Servants
               of
               God
               in
               their
               sufferings
               ;
               to
               be
               
                 Obadiahs
                 ,
                 Ebedmelechs
              
               ,
               to
               the
               Prophets
               of
               the
               Lord.
               Obadiah
               pleads
               this
               with
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               1
               Kings
               18.
               13.
               
               
                 Was
                 it
                 not
                 told
                 my
                 Lord
                 what
                 I
                 did
                 ?
              
               when
               he
               was
               afraid
               of
               danger
               ,
               that
               thereby
               he
               might
               be
               delivered
               :
               And
               God
               bade
               Jeremiah
               ,
               chap.
               39.
               16
               ,
               17.
               
               Go
               to
               Ebedmelech
               ,
               and
               
               tell
               him
               ,
               
                 Behold
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 bring
                 evil
                 upon
                 this
                 City
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 will
                 deliver
                 thee
                 in
                 that
                 day
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 be
                 given
                 into
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 the
                 men
                 of
                 whom
                 thou
                 art
                 afraid
                 .
              
            
             
               We
               read
               likewise
               ,
               1
               Sam.
               15.
               6.
               of
               a
               merciful
               work
               of
               Gods
               providence
               towards
               the
               posterity
               of
               such
               ,
               who
               had
               been
               kinde
               to
               his
               servants
               in
               the
               times
               of
               their
               trouble
               ,
               namely
               the
               Kenites
               ;
               when
               Amalek
               was
               to
               be
               destroyed
               ,
               Saul
               sent
               to
               the
               Kenites
               to
               depart
               from
               among
               the
               Amalekites
               ,
               lest
               they
               be
               destroyed
               with
               them
               :
               Why
               ?
               
                 For
                 ye
                 shewed
                 kindeness
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 came
                 up
                 out
                 of
                 Egypt
                 :
              
               Who
               were
               these
               Kenites
               ?
               How
               long
               since
               was
               his
               kindeness
               shewed
               ?
               What
               was
               this
               kindeness
               ?
               For
               the
               first
               ,
               The
               Kenites
               were
               the
               posterity
               of
               
                 Jethro
                 ,
                 Moses
              
               his
               
                 Father
                 in
                 Law
              
               ;
               this
               you
               may
               see
               ,
               Judges
               1.
               16.
               
               For
               the
               second
               ,
               This
               kindeness
               was
               
                 four
                 hundred
                 and
                 twenty
                 years
              
               before
               this
               time
               at
               the
               least
               ,
               for
               so
               long
               it
               was
               from
               the
               Children
               of
               Israels
               being
               then
               in
               the
               wilderness
               ,
               and
               this
               time
               of
               Sauls
               reign
               .
               For
               the
               third
               ,
               It
               is
               thought
               of
               some
               to
               be
               the
               kinde
               visit
               of
               Iethro
               ,
               visiting
               his
               son
               in
               law
               ,
               and
               Israel
               in
               the
               wilderness
               ;
               and
               besides
               ,
               directing
               him
               in
               a
               way
               of
               government
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               not
               wear
               away
               himself
               ,
               which
               was
               a
               great
               blessing
               to
               Israel
               at
               that
               time
               .
               And
               further
               ,
               whereas
               Moses
               desired
               him
               to
               go
               with
               him
               to
               direct
               him
               in
               the
               way
               of
               the
               wilderness
               ,
               where
               they
               should
               go
               ;
               it
               is
               like
               he
               did
               it
               in
               part
               ,
               but
               though
               he
               did
               not
               stay
               with
               him
               ,
               but
               returned
               to
               his
               Country
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               probable
               that
               some
               of
               his
               children
               staid
               ,
               and
               went
               along
               with
               Israel
               ,
               and
               were
               helpful
               to
               them
               in
               their
               way
               :
               for
               Iudges
               1.
               16.
               
               
                 The
                 children
                 of
                 the
              
               
               Kenite
               ,
               are
               said
               to
               go
               up
               out
               
                 of
                 the
                 city
                 of
                 palm-trees
              
               with
               the
               children
               of
               Iudah
               ,
               now
               this
               is
               by
               Jericho
               ,
               the
               first
               City
               the
               Israelites
               took
               in
               Cannan
               ,
               as
               appears
               Deut.
               34.
               3.
               therefore
               it
               s
               like
               that
               they
               accompanied
               Israel
               along
               in
               the
               wilderness
               ,
               and
               so
               shewed
               kindeness
               unto
               them
               ,
               which
               the
               Lord
               here
               remembers
               .
               Ye
               who
               are
               willing
               to
               shew
               kindeness
               to
               Gods
               people
               in
               their
               affliction
               ,
               know
               there
               is
               mercy
               laid
               up
               in
               store
               for
               you
               ,
               and
               your
               posterity
               :
               that
               childe
               not
               yet
               born
               may
               many
               years
               hence
               have
               the
               blessing
               of
               this
               your
               love
               .
            
             
               Let
               no
               vain
               objections
               therefore
               ,
               no
               carnal
               reasonings
               hinder
               you
               in
               this
               great
               and
               honorable
               service
               of
               Christ
               ,
               for
               appearing
               for
               ,
               for
               defending
               of
               ,
               rejoycing
               in
               the
               persecuted
               ,
               despised
               ,
               afflicted
               Saints
               of
               God
               ,
               be
               not
               ashamed
               of
               them
               ,
               look
               not
               shy
               upon
               them
               ,
               deal
               not
               ruggedly
               with
               them
               ,
               let
               your
               hearts
               and
               houses
               be
               open
               to
               them
               ,
               let
               their
               spirits
               be
               comforted
               ,
               their
               bowels
               be
               refreshed
               ,
               their
               names
               vindicated
               ,
               their
               cause
               maintained
               ,
               their
               persons
               honored
               ,
               their
               sorrows
               eased
               ,
               their
               burthens
               lightened
               ,
               by
               what
               you
               have
               ,
               or
               can
               do
               ,
               by
               your selves
               or
               others
               :
               If
               there
               be
               any
               consolation
               in
               Christ
               ,
               if
               any
               comfort
               of
               love
               ,
               if
               any
               fellowship
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               if
               any
               bowels
               and
               mercies
               ,
               if
               any
               hope
               ,
               any
               desire
               that
               Jesus
               Chirst
               should
               know
               your
               souls
               in
               the
               day
               of
               your
               adversity
               ,
               fulfil
               this
               truth
               now
               opened
               before
               you
               ,
               applyed
               unto
               you
               ,
               this
               duty
               urged
               upon
               you
               .
               It
               may
               be
               some
               of
               you
               have
               been
               Moses's
               ,
               such
               as
               have
               been
               drawn
               out
               of
               the
               water
               ,
               out
               of
               great
               afflictions
               ,
               be
               you
               now
               Moses's
               to
               others
               ,
               seek
               to
               draw
               them
               out
               if
               it
               may
               be
               ,
               howsoever
               to
               relieve
               and
               help
               them
               ,
               while
               they
               are
               in
               the
               waters
               ;
               and
               the
               blessing
               not
               of
               Moses
               ,
               
               but
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               the
               mighty
               Savior
               ,
               the
               great
               stander
               up
               for
               ,
               and
               comforter
               of
               his
               people
               ,
               in
               times
               of
               straights
               ,
               be
               upon
               you
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XIX
               .
               
                 Enjoyment
                 of
                 communion
                 with
                 Gods
                 people
                 ,
                 is
                 worth
                 the
                 enduring
                 much
                 affliction
                 .
              
            
             
               WE
               are
               now
               come
               to
               the
               sixth
               doctrinal
               
               Point
               that
               we
               have
               here
               in
               this
               part
               of
               
                 Moses
                 choice
              
               ,
               That
               the
               enioyment
               of
               communion
               with
               Gods
               people
               ,
               is
               worth
               the
               enduring
               of
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               affliction
               .
               
                 Moses
                 chooses
                 to
                 suffer
                 affliction
                 with
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 God
              
               ;
               he
               saw
               they
               were
               Gods
               people
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               was
               a
               good
               thing
               to
               be
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               therefore
               rather
               then
               he
               would
               not
               be
               with
               them
               ,
               he
               was
               content
               to
               lose
               all
               the
               honors
               of
               
                 Pharaohs
                 Court
              
               ,
               and
               put
               himself
               under
               the
               sorest
               affliction
               that
               he
               could
               meet
               withal
               ,
               nothing
               should
               hinder
               him
               from
               joyning
               with
               them
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               worst
               times
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               wherein
               the
               hardest
               things
               were
               to
               be
               suffered
               in
               joyning
               with
               Gods
               people
               ,
               yet
               even
               then
               would
               those
               who
               had
               gracious
               hearts
               choose
               to
               be
               with
               them
               upon
               the
               hardest
               terms
               ,
               rather
               then
               to
               be
               from
               them
               with
               all
               outward
               ease
               ,
               and
               carnal
               delight
               .
               It
               was
               a
               very
               ill
               time
               when
               there
               was
               a
               separation
               between
               the
               
                 ten
                 Tribes
              
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               ,
               when
               the
               ten
               Tribes
               left
               the
               Temple
               ,
               left
               the
               Ordinances
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               followed
               after
               Jeroboam
               ;
               this
               was
               a
               very
               hard
               time
               ,
               and
               the
               rather
               because
               Jeroboam
               set
               watchers
               ,
               to
               observe
               who
               would
               go
               from
               him
               unto
               Judah
               to
               joyn
               with
               Gods
               people
               there
               ,
               for
               
               there
               remained
               the
               true
               Church
               .
               And
               this
               is
               the
               meaning
               of
               that
               place
               ,
               Hos
               .
               5.
               1.
               
               
                 Hear
                 ye
                 this
                 O
                 Priests
                 ,
                 and
                 hearken
                 ye
                 house
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 ye
                 ear
                 O
                 house
                 of
                 the
                 king
                 ,
                 for
                 judgement
                 is
                 towards
                 you
                 ,
                 because
                 you
                 have
                 been
                 a
                 snare
                 on
                 Mizpah
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 net
                 spread
                 upon
                 Tabor
                 :
              
               Now
               these
               two
               places
               ,
               were
               places
               that
               were
               between
               Samaria
               ,
               the
               
                 ten
                 Tribes
              
               ,
               and
               Jerusalem
               ;
               whosoever
               should
               go
               from
               them
               to
               Ierusalem
               ,
               to
               joyn
               with
               Gods
               people
               there
               in
               the
               true
               worship
               of
               God
               ,
               those
               that
               were
               set
               at
               Mizpah
               and
               Tabor
               ,
               would
               spy
               them
               ,
               and
               so
               they
               were
               ready
               to
               be
               taken
               :
               This
               was
               the
               hard
               condition
               of
               Gods
               people
               then
               ,
               and
               they
               did
               mightily
               scorn
               at
               those
               that
               would
               go
               to
               Jerusalem
               to
               worship
               ,
               and
               to
               joyn
               with
               them
               in
               that
               way
               of
               worship
               .
            
             
               And
               therefore
               Amaziah
               said
               to
               
                 Amos
                 ,
                 (
                 Chap.
              
               7.
               ver
               .
               12.
               )
               
                 O
                 thou
                 Seer
                 ,
                 go
                 ,
                 flee
                 thee
                 away
                 into
                 the
                 land
                 of
                 Judah
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 eat
                 bread
                 ,
                 and
                 prophesie
                 there
                 :
              
               as
               if
               Amaziah
               should
               say
               ,
               Judah
               is
               a
               fitter
               place
               for
               you
               then
               this
               ,
               you
               are
               so
               precise
               ,
               and
               strict
               ,
               you
               had
               need
               be
               gone
               to
               Judah
               ,
               we
               are
               Idolaters
               here
               ,
               and
               no
               true
               Church
               but
               in
               Judah
               ,
               such
               as
               you
               are
               ,
               had
               better
               be
               gone
               to
               Judah
               :
               And
               so
               it
               is
               usual
               for
               those
               that
               are
               carnal
               and
               prophane
               ,
               to
               scorn
               at
               those
               that
               are
               godly
               .
               Yet
               though
               things
               were
               so
               hard
               in
               these
               times
               ,
               that
               there
               were
               watches
               and
               spies
               set
               to
               watch
               over
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               did
               contemn
               those
               that
               did
               look
               towards
               Judah
               ,
               yet
               those
               that
               were
               godly
               would
               not
               be
               discouraged
               ,
               but
               would
               go
               ,
               and
               joyn
               with
               Gods
               people
               notwithstanding
               all
               this
               :
               and
               therefore
               you
               have
               it
               in
               2
               Chron.
               11.
               16.
               what
               was
               the
               way
               of
               Gods
               servants
               in
               that
               time
               ,
               when
               it
               was
               such
               a
               difficult
               thing
               to
               joyn
               with
               Gods
               people
               :
               
                 All
                 such
                 as
                 set
                 their
                 hearts
                 to
                 seek
                 the
                 Lord
                 God
                 of
                 Israel
                 :
              
               there
               
               were
               a
               company
               of
               them
               that
               would
               stay
               in
               Samaria
               ,
               that
               might
               have
               good
               wishes
               ,
               that
               times
               were
               better
               ,
               and
               things
               were
               better
               ,
               but
               would
               not
               suffer
               any
               thing
               ,
               to
               go
               and
               joyn
               with
               Gods
               people
               ,
               where
               they
               might
               have
               the
               Ordinances
               in
               a
               pure
               maner
               ;
               but
               all
               such
               as
               set
               their
               hearts
               to
               seek
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               resolved
               whatsoever
               came
               of
               it
               ,
               they
               would
               have
               God
               in
               the
               purity
               of
               his
               Ordinances
               ,
               they
               went
               up
               to
               Jerusalem
               :
               And
            
             
               So
               it
               was
               in
               the
               
                 Primitive
                 times
              
               ,
               they
               were
               very
               hard
               times
               for
               Gods
               people
               ,
               and
               the
               people
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               Christians
               were
               discovered
               by
               their
               meetings
               together
               ;
               if
               so
               be
               all
               of
               them
               would
               have
               separated
               one
               from
               another
               ,
               and
               kept
               their
               Religion
               to
               themselves
               ,
               they
               might
               not
               have
               been
               discovered
               ,
               but
               though
               it
               were
               with
               hazard
               of
               their
               lives
               ,
               they
               would
               joyn
               together
               ,
               and
               meet
               together
               ;
               and
               therefore
               when
               any
               was
               converted
               ,
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               they
               were
               added
               to
               the
               Church
               .
               And
               S.
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 Heb.
              
               10.
               25.
               lays
               a
               charge
               upon
               them
               ,
               though
               it
               were
               at
               such
               a
               time
               as
               they
               hazarded
               their
               lives
               ,
               
                 Not
                 to
                 forsake
                 the
                 assembly
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 maner
                 of
                 some
                 is
                 .
              
               And
               Mr.
               Calvin
               in
               a
               Sermon
               upon
               that
               Text
               ,
               
                 Seek
                 ye
                 my
                 face
              
               ,
               interpreting
               it
               thus
               ,
               
                 The
                 face
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 Gods
                 Ordinances
              
               ;
               as
               a
               man
               is
               known
               by
               his
               face
               ,
               so
               God
               maketh
               himself
               known
               in
               his
               Ordinances
               ;
               and
               so
               he
               urges
               that
               place
               ,
               
                 Seek
                 my
                 face
              
               ,
               that
               all
               Christians
               in
               conscience
               are
               bound
               to
               go
               where
               Gods
               Ordinances
               may
               be
               enjoyed
               ,
               if
               possibly
               they
               can
               :
               And
               he
               says
               further
               ,
               It
               is
               better
               they
               should
               scrape
               the
               ground
               with
               their
               nails
               ,
               then
               to
               be
               any
               where
               else
               ,
               where
               they
               should
               not
               ioyn
               with
               Gods
               people
               in
               the
               ways
               of
               his
               Ordinances
               .
               Certainly
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               great
               blessing
               to
               be
               with
               them
               ,
               though
               upon
               
               never
               such
               hard
               terms
               in
               regard
               of
               afflictions
               .
            
             
               That
               is
               observable
               that
               we
               read
               of
               Jacob
               blessing
               his
               sons
               ,
               Gen.
               49.
               28.
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 He
                 blessed
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 them
              
               ;
               How
               was
               that
               ?
               for
               you
               shall
               finde
               he
               rather
               seemed
               
                 to
                 curse
                 three
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 Reuben
                 ,
                 Simeon
                 ,
              
               and
               Levi
               ;
               he
               speaks
               onely
               of
               evil
               to
               them
               ;
               but
               because
               they
               were
               not
               rejected
               ,
               from
               being
               amongst
               Gods
               people
               ,
               although
               they
               were
               to
               be
               under
               great
               and
               sore
               afflictions
               ,
               yet
               they
               are
               said
               to
               be
               blessed
               .
            
             
               Well
               ,
               but
               why
               should
               we
               suffer
               much
               affliction
               for
               
               the
               joyning
               with
               Gods
               people
               ?
               What
               is
               there
               in
               them
               ,
               or
               amongst
               them
               ,
               that
               makes
               joyning
               with
               them
               to
               be
               so
               desireable
               ?
            
             
               First
               ,
               that
               point
               we
               handled
               before
               ,
               might
               be
               
               enough
               to
               shew
               the
               reason
               of
               this
               :
               they
               are
               
                 the
                 excellent
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 Isaiah
              
               43.
               4.
               
               I
               do
               not
               now
               speak
               of
               them
               particularly
               ,
               though
               every
               Saint
               is
               honorable
               ,
               but
               especially
               they
               are
               honorable
               in
               a
               way
               of
               Church
               communion
               :
               Now
               we
               know
               it
               is
               a
               credit
               ,
               and
               priviledge
               to
               have
               society
               with
               those
               that
               are
               honorable
               ;
               Gods
               people
               are
               so
               ,
               they
               are
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               world
               :
               as
               for
               others
               ,
               God
               speaks
               of
               them
               as
               dirt
               and
               dross
               ,
               Psal
               .
               119.
               118
               ,
               119.
               but
               now
               Gods
               people
               are
               called
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               himself
               ,
               Isaiah
               4.
               5.
               now
               it
               is
               good
               being
               with
               such
               as
               those
               are
               .
               Peter
               ,
               when
               he
               saw
               but
               two
               of
               Gods
               servants
               together
               with
               Christ
               ,
               Moses
               and
               Elias
               ,
               says
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 good
                 being
                 here
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 make
                 three
                 Tabernacles
                 ,
                 one
                 for
                 thee
                 ,
                 one
                 for
                 Moses
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 for
                 Elias
              
               ;
               he
               never
               thought
               of
               himself
               ,
               it
               is
               good
               being
               here
               ,
               though
               he
               should
               lye
               in
               the
               field
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               rain
               :
               and
               so
               says
               a
               gracious
               heart
               ,
               It
               is
               good
               being
               here
               with
               Gods
               people
               ,
               for
               they
               
               are
               precious
               ,
               whatsoever
               hardship
               we
               suffer
               amongst
               them
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               such
               comfortable
               communion
               
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               as
               with
               Gods
               people
               .
               It
               is
               comfortable
               ,
               
            
             
               First
               ,
               in
               the
               very
               beholding
               of
               the
               shining
               of
               the
               graces
               of
               Gods
               Spirit
               in
               them
               ;
               says
               Heathen
               
                 Seneca
                 ,
                 The
                 very
                 look
                 of
                 a
                 good
                 man
                 delights
                 me
                 :
              
               What
               
               is
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               himself
               ,
               but
               to
               see
               his
               own
               glory
               
               shining
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               in
               the
               works
               of
               creation
               ,
               and
               providence
               ?
               If
               God
               delights
               so
               much
               to
               see
               the
               resplendency
               of
               that
               glory
               that
               shines
               in
               his
               works
               ,
               surely
               it
               must
               be
               a
               great
               delight
               to
               those
               that
               have
               any
               work
               of
               grace
               ,
               to
               see
               grace
               shining
               in
               others
               .
            
             
               Besides
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               blessed
               fragrancy
               of
               graces
               in
               
               Gods
               people
               :
               as
               the
               eye
               is
               satisfied
               in
               beholding
               the
               beauty
               of
               them
               ,
               so
               the
               heart
               is
               satisfied
               in
               the
               sweetness
               of
               them
               ;
               Cant.
               6.
               2.
               
               
                 My
                 beloved
                 is
                 gone
                 down
                 into
                 his
                 garden
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 beds
                 of
                 spices
              
               ;
               the
               Catholike
               Church
               is
               as
               the
               garden
               ,
               and
               every
               particular
               Church
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               as
               it
               should
               be
               ,
               is
               as
               a
               bed
               of
               spices
               ,
               that
               gives
               forth
               a
               very
               fragrant
               smell
               .
               It
               is
               reported
               of
               Alexander
               ,
               his
               body
               was
               of
               such
               an
               exact
               constitution
               ,
               that
               it
               gave
               a
               sweet
               scent
               where
               it
               went
               :
               and
               so
               a
               Church
               is
               of
               so
               good
               a
               constitution
               ,
               that
               it
               gives
               forth
               a
               wonderful
               sweet
               fragrant
               smell
               to
               those
               that
               have
               their
               right
               senses
               .
            
             
               Again
               ,
               no
               such
               comfort
               as
               in
               communion
               with
               Gods
               people
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               nearness
               of
               their
               union
               one
               
               with
               another
               ,
               their
               hearts
               joyn
               ,
               and
               are
               one
               if
               they
               be
               truly
               spiritual
               :
               other
               societies
               are
               but
               as
               the
               iron
               and
               the
               clay
               in
               the
               toes
               of
               Nebuchadnezzars
               Image
               ,
               they
               may
               cleave
               together
               ,
               but
               they
               will
               not
               incorporate
               
               one
               into
               another
               :
               The
               more
               spiritual
               any
               thing
               is
               ,
               the
               more
               it
               does
               unite
               with
               that
               which
               is
               spiritual
               ;
               spiritual
               things
               are
               more
               unitive
               then
               such
               things
               as
               are
               bodily
               ;
               as
               if
               you
               have
               a
               heap
               of
               stones
               ,
               they
               do
               not
               joyn
               so
               close
               together
               ,
               but
               now
               a
               thousand
               beams
               of
               the
               Sun
               will
               unite
               together
               in
               one
               point
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               spiritual
               things
               in
               comparison
               :
               and
               this
               is
               the
               reason
               why
               there
               is
               such
               a
               full
               union
               between
               God
               ,
               and
               a
               spiritual
               heart
               ,
               because
               God
               is
               so
               spiritual
               ,
               and
               the
               more
               spiritual
               the
               heart
               is
               ,
               the
               more
               union
               ;
               and
               so
               Christians
               having
               grace
               ,
               and
               grace
               being
               spiritual
               ,
               the
               more
               grace
               ,
               the
               more
               spiritual
               ,
               and
               the
               more
               spiritual
               ,
               the
               more
               union
               :
               and
               the
               reason
               why
               in
               Church-fellowship
               there
               is
               so
               little
               union
               ,
               is
               because
               they
               are
               so
               carnal
               ,
               and
               therefore
               the
               Apostle
               says
               ,
               the
               contentions
               that
               were
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Corinth
               ,
               were
               because
               
                 they
                 were
                 carnal
              
               .
               If
               you
               were
               more
               spiritual
               ,
               there
               would
               not
               be
               such
               division
               between
               you
               .
            
             
               As
               it
               is
               in
               wicked
               communion
               ,
               those
               who
               are
               more
               spiritually
               wicked
               ,
               (
               for
               there
               is
               a
               kinde
               of
               spiritual
               wickedness
               )
               they
               do
               more
               unite
               together
               ,
               those
               that
               are
               more
               fleshly
               wicked
               ,
               do
               not
               so
               closely
               unite
               ,
               as
               your
               drunkards
               ,
               and
               prophane
               fellows
               ,
               though
               they
               call
               good
               fellows
               ,
               yet
               upon
               every
               cross
               word
               ,
               they
               are
               ready
               to
               fall
               out
               :
               but
               others
               that
               are
               wicked
               in
               a
               malicious
               way
               against
               the
               godly
               ,
               and
               wicked
               in
               a
               way
               of
               policy
               ,
               to
               work
               to
               undermine
               the
               way
               of
               godliness
               ,
               such
               as
               those
               joyn
               together
               a
               great
               deal
               more
               strongly
               ,
               then
               those
               that
               joyn
               together
               in
               an
               outward
               fleshly
               way
               ;
               Now
               because
               Gods
               people
               are
               spiritual
               in
               a
               gracious
               way
               ,
               therefore
               they
               have
               such
               near
               
               union
               ,
               and
               union
               causes
               abundance
               of
               comfort
               .
               We
               read
               Exodus
               26.
               of
               two
               sorts
               of
               Curtains
               for
               the
               Tabernacle
               ,
               the
               one
               ,
               verse
               1.
               of
               fine
               twined
               linen
               ,
               blew
               ,
               purple
               and
               scarlet
               ,
               and
               the
               tatches
               were
               of
               gold
               to
               couple
               them
               ;
               the
               other
               were
               of
               goats
               hair
               ,
               ver
               .
               7.
               and
               the
               tatches
               to
               couple
               them
               were
               of
               brass
               ,
               ver
               .
               11.
               
               Which
               may
               set
               forth
               the
               several
               sorts
               of
               people
               in
               the
               Church
               ;
               some
               are
               of
               a
               finer
               make
               then
               others
               ,
               more
               spiritual
               ,
               and
               the
               bonds
               of
               their
               union
               are
               golden
               ,
               others
               are
               more
               course
               ,
               and
               the
               bonds
               of
               their
               union
               are
               not
               so
               glorious
               ;
               but
               this
               is
               a
               truth
               for
               ever
               ,
               the
               more
               spiritual
               ,
               the
               more
               union
               ,
               the
               more
               pure
               the
               souls
               of
               men
               are
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               more
               excellent
               temper
               ,
               the
               more
               close
               ,
               sweet
               ,
               excellent
               in
               their
               union
               .
            
             
               Again
               ,
               no
               such
               comfort
               as
               with
               Gods
               people
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               suitableness
               of
               that
               disposition
               that
               is
               in
               
               their
               spirits
               ,
               one
               with
               another
               ,
               having
               but
               one
               spirit
               ,
               and
               but
               one
               divine
               nature
               ,
               led
               by
               the
               same
               principles
               ,
               and
               rules
               ,
               and
               have
               the
               same
               ends
               ,
               and
               affections
               ,
               hopes
               ,
               and
               desires
               ,
               and
               joys
               :
               and
               where
               there
               is
               such
               a
               suitableness
               ,
               surely
               there
               must
               needs
               be
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               comfort
               ,
               for
               all
               comforts
               come
               from
               a
               suitableness
               between
               the
               heart
               and
               the
               object
               ;
               if
               the
               thing
               be
               never
               so
               good
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               not
               a
               suitableness
               between
               the
               heart
               and
               it
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               comfort
               ;
               but
               no
               such
               suitableness
               as
               between
               Gods
               people
               ,
               and
               therefore
               no
               such
               comfort
               .
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               no
               such
               joy
               as
               is
               to
               be
               had
               in
               communion
               with
               them
               ,
               because
               of
               their
               entireness
               of
               love
               ,
               entireness
               
               of
               love
               is
               a
               lovely
               sight
               .
               Dionisius
               seeing
               two
               entire
               friends
               together
               ,
               wished
               himself
               the
               third
               .
               Cant.
               6.
               9.
               
               
                 My
                 Dove
                 is
                 but
                 one
              
               ,
               and
               it
               follows
               ,
               the
               
               
                 daughters
                 saw
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 blessed
                 her
              
               ;
               an
               oneness
               of
               heart
               is
               a
               blessed
               thing
               ,
               no
               such
               entireness
               ,
               such
               oneness
               any
               where
               as
               amongst
               the
               Saints
               :
               their
               love
               is
               spiritual
               ,
               and
               not
               upon
               base
               grounds
               ,
               as
               the
               love
               of
               others
               is
               ,
               there
               is
               not
               that
               base
               aiming
               at
               self
               as
               in
               others
               :
               a
               carnal
               heart
               cannot
               love
               another
               ,
               but
               in
               some
               base
               respect
               to
               himself
               ;
               but
               now
               it
               is
               not self self
               that
               is
               the
               the
               ground
               of
               the
               love
               between
               those
               that
               are
               truly
               gracious
               and
               godly
               ,
               but
               God
               that
               is
               between
               them
               ,
               and
               with
               them
               ,
               the
               ground
               of
               their
               love
               is
               more
               spiritual
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               a
               kinde
               of
               divine
               love
               ,
               and
               not
               so
               drossie
               as
               others
               .
            
             
               Sixthly
               ,
               no
               communion
               so
               comfortable
               in
               regard
               
               of
               their
               faithfulness
               ,
               they
               dare
               trust
               one
               another
               .
               
               They
               call
               themselves
               brethren
               ,
               and
               they
               will
               dye
               for
               another
               ,
               says
               Tertullian
               :
               the
               men
               of
               the
               world
               cry
               out
               ,
               
                 Of
                 all
                 men
                 I
                 would
                 not
                 trust
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 so
                 precise
                 :
              
               Indeed
               ,
               if
               you
               do
               take
               all
               refuse
               that
               make
               profession
               ,
               you
               may
               say
               so
               ,
               but
               a
               gracious
               heart
               can
               savor
               who
               is
               godly
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               trust
               every
               one
               that
               talks
               of
               Religion
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               are
               truly
               godly
               ,
               they
               dare
               trust
               them
               ,
               and
               venture
               their
               lives
               with
               them
               :
               no
               communion
               in
               which
               we
               can
               ease
               our selves
               of
               our
               burthens
               ,
               as
               where
               there
               are
               a
               company
               of
               true
               gracious
               humble
               Saints
               in
               communion
               one
               with
               another
               .
               So
               that
               put
               these
               together
               ,
               and
               you
               see
               the
               second
               reason
               why
               it
               is
               worth
               the
               enduring
               so
               much
               affliction
               to
               have
               communion
               with
               the
               people
               of
               
               God.
               
               
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               it
               is
               worth
               the
               enduring
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               affliction
               ,
               to
               have
               communion
               with
               them
               ;
               because
               it
               is
               in
               their
               communion
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               solemn
               worship
               of
               God
               is
               set
               up
               ;
               now
               it
               is
               worth
               the
               enduring
               
               of
               a
               great
               deal
               ,
               to
               be
               where
               that
               is
               .
               
                 In
                 Judah
                 is
                 God
                 known
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 name
                 is
                 great
                 in
                 Israel
                 :
              
               he
               hath
               honor
               by
               others
               ,
               but
               his
               name
               is
               great
               in
               Israel
               ,
               in
               his
               Church
               ;
               What
               a
               comfortable
               thing
               is
               it
               ,
               and
               blessed
               ,
               and
               worth
               the
               enduring
               of
               much
               ,
               to
               have
               multitudes
               of
               Gods
               people
               joyn
               with
               one
               heart
               ,
               in
               setting
               out
               the
               praises
               of
               God
               ,
               sitting
               at
               his
               Table
               ,
               sitting
               before
               him
               ,
               lifting
               up
               the
               name
               of
               the
               great
               God
               ,
               making
               his
               praise
               glorious
               :
               When
               the
               Saints
               are
               gathered
               together
               for
               this
               end
               ,
               in
               this
               work
               ,
               Christ
               is
               there
               present
               with
               them
               ,
               praising
               God
               ,
               he
               joyns
               with
               them
               in
               this
               work
               ,
               Heb.
               2.
               12.
               
               
                 In
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 will
                 I
                 praise
                 thee
              
               ;
               this
               is
               spoken
               of
               Christ
               ,
               it
               is
               quoted
               out
               of
               Psal
               .
               22.
               22.
               which
               is
               prophetical
               of
               Christ
               :
               who
               would
               not
               be
               in
               such
               acts
               of
               worship
               ,
               to
               joyn
               with
               such
               as
               Christ
               joyns
               with
               ?
               If
               God
               be
               our
               God
               ,
               and
               dear
               to
               our
               souls
               ,
               his
               worship
               is
               dear
               to
               us
               ;
               and
               if
               there
               be
               any
               people
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               among
               whom
               God
               is
               truly
               worshipped
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               great
               affliction
               not
               to
               be
               with
               them
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               the
               observation
               of
               one
               Interpreter
               upon
               that
               place
               in
               Isa
               .
               6.
               where
               the
               Cherubims
               cryed
               ,
               
                 Holy
                 ,
                 holy
                 ,
                 holy
                 ,
                 Lord
                 God
                 of
                 hosts
                 ,
                 the
                 earth
                 is
                 full
                 of
                 thy
                 glory
                 :
              
               the
               Prophet
               cryes
               out
               ,
               
                 Wo
                 unto
                 me
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 undone
                 ,
                 because
                 I
                 am
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 unclean
                 lips
                 ,
                 unfit
                 to
                 joyn
                 with
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 praising
                 of
                 God
                 :
              
               howsoever
               the
               meaning
               of
               that
               place
               be
               ,
               yet
               thus
               we
               may
               make
               use
               of
               it
               ,
               to
               be
               a
               great
               affliction
               ,
               and
               cause
               there
               is
               to
               cry
               out
               ,
               
                 Wo
                 to
                 our selves
              
               ,
               when
               we
               hear
               of
               Gods
               people
               crying
               out
               ,
               
                 Holy
                 ,
                 holy
                 ,
                 holy
                 ,
                 Lord
                 God
                 of
                 Hosts
              
               ;
               if
               we
               be
               not
               amongst
               them
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               in
               the
               wilderness
               ,
               yet
               if
               Gods
               worship
               be
               set
               up
               ,
               the
               people
               of
               God
               have
               a
               feast
               :
               When
               the
               Israelites
               were
               to
               go
               
               from
               Egypt
               ,
               into
               the
               
                 wilderness
                 ,
                 Moses
              
               says
               ,
               they
               must
               go
               thither
               to
               keep
               a
               feast
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ;
               What
               was
               that
               feast
               in
               the
               wilderness
               ,
               but
               the
               setting
               up
               the
               worship
               of
               God
               ?
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               no
               communion
               ,
               no
               society
               in
               which
               there
               is
               so
               much
               profit
               and
               benefit
               ,
               as
               to
               be
               amongst
               these
               .
               
               As
               Abigail
               said
               to
               David
               ,
               The
               Lord
               
                 shall
                 binde
                 up
                 the
                 soul
                 of
                 my
                 Lord
                 in
                 the
                 bundle
                 of
                 life
                 :
              
               to
               be
               amongst
               Gods
               people
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               bound
               up
               in
               the
               bundle
               of
               life
               ;
               much
               good
               we
               enjoy
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               more
               communion
               we
               have
               ,
               the
               more
               interest
               we
               have
               in
               all
               their
               gifts
               ,
               and
               graces
               ,
               and
               prayers
               :
               and
               therefore
               we
               read
               of
               Daniel
               ,
               when
               he
               had
               a
               great
               work
               to
               do
               ,
               how
               he
               makes
               use
               of
               that
               interest
               he
               had
               in
               the
               prayers
               of
               the
               godly
               ,
               Daniel
               2.
               17
               ,
               18.
               
               It
               is
               a
               great
               blessing
               to
               have
               an
               interest
               in
               the
               prayers
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               and
               so
               in
               all
               their
               gifts
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               3.
               22
               ,
               23.
               
               
                 Whether
                 Paul
                 ,
                 or
                 Apollos
                 ,
                 or
                 Cephas
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
                 all
                 are
                 yours
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 are
                 Christs
                 :
              
               as
               if
               he
               should
               say
               ,
               there
               need
               no
               such
               envying
               one
               at
               another
               ,
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 of
                 Paul
              
               ,
               and
               another
               
                 of
                 Apollos
              
               ,
               and
               another
               
                 of
                 Cephas
              
               ,
               for
               all
               
                 are
                 yours
              
               ;
               all
               the
               gifts
               ,
               and
               graces
               of
               all
               the
               worthies
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               are
               
                 all
                 yours
              
               ,
               they
               are
               all
               for
               your
               good
               ,
               and
               you
               have
               interest
               in
               them
               all
               :
               in
               communion
               with
               the
               Saints
               ,
               there
               is
               watching
               over
               one
               another
               ,
               and
               quickning
               one
               another
               ,
               and
               admonishings
               ,
               and
               wholesome
               counsels
               ,
               and
               stirring
               up
               the
               graces
               of
               God
               that
               are
               in
               one
               another
               :
               Have
               you
               not
               felt
               your selves
               ,
               when
               you
               have
               come
               away
               from
               a
               spiritual
               communion
               ,
               to
               come
               away
               with
               hearts
               raised
               ,
               and
               spirits
               inflamed
               for
               God
               ,
               and
               so
               strengthened
               ,
               that
               your
               resolutions
               have
               been
               up
               ,
               to
               do
               or
               suffer
               any
               thing
               for
               the
               
               Lord
               ;
               as
               in
               Mal.
               3.
               16.
               
               
                 Those
                 that
                 feared
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 spake
                 often
                 to
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 quickned
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 one
                 another
              
               ;
               and
               so
               in
               Acts
               18.
               5.
               
               
                 And
                 when
                 Silus
                 ,
                 and
                 Timotheus
                 ,
                 was
                 come
                 from
                 Macedonia
                 ,
                 Paul
                 was
                 pressed
                 in
                 spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 testified
                 to
                 the
                 Iews
                 ,
                 that
                 Iesus
                 was
                 Christ
                 :
              
               Certainly
               in
               their
               converse
               together
               ,
               S.
               Paul
               found
               his
               spirit
               wrought
               upon
               ,
               and
               refreshed
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               Text
               says
               ,
               when
               Timotheus
               was
               come
               ,
               
                 Paul
                 was
                 pressed
                 in
                 spirit
              
               .
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               it
               is
               good
               being
               with
               Gods
               servants
               ,
               though
               
               it
               be
               in
               suffering
               affliction
               ,
               because
               God
               takes
               so
               much
               delight
               in
               them
               ;
               if
               God
               takes
               delight
               in
               being
               with
               them
               ,
               certainly
               there
               is
               great
               cause
               we
               should
               take
               delight
               in
               them
               :
               there
               are
               admirable
               expressions
               of
               Gods
               taking
               delight
               in
               them
               ,
               Zeph.
               3.
               17.
               
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 thy
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 thee
                 is
                 mighty
                 ;
                 he
                 will
                 save
                 thee
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 rejoyce
                 over
                 thee
                 with
                 joy
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 rest
                 in
                 his
                 love
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 joy
                 over
                 thee
                 with
                 singing
                 :
              
               One
               word
               is
               heaped
               upon
               another
               ,
               to
               set
               out
               the
               abundance
               of
               delight
               that
               God
               takes
               in
               his
               people
               :
               Hence
               the
               Church
               hath
               that
               name
               given
               her
               ,
               Hephzibah
               ,
               because
               God
               delighteth
               in
               her
               ,
               Isaiah
               62.
               4.
               
               And
               in
               Deut.
               33.
               3.
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 He
                 loved
                 his
                 people
              
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               general
               love
               :
               
                 All
                 his
                 Saints
                 are
                 in
                 his
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 sate
                 down
                 at
                 his
                 feet
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               more
               particular
               :
               and
               in
               Cant.
               4.
               9.
               
               
                 Thou
                 hast
                 ravished
                 my
                 heart
                 ,
                 my
                 sister
                 ,
                 my
                 Spouse
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               One
               would
               think
               by
               the
               reading
               of
               the
               words
               ,
               they
               were
               rather
               the
               speech
               of
               the
               Spouse
               to
               Christ
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               the
               speech
               of
               Christ
               to
               his
               Spouse
               :
               And
               so
               again
               in
               Cantic
               .
               5.
               2.
               
               
                 Open
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 my
                 sister
                 ,
                 my
                 love
                 ,
                 my
                 dove
                 ,
                 my
                 undefiled
                 :
              
               these
               are
               the
               expressions
               of
               the
               delight
               that
               God
               hath
               in
               his
               people
               ;
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 loves
                 the
                 gates
                 of
                 Zion
                 ,
                 more
                 then
                 all
                 the
              
               
               
                 ling
                 places
                 of
                 Jacob
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 God
                 delights
                 in
                 the
                 publike
                 communion
                 of
                 his
                 people
                 ,
                 more
                 then
                 in
                 all
                 their
                 private
                 dwellings
                 :
              
               If
               we
               be
               of
               Gods
               minde
               ,
               and
               have
               Gods
               Spirit
               ,
               our
               hearts
               must
               be
               where
               God
               is
               ,
               Gods
               bowels
               yern
               towards
               them
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 afflicted
                 with
                 thee
                 in
                 all
                 thy
                 afflictions
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 shall
                 I
                 give
                 thee
                 up
                 ?
              
            
             
               There
               is
               a
               notable
               expression
               in
               Hosea
               9.
               10.
               where
               God
               sets
               out
               much
               of
               his
               delight
               in
               his
               Church
               ,
               
                 I
                 found
                 Israel
                 like
                 grapes
                 in
                 the
                 wilderness
              
               ;
               as
               a
               traveller
               ,
               wearied
               ,
               parched
               in
               the
               wilderness
               ,
               if
               he
               findes
               bunches
               of
               grapes
               ,
               O
               how
               sweet
               and
               refreshing
               are
               they
               to
               him
               !
               so
               ,
               says
               God
               ,
               was
               Israel
               to
               me
               :
               and
               further
               ,
               
                 I
                 saw
                 your
                 fathers
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 first
                 ripe
                 in
                 the
                 fig-tree
                 at
                 her
                 first
                 time
                 :
              
               Fruit
               when
               it
               comes
               at
               the
               first
               ,
               and
               is
               dainty
               ,
               how
               is
               it
               prized
               ?
               some
               will
               give
               an
               incredible
               price
               for
               some
               kinde
               of
               timely
               fruit
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               rare
               at
               the
               first
               ;
               Thus
               God
               sets
               out
               his
               delight
               ,
               never
               Longer
               did
               delight
               more
               in
               some
               timely
               rare
               fruit
               ,
               then
               God
               does
               in
               his
               Saints
               .
               God
               takes
               delight
               (
               you
               see
               )
               in
               his
               people
               ,
               above
               all
               others
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               good
               to
               be
               with
               them
               .
            
             
               Sixthly
               ,
               Consider
               the
               glorious
               titles
               that
               in
               Scripture
               
               are
               put
               upon
               the
               Saints
               in
               a
               way
               of
               Church
               communion
               :
               as
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               They
               are
               Gods
               
                 portion
                 ,
                 Deut.
              
               32.
               9.
               
               
                 The
                 Lords
              
               
               
                 portion
                 is
                 his
                 people
              
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               His
               pleasant
               portion
               ,
               Jer.
               12.
               10.
               
               
                 They
                 have
                 made
                 my
                 pleasant
                 portion
                 a
                 desolate
                 wilderness
                 .
              
            
             
               3.
               
               His
               
                 inheritance
                 ,
                 Isaiah
              
               19.
               25.
               other
               people
               are
               the
               work
               of
               Gods
               hands
               ,
               but
               Israel
               is
               his
               inheritance
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               The
               
                 dearly
                 beloved
              
               of
               his
               soul
               ,
               Jer.
               12.
               7.
               
               He
               
               
                 gave
                 the
                 dearly
                 beloved
                 of
                 his
                 soul
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 their
                 enemies
                 .
              
            
             
               5.
               
               
                 His
                 treasure
              
               ,
               his
               peculiar
               treasure
               ,
               Exod.
               19.
               5.
               
               
                 Ye
                 shall
                 be
                 a
                 peculiar
                 treasure
                 to
                 me
                 above
                 all
                 people
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 earth
                 is
                 mine
                 :
              
               that
               is
               called
               peculium
               ,
               
               which
               the
               son
               and
               heir
               of
               the
               house
               hath
               of
               his
               own
               ,
               besides
               the
               right
               of
               his
               fathers
               inheritance
               ,
               which
               he
               may
               dispose
               of
               as
               he
               thinks
               good
               :
               so
               though
               the
               earth
               be
               the
               Lord
               Christs
               by
               inheritance
               ,
               by
               right
               of
               creation
               ,
               yet
               he
               hath
               a
               special
               interest
               in
               his
               Church
               ,
               above
               all
               other
               .
               God
               hath
               treasure
               in
               the
               works
               of
               nature
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               called
               his
               good
               treasure
               ,
               Deut.
               28.
               12.
               
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 shall
                 open
                 to
                 thee
                 his
                 good
                 treasure
              
               ;
               but
               this
               is
               his
               peculiar
               treasure
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               His
               
                 glory
                 ,
                 Isaiah
              
               46.
               13.
               
               
                 I
                 will
                 place
                 salvation
                 in
                 Zion
                 ,
                 for
                 Israel
                 my
                 glory
                 .
              
            
             
               7.
               
               
                 The
                 house
                 of
                 Gods
                 glory
              
               ,
               Isa
               .
               60.
               7.
               
            
             
               8.
               
               
                 A
                 crown
                 of
                 glory
              
               ,
               Isa
               .
               62.
               3.
               
            
             
               9.
               
               
                 The
                 throne
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               Exod.
               17.
               16.
               
               The
               words
               may
               be
               read
               thus
               ,
               
                 because
                 the
                 hand
                 upon
                 the
                 throne
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               and
               so
               by
               many
               they
               are
               translated
               ,
               and
               then
               the
               sense
               is
               ,
               because
               
                 Amaleks
                 hand
              
               was
               upon
               the
               Church
               ,
               
                 the
                 throne
              
               ,
               therefore
               God
               threatens
               war
               against
               them
               :
               vea
               ,
            
             
               10.
               
               The
               
                 Throne
                 of
                 glory
              
               ,
               Jer.
               4.
               21.
               
            
             
               11.
               
               
                 The
                 Ornament
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               Ezek.
               7.
               20.
               
            
             
               12.
               
               
                 The
                 beauty
                 of
                 his
                 ornament
              
               ,
               Ezek.
               7.
               20.
               
            
             
               13.
               
               The
               beauty
               of
               his
               ornament
               
                 set
                 in
                 majesty
              
               ,
               Ezek.
               7.
               20.
               
            
             
               14.
               
               
                 A
                 royal
                 Diadem
              
               ,
               Isaiah
               62.
               3.
               
               Many
               other
               such
               expressions
               you
               may
               meet
               with
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               but
               put
               these
               together
               ,
               and
               you
               see
               it
               is
               desireable
               to
               be
               with
               the
               Saints
               in
               their
               communion
               .
            
             
             
               Seventhly
               ,
               There
               is
               a
               special
               presence
               of
               God
               amongst
               them
               ;
               and
               to
               be
               there
               ,
               where
               God
               is
               in
               his
               especial
               presence
               ,
               it
               is
               worth
               the
               enduring
               of
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               affliction
               :
               God
               is
               there
               in
               a
               special
               maner
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               last
               words
               of
               the
               prophesie
               of
               Ezekiel
               ,
               the
               Church
               is
               called
               by
               that
               name
               ,
               
                 Iehova
                 Shammah
              
               ,
               the
               Lord
               is
               there
               .
               And
               the
               Lord
               filled
               his
               Tabernacle
               with
               his
               presence
               :
               the
               Tabernacle
               was
               a
               type
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               did
               typifie
               his
               especial
               presence
               with
               his
               people
               in
               Church-communion
               .
            
             
               And
               as
               God
               is
               there
               present
               ,
               so
               observe
               the
               expressions
               of
               his
               especial
               presence
               ;
               he
               is
               said
               to
               dwell
               there
               ,
               Psal
               .
               76.
               2.
               
               
                 In
                 Salem
                 is
                 his
                 Tabernacle
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 dwelling
                 place
                 in
                 Zion
                 :
              
               Now
               it
               is
               good
               keeping
               house
               with
               God.
               
                 You
                 are
                 his
                 house
              
               ,
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               ;
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               is
               his
               house
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               good
               to
               be
               in
               Gods
               house
               .
               But
               though
               it
               be
               his
               dwelling
               ,
               Is
               it
               a
               dwelling
               that
               is
               lovely
               to
               him
               ?
               Yes
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               that
               his
               soul
               desires
               to
               be
               in
               ;
               as
               if
               so
               be
               God
               counted
               it
               a
               kinde
               of
               honor
               (
               as
               we
               may
               speak
               with
               holy
               reverence
               )
               to
               have
               such
               a
               habitation
               ;
               Psal
               .
               132.
               14.
               
               
                 Here
                 will
                 I
                 dwell
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 have
                 desired
                 it
                 :
              
               as
               if
               he
               should
               say
               ,
               
                 If
                 I
                 might
                 have
                 but
                 a
                 dwelling
                 among
                 my
                 people
                 ,
                 I
                 desire
                 no
                 better
                 habitation
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               Now
               you
               that
               are
               fain
               to
               be
               put
               into
               mean
               holes
               for
               your
               dwellings
               ,
               if
               you
               may
               be
               with
               Gods
               people
               ,
               do
               not
               think
               it
               much
               ,
               for
               God
               dwells
               there
               ,
               and
               desires
               no
               better
               habitation
               :
               It
               is
               strange
               that
               God
               that
               hath
               Heaven
               to
               be
               his
               habitation
               ,
               should
               desire
               to
               dwell
               with
               his
               people
               ,
               yet
               says
               he
               ,
               
                 I
                 desire
                 to
                 dwell
                 there
              
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               dwell
               there
               .
            
             
               If
               a
               man
               make
               a
               house
               to
               do
               some
               mean
               business
               in
               ,
               he
               does
               not
               take
               much
               delight
               there
               ,
               but
               in
               that
               
               house
               where
               the
               Kings
               Majesty
               is
               manifested
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               greatest
               place
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               :
               now
               in
               Psal
               .
               26.
               8.
               it
               is
               ,
               
                 Lord
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 loved
                 the
                 habitation
                 of
                 thy
                 house
                 ,
                 where
                 thy
                 honor
                 dwelleth
                 :
              
               as
               if
               this
               were
               the
               chief
               house
               that
               God
               had
               ,
               that
               God
               delighteth
               in
               this
               above
               all
               other
               dwellings
               ;
               his
               honor
               dwells
               here
               .
               But
               will
               God
               stay
               here
               ?
               Yea
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               place
               that
               he
               will
               dwell
               in
               for
               ever
               ,
               Psal
               .
               132.
               13
               ,
               14.
               
               Surely
               our
               hearts
               may
               rest
               where
               God
               rests
               ,
               and
               we
               should
               not
               be
               weary
               where
               God
               is
               not
               weary
               .
               And
               he
               does
               not
               onely
               dwell
               here
               ,
               but
               he
               hath
               his
               delightful
               walks
               here
               :
               the
               walks
               of
               God
               are
               amongst
               his
               people
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               6.
               16.
               
               If
               a
               man
               have
               a
               house
               that
               he
               rejoyces
               in
               ,
               he
               will
               have
               his
               garden
               as
               near
               his
               house
               as
               he
               can
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               have
               some
               walks
               to
               delight
               in
               :
               and
               so
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               is
               such
               a
               house
               ,
               as
               hath
               not
               onely
               room
               for
               God
               to
               rest
               in
               ,
               and
               set
               his
               honor
               in
               ,
               but
               he
               walks
               there
               ,
               and
               walks
               
                 in
                 them
              
               ,
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               .
               Thus
               the
               Lord
               is
               pleased
               to
               condescend
               to
               our
               weakness
               ,
               to
               express
               his
               especial
               presence
               with
               his
               Church
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               good
               to
               be
               with
               them
               ;
               these
               are
               the
               expressions
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               But
               wherein
               does
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               with
               his
               people
               
               appear
               more
               then
               with
               other
               people
               ?
            
             
               In
               these
               two
               things
               especially
               .
               
            
             
               First
               ,
               because
               there
               God
               makes
               himself
               known
               ,
               reveals
               
               himself
               there
               ,
               and
               makes
               his
               beauty
               to
               appear
               .
               Psal
               .
               27.
               4.
               
               
                 One
                 thing
                 have
                 I
                 desired
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               
               
                 that
                 I
                 will
                 seek
                 after
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 dwell
                 in
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 all
                 the
                 days
                 of
                 my
                 life
                 ,
                 to
                 behold
                 the
                 beauty
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 enquire
                 in
                 his
                 Temple
                 :
              
               It
               is
               the
               glory
               of
               Heaven
               to
               see
               God
               in
               his
               beauty
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               one
               of
               the
               greatest
               promises
               of
               God
               to
               his
               Church
               ,
               .
               that
               
               they
               shall
               
                 see
                 the
                 King
                 in
                 his
                 majesty
                 :
              
               We
               may
               see
               some
               glimmering
               light
               of
               God
               in
               the
               
                 Heavens
                 ;
                 Sun
                 ,
                 Moon
                 ,
                 and
                 Stars
              
               ;
               but
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               there
               God
               shews
               his
               beauty
               ,
               there
               we
               may
               see
               the
               face
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               that
               which
               Moses
               did
               desire
               ;
               
                 Lord-shew
                 me
                 thy
                 glory
              
               :
               It
               is
               much
               granted
               to
               us
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               in
               enjoying
               his
               Ordinances
               ;
               and
               there
               is
               no
               way
               to
               see
               Gods
               face
               so
               clearly
               ,
               as
               this
               way
               :
               Every
               childe
               of
               God
               that
               is
               in
               the
               Temple
               ,
               shall
               speak
               of
               Gods
               glory
               ,
               for
               they
               see
               God
               in
               his
               glory
               in
               a
               special
               maner
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               especial
               presence
               of
               God
               with
               his
               people
               ,
               is
               especially
               manifested
               ,
               in
               that
               he
               communicates
               
               to
               his
               people
               ;
               as
               namely
               ,
            
             
               First
               ,
               the
               choice
               mercies
               of
               God
               are
               communicated
               to
               his
               people
               :
               If
               you
               would
               have
               any
               share
               in
               Gods
               
               choice
               mercies
               ,
               his
               peculiar
               mercies
               ,
               come
               amongst
               Gods
               people
               ,
               joyn
               with
               them
               :
               as
               that
               place
               is
               observable
               in
               Psal
               .
               134.
               3.
               
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 that
                 made
                 Heaven
                 and
                 earth
                 ,
                 bless
                 thee
                 out
                 of
                 Sion
                 :
              
               He
               does
               not
               say
               ,
               the
               Lord
               that
               made
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               ,
               bless
               thee
               out
               of
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               ;
               but
               the
               Lord
               that
               made
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               ,
               bless
               thee
               out
               of
               Sion
               :
               as
               if
               he
               should
               say
               ,
               The
               blessings
               that
               come
               out
               of
               Sion
               ,
               are
               the
               choice
               blessings
               ,
               and
               the
               peculiar
               mercies
               of
               God
               ,
               even
               above
               any
               that
               come
               out
               of
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               God
               communicates
               his
               mercies
               more
               
               fully
               then
               any
               where
               else
               :
               Isa
               .
               25.
               6.
               
               
                 And
                 in
                 this
                 mountain
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 make
                 a
                 feast
                 of
                 fat
                 things
                 ,
                 a
                 feast
                 of
                 wines
                 on
                 the
                 lees
                 ,
                 of
                 fat
                 things
                 full
                 of
                 marrow
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               and
               Psal
               .
               36.
               8.
               
               
                 They
                 shall
                 be
                 abundantly
                 satisfied
                 with
                 the
                 fatness
                 of
                 thy
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 shalt
                 make
                 them
                 drink
                 of
                 the
                 river
                 of
                 thy
                 pleasures
                 :
              
               In
               a
               private
               way
               there
               may
               be
               some
               drops
               of
               pleasure
               
               from
               God
               ,
               but
               there
               is
               not
               that
               full
               communication
               from
               God
               ,
               as
               with
               his
               people
               in
               his
               Ordinances
               :
               there
               is
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               in
               the
               creature
               drops
               ,
               in
               private
               communion
               there
               are
               ponds
               ,
               but
               in
               a
               pulique
               Church-communion
               ,
               there
               are
               rivers
               of
               pleasure
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               the
               height
               of
               all
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               God
               communicates
               his
               mercies
               more
               powerfully
               in
               the
               Church
               then
               any
               where
               else
               :
               Psal
               .
               
               133.
               3.
               
               
                 For
                 there
                 the
                 Lord
                 commanded
                 the
                 blessing
                 ,
                 even
                 life
                 for
                 evermore
                 .
              
               God
               did
               not
               onely
               speak
               ,
               and
               said
               there
               should
               be
               a
               blessing
               ,
               but
               spake
               in
               a
               commanding
               way
               ;
               There
               :
               Where
               is
               that
               ?
               There
               
                 in
                 the
                 Church
              
               ,
               amongst
               his
               people
               ,
               there
               God
               commanded
               the
               blessing
               ,
               even
               life
               for
               evermore
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               God
               blesseth
               more
               universally
               with
               all
               
               kinde
               of
               blessing
               ,
               and
               therefore
               he
               is
               more
               present
               there
               :
               and
               in
               that
               respect
               the
               Psalmist
               says
               ,
               Psalm
               87.
               7.
               
               
                 All
                 my
                 springs
                 are
                 in
                 thee
                 .
              
               This
               whole
               Psalm
               is
               to
               set
               out
               the
               excellent
               condition
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               he
               concludes
               the
               Psalm
               with
               this
               ,
               
                 All
                 my
                 springs
                 are
                 in
                 thee
                 :
              
               Now
               this
               expression
               is
               very
               emphatical
               ;
               Spring
               is
               taken
               two
               or
               three
               ways
               in
               Scripture
               :
               The
               Law
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Gods
               Law
               is
               compared
               to
               a
               spring
               ,
               and
               heavenly
               knowledge
               is
               compared
               to
               a
               spring
               ;
               and
               then
               it
               is
               thus
               ,
               
                 All
                 my
                 springs
              
               :
               All
               the
               truths
               I
               have
               ,
               all
               the
               knowledge
               I
               come
               to
               be
               made
               partaker
               of
               ,
               
                 are
                 all
                 in
                 the
                 Church
              
               .
               Again
               ,
               
                 All
                 my
                 springs
              
               ;
               all
               the
               comforts
               of
               my
               heart
               ,
               and
               that
               good
               and
               joy
               my
               spirit
               receives
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               graces
               of
               the
               Spirit
               that
               I
               have
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               quickning
               and
               strengthning
               I
               have
               ,
               is
               communicated
               to
               me
               this
               way
               .
               And
               upon
               this
               ground
               ,
               the
               Church
               is
               called
               the
               very
               perfection
               of
               all
               beauty
               ,
               
               Psal
               .
               50.
               2.
               
               
                 Out
                 of
                 Zion
                 the
                 perfection
                 of
                 all
                 beauty
                 ,
                 God
                 hath
                 shined
                 :
              
               Out
               of
               Zion
               ,
               there
               is
               his
               glory
               wonderfully
               apparent
               ;
               The
               word
               that
               is
               translated
               ,
               the
               perfection
               of
               beauty
               ,
               is
               translated
               by
               some
               ,
               the
               universality
               of
               beauty
               ;
               all
               kinde
               of
               beauty
               ,
               all
               kinde
               
               of
               excellency
               :
               as
               if
               the
               Psalmist
               should
               say
               ,
               Put
               all
               excellencies
               together
               that
               possibly
               you
               can
               imagine
               ,
               to
               make
               a
               thing
               comely
               and
               lovely
               ,
               
                 they
                 are
                 all
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               Thus
               you
               see
               it
               is
               good
               being
               with
               Gods
               people
               ,
               when
               as
               God
               is
               thus
               present
               with
               them
               ,
               in
               a
               special
               maner
               .
            
             
               Eighthly
               ,
               it
               is
               good
               being
               with
               Gods
               people
               ,
               because
               
               there
               is
               Gods
               special
               protection
               ;
               others
               are
               but
               as
               the
               wilderness
               ,
               the
               Church
               is
               as
               a
               
                 garden
                 enclosed
                 ,
                 Cant.
              
               4.
               12.
               
               A
               man
               regards
               his
               garden
               that
               he
               hath
               enclosed
               ,
               and
               bestowed
               cost
               about
               ,
               more
               then
               a
               wilde
               field
               ;
               the
               fields
               have
               hedges
               to
               keep
               out
               the
               beasts
               ,
               but
               gardens
               have
               brick
               wals
               ,
               or
               wood
               walls
               .
               Isa
               .
               27.
               3.
               
               
                 I
                 the
                 Lord
                 do
                 keep
                 it
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 water
                 it
                 every
                 moment
                 ,
                 lest
                 any
                 hurt
                 it
                 ;
                 I
                 will
                 keep
                 it
                 night
                 and
                 day
                 :
              
               How
               full
               is
               this
               ?
               his
               care
               over
               it
               is
               such
               ,
               as
               he
               threatens
               those
               which
               shall
               but
               touch
               it
               ,
               Jer.
               12.
               14.
               to
               pluck
               them
               out
               of
               their
               land
               .
               Zach.
               2.
               5.
               
               God
               promiseth
               
                 he
                 will
                 be
                 a
                 wall
                 of
                 fire
                 round
                 about
                 his
                 people
              
               ;
               alluding
               to
               the
               custom
               of
               travellers
               in
               the
               wilderness
               ,
               who
               used
               to
               make
               fires
               round
               about
               them
               in
               the
               night
               for
               their
               safety
               ,
               because
               then
               none
               of
               the
               wilde
               beasts
               durst
               come
               near
               them
               ;
               such
               a
               defence
               is
               God
               to
               his
               people
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               nothing
               in
               the
               Book
               of
               God
               ,
               wherein
               God
               is
               so
               full
               in
               his
               expression
               ,
               as
               when
               he
               comes
               to
               this
               argument
               ,
               to
               manifest
               his
               affection
               to
               his
               Church
               .
               Christ
               is
               the
               Shepherd
               ,
               and
               when
               sheep
               are
               together
               ,
               
               they
               are
               under
               the
               protection
               of
               the
               Shepherd
               ,
               when
               the
               sheep
               are
               scattered
               ,
               the
               Shepherds
               eye
               is
               not
               so
               over
               them
               ;
               And
               therefore
               in
               Hosea
               4.
               16.
               
               God
               threatens
               his
               people
               ,
               he
               would
               feed
               them
               
                 as
                 a
                 Lamb
                 in
                 a
                 large
                 place
              
               ;
               as
               a
               Lamb
               getting
               from
               the
               fold
               ,
               goes
               up
               and
               down
               bleating
               ;
               so
               when
               Gods
               people
               are
               scattered
               ,
               they
               are
               as
               
                 a
                 Lamb
              
               in
               a
               large
               place
               :
               and
               when
               God
               would
               threaten
               the
               sorest
               judgement
               against
               his
               people
               ,
               Ezekiel
               34.
               he
               says
               ,
               
                 He
                 will
                 scatter
                 them
              
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               become
               
                 to
                 be
                 meat
                 to
                 the
                 beasts
                 of
                 the
                 field
                 .
              
               And
               hence
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               condition
               of
               the
               Church
               is
               so
               stable
               a
               condition
               :
               and
               therefore
               in
               Isaiah
               60.
               15.
               the
               Church
               is
               called
               
                 an
                 eternal
                 excellency
              
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               under
               the
               Lords
               protection
               ,
               and
               is
               it
               not
               good
               being
               there
               ,
               to
               be
               under
               the
               wing
               of
               God
               ?
            
             
               Ninthly
               ,
               to
               be
               amongst
               Gods
               people
               is
               a
               blessed
               
               thing
               ,
               because
               they
               have
               so
               many
               priviledges
               from
               God
               :
               every
               one
               desires
               to
               joyn
               with
               such
               societies
               as
               have
               great
               priviledges
               ;
               now
               Gods
               people
               have
               such
               as
               are
               very
               great
               ,
               Psal
               .
               87.
               3.
               
               
                 Glorious
                 things
                 are
                 spoken
                 of
                 thee
                 ,
                 O
                 City
                 of
                 God!
              
               What
               glorious
               things
               ?
               They
               have
               glorious
               priviledges
               ;
               What
               are
               they
               ?
               To
               them
               are
               committed
               the
               Oracles
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostle
               reasons
               for
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               Jews
               ;
               So
               to
               every
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               is
               committed
               the
               Oracles
               and
               the
               Ordinances
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               those
               Offices
               for
               the
               dispensation
               of
               the
               mysteries
               of
               God
               ;
               which
               were
               the
               great
               gift
               ,
               that
               Christ
               triumphingly
               ascending
               to
               Heaven
               gave
               ,
               and
               surely
               that
               gift
               must
               needs
               be
               great
               .
               The
               benefit
               but
               of
               one
               Ordinance
               ,
               the
               Ministery
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               dispensed
               rightly
               ,
               is
               made
               an
               argument
               by
               God
               himself
               ,
               for
               the
               comfort
               of
               his
               people
               ,
               
               in
               all
               their
               adversities
               ,
               Isaiah
               30.
               20
               ,
               21.
               
               
                 And
                 though
                 the
                 Lord
                 give
                 you
                 the
                 bread
                 of
                 adversity
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 water
                 of
                 affliction
                 ,
                 yet
                 shall
                 not
                 thy
                 Teachers
                 be
                 removed
                 any
                 more
                 into
                 a
                 corner
                 ,
                 but
                 thine
                 eyes
                 shall
                 see
                 thy
                 Teachers
                 .
              
               The
               word
               in
               the
               Ministery
               of
               it
               ,
               in
               the
               the
               right
               way
               ,
               is
               a
               great
               blessing
               :
               When
               Chrysostom
               
               was
               banished
               ,
               many
               godly
               people
               were
               so
               grieved
               ,
               that
               they
               professed
               it
               were
               more
               sufferable
               for
               the
               Sun
               to
               withdraw
               his
               beams
               ,
               and
               so
               be
               darkned
               ,
               then
               for
               the
               mouth
               of
               Chrysostom
               to
               be
               stopped
               .
               If
               this
               one
               Ordinance
               be
               so
               blessed
               ,
               what
               a
               blessing
               then
               is
               the
               enjoyment
               of
               all
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               a
               
                 right
                 way
              
               ?
            
             
               Every
               Church-fellowship
               is
               as
               the
               pillar
               ,
               to
               hold
               
               forth
               the
               truth
               to
               the
               world
               ,
               as
               a
               light
               set
               upon
               a
               hill
               ,
               to
               hold
               forth
               the
               glory
               of
               God.
               And
               they
               have
               amongst
               them
               the
               broad
               seal
               of
               Heaven
               ;
               To
               Gods
               people
               that
               are
               together
               in
               a
               Church-fellowship
               ,
               
                 the
                 seals
              
               are
               committed
               ;
               now
               this
               is
               a
               mighty
               priviledge
               .
               And
               besides
               ,
               they
               have
               the
               
                 power
                 of
                 Christ
              
               with
               them
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               5.
               4.
               the
               power
               of
               Christ
               is
               committed
               to
               them
               .
               And
               amongst
               other
               priviledges
               ,
               this
               is
               one
               of
               great
               worth
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               promises
               of
               God
               made
               to
               his
               Church
               in
               former
               ages
               ,
               is
               the
               heritage
               of
               every
               present
               Church
               ,
               Isaiah
               54.
               17.
               
               These
               are
               great
               and
               high
               priviledges
               ,
               and
               worth
               the
               enduring
               of
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               hardship
               ,
               to
               be
               made
               partakers
               of
               the
               good
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               Tenthly
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               blessed
               thing
               to
               be
               with
               them
               ,
               though
               with
               some
               hardship
               ,
               because
               God
               is
               working
               
               more
               and
               more
               good
               for
               his
               people
               every
               day
               :
               Now
               he
               is
               about
               fulfilling
               the
               glorious
               promises
               that
               we
               have
               in
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               to
               make
               an
               end
               of
               all
               the
               glory
               that
               he
               does
               intend
               in
               the
               world
               :
               Now
               if
               God
               be
               
               working
               great
               things
               for
               his
               people
               ,
               as
               we
               hope
               he
               is
               ,
               
                 To
                 set
                 up
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 praise
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 earth
              
               ;
               Is
               it
               not
               good
               to
               be
               with
               them
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               be
               partakers
               of
               the
               glory
               that
               God
               intends
               to
               them
               ?
               Isa
               .
               58.
               14.
               
               There
               is
               a
               promise
               that
               the
               Church
               shall
               ride
               upon
               the
               high
               places
               of
               the
               earth
               :
               There
               is
               a
               time
               a
               coming
               ,
               that
               the
               society
               of
               Gods
               people
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               shall
               be
               set
               above
               all
               societies
               in
               the
               world
               ;
               and
               Isa
               .
               2.
               that
               
                 The
                 mountain
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 shall
                 be
              
               raised
               above
               
                 all
                 mountains
              
               :
               we
               cannot
               see
               how
               this
               hath
               been
               fulfilled
               .
               Isaiah
               60.
               19.
               
               
                 The
                 Sun
                 shall
                 be
                 no
                 more
                 thy
                 light
                 by
                 day
                 ,
                 neither
                 for
                 brightness
                 shall
                 the
                 Moon
                 give
                 light
                 unto
                 thee
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Lord
                 shall
                 be
                 unto
                 thee
                 an
                 everlasting
                 light
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 God
                 thy
                 glory
                 .
              
               This
               prophesie
               is
               spoken
               of
               the
               estate
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ;
               when
               was
               this
               fulfilled
               ,
               that
               there
               should
               be
               so
               much
               glory
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               that
               there
               need
               not
               be
               any
               Sun
               ,
               or
               Moon
               ,
               but
               God
               should
               be
               in
               stead
               of
               Sun
               and
               Moon
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               glory
               of
               his
               people
               ?
               and
               to
               be
               with
               Gods
               people
               ,
               when
               God
               does
               such
               great
               things
               for
               them
               ,
               is
               worth
               the
               enduring
               much
               hardship
            
             
               In
               the
               former
               part
               of
               Isaiah
               60.
               v.
               7.
               
               God
               says
               ,
               
                 He
                 will
                 glorifie
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 his
                 glory
              
               ;
               and
               mark
               what
               follows
               ,
               ver
               .
               8.
               
               
                 Who
                 are
                 those
                 that
                 fly
                 as
                 a
                 cloud
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 the
                 Doves
                 to
                 their
                 windows
                 ?
              
               Seeing
               God
               will
               glorifie
               the
               house
               of
               his
               glory
               ,
               his
               people
               should
               fly
               to
               it
               as
               a
               cloud
               ;
               Those
               who
               are
               of
               heavenly
               ,
               not
               of
               drossie
               sensual
               spirits
               ,
               will
               do
               so
               ,
               and
               
                 as
                 Doves
              
               to
               their
               windows
               ;
               those
               who
               are
               of
               Dove-like
               spirits
               ,
               loving
               society
               ,
               and
               purity
               ,
               they
               will
               do
               so
               .
               And
               it
               was
               the
               reason
               why
               some
               desired
               to
               live
               ,
               because
               in
               a
               few
               years
               ,
               they
               hoped
               to
               see
               some
               great
               things
               for
               his
               people
               .
               And
               so
               the
               102
               Psalm
               is
               a
               prophetical
               Psalm
               ,
               
               into
               what
               a
               happy
               condition
               the
               Lord
               will
               bring
               his
               people
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               latter
               part
               of
               the
               Psalm
               ,
               the
               Psalmist
               brings
               in
               a
               gracious
               heart
               living
               in
               those
               times
               ,
               bemoaning
               the
               condition
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               it
               hath
               a
               sickly
               body
               ,
               and
               weak
               ,
               and
               like
               to
               dye
               ,
               before
               God
               would
               make
               good
               those
               promises
               made
               to
               the
               Church
               :
               as
               if
               he
               should
               say
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               thou
               art
               bringing
               glorious
               things
               to
               pass
               for
               thy
               Church
               ,
               and
               thou
               art
               gathering
               the
               Kingdoms
               to
               serve
               thee
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               then
               take
               not
               me
               away
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               my
               days
               ;
               O
               God
               let
               me
               live
               to
               see
               all
               fulfilled
               .
            
             
               Eleventhly
               ,
               It
               is
               good
               to
               be
               with
               Gods
               people
               ,
               because
               
               they
               are
               those
               people
               we
               shal
               live
               withal
               in
               Heaven
               :
               If
               there
               were
               a
               company
               travelling
               together
               in
               a
               strange
               countrey
               ,
               and
               knew
               when
               they
               came
               to
               their
               own
               countrey
               they
               should
               live
               together
               ,
               in
               some
               great
               preferment
               in
               the
               Court
               ,
               how
               would
               they
               delight
               in
               one
               another
               ?
               So
               the
               godly
               should
               look
               upon
               one
               another
               ;
               here
               we
               have
               communion
               one
               with
               another
               ,
               and
               these
               are
               they
               we
               must
               joyn
               in
               communion
               withal
               hereafter
               ,
               to
               praise
               God
               eternally
               in
               the
               highest
               Heavens
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               it
               is
               Heaven
               already
               to
               joyn
               with
               the
               people
               
               of
               God
               in
               communion
               :
               The
               Scripture
               calls
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               and
               Church
               communion
               ,
               Heaven
               .
               And
               therefore
               where
               there
               is
               a
               promise
               of
               God
               to
               restore
               his
               Church
               ,
               and
               recover
               it
               from
               thraldom
               and
               misery
               ,
               Isaiah
               65.
               17.
               
               Behold
               ,
               says
               God
               ,
               
                 I
                 create
                 new
                 heavens
                 ,
                 and
                 new
                 earth
              
               ;
               and
               so
               in
               Rev.
               12.
               where
               the
               vision
               of
               the
               restoring
               of
               the
               Church
               was
               shewn
               to
               John
               ,
               it
               was
               shewn
               that
               way
               ;
               there
               was
               
                 a
                 new
                 heaven
              
               ,
               and
               
                 a
                 new
                 earth
              
               :
               so
               that
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               is
               heaven
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               onely
               a
               company
               we
               shall
               live
               
               withal
               in
               Heaven
               hereafter
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               Heaven
               now
               ;
               and
               therefore
               our
               Savior
               says
               ,
               
                 The
                 least
                 in
                 the
                 kingdom
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 greater
                 then
                 John
              
               ;
               the
               least
               that
               lived
               after
               John
               in
               the
               Christian
               Church
               ,
               could
               speak
               more
               of
               Christ
               then
               John
               could
               :
               
                 The
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Heaven
                 is
                 like
                 a
                 man
                 sowing
                 his
                 field
                 with
                 wheat
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 the
                 estate
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 a
                 field
                 sown
                 with
                 wheat
                 ,
              
               and
               after
               the
               adversary
               
                 sows
                 tares
                 in
                 it
              
               .
               The
               Church
               ,
               says
               Chrysostom
               in
               one
               of
               his
               Sermons
               
               upon
               the
               Corinthians
               ,
               is
               the
               place
               of
               Angels
               ,
               the
               Palace
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               yea
               Heaven
               it self
               .
               And
               if
               it
               be
               so
               ,
               that
               communion
               with
               Gods
               people
               is
               Heaven
               already
               ,
               surely
               it
               is
               worth
               enduring
               of
               much
               affliction
               to
               be
               with
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XX.
               
                 Perswasions
                 to
                 draw
                 to
                 the
                 joyning
                 with
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 nearest
                 communion
                 .
              
            
             
               HEnce
               then
               let
               me
               speak
               ;
               first
               ,
               unto
               those
               
               who
               yet
               are
               not
               partakers
               of
               that
               good
               that
               is
               to
               be
               had
               with
               Gods
               people
               ,
               I
               mean
               in
               nearest
               communion
               :
               though
               we
               all
               have
               the
               name
               of
               God
               upon
               us
               ,
               and
               have
               some
               kinde
               of
               communion
               with
               the
               people
               of
               God
               ;
               yet
               ,
               seeing
               there
               is
               much
               good
               to
               be
               had
               in
               communion
               with
               them
               further
               ,
               it
               should
               be
               the
               desire
               of
               every
               one
               ,
               to
               enjoy
               the
               nearest
               communion
               with
               them
               that
               can
               be
               ;
               this
               is
               a
               mercy
               that
               you
               should
               labor
               to
               seek
               after
               :
               for
               a
               good
               there
               is
               here
               ,
               which
               none
               know
               the
               sweetness
               and
               benefit
               of
               ,
               but
               onely
               those
               that
               do
               enjoy
               it
               ,
               seek
               
               to
               have
               it
               ,
               for
               great
               things
               are
               spoken
               concerning
               it
               .
               If
               there
               be
               any
               realities
               in
               the
               truths
               that
               have
               been
               opened
               to
               you
               ,
               it
               cannot
               but
               make
               the
               communion
               and
               joyning
               with
               Gods
               people
               very
               lovely
               ;
               but
               certainly
               that
               which
               I
               have
               said
               ,
               comes
               abundantly
               short
               of
               what
               is
               in
               it
               :
               for
               the
               most
               things
               that
               are
               used
               ,
               for
               the
               shewing
               the
               excellency
               of
               this
               communion
               ,
               were
               from
               some
               expressions
               of
               God
               to
               his
               people
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               we
               come
               short
               in
               the
               understanding
               of
               them
               ;
               but
               if
               we
               could
               understand
               them
               fully
               ,
               they
               come
               short
               of
               the
               abundance
               of
               priviledges
               that
               Gods
               people
               have
               under
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               the
               reason
               is
               ,
               not
               onely
               because
               ceremonies
               were
               typical
               ,
               but
               Gods
               dealing
               with
               his
               Church
               ,
               their
               way
               in
               Church
               order
               ,
               and
               government
               ,
               was
               but
               a
               
                 typical
                 thing
              
               ,
               to
               typifie
               the
               estate
               of
               Gods
               people
               under
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
             
               Now
               we
               know
               there
               is
               a
               great
               deal
               more
               in
               the
               antitype
               ,
               then
               in
               the
               type
               ,
               the
               type
               is
               but
               a
               shadow
               of
               that
               which
               is
               typified
               ;
               now
               if
               the
               excellency
               of
               the
               estate
               of
               the
               Church
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
               was
               but
               a
               type
               of
               the
               estate
               of
               the
               Church
               under
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               then
               all
               that
               is
               said
               of
               the
               excellency
               of
               that
               condition
               ,
               is
               but
               as
               a
               shadow
               of
               that
               which
               is
               now
               ,
               Heb.
               10.
               1.
               
               
                 The
                 law
                 was
                 a
                 shadow
                 of
                 good
                 things
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 very
                 image
              
               ;
               The
               estate
               of
               the
               Church
               now
               under
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               is
               the
               image
               of
               that
               glory
               that
               is
               to
               be
               revealed
               ,
               but
               the
               Law
               was
               but
               a
               shadow
               of
               that
               image
               :
               as
               a
               Limner
               ,
               first
               draws
               a
               dark
               shadow
               of
               a
               picture
               in
               coal
               ,
               and
               after
               makes
               the
               Image
               ;
               look
               what
               differenne
               there
               is
               in
               the
               excellency
               of
               that
               rude
               draught
               by
               a
               coal
               ,
               and
               the
               beauty
               of
               the
               Image
               ;
               such
               there
               is
               between
               all
               the
               excellency
               of
               the
               estate
               
               of
               the
               Church
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               that
               there
               is
               under
               the
               Gospel
               :
               and
               therefore
               ,
               that
               which
               is
               to
               be
               expected
               now
               ,
               is
               a
               great
               deal
               more
               ,
               and
               should
               enflame
               the
               desires
               of
               all
               ,
               to
               seek
               after
               such
               a
               priviledge
               .
            
             
               Consider
               ,
               that
               this
               good
               which
               is
               to
               be
               had
               in
               communion
               with
               Gods
               people
               ,
               is
               a
               special
               fruit
               of
               the
               loving
               kindeness
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               would
               you
               not
               all
               be
               made
               partakers
               of
               the
               loving
               kindeness
               of
               the
               Lord
               ?
               Thriving
               in
               your
               Trades
               ,
               and
               outward
               blessings
               ,
               are
               a
               fruit
               of
               the
               common
               kindeness
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               but
               communion
               with
               Gods
               people
               ,
               is
               a
               fruit
               of
               his
               specialloving
               kindeness
               :
               Psal
               .
               36.
               7
               ,
               8.
               
               
                 How
                 excellent
                 is
                 thy
                 loving
                 kindeness
                 ,
                 O
                 God!
                 therefore
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 men
                 put
                 their
                 trust
                 under
                 the
                 shadow
                 of
                 thy
                 wings
                 .
                 They
                 shall
                 be
                 abundantly
                 satisfied
                 with
                 the
                 fatness
                 of
                 thy
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 shalt
                 make
                 them
                 drink
                 of
                 the
                 river
                 of
                 thy
                 pleasures
                 .
              
               The
               satisfaction
               of
               the
               soul
               with
               
                 the
                 fatness
                 of
                 Gods
                 house
              
               ,
               is
               the
               fruit
               of
               
                 Gods
                 loving
                 kindeness
              
               ,
               yea
               ,
               the
               fruit
               of
               Gods
               excellent
               loving
               kindeness
               ,
               and
               his
               admirable
               excellent
               loving
               kindeness
               :
               It
               is
               worth
               the
               seeking
               after
               ,
               to
               be
               satisfied
               with
               the
               fatness
               of
               Gods
               house
               :
               
                 And
                 thou
                 shalt
                 make
                 them
                 drink
                 of
                 the
                 river
                 of
                 thy
                 pleasures
                 :
              
               While
               you
               seek
               after
               the
               comforts
               of
               the
               creature
               ,
               you
               seek
               to
               drink
               in
               puddles
               ,
               but
               here
               are
               rivers
               of
               pleasures
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               the
               inheritance
               of
               Gods
               elect
               ones
               ;
               Isaiah
               65.
               9.
               
               
                 I
                 will
                 bring
                 forth
                 a
                 seed
                 out
                 of
                 Jacob
                 ,
                 and
                 out
                 of
                 Iudah
                 an
                 inheritor
                 of
                 my
                 mountains
                 ,
                 mine
                 elect
                 shall
                 inherit
                 it
                 .
              
               I
               do
               not
               say
               ,
               whosoever
               does
               enjoy
               communion
               with
               Gods
               people
               ,
               is
               elected
               ;
               but
               whosoever
               does
               enjoy
               it
               ,
               enjoys
               that
               which
               is
               the
               
                 inheritance
                 
                 of
                 Gods
                 elect
              
               ,
               such
               a
               fruit
               of
               Gods
               loving
               kindeness
               ,
               as
               comes
               to
               the
               elect
               by
               inheritance
               ,
               though
               some
               others
               do
               get
               into
               it
               ,
               yet
               none
               should
               but
               onely
               the
               elect
               ones
               ;
               and
               therefore
               if
               you
               have
               any
               hope
               to
               be
               the
               elect
               of
               God
               ,
               desire
               after
               this
               as
               part
               of
               your
               inheritance
               ;
               A
               man
               would
               be
               loath
               to
               lose
               part
               of
               his
               inheritance
               .
               It
               is
               an
               inheritance
               promised
               to
               those
               who
               trust
               in
               God
               ,
               and
               opposed
               to
               all
               the
               vanity
               of
               the
               world
               ;
               Isa
               .
               57.
               13.
               
               
                 Vanity
                 shall
                 take
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 that
                 putteth
                 his
                 trust
                 in
                 me
                 ,
                 shall
                 inherit
                 my
                 holy
                 mountain
                 .
              
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               it
               hath
               been
               the
               onely
               desire
               of
               gracious
               
               hearts
               heretofore
               ;
               and
               if
               God
               hath
               wrought
               any
               grace
               in
               you
               ,
               sure
               your
               grace
               is
               suitable
               to
               the
               grace
               of
               others
               ,
               as
               David
               ,
               in
               Psal
               .
               27.
               24.
               
               
                 This
                 one
                 thing
                 have
                 I
                 desired
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 that
                 will
                 I
                 seek
                 after
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 dwell
                 in
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 all
                 the
                 days
                 of
                 my
                 life
                 ,
                 to
                 behold
                 the
                 beauty
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
              
               as
               if
               there
               were
               nothing
               were
               the
               object
               of
               Davids
               desires
               ,
               but
               this
               
                 one
                 thing
              
               .
               And
               in
               Psal
               .
               84.
               what
               abundance
               of
               expressions
               have
               we
               to
               set
               out
               his
               desires
               this
               way
               ?
               David
               was
               here
               in
               his
               banishment
               ;
               we
               do
               not
               finde
               him
               complaining
               ,
               
                 O
                 my
                 Kingdom
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 like
                 to
                 lose
                 !
              
               my
               brave
               Palaces
               ,
               and
               my
               brave
               
                 Chambers
                 ,
                 Gardens
              
               and
               
                 attendance
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 like
                 to
                 lose
              
               ;
               but
               
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 God.
              
               And
               in
               Psal
               .
               42.
               
               
                 As
                 the
                 Hart
                 panteth
                 after
                 the
                 water-brooks
                 ,
                 so
                 panteth
                 my
                 soul
                 after
                 thee
                 ,
                 O
                 God!
              
               It
               was
               not
               after
               the
               enjoyment
               of
               God
               that
               he
               might
               have
               in
               his
               own
               soul
               privately
               ,
               that
               his
               heart
               so
               panted
               after
               ,
               but
               the
               appearing
               before
               the
               Lord
               in
               
                 his
                 house
              
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               this
               is
               the
               especial
               work
               of
               wisdom
               :
               if
               
               God
               hath
               let
               out
               any
               beam
               of
               wisdom
               into
               your
               
               souls
               ,
               to
               shew
               unto
               you
               any
               thing
               of
               the
               excellency
               of
               Christ
               ,
               this
               will
               be
               immediately
               desired
               ;
               as
               in
               that
               Parable
               of
               the
               wise
               Merchant
               ,
               as
               soon
               as
               he
               had
               found
               the
               Pearl
               ,
               he
               went
               and
               sold
               all
               to
               buy
               the
               field
               :
               the
               meaning
               is
               ,
               when
               a
               soul
               comes
               to
               have
               any
               knowledge
               of
               Christ
               ,
               that
               Christ
               is
               the
               onely
               Pearl
               ,
               then
               it
               desires
               to
               seek
               to
               enjoy
               him
               ,
               where
               he
               is
               to
               be
               enjoyed
               ;
               it
               is
               in
               the
               field
               ,
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               communion
               with
               it
               ;
               and
               the
               wise
               Merchant
               would
               part
               with
               any
               thing
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               have
               the
               field
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 have
                 communion
                 with
                 Gods
                 people
              
               in
               his
               Ordinances
               ,
               and
               so
               come
               to
               enjoy
               the
               Pearl
               .
            
             
               Yea
               fifthly
               ,
               the
               reason
               why
               God
               puts
               any
               light
               or
               truth
               into
               the
               soul
               ,
               is
               to
               put
               forth
               the
               soul
               to
               this
               ,
               to
               
               joyn
               with
               his
               people
               in
               this
               way
               of
               communion
               ,
               Psal
               .
               43.
               3.
               
               What
               was
               the
               reason
               why
               the
               Prophet
               would
               have
               the
               light
               and
               the
               truth
               of
               God
               ?
               but
               to
               lead
               him
               to
               the
               holy
               hill
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Tabernacle
               .
            
             
               Sixthly
               ,
               by
               joyning
               your self
               with
               the
               Saints
               ,
               and
               
               furthering
               this
               work
               of
               communion
               ,
               you
               set
               up
               the
               honor
               of
               God
               much
               ,
               God
               is
               much
               glorified
               by
               this
               ,
               and
               will
               be
               more
               and
               more
               ;
               Exod.
               15.
               2.
               
               
                 I
                 will
                 build
                 him
                 a
                 Tabernacle
                 ,
              
               the
               Septuagint
               renders
               it
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 glorifie
                 him
              
               :
               and
               it
               is
               very
               observable
               ,
               that
               as
               soon
               as
               Moses
               was
               delivered
               from
               the
               Egyptians
               ,
               he
               thinks
               of
               ,
               and
               resolves
               ,
               and
               promises
               ,
               
                 the
                 building
                 of
                 Gods
                 Tabernacle
              
               ,
               which
               was
               a
               type
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               If
               God
               hath
               delivered
               you
               out
               of
               any
               trouble
               ,
               out
               of
               any
               sickness
               ,
               in
               testimony
               of
               thankfulness
               to
               God
               for
               his
               mercy
               ,
               set
               upon
               this
               work
               ,
               to
               further
               the
               building
               of
               Gods
               Tabernacle
               ;
               Seeing
               God
               hath
               spared
               my
               life
               ,
               this
               shall
               be
               one
               of
               the
               first
               things
               
               I
               will
               do
               ,
               I
               will
               put
               in
               what
               I
               can
               ,
               to
               the
               furthering
               of
               the
               building
               of
               Gods
               Tabernacle
               .
            
             
               Seventhly
               ,
               we
               finde
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               a
               
               fearful
               threatning
               against
               all
               those
               that
               shall
               neglect
               this
               ,
               Zach.
               14.
               17.
               
               
                 And
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 whoso
                 will
                 not
                 come
                 up
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 families
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 unto
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 to
                 worship
                 the
                 King
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 hosts
                 ,
                 even
                 upon
                 them
                 shall
                 be
                 no
                 rain
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               no
               blessing
               of
               God.
               You
               will
               say
               ,
               how
               does
               this
               appear
               to
               be
               meant
               of
               Gods
               people
               now
               ?
               It
               appears
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               did
               intend
               the
               estate
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               follows
               in
               the
               20.
               ver
               .
               
                 In
                 that
                 day
                 shall
                 there
                 be
                 upon
                 the
                 bells
                 of
                 the
                 horses
                 ,
                 Holiness
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 pots
                 in
                 the
                 Lords
                 house
                 shall
                 be
                 like
                 the
                 bowls
                 before
                 the
                 Altar
                 .
              
               Now
               these
               expressions
               are
               spiritually
               to
               be
               understood
               of
               the
               glorious
               condition
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               in
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               therefore
               God
               takes
               it
               ill
               at
               the
               hands
               of
               any
               that
               shall
               not
               come
               to
               joyn
               with
               his
               people
               .
            
             
               And
               further
               ,
               we
               have
               a
               fearful
               threat
               ,
               Isaiah
               65.
               11
               ,
               12.
               against
               such
               as
               forsake
               ,
               or
               forget
               Gods
               holy
               mountain
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 number
                 you
                 to
                 the
                 sword
                 ,
                 and
                 ye
                 shall
                 bow
                 down
                 to
                 the
                 slaughter
                 :
              
               You
               may
               think
               to
               provide
               for
               your selves
               ,
               to
               live
               securely
               ,
               and
               safely
               ,
               at
               your
               ease
               ,
               enjoying
               
                 house
                 ,
                 lands
                 ,
                 friends
                 ,
                 trades
              
               ;
               you
               are
               loath
               to
               hazard
               your selves
               so
               as
               others
               do
               ,
               to
               bring
               your selves
               into
               so
               much
               trouble
               ,
               but
               as
               ver
               .
               13
               ,
               14.
               
               
                 Thus
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 My
                 servants
                 shall
                 eat
                 ,
                 and
                 ye
                 shall
                 be
                 hungry
                 ,
                 my
                 servants
                 shall
                 drink
                 ,
                 and
                 ye
                 shall
                 be
                 thirsty
                 ,
                 my
                 servants
                 shall
                 rejoyce
                 ,
                 and
                 ye
                 shall
                 be
                 ashamed
                 .
              
            
             
               Eighthly
               ,
               if
               any
               soul
               have
               any
               desire
               to
               come
               and
               
               
               joyn
               with
               Gods
               people
               in
               his
               Ordinances
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               blessing
               given
               to
               that
               desire
               ,
               Psal
               .
               84.
               5.
               
               
                 Blessed
                 is
                 the
                 man
                 whose
                 strength
                 is
                 in
                 thee
                 ,
                 in
                 whose
                 heart
                 are
                 the
                 ways
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               If
               the
               ways
               of
               thy
               Ordinances
               be
               but
               in
               thy
               heart
               ,
               thou
               art
               blessed
               ,
               and
               therefore
               be
               very
               desirous
               of
               this
               blessing
               ,
               be
               not
               satisfied
               that
               God
               gives
               you
               outward
               blessings
               ,
               and
               outward
               comforts
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               unless
               you
               have
               this
               ;
               if
               you
               know
               what
               communion
               with
               God
               in
               his
               people
               means
               ,
               you
               cannot
               but
               desire
               to
               be
               with
               them
               ,
               there
               is
               so
               much
               of
               God
               with
               them
               .
               If
               you
               have
               any
               spiritual
               life
               ,
               you
               cannot
               but
               desire
               this
               ,
               because
               spiritual
               life
               will
               desire
               to
               joyn
               with
               that
               which
               is
               like
               to
               its
               self
               .
            
             
               If
               you
               know
               what
               the
               power
               of
               any
               Ordinance
               means
               ,
               you
               cannot
               but
               desire
               this
               ;
               There
               is
               a
               great
               mistake
               of
               people
               ,
               they
               think
               if
               they
               can
               but
               live
               in
               a
               place
               where
               they
               may
               hear
               good
               Sermons
               ,
               that
               is
               enough
               :
               know
               therefore
               except
               you
               have
               communion
               with
               the
               Saints
               
                 this
                 way
              
               ,
               though
               you
               may
               hear
               many
               good
               Sermons
               ,
               yet
               there
               is
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               difference
               between
               your
               hearing
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               their
               hearing
               who
               are
               in
               communion
               with
               the
               people
               of
               God
               ,
               you
               only
               come
               to
               be
               made
               partakers
               of
               a
               mans
               gifts
               ,
               you
               cannot
               depend
               upon
               the
               gift
               of
               such
               a
               one
               as
               being
               
                 in
                 office
                 by
                 God
              
               ,
               set
               over
               you
               ,
               to
               watch
               over
               your
               souls
               :
               There
               is
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               difference
               between
               the
               dispensing
               of
               a
               gift
               by
               way
               
                 of
                 gift
              
               ,
               and
               by
               way
               
                 of
                 office
              
               :
               there
               may
               be
               the
               same
               thing
               done
               in
               the
               exercise
               of
               gifts
               ,
               and
               yet
               not
               to
               be
               so
               powerful
               ,
               as
               when
               it
               is
               done
               by
               vertue
               of
               an
               office
               :
               the
               ordinary
               Officers
               are
               Pastors
               ,
               and
               Teachers
               ,
               for
               the
               
                 building
                 up
                 of
                 the
                 Church
              
               ;
               therefore
               if
               you
               be
               acquainted
               with
               the
               way
               of
               Christ
               in
               his
               Ordinances
               ,
               for
               the
               building
               up
               
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               and
               if
               you
               believe
               your selves
               to
               be
               members
               of
               his
               body
               ,
               you
               cannot
               but
               desire
               those
               Ordinances
               that
               he
               hath
               appointed
               for
               the
               building
               of
               his
               body
               .
            
             
               The
               Church
               is
               set
               up
               as
               a
               light
               ,
               or
               an
               ensign
               upon
               the
               top
               of
               an
               hill
               ,
               to
               draw
               others
               that
               are
               near
               unto
               it
               ,
               to
               come
               under
               it
               :
               And
               therefore
               as
               we
               have
               it
               in
               Rev.
               22.
               17.
               
               
                 The
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Bride
                 say
                 ,
                 Come
                 ;
                 and
                 let
                 him
                 that
                 heareth
                 ,
                 say
                 ,
                 Come
                 ;
                 and
                 let
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 a
                 thirst
                 ,
                 come
                 ;
                 and
                 whosoever
                 will
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 take
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 of
                 life
                 freely
                 .
              
               The
               Spirit
               of
               God
               covincing
               your
               consciences
               ,
               says
               ,
               Come
               ;
               and
               the
               Bride
               ,
               the
               Church
               says
               ,
               Come
               ;
               and
               let
               all
               that
               hear
               ,
               say
               ,
               Come
               ;
               all
               that
               hear
               what
               hath
               been
               said
               of
               communion
               with
               Gods
               people
               ,
               say
               ye
               to
               all
               your
               friends
               ,
               
                 Come
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 us
                 go
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 mountain
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               We
               have
               a
               Prophesie
               ,
               Isa
               .
               2.
               3.
               that
               the
               people
               of
               God
               should
               encourage
               one
               another
               ,
               and
               shall
               say
               ,
               
                 Let
                 us
                 go
                 up
                 into
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 will
                 teach
                 us
                 his
                 ways
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 will
                 walk
                 in
                 his
                 pathes
                 :
              
               O
               that
               that
               Prophesie
               might
               be
               fulfilled
               now
               ,
               that
               you
               might
               have
               such
               a
               desire
               to
               the
               ways
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               to
               encourage
               others
               to
               come
               and
               walk
               in
               them
               ,
               that
               your
               hearts
               may
               be
               refreshed
               with
               the
               consolations
               of
               God
               in
               the
               way
               of
               his
               Ordinances
               .
               And
               Isaiah
               62.
               12.
               it
               is
               prophesied
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               that
               she
               should
               be
               called
               ,
               
                 Sought
                 out
              
               :
               O
               that
               it
               might
               be
               so
               ,
               that
               we
               could
               see
               the
               hearts
               of
               men
               so
               set
               after
               it
               ,
               that
               we
               might
               give
               it
               that
               name
               
                 (
                 Sought
                 out
                 .
              
               )
            
             
               The
               blessing
               that
               the
               Elders
               of
               the
               City
               desired
               upon
               
                 Ruth
                 ,
                 cap.
              
               4.
               11.
               when
               she
               was
               married
               to
               Boaz
               ,
               was
               ,
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 make
                 the
                 woman
                 that
                 is
                 come
                 into
                 thine
                 house
                 ,
                 like
                 Rachel
                 ,
                 and
                 like
                 Leah
                 ,
                 which
                 two
                 did
                 build
              
               
               
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 Israel
              
               :
               Why
               like
               Rachel
               and
               Leah
               ,
               and
               not
               like
               Rebekah
               ?
               did
               not
               she
               build
               the
               house
               of
               Israel
               likewise
               ?
               Yes
               ,
               but
               all
               her
               posterity
               was
               not
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               there
               came
               an
               Esau
               from
               her
               ,
               as
               well
               a
               as
               Jacob
               ;
               but
               all
               the
               children
               of
               Rachel
               and
               Leah
               were
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               they
               were
               Patriarchs
               ,
               and
               this
               was
               a
               special
               blessing
               upon
               them
               ;
               it
               is
               therefore
               to
               be
               accounted
               a
               special
               blessing
               to
               be
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               all
               our
               posterity
               to
               be
               in
               it
               .
            
             
               When
               you
               have
               heard
               these
               glorious
               things
               of
               the
               priviledges
               of
               Gods
               people
               ,
               if
               you
               should
               neglect
               the
               seeking
               after
               ,
               the
               being
               made
               partakers
               of
               such
               things
               ,
               how
               will
               you
               free
               your selves
               from
               the
               guilt
               of
               prophaneness
               ,
               that
               you
               should
               prize
               outward
               accommodations
               ,
               more
               then
               these
               spiritual
               things
               ?
               Esau
               was
               branded
               for
               a
               prophane
               wretch
               ,
               because
               he
               set
               no
               higher
               price
               upon
               his
               birthright
               ,
               but
               set
               a
               
                 mess
                 of
                 pottage
                 before
                 it
              
               :
               This
               is
               greater
               then
               the
               birth-right
               they
               had
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               to
               prize
               any
               carnal
               thing
               before
               these
               heavenly
               priviledges
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               a
               prophane
               Esau
               .
               I
               meet
               with
               one
               who
               interprets
               that
               place
               ,
               1
               Chron.
               4.
               23.
               
               
                 These
                 were
                 potters
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 dwelt
                 amongst
                 plants
                 and
                 hedges
                 ,
                 there
                 they
                 dwelt
                 with
                 the
                 King
                 for
                 his
                 work
              
               ;
               to
               be
               meant
               of
               some
               baser
               sort
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               who
               when
               liberty
               was
               proclaimed
               for
               their
               return
               to
               Jerusalem
               ,
               where
               they
               might
               enjoy
               God
               in
               his
               true
               worship
               ,
               yet
               because
               they
               got
               their
               living
               by
               
                 making
                 pots
                 for
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Babylon
                 ,
              
               they
               thought
               themselves
               well
               as
               they
               were
               ,
               and
               they
               rather
               choose
               to
               stay
               under
               the
               hedges
               of
               Babylon
               ,
               then
               to
               go
               to
               Jerusalem
               ;
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               brands
               them
               for
               
                 base
                 persons
                 .
                 God
                 loves
                 the
                 gates
                 of
                 Sion
              
               
               
                 more
                 then
                 all
                 the
                 dwellings
                 of
                 Jacob
              
               ;
               take
               heed
               you
               be
               not
               found
               guilty
               of
               loving
               your
               contentment
               and
               gainful
               dwellings
               ,
               more
               then
               the
               gates
               of
               Sion
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XXI
               .
               
                 Objections
                 against
                 joyning
                 with
                 Gods
                 people
                 ,
                 answered
                 .
              
            
             
               BUt
               you
               will
               say
               ,
               we
               could
               be
               content
               and
               should
               desire
               to
               joyn
               with
               them
               ,
               but
               they
               are
               so
               
               strict
               in
               admitting
               any
               into
               their
               society
               ,
               that
               that
               hinders
               .
            
             
               If
               any
               that
               were
               in
               communion
               should
               prove
               
               naught
               ,
               you
               would
               quickly
               take
               advantage
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               You
               spake
               so
               much
               of
               communion
               with
               Gods
               people
               ,
               see
               here
               is
               one
               of
               them
               ,
               whose
               life
               is
               thus
               base
               and
               vile
               :
               When
               we
               know
               the
               world
               would
               take
               such
               advantage
               if
               any
               prove
               naught
               ,
               yea
               ,
               and
               you
               your selves
               will
               be
               offended
               ,
               and
               cry
               out
               of
               all
               ,
               for
               the
               sin
               of
               one
               ;
               can
               you
               blame
               us
               if
               we
               be
               careful
               in
               taking
               any
               into
               communion
               with
               us
               ?
            
             
               But
               there
               is
               much
               difficulty
               in
               the
               way
               .
               
            
             
               Psal
               .
               84.
               6.
               
               
                 The
                 way
                 to
                 Zion
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 through
                 the
                 valley
                 of
                 Baca
                 :
              
               they
               might
               have
               said
               ,
               We
               could
               
               have
               been
               content
               to
               go
               to
               Zion
               ,
               and
               to
               worship
               God
               there
               ,
               but
               we
               must
               go
               through
               that
               valley
               ,
               of
               tears
               ;
               but
               they
               were
               content
               to
               go
               through
               that
               valley
               ,
               so
               that
               they
               might
               appear
               before
               God
               in
               Zion
               :
               Surely
               when
               God
               moves
               the
               hearts
               of
               men
               to
               joyn
               with
               his
               people
               ,
               a
               little
               difficulty
               cannot
               hinder
               them
               :
               Isaiah
               66.
               20.
               
               
                 They
                 shall
                 bring
                 your
                 brethren
                 as
                 an
                 offering
              
               
               
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 upon
                 horses
                 ,
                 in
                 Chariots
                 ,
                 and
                 Litters
                 .
              
               A
               Litter
               is
               used
               especially
               for
               weak
               sickly
               people
               ,
               that
               are
               not
               able
               to
               travel
               otherwise
               ;
               although
               they
               be
               weakly
               ,
               and
               sickly
               ,
               unfit
               to
               travel
               ,
               yet
               they
               whose
               hearts
               God
               moves
               ,
               will
               rather
               come
               in
               Litters
               ,
               then
               not
               at
               all
               .
               What
               difficulty
               will
               superstition
               put
               a
               man
               upon
               ?
            
             
               It
               is
               a
               note
               of
               Mr.
               Calvins
               upon
               that
               place
               ,
               
                 Seek
                 ye
                 my
                 face
              
               ;
               that
               superstitious
               people
               will
               go
               on
               pilgrimage
               to
               the
               image
               of
               such
               a
               Lady
               ,
               or
               such
               a
               Saint
               ,
               and
               they
               will
               go
               over
               Mountains
               ,
               and
               through
               strange
               Countries
               ,
               and
               though
               they
               be
               used
               hardly
               ,
               and
               lose
               much
               of
               their
               Estate
               ,
               they
               satisfie
               themselves
               in
               this
               ,
               
                 I
                 have
                 that
                 I
                 came
                 for
                 :
              
               What
               have
               they
               ?
               The
               sight
               of
               
                 a
                 dumb
                 Idol
              
               ;
               if
               they
               will
               endure
               such
               hardship
               for
               the
               sight
               of
               a
               dumb
               Idol
               ,
               how
               much
               hardship
               should
               we
               endure
               to
               see
               God
               in
               his
               Ordinances
               ?
            
             
               But
               it
               may
               be
               said
               thirdly
               ,
               Whither
               shall
               we
               go
               to
               
               any
               people
               ,
               but
               we
               shall
               finde
               sin
               there
               as
               well
               as
               in
               another
               place
               ?
            
             
               For
               that
               there
               is
               likewise
               an
               answer
               in
               the
               same
               Sermon
               
               of
               Mr.
               Calvins
               ;
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               sin
               and
               wickedness
               will
               be
               wheresoever
               we
               go
               ,
               but
               the
               case
               is
               thus
               :
               Suppose
               there
               should
               be
               a
               general
               disease
               ,
               and
               there
               should
               be
               one
               place
               where
               there
               were
               Physitians
               ,
               and
               means
               of
               cure
               ;
               shall
               any
               say
               ,
               Why
               should
               I
               go
               thither
               ,
               there
               is
               the
               disease
               ?
               Go
               thither
               though
               ,
               for
               there
               is
               the
               cure
               ;
               so
               though
               there
               be
               sin
               every
               where
               ,
               yet
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               in
               communion
               with
               Gods
               people
               ,
               there
               is
               the
               cure
               .
            
             
               But
               may
               not
               a
               man
               go
               to
               heaven
               without
               it
               ?
               
            
             
             
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               it
               is
               possible
               for
               a
               man
               to
               go
               to
               Heaven
               without
               it
               ,
               yet
               if
               God
               does
               convince
               a
               man
               of
               an
               
               Ordinance
               ,
               and
               he
               neglect
               it
               for
               outward
               accommodations
               ,
               it
               is
               dangerous
               :
               A
               man
               may
               be
               saved
               without
               Baptism
               ,
               but
               where
               there
               is
               the
               wilful
               neglect
               of
               it
               ,
               it
               is
               dangerous
               .
            
             
               How
               did
               all
               that
               never
               heard
               of
               this
               way
               ?
               
            
             
               It
               is
               one
               thing
               where
               there
               is
               not
               that
               light
               ,
               and
               another
               
               thing
               where
               God
               hath
               revealed
               it
               .
               You
               desire
               Heaven
               at
               last
               ,
               and
               do
               you
               not
               desire
               communion
               with
               Gods
               people
               ?
               When
               you
               fail
               in
               any
               thing
               ,
               you
               plead
               infirmity
               ,
               but
               when
               you
               do
               neglect
               any
               opportunity
               of
               gaining
               strength
               ,
               how
               can
               you
               plead
               infirmity
               ?
            
             
               But
               how
               shall
               we
               joyn
               with
               any
               ?
               there
               is
               no
               place
               
               but
               there
               is
               brabling
               ,
               falling
               out
               ,
               heart-burning
               ,
               so
               as
               there
               is
               no
               sweet
               communion
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               a
               great
               stumbling
               ,
               and
               I
               would
               we
               
               could
               deny
               it
               :
               but
               if
               you
               will
               take
               offence
               at
               this
               ,
               you
               must
               be
               offended
               ;
               It
               cannot
               be
               expected
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               but
               there
               will
               be
               dissention
               amongst
               the
               people
               of
               God
               :
               where
               there
               hath
               not
               been
               care
               in
               laying
               a
               good
               foundation
               at
               the
               beginning
               ,
               and
               where
               there
               is
               much
               liberty
               ,
               and
               some
               are
               carnal
               ,
               what
               else
               can
               be
               expected
               ?
               A
               company
               of
               sheep
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               worried
               by
               the
               dog
               ,
               though
               they
               were
               scattered
               before
               ,
               they
               will
               now
               run
               close
               together
               ;
               but
               in
               a
               fair
               Sun-shine
               day
               ,
               when
               there
               is
               no
               dog
               to
               scare
               them
               ,
               they
               will
               one
               feed
               here
               ,
               and
               another
               there
               ,
               distant
               from
               one
               another
               :
               and
               so
               it
               is
               with
               Gods
               people
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               a
               foul
               shame
               ,
               and
               a
               great
               sin
               .
            
             
               Again
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               more
               dissention
               then
               in
               other
               
               places
               ,
               for
               though
               in
               other
               places
               there
               seem
               to
               be
               more
               union
               ,
               what
               is
               the
               reason
               ?
            
             
               First
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               in
               the
               dark
               ,
               and
               all
               colours
               
               will
               agree
               in
               the
               dark
               ;
               but
               amongst
               Gods
               people
               there
               is
               light
               ,
               and
               so
               things
               that
               differ
               are
               soon
               discerned
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               chained
               together
               ;
               as
               the
               Papists
               will
               say
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               such
               union
               between
               
               others
               ,
               as
               between
               us
               ;
               What
               is
               the
               ground
               ?
               They
               are
               held
               together
               by
               an
               
                 Antichristian
                 chain
              
               :
               Popery
               does
               subject
               the
               consciences
               of
               men
               to
               them
               :
               they
               must
               believe
               the
               infalibility
               of
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               they
               have
               no
               liberty
               to
               search
               things
               by
               the
               Word
               ;
               and
               they
               will
               not
               suffer
               them
               to
               be
               reasoning
               about
               the
               points
               of
               Religion
               ;
               they
               are
               in
               darkness
               ,
               and
               when
               they
               be
               chained
               up
               in
               darkness
               ,
               no
               wonder
               though
               they
               be
               close
               together
               .
               This
               is
               just
               as
               if
               there
               should
               be
               a
               couple
               of
               men
               chained
               to
               a
               block
               ,
               and
               as
               they
               are
               chained
               together
               ,
               they
               see
               other
               men
               go
               at
               a
               distance
               from
               one
               another
               ;
               and
               they
               that
               are
               chained
               should
               cry
               out
               ,
               See
               what
               a
               distance
               is
               between
               you
               ,
               we
               keep
               close
               together
               all
               the
               day
               long
               ;
               Were
               this
               a
               plea
               for
               them
               ?
               What
               is
               that
               that
               keeps
               them
               together
               ?
               It
               is
               but
               their
               chain
               ,
               and
               if
               their
               chain
               were
               off
               ,
               they
               would
               be
               at
               as
               great
               a
               distance
               as
               others
               ;
               and
               therefore
               though
               there
               be
               great
               evil
               in
               the
               dissentions
               of
               Gods
               people
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               not
               for
               such
               as
               these
               are
               to
               complain
               of
               the
               evil
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               false
               Religions
               have
               more
               peace
               ,
               because
               they
               will
               admit
               of
               mixture
               ;
               but
               our
               God
               
                 is
                 a
              
               
               
                 jealous
                 God
              
               ,
               he
               will
               admit
               us
               of
               no
               mixture
               ,
               so
               of
               no
               partner
               .
            
             
             
               But
               that
               this
               might
               not
               be
               an
               offence
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               keep
               us
               from
               joyning
               in
               Communion
               with
               the
               people
               of
               God
               ,
               let
               us
               know
               if
               this
               might
               have
               been
               offence
               enough
               to
               keep
               men
               from
               joyning
               with
               them
               ,
               it
               would
               have
               kept
               men
               in
               all
               times
               from
               joyning
               with
               the
               Churches
               since
               Christs
               time
               :
               You
               know
               what
               difference
               was
               between
               Paul
               and
               Barnabas
               ,
               two
               Apostles
               .
               And
               so
               the
               Apostles
               do
               complain
               of
               the
               dissentions
               ,
               and
               divisions
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Corinth
               ,
               in
               the
               Primitive
               times
               ,
               and
               if
               that
               had
               been
               enough
               to
               keep
               out
               men
               from
               joyning
               with
               them
               ,
               then
               there
               had
               been
               no
               joyning
               with
               the
               Church
               of
               Corinth
               ,
               and
               other
               Churches
               .
               Basil
               complains
               ,
               I
               have
               lived
               now
               to
               the
               age
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               and
               I
               see
               more
               union
               in
               Arts
               and
               Sciences
               ,
               then
               in
               Divinity
               ;
               for
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               I
               see
               such
               dissentions
               ,
               as
               do
               dissipate
               it
               ,
               and
               rend
               it
               asunder
               .
               And
               so
               between
               Chrysostom
               and
               Epiphanius
               ,
               the
               one
               wished
               the
               other
               might
               never
               dye
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               wished
               that
               he
               might
               never
               go
               home
               alive
               .
               And
               between
               Jerome
               and
               Ruffinus
               ;
               and
               Luther
               and
               Oecolampadius
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               a
               most
               sad
               story
               we
               have
               of
               those
               that
               fled
               to
               Frankford
               from
               England
               in
               
                 Queen
                 Maries
              
               time
               ,
               and
               when
               they
               came
               there
               ,
               though
               they
               fled
               for
               Religion
               ,
               and
               for
               their
               lives
               ,
               yet
               there
               were
               such
               grievous
               breaches
               ,
               as
               they
               sought
               the
               lives
               of
               one
               another
               ,
               picking
               out
               some
               words
               against
               the
               Emperor
               ,
               in
               a
               Sermon
               that
               
                 Master
                 Knox
              
               had
               preached
               in
               England
               long
               before
               ,
               and
               now
               accusing
               him
               for
               them
               to
               the
               Magistrates
               of
               Frankford
               ,
               upon
               which
               divers
               of
               them
               were
               fain
               to
               flee
               .
               This
               is
               through
               the
               malice
               of
               the
               Devil
               ,
               in
               sowing
               tares
               ,
               and
               therefore
               if
               you
               will
               be
               offended
               in
               this
               way
               of
               scandal
               ,
               you
               must
               be
               offended
            
             
             
               Yet
               we
               must
               all
               take
               heed
               of
               giving
               offence
               ,
               for
               though
               offences
               
                 will
                 come
              
               ,
               yet
               
                 wo
                 to
                 them
              
               by
               whom
               they
               come
               :
               Howsoever
               there
               fall
               out
               offences
               ,
               through
               the
               sinful
               distempers
               of
               mens
               hearts
               ,
               let
               not
               the
               Ordinance
               of
               God
               be
               challenged
               as
               the
               cause
               of
               these
               offences
               .
               Joyning
               in
               Church-fellowship
               is
               a
               special
               Ordinance
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               maintain
               love
               and
               peace
               amongst
               his
               people
               ,
               yet
               by
               the
               abuse
               of
               it
               many
               times
               ,
               divisions
               and
               dissentions
               are
               stronger
               ,
               and
               more
               bitter
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               then
               elsewhere
               ;
               let
               not
               Gods
               Ordinance
               be
               accused
               as
               the
               cause
               of
               it
               ,
               nor
               declined
               for
               this
               ,
               but
               let
               the
               wickedness
               of
               mens
               hearts
               be
               accused
               ,
               let
               us
               seek
               to
               have
               it
               purged
               .
            
             
               Christ
               came
               into
               the
               world
               
                 to
                 dissolve
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
              
               and
               yet
               the
               Devil
               never
               more
               raged
               ,
               then
               in
               Christs
               time
               ,
               and
               a
               while
               after
               ;
               We
               never
               read
               of
               men
               so
               possessed
               of
               the
               Devil
               before
               Christ
               came
               ,
               as
               they
               were
               then
               ;
               Shall
               we
               therefore
               accuse
               Christ
               for
               bringing
               the
               Devil
               into
               the
               world
               ,
               for
               being
               the
               cause
               of
               mens
               being
               possessed
               of
               the
               Devil
               ?
               Those
               who
               thus
               reason
               against
               the
               Ordinance
               of
               Christ
               ,
               because
               of
               this
               evil
               that
               falls
               out
               by
               accident
               upon
               it
               ,
               may
               as
               well
               ,
               yea
               ,
               and
               certainly
               would
               as
               readily
               reason
               against
               Christ
               ,
               if
               they
               lived
               in
               his
               time
               ,
               because
               of
               such
               possession
               of
               Devils
               ,
               which
               never
               was
               so
               before
               he
               came
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               then
               ;
               but
               as
               the
               true
               reason
               why
               the
               Devil
               thus
               prevailed
               upon
               Christs
               coming
               ,
               was
               the
               just
               judgement
               of
               God
               against
               men
               for
               contemning
               and
               rejecting
               Christ
               ,
               who
               came
               amongst
               them
               :
               so
               it
               is
               here
               the
               judgement
               of
               God
               for
               the
               evil
               of
               mens
               hearts
               in
               abusing
               such
               a
               blessed
               Ordinance
               of
               love
               and
               peace
               .
            
             
               So
               likewise
               ,
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               
               is
               a
               Sacrament
               appointed
               by
               God
               to
               maintain
               love
               and
               peace
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               it
               is
               an
               Ordinance
               for
               communion
               ,
               it
               hath
               the
               denomination
               from
               thence
               ,
               it
               is
               called
               communion
               ;
               Yet
               what
               hath
               occasioned
               such
               dissentions
               in
               the
               Christian
               world
               ,
               as
               the
               controversies
               about
               the
               Sacrament
               ?
               Shall
               therefore
               this
               Ordinance
               be
               accused
               as
               the
               cause
               of
               dissention
               ?
               O
               let
               us
               for
               ever
               learn
               this
               truth
               ,
               that
               whatsoever
               evil
               falls
               
               out
               ,
               Gods
               Ordinances
               be
               not
               blamed
               ,
               but
               mans
               corruption
               ,
               let
               that
               be
               condemned
               ,
               and
               purged
               .
               Origen
               writing
               to
               Celsus
               ,
               says
               ,
               If
               you
               will
               take
               offence
               at
               the
               dissentions
               in
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               then
               you
               may
               take
               offence
               at
               dissentions
               in
               other
               things
               .
               Valens
               the
               Emperor
               objected
               the
               same
               against
               Christians
               ,
               Nicephorus
               11.
               45.
               brings
               in
               one
               Themistius
               ,
               answering
               ,
               that
               those
               of
               the
               Graecian
               superstition
               had
               as
               great
               dissentions
               amongst
               them
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               dissention
               amongst
               Merchants
               ,
               and
               other
               Trades
               ,
               you
               do
               not
               say
               therefore
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               binde
               my
               childe
               to
               that
               Trade
               ,
               they
               dissent
               amongst
               themselves
               :
               If
               there
               be
               profit
               and
               accommodations
               in
               the
               Trade
               ,
               men
               will
               not
               be
               hindred
               by
               this
               plea
               ,
               but
               joyn
               with
               them
               notwithstanding
               ;
               And
               so
               come
               you
               and
               joyn
               with
               the
               Saints
               ,
               though
               there
               be
               some
               dissentions
               ,
               though
               there
               may
               be
               some
               rigid
               ,
               distemper'd
               ,
               hot
               spirited
               men
               ,
               that
               may
               cause
               some
               trouble
               ,
               yet
               there
               is
               not
               so
               much
               union
               and
               love
               in
               all
               the
               world
               as
               with
               them
               ;
               set
               but
               aside
               some
               ,
               and
               there
               are
               a
               company
               ,
               if
               you
               be
               gracious
               ,
               your
               soul
               may
               take
               pleasure
               in
               ,
               and
               bless
               God
               for
               ;
               and
               therefore
               away
               with
               all
               such
               stumbling
               blocks
               ,
               and
               reasonings
               against
               the
               Ordinances
               of
               God
               ,
               come
               you
               thirsting
               after
               the
               Ordinances
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               my
               soul
               for
               yours
               ,
               if
               you
               
               do
               not
               finde
               that
               sweetness
               in
               communion
               with
               them
               ,
               as
               never
               was
               found
               before
               .
            
             
               There
               are
               many
               objections
               against
               this
               way
               ,
               and
               many
               are
               a
               long
               time
               ensnared
               in
               them
               ,
               but
               Isa
               .
               57.
               13.
               where
               God
               promises
               the
               inheritance
               of
               his
               holy
               Mountain
               ,
               ver
               .
               14.
               he
               promises
               to
               make
               the
               way
               plain
               to
               it
               .
               And
               Exod.
               15.
               13.
               
               God
               guides
               his
               people
               
                 in
                 his
                 strength
              
               to
               his
               holy
               habitation
               ;
               it
               must
               be
               
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 God
              
               that
               must
               carry
               through
               all
               objections
               ,
               all
               difficulties
               ,
               over
               all
               stumbling
               blocks
               ,
               to
               Gods
               habitation
               :
               Thus
               much
               to
               those
               that
               yet
               are
               not
               joyned
               in
               that
               nearness
               of
               communion
               with
               Gods
               people
               which
               they
               may
               be
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XXII
               .
               
                 Instructions
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 joyned
                 in
                 communion
                 with
                 Gods
                 people
                 .
              
            
             
               SEcondly
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               such
               a
               blessed
               thing
               to
               enjoy
               communion
               with
               Gods
               people
               ,
               then
               there
               are
               
               many
               things
               that
               are
               to
               be
               said
               to
               those
               that
               are
               joyned
               in
               communion
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               labor
               to
               approve
               to
               God
               and
               your
               own
               souls
               ,
               
               that
               you
               are
               indeed
               Gods
               people
               particularly
               ;
               you
               are
               his
               people
               in
               a
               way
               of
               outward
               profession
               ,
               and
               to
               men
               you
               do
               approve
               your selves
               ,
               so
               far
               as
               we
               hope
               you
               are
               Gods
               people
               ,
               but
               you
               must
               approve
               your selves
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               your
               consciences
               :
               If
               you
               be
               conscious
               to
               your selves
               of
               any
               secret
               filth
               ,
               and
               yet
               dare
               come
               and
               deceive
               the
               people
               of
               God
               in
               joyning
               with
               them
               ,
               you
               bring
               your selves
               in
               more
               danger
               then
               
               you
               are
               aware
               .
               We
               read
               Deut.
               22.
               ver
               .
               21.
               
                 that
                 if
                 a
                 damsel
                 having
                 defiled
                 her self
                 before
                 marriage
                 ,
              
               and
               so
               deceiving
               a
               man
               ,
               he
               marries
               with
               her
               ,
               when
               this
               is
               discovered
               ,
               
                 she
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 stoned
                 to
                 death
                 :
              
               Uncleanness
               in
               such
               as
               were
               single
               ,
               was
               not
               by
               the
               Law
               to
               be
               punished
               with
               death
               ,
               but
               she
               must
               dye
               ,
               although
               her
               uncleanness
               was
               while
               she
               was
               single
               ,
               
                 because
                 she
                 deceived
                 the
                 man
                 ,
                 in
                 marrying
                 to
                 him
              
               in
               her
               defilement
               :
               So
               know
               your
               filth
               in
               not
               joyning
               to
               Gods
               people
               is
               not
               so
               evil
               ,
               and
               dangerous
               ,
               as
               if
               you
               being
               conscious
               to
               your self
               ,
               dare
               yet
               joyn
               with
               them
               ;
               if
               you
               deceive
               the
               Church
               herein
               ,
               God
               may
               justly
               avenge
               himself
               of
               you
               ,
               it
               may
               cost
               you
               your
               life
               :
               Revel
               .
               2.
               9.
               
               
                 I
                 know
                 the
                 blasphemy
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 say
                 they
                 are
                 Jews
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 not
                 .
              
            
             
               It
               is
               by
               God
               accounted
               blasphemy
               for
               any
               to
               say
               they
               are
               Jews
               ,
               and
               
                 are
                 not
              
               ,
               to
               make
               profession
               of
               godliness
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               be
               godly
               ,
               is
               blasphemy
               ;
               Surely
               then
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               sufficient
               to
               be
               with
               Israel
               ,
               but
               we
               must
               be
               of
               Israel
               ,
               not
               to
               be
               a
               Jew
               outwardly
               ,
               but
               a
               Jew
               inwardly
               ,
               so
               as
               God
               may
               own
               you
               in
               the
               last
               day
               ,
               when
               there
               shall
               be
               a
               narrow
               search
               ,
               who
               are
               the
               true
               people
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               then
               you
               may
               be
               found
               to
               be
               such
               indeed
               :
               it
               will
               be
               a
               dreadful
               thing
               for
               any
               of
               you
               ,
               that
               now
               seem
               to
               be
               of
               Gods
               people
               ,
               and
               that
               have
               lived
               amongst
               the
               sheep
               ,
               if
               you
               should
               be
               found
               amongst
               the
               goats
               ,
               standing
               at
               the
               
                 left
                 hand
              
               ,
               when
               you
               shall
               see
               others
               of
               Gods
               people
               stand
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               ,
               looking
               upon
               you
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               
                 Yonder
                 is
                 one
                 who
                 lived
                 with
                 us
                 ,
              
               and
               we
               
                 could
                 never
                 discover
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 hypocrite
                 ,
                 though
                 sometimes
                 we
                 had
                 jealousies
                 of
                 him
                 ,
              
               there
               he
               stands
               ,
               now
               he
               is
               discovered
               ;
               therefore
               approve
               your selves
               to
               be
               of
               the
               true
               Israel
               of
               God.
               
            
             
             
               Quest
               .
               But
               who
               is
               a
               true
               Israelite
               ?
            
             
               Answ
               .
               Such
               a
               one
               as
               can
               approve
               to
               his
               own
               heart
               ,
               an
               inward
               effectual
               call
               of
               God
               ,
               calling
               him
               out
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               an
               outward
               call
               ,
               by
               the
               Ordinances
               ,
               such
               a
               one
               as
               hath
               testimony
               to
               his
               own
               spirit
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               separated
               ,
               set
               apart
               for
               God
               ,
               that
               he
               hath
               an
               
                 inward
                 sanctification
              
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               such
               a
               one
               as
               in
               whose
               spirit
               
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 guile
              
               ;
               this
               is
               a
               true
               Israelite
               indeed
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               such
               a
               great
               blessing
               to
               be
               joyned
               in
               union
               ,
               and
               communion
               with
               the
               people
               of
               God
               ,
               hence
               labor
               to
               bless
               God
               for
               this
               great
               blessing
               ,
               that
               is
               such
               an
               amiable
               ,
               desireable
               condition
               ;
               it
               is
               your
               heaven
               upon
               earth
               ,
               that
               mercy
               that
               should
               sweeten
               all
               other
               mercies
               ,
               yea
               ,
               that
               should
               sweeten
               your
               afflictions
               to
               you
               .
               Gods
               holy
               mountain
               ,
               Isaiah
               57.
               13.
               is
               promised
               as
               
                 an
                 inheritance
              
               opposed
               to
               vanity
               ,
               and
               promised
               as
               the
               blessing
               upon
               trusting
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               
                 Vanity
                 shall
                 take
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 that
                 putteth
                 his
                 trust
                 in
                 me
                 ,
                 shall
                 inherit
                 my
                 holy
                 mountain
                 .
              
               Let
               us
               not
               enjoy
               
               the
               world
               in
               all
               
                 their
                 vanity
              
               ,
               but
               bless
               we
               our selves
               
                 in
                 our
                 God
              
               ,
               let
               us
               rejoyce
               in
               our
               inheritance
               ,
               
                 the
                 mountain
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               Though
               we
               beg
               our
               bread
               ,
               says
               Luther
               ,
               is
               it
               not
               made
               up
               with
               this
               ,
               That
               we
               are
               fed
               with
               the
               bread
               of
               Angels
               ,
               with
               eternal
               life
               ,
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               &
               c
               ?
            
             
               We
               have
               cause
               to
               bless
               God
               that
               we
               might
               be
               with
               Gods
               people
               ,
               though
               in
               caves
               ,
               and
               woods
               ,
               and
               banished
               from
               all
               ;
               we
               have
               much
               more
               cause
               to
               bless
               God
               when
               we
               can
               be
               with
               them
               thus
               publiquely
               ,
               and
               peaceably
               ,
               and
               can
               go
               from
               Gods
               house
               ,
               to
               our
               own
               houses
               ,
               and
               have
               communion
               there
               ;
               this
               is
               the
               rest
               that
               the
               Land
               of
               Canaan
               did
               typifie
               ,
               for
               which
               the
               
               name
               of
               God
               is
               to
               be
               mganified
               ;
               God
               might
               so
               have
               left
               us
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               have
               had
               communion
               onely
               with
               the
               prophane
               ones
               ,
               and
               drunkards
               ;
               yea
               ,
               we
               might
               have
               been
               cast
               out
               from
               God
               ,
               to
               have
               had
               communion
               onely
               with
               reprobates
               ,
               and
               that
               now
               we
               may
               have
               communion
               with
               the
               godly
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               wonderful
               mercy
               .
               Rev.
               14.
               we
               read
               of
               Christ
               standing
               upon
               the
               
                 Mount
                 Zion
              
               ,
               and
               having
               so
               many
               people
               standing
               up
               ,
               
                 to
                 joyn
                 with
                 him
                 in
                 Church-fellowship
              
               ;
               for
               that
               is
               the
               meaning
               of
               that
               place
               ,
               there
               they
               were
               rejoycing
               at
               the
               mercy
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               upon
               
                 the
                 Mount
                 with
                 the
                 Lamb
              
               ;
               though
               there
               might
               be
               time
               ,
               when
               our
               Harps
               hanged
               upon
               the
               Willows
               ,
               yet
               if
               we
               be
               called
               to
               
                 the
                 Lamb
              
               upon
               Mount
               
                 Zion
                 ,
                 Let
                 us
                 have
                 our
                 Harps
                 in
                 our
                 hands
                 .
              
            
             
               Is
               there
               nothing
               in
               the
               delight
               that
               God
               hath
               in
               his
               people
               ,
               and
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               with
               his
               people
               ,
               and
               the
               great
               priviledges
               they
               have
               ,
               to
               raise
               our
               hearts
               to
               praise
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               let
               it
               not
               be
               verbally
               ,
               but
               really
               .
               As
               namely
               thus
               ;
               Is
               it
               that
               we
               are
               Gods
               delight
               ,
               let
               him
               be
               our
               delight
               ;
               if
               we
               be
               his
               treasure
               ,
               let
               him
               be
               our
               treasure
               ;
               if
               we
               be
               his
               portion
               ,
               let
               him
               be
               our
               portion
               ,
               if
               he
               communicates
               choice
               mercies
               to
               us
               ,
               let
               us
               give
               choice
               endeavors
               to
               him
               ;
               if
               he
               gives
               us
               protection
               ,
               let
               us
               protect
               his
               truths
               and
               name
               ;
               if
               he
               honor
               us
               ,
               let
               us
               give
               him
               his
               honor
               .
               And
               so
               I
               slip
               into
               a
               third
               particular
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               third
               branch
               of
               this
               exhortation
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               If
               there
               be
               so
               much
               excellency
               in
               communion
               
               with
               the
               people
               of
               God
               ,
               you
               that
               are
               such
               ,
               take
               heed
               you
               do
               not
               darken
               that
               excellency
               that
               God
               hath
               put
               in
               communion
               with
               his
               people
               ;
               there
               are
               three
               ways
               especially
               that
               darkens
               this
               excellency
               .
            
             
             
               First
               ,
               if
               we
               rest
               in
               any
               Church-priviledge
               we
               have
               ,
               and
               make
               that
               to
               be
               our
               Religion
               ,
               and
               the
               
               strength
               of
               our
               spirits
               be
               let
               out
               about
               these
               things
               we
               enjoy
               ,
               more
               then
               others
               ,
               so
               as
               we
               begin
               to
               decline
               in
               the
               savour
               and
               power
               of
               godliness
               ;
               if
               others
               that
               knew
               us
               before
               ,
               when
               we
               had
               not
               those
               priviledges
               and
               mercies
               ,
               that
               we
               have
               now
               ,
               shall
               say
               ,
               What
               good
               is
               to
               be
               had
               there
               ?
               
                 I
                 knew
                 such
                 ,
                 and
                 me
                 thinks
                 they
                 had
                 more
                 savour
                 and
                 relish
                 in
                 the
                 ways
                 of
                 God
                 then
                 now
                 ,
                 more
                 sweetness
                 and
                 warmth
                 to
                 be
                 had
                 in
                 their
                 company
                 then
                 now
                 there
                 is
              
               ;
               Take
               heed
               of
               this
               ,
               of
               giving
               occasion
               to
               any
               to
               say
               so
               .
               It
               is
               a
               very
               evil
               and
               a
               dangerous
               thing
               to
               rest
               in
               Church-priviledges
               ,
               to
               make
               all
               our
               Religion
               to
               consist
               in
               being
               in
               a
               Church-way
               ,
               we
               may
               have
               this
               revealed
               to
               us
               ,
               and
               yet
               little
               of
               Heaven
               revealed
               .
               There
               were
               
                 two
                 vails
              
               of
               the
               Tabernacle
               ,
               one
               covered
               
                 the
                 Holy
                 of
                 Holies
              
               ,
               the
               other
               the
               place
               where
               the
               
                 Priests
                 entred
              
               ;
               it
               may
               be
               we
               have
               had
               the
               first
               opened
               to
               us
               ,
               but
               yet
               the
               second
               which
               leads
               to
               the
               Holy
               of
               Holies
               ,
               may
               still
               be
               vailed
               .
            
             
               Many
               whose
               hearts
               are
               very
               carnal
               ,
               may
               be
               much
               for
               Church-Ordinances
               .
               We
               have
               in
               the
               24.
               of
               
                 Ezekiel
                 ,
                 ver
              
               .
               21
               ,
               22.
               seven
               several
               expressions
               of
               carnal
               hearts
               ,
               prising
               Church-priviledges
               .
               First
               ,
               they
               accounted
               them
               their
               strength
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               excellency
               of
               their
               strength
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               
                 the
                 desire
                 of
                 their
                 eyes
              
               .
               Fourthly
               ,
               that
               which
               
                 their
                 souls
                 pitied
              
               .
               Fifthly
               ,
               their
               glory
               .
               Sixthly
               ,
               
                 the
                 joy
                 of
                 their
                 glory
              
               .
               Seventhly
               ,
               that
               whereupon
               they
               
                 set
                 their
                 mindes
              
               .
               What
               a
               noise
               did
               they
               make
               about
               the
               Temple
               of
               the
               Lord
               ?
               
                 The
                 Temple
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 The
                 Temple
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 Ier.
              
               7.
               4.
               and
               yet
               they
               were
               carnal
               :
               Take
               heed
               therefore
               you
               
               rest
               not
               in
               the
               Church-priviledges
               ,
               by
               this
               you
               will
               deceive
               your selves
               ,
               and
               darken
               the
               excellency
               of
               this
               blessed
               communion
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               take
               heed
               of
               darkning
               this
               by
               any
               scandalous
               way
               ,
               as
               those
               do
               who
               profess
               themselves
               to
               be
               the
               people
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               yet
               by
               their
               wretched
               ways
               of
               sensualities
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               ways
               ,
               are
               a
               scandal
               unto
               Gods
               people
               ,
               this
               is
               an
               evil
               ,
               and
               a
               bitter
               thing
               .
               Christ
               walks
               amongst
               the
               
                 golden
                 candlesticks
              
               :
               Every
               Church
               should
               be
               a
               golden
               candlestick
               ,
               holding
               forth
               light
               in
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               golden
               in
               the
               holy
               conversation
               of
               it
               .
               We
               must
               take
               heed
               that
               there
               be
               not
               so
               much
               as
               a
               dusting
               of
               this
               golden
               candlestick
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               by
               the
               least
               looseness
               ,
               or
               earthliness
               of
               our
               lives
               .
               By
               scandals
               in
               the
               wicked
               lives
               of
               those
               that
               are
               of
               Gods
               people
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               stain
               and
               blot
               cast
               upon
               Church
               communion
               ;
               here
               the
               name
               of
               God
               is
               polluted
               ;
               others
               that
               are
               prophane
               ,
               pollute
               the
               creatures
               ,
               and
               their
               own
               consciences
               ,
               but
               Gods
               name
               is
               not
               so
               much
               polluted
               by
               them
               ;
               but
               Gods
               people
               do
               not
               onely
               pollute
               their
               consciences
               ,
               by
               their
               scandalous
               lives
               ,
               but
               pollute
               Gods
               name
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               worse
               to
               pollute
               Gods
               name
               ,
               then
               to
               pollute
               your
               consciences
               :
               And
               therefore
               know
               ,
               that
               joyning
               to
               the
               Saints
               is
               an
               aggravation
               to
               every
               sin
               you
               commit
               afterward
               ;
               and
               though
               it
               be
               true
               ,
               that
               union
               with
               the
               people
               of
               God
               is
               a
               mitigation
               of
               every
               cross
               and
               affliction
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               an
               aggravation
               to
               every
               sin
               .
            
             
               Yea
               ,
               if
               men
               were
               born
               for
               no
               other
               end
               and
               purpose
               ,
               but
               to
               do
               mischief
               ,
               they
               could
               not
               do
               more
               then
               this
               ,
               to
               joyn
               with
               the
               people
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               then
               live
               scandalously
               .
               O
               brethren
               ,
               let
               us
               pray
               to
               God
               ,
               
               that
               we
               may
               never
               live
               to
               that
               day
               ,
               to
               darken
               the
               great
               excellency
               of
               the
               fellowship
               of
               the
               Saints
               :
               It
               were
               better
               that
               God
               should
               take
               a
               thousand
               of
               us
               out
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               then
               that
               we
               should
               live
               to
               darken
               the
               profession
               of
               Gods
               name
               ,
               in
               union
               with
               his
               people
               ;
               this
               does
               more
               mischief
               ,
               then
               all
               the
               persecuters
               under
               Heaven
               can
               do
               .
            
             
               The
               Church
               of
               God
               hath
               never
               been
               in
               a
               better
               condition
               ,
               then
               when
               their
               persecuters
               have
               raged
               most
               ;
               the
               raging
               of
               persecuters
               have
               not
               darkned
               the
               excellency
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               the
               scandalous
               lives
               of
               members
               of
               a
               Church
               have
               darkned
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               though
               by
               persecution
               others
               may
               be
               afraid
               to
               make
               profession
               of
               the
               truth
               ,
               yet
               all
               the
               persecution
               in
               the
               world
               cannot
               take
               off
               mens
               consciences
               ,
               and
               cause
               them
               in
               their
               consciences
               to
               think
               such
               are
               not
               in
               the
               truth
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               persecuted
               ;
               but
               the
               scandalous
               lives
               of
               those
               that
               are
               Professors
               ,
               do
               make
               men
               think
               in
               their
               consciences
               that
               this
               way
               is
               not
               right
               ,
               and
               therefore
               make
               them
               think
               they
               do
               God
               good
               service
               in
               hating
               such
               men
               ,
               persecuting
               such
               men
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               more
               evil
               in
               this
               ,
               to
               be
               an
               occasion
               to
               make
               men
               think
               this
               way
               is
               not
               good
               ,
               then
               to
               make
               men
               afraid
               to
               venture
               upon
               this
               way
               .
               And
               therefore
               consider
               what
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               mischief
               scandalous
               lives
               do
               ,
               and
               if
               you
               finde
               your
               hearts
               inclining
               to
               any
               sensual
               way
               ,
               that
               you
               are
               like
               to
               give
               scandal
               ,
               take
               heed
               of
               it
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               the
               greatest
               mischief
               that
               can
               be
               devised
               .
               Those
               who
               joyn
               with
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               should
               walk
               so
               ,
               as
               to
               be
               an
               ornament
               to
               it
               ,
               not
               a
               stain
               ,
               a
               blot
               ,
               to
               cast
               filth
               upon
               it
               ;
               Isa
               .
               49.
               18.
               
               
                 Behold
                 these
                 that
                 gather
                 themselves
                 to
                 thee
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 surely
                 clothe
                 thee
                 with
                 them
                 all
                 ,
                 as
              
               
               
                 with
                 an
                 Ornament
              
               :
               Consider
               how
               far
               many
               of
               you
               are
               from
               being
               an
               ornament
               to
               the
               Church
               ;
               are
               
               not
               your
               lives
               rather
               blemishes
               ?
               This
               is
               a
               sore
               evil
               .
               Better
               it
               is
               to
               endure
               any
               misery
               ,
               then
               to
               do
               that
               which
               shall
               make
               Gods
               people
               ashamed
               of
               us
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               thing
               that
               darkens
               the
               excellency
               of
               
               communion
               with
               Gods
               people
               ,
               is
               
                 dissentions
                 in
                 judgement
              
               or
               affection
               ,
               this
               makes
               it
               appear
               to
               be
               black
               in
               the
               eyes
               of
               the
               world
               .
               Sozomen
               reports
               of
               a
               Devilish
               
               policy
               of
               Julian
               ,
               to
               raise
               a
               scandal
               against
               the
               Church
               :
               He
               sent
               for
               those
               Bishops
               that
               were
               banished
               in
               Constantius
               his
               time
               ,
               on
               purpose
               that
               he
               might
               cause
               dissention
               in
               the
               Church
               by
               them
               .
               Take
               heed
               you
               have
               not
               a
               hand
               in
               darking
               this
               excellent
               condition
               ,
               no
               not
               in
               this
               way
               .
               In
               the
               body
               ,
               
                 solutio
                 continui
              
               ,
               is
               more
               dangerous
               then
               the
               corruption
               of
               a
               humor
               :
               Let
               us
               labor
               so
               far
               as
               possibly
               we
               can
               ,
               to
               make
               it
               excellent
               by
               peaceableness
               ;
               this
               is
               that
               which
               is
               prophesied
               of
               for
               the
               Church
               ,
               Isa
               .
               33.
               20.
               
               
                 Thine
                 eyes
                 shall
                 see
                 Jerusalem
                 a
                 quiet
                 habitation
                 :
              
               And
               mark
               the
               blessing
               that
               follows
               upon
               this
               quietness
               ;
               
                 A
                 Tabernacle
                 that
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 taken
                 down
                 ;
                 not
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 stakes
                 thereof
                 shall
                 ever
                 be
                 removed
                 ,
                 neither
                 shall
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 cords
                 thereof
                 be
                 broken
                 ;
                 but
                 there
                 the
                 glorious
                 Lord
                 will
                 be
                 unto
                 us
                 a
                 place
                 of
                 broad
                 rivers
                 ,
                 streams
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               In
               Zech.
               14.
               ver
               .
               9.
               there
               is
               a
               Prophesie
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 Lord
                 shall
                 be
                 King
                 over
                 all
                 the
                 earth
                 ;
                 in
                 that
                 day
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 one
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 name
                 one
                 :
              
               We
               now
               profess
               one
               God
               ,
               but
               we
               do
               as
               it
               were
               call
               him
               by
               
                 several
                 names
              
               ;
               but
               that
               will
               be
               a
               blessed
               time
               ,
               when
               as
               there
               shall
               be
               but
               one
               Lord
               ,
               so
               his
               name
               shall
               be
               one
               ;
               there
               shall
               be
               a
               blessed
               agreement
               in
               the
               profession
               of
               
               his
               name
               ,
               oneness
               of
               heart
               is
               a
               blessing
               of
               the
               new
               Covenant
               .
            
             
               I
               remember
               Eusebius
               reports
               in
               the
               life
               of
               Constantine
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               so
               much
               troubled
               for
               dissentions
               in
               the
               house
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               he
               could
               not
               sleep
               in
               the
               night
               ,
               and
               they
               did
               more
               disquiet
               him
               ,
               then
               all
               his
               wars
               ;
               yea
               he
               says
               ,
               they
               caused
               him
               to
               sob
               and
               sigh
               :
               and
               so
               they
               should
               be
               disquietings
               to
               our
               spirits
               ,
               and
               we
               should
               study
               to
               make
               up
               breaches
               .
               S.
               
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 ep
              
               .
               15.
               hath
               this
               expression
               ,
               speaking
               of
               the
               divisions
               of
               some
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               says
               he
               ,
               I
               would
               fall
               down
               
               at
               their
               feet
               ,
               and
               desire
               them
               with
               all
               the
               might
               I
               have
               they
               would
               not
               do
               thus
               and
               thus
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               not
               cast
               reproaches
               upon
               one
               another
               .
               And
               observe
               the
               spirit
               of
               St.
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 Phil.
              
               2.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3.
               
               
                 If
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 consolation
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 comfort
                 of
                 love
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 fellowship
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 bowels
                 and
                 mercies
                 ,
                 fulfil
                 ye
                 my
                 joy
                 ,
                 that
                 ye
                 be
                 like
                 minded
                 ,
                 having
                 the
                 same
                 love
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Doves
               cannot
               endure
               to
               be
               amongst
               Ravens
               ,
               but
               where
               they
               see
               meekness
               and
               love
               ,
               there
               those
               of
               Dove-like
               dispositions
               love
               to
               be
               ;
               Isaiah
               60.
               8.
               
               Who
               are
               they
               like
               Doves
               ,
               that
               flie
               to
               their
               Windows
               ?
               Brethren
               ,
               if
               we
               would
               expect
               to
               grow
               up
               in
               the
               ways
               of
               godliness
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               by
               love
               and
               union
               together
               ,
               Colossians
               2.
               2.
               
               
                 Being
                 knit
                 together
                 in
                 love
                 ,
                 unto
                 all
                 riches
                 of
                 full
                 assurance
                 .
              
               When
               hearts
               are
               knit
               together
               in
               love
               ,
               then
               a
               Church
               thrives
               ,
               and
               grows
               up
               to
               all
               riches
               of
               grace
               .
            
             
               As
               it
               is
               in
               the
               body
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               when
               the
               members
               of
               the
               body
               are
               out
               of
               joynt
               ,
               they
               can
               neither
               receive
               strength
               from
               the
               body
               ,
               nor
               be
               useful
               to
               the
               body
               .
               And
               therefore
               the
               Apostle
               would
               have
               us
               be
               careful
               ,
               
               if
               any
               were
               out
               of
               joynt
               ,
               to
               set
               him
               in
               joynt
               again
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               propriety
               of
               the
               word
               .
               Gal.
               6.
               1.
               
               
                 If
                 a
                 man
                 be
                 overtaken
                 in
                 a
                 fault
                 ,
                 ye
                 which
                 are
                 spiritual
                 ,
                 restore
              
               
               
                 such
                 a
                 one
              
               ;
               set
               such
               a
               one
               in
               joynt
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               thrive
               ,
               as
               members
               in
               joynt
               thrive
               .
               Christ
               is
               called
               the
               corner
               stone
               ;
               now
               a
               corner
               stone
               is
               that
               which
               joyns
               both
               sides
               together
               ;
               now
               Christ
               loves
               to
               be
               in
               the
               place
               of
               joyning
               ,
               where
               there
               is
               a
               joyning
               in
               mutual
               fellowship
               :
               Although
               there
               be
               variety
               in
               gifts
               ,
               
               although
               the
               garment
               of
               the
               
                 Kings
                 daughter
              
               ,
               the
               Church
               ,
               be
               of
               divers
               colours
               ,
               yet
               why
               may
               it
               not
               be
               like
               Christs
               garment
               without
               seam
               ?
            
             
               For
               the
               Lords
               sake
               let
               us
               take
               heed
               of
               divisions
               and
               quarrels
               ,
               especially
               let
               us
               take
               heed
               that
               under
               the
               pretence
               of
               Religion
               ,
               we
               do
               not
               maintain
               quarrels
               ,
               for
               this
               is
               to
               bring
               down
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               from
               appearing
               like
               a
               Dove
               ,
               to
               appear
               in
               the
               form
               of
               a
               Vulture
               ,
               or
               Raven
               ;
               You
               know
               what
               S.
               Paul
               says
               of
               speaking
               with
               
                 several
                 tongues
              
               ,
               will
               not
               he
               that
               comes
               in
               say
               you
               are
               mad
               ?
               When
               wicked
               men
               hear
               of
               so
               many
               dissonant
               opinions
               ,
               of
               so
               many
               dissentions
               among
               you
               ,
               will
               they
               not
               think
               you
               mad
               ?
               And
               because
               you
               all
               pretend
               Religion
               ,
               will
               they
               not
               think
               that
               that
               kinde
               of
               Religion
               which
               you
               pretend
               is
               a
               mad
               thing
               ?
               So
               far
               shall
               you
               be
               from
               making
               the
               way
               of
               Christ
               honorable
               in
               their
               eyes
               ,
               which
               yet
               should
               be
               the
               thing
               you
               should
               more
               desire
               ,
               seek
               after
               ,
               rejoyce
               in
               ,
               then
               your
               lives
               .
               Religion
               hath
               the
               name
               from
               binding
               ,
               and
               certainly
               
               it
               is
               the
               best
               band
               of
               humane
               societies
               ;
               there
               is
               great
               reason
               then
               that
               we
               seek
               to
               keep
               it
               in
               the
               band
               of
               unity
               .
               And
               that
               is
               the
               third
               thing
               I
               would
               say
               to
               those
               that
               are
               in
               Church-fellowship
               ,
               not
               to
               darken
               the
               excellency
               that
               is
               in
               communion
               with
               the
               Saints
               .
            
             
             
               The
               fourth
               exhortation
               is
               ,
               that
               you
               would
               walk
               and
               live
               so
               ,
               as
               by
               your
               walking
               you
               may
               draw
               others
               to
               be
               in
               love
               with
               this
               fellowship
               :
               as
               God
               hath
               made
               it
               to
               be
               glorious
               ,
               so
               that
               you
               would
               set
               out
               the
               glory
               of
               it
               to
               others
               ,
               that
               all
               that
               go
               by
               you
               should
               say
               ,
               Surely
               they
               are
               the
               blessed
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               certainly
               God
               is
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               therefore
               we
               will
               likewise
               joyn
               with
               them
               ;
               O
               what
               a
               blessed
               thing
               were
               it
               ,
               if
               we
               could
               by
               our
               lives
               convince
               others
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               the
               plants
               of
               the
               Lords
               own
               planting
               !
               The
               lives
               of
               men
               
               convince
               more
               strongly
               then
               their
               words
               :
               The
               tongue
               perswades
               ,
               but
               the
               life
               commands
               ,
               is
               the
               speech
               of
               an
               Ancient
               .
               We
               read
               in
               Rev.
               14.
               
               Those
               that
               stood
               with
               the
               Lamb
               upon
               Mount
               Zion
               ,
               enjoying
               communion
               there
               ,
               they
               had
               his
               Fathers
               name
               written
               upon
               their
               foreheads
               ,
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               shined
               in
               their
               foreheads
               ;
               a
               convincing
               conversation
               is
               that
               which
               God
               calls
               for
               at
               your
               hands
               .
               Let
               the
               name
               of
               God
               be
               precious
               to
               you
               :
               Is
               it
               not
               a
               precious
               thing
               to
               live
               so
               ,
               as
               to
               bring
               honor
               to
               God
               ?
               to
               hold
               forth
               the
               honor
               of
               God
               ,
               is
               all
               the
               glory
               we
               can
               bring
               to
               God
               ;
               let
               us
               be
               known
               to
               be
               those
               we
               profess
               our selves
               to
               be
               ,
               separated
               from
               the
               world
               ,
               by
               the
               holiness
               of
               our
               lives
               ;
               as
               Tertullian
               says
               of
               the
               Christians
               in
               his
               time
               ,
               they
               were
               known
               to
               be
               Christians
               from
               the
               amendment
               
               of
               their
               former
               lives
               .
               You
               are
               joyned
               near
               to
               Christ
               ,
               as
               a
               girdle
               about
               a
               mans
               loyns
               ;
               take
               heed
               you
               be
               not
               as
               that
               girdle
               ,
               Jer.
               13.
               
               A
               rotten
               girdle
               ,
               fit
               for
               nothing
               ,
               so
               were
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               Jews
               at
               that
               time
               ;
               but
               you
               should
               be
               as
               that
               girdle
               of
               Christ
               ,
               Rev.
               1.
               
               A
               golden
               girdle
               about
               his
               paps
               ;
               By
               which
               the
               beauty
               and
               glorious
               condition
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               the
               Primitive
               times
               is
               described
               .
            
             
             
               Let
               us
               walk
               so
               ,
               as
               to
               manifest
               and
               hold
               forth
               the
               beauty
               and
               amiableness
               of
               godliness
               in
               the
               eyes
               of
               all
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               see
               it
               whether
               they
               will
               or
               no
               ,
               and
               to
               force
               esteem
               from
               the
               consciences
               of
               men
               .
               Cant.
               6.
               4.
               it
               is
               said
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               
                 She
                 is
                 terrible
                 as
                 an
                 army
                 with
                 banners
              
               ;
               A
               Church
               of
               God
               that
               walks
               close
               to
               the
               rule
               ,
               is
               terrible
               to
               guilty
               consciences
               .
               Let
               us
               walk
               so
               ,
               as
               when
               the
               Balaams
               of
               the
               world
               look
               upon
               us
               ,
               they
               may
               see
               our
               comely
               order
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               be
               forced
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 O
                 how
                 goodly
                 are
                 thy
                 tents
                 ,
                 O
                 Jacob
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 Tabernacles
                 ,
                 O
                 Israel
                 !
                 as
                 the
                 valleys
                 are
                 they
                 spread
                 forth
                 ,
                 as
                 gardens
                 by
                 the
                 Rivers
                 side
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 trees
                 of
                 Lign-Aloes
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 planted
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 Cedars
                 beside
                 the
                 waters
                 ,
              
               Numbers
               24.
               5.
               
               St.
               
                 John
                 Epist
              
               .
               1.
               chap.
               1.
               3.
               expresseth
               his
               desire
               for
               those
               whom
               he
               wrote
               to
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               have
               fellowship
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Saints
               ;
               and
               he
               brings
               this
               as
               an
               argument
               ,
               Truly
               our
               fellowship
               is
               with
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               with
               his
               Son
               Jesus
               Christ
               ;
               this
               would
               be
               a
               mighty
               prevailing
               argument
               indeed
               ,
               if
               we
               walked
               so
               before
               others
               ,
               as
               to
               manifest
               that
               we
               in
               truth
               have
               fellowship
               with
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               with
               his
               Son
               Jesus
               Christ
               ;
               then
               our
               fellowship
               would
               be
               desireable
               indeed
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               XXIII
               .
               
                 How
                 should
                 Gods
                 people
                 so
                 walk
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 draw
                 others
                 in
                 love
                 with
                 their
                 communion
                 .
              
            
             
               BUt
               how
               should
               Gods
               people
               so
               walk
               ,
               as
               to
               bring
               
               others
               in
               love
               with
               their
               communion
               ?
            
             
               First
               ,
               in
               the
               general
               ,
               take
               heed
               of
               those
               sins
               
               especially
               ,
               that
               those
               which
               you
               converse
               with
               are
               guilty
               of
               ,
               that
               they
               be
               not
               able
               to
               spy
               the
               same
               sins
               in
               you
               ,
               which
               their
               consciences
               accuse
               themselves
               of
               :
               take
               heed
               of
               the
               pollutions
               of
               the
               world
               .
               Cant.
               6.
               10.
               
               
                 Who
                 is
                 she
                 that
                 looketh
                 forth
                 as
                 the
                 Morning
                 ,
                 fair
                 as
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 clear
                 as
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 and
                 terrible
                 as
                 an
                 army
                 with
                 banners
                 ?
              
               The
               Church
               of
               God
               ought
               to
               be
               
                 fair
                 as
                 the
                 Moon
              
               ,
               but
               the
               Moon
               hath
               spots
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               follows
               ,
               
                 Clear
                 as
                 the
                 Sun
              
               ,
               and
               then
               ,
               
                 she
                 is
                 terrible
                 as
                 an
                 army
                 with
                 banners
                 :
              
               Either
               she
               will
               draw
               the
               hearts
               of
               others
               to
               love
               her
               ,
               or
               she
               will
               daunt
               their
               hearts
               .
               Yea
               ,
               let
               them
               not
               see
               any
               defilement
               answerwable
               to
               their
               defilement
               :
               for
               wicked
               men
               ,
               though
               they
               cannot
               spy
               evils
               in
               the
               godly
               ,
               yet
               surely
               they
               think
               they
               are
               guilty
               of
               the
               sins
               which
               they
               live
               in
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               themselves
               :
               as
               Nero
               ,
               because
               he
               was
               unchast
               ,
               thought
               all
               the
               world
               was
               unchast
               :
               and
               therefore
               the
               godly
               should
               labor
               to
               keep
               themselves
               from
               such
               sins
               as
               the
               world
               is
               guilty
               of
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               not
               spy
               such
               in
               them
               .
               A
               godly
               man
               should
               not
               onely
               labor
               to
               be
               kept
               from
               outward
               defilement
               ;
               that
               may
               be
               done
               by
               the
               strength
               of
               a
               natural
               conscience
               ,
               without
               any
               sanctifying
               grace
               :
               and
               it
               should
               be
               a
               shame
               to
               one
               that
               hath
               grace
               ,
               if
               he
               should
               not
               do
               that
               ;
               if
               he
               cannot
               do
               that
               ,
               how
               can
               he
               purge
               
               himself
               from
               secret
               ,
               and
               spiritual
               evils
               that
               are
               in
               the
               heart
               ?
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               if
               you
               would
               walk
               so
               as
               to
               draw
               others
               in
               love
               to
               communion
               with
               you
               ,
               walk
               in
               singleness
               and
               uprightness
               of
               heart
               .
               Acts
               2.
               46
               ,
               47.
               
               They
               did
               eat
               their
               bread
               with
               gladness
               ,
               and
               singleness
               of
               heart
               ,
               praising
               God
               :
               mark
               what
               follows
               ;
               having
               favor
               with
               all
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               God
               added
               to
               the
               Church
               :
               Singleness
               of
               heart
               makes
               Church-communion
               lovely
               .
            
             
               But
               what
               is
               that
               uprightness
               ,
               and
               singleness
               of
               heart
               
               that
               we
               are
               to
               walk
               withal
               ?
            
             
               By
               that
               I
               mean
               this
               ;
               namely
               ,
               to
               be
               sure
               that
               there
               
               be
               an
               answerableness
               in
               our
               conversation
               unto
               all
               those
               principles
               of
               godliness
               that
               we
               profess
               :
               for
               take
               the
               most
               strict
               principles
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               the
               men
               of
               the
               world
               cannot
               speak
               against
               them
               ,
               and
               when
               it
               comes
               to
               ,
               this
               is
               all
               they
               have
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 Ah!
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 in
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 sincerity
                 ,
                 it
                 were
                 something
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 are
                 hypocrites
                 :
              
               they
               acknowledge
               the
               principles
               are
               right
               ,
               but
               they
               think
               the
               principles
               are
               so
               strict
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               impossible
               to
               walk
               up
               to
               them
               :
               
                 Ah!
                 say
                 they
                 ,
                 give
                 me
                 one
                 that
                 does
                 walk
                 up
                 to
                 his
                 principles
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 will
                 say
                 something
                 to
                 you
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               therefore
               ,
               you
               that
               are
               godly
               ,
               consider
               of
               the
               many
               principles
               of
               godliness
               that
               you
               profess
               :
               as
               namely
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 least
                 sin
              
               is
               a
               greater
               evil
               ,
               then
               all
               the
               evils
               in
               the
               world
               ;
               and
               labor
               that
               all
               your
               whole
               life
               
               may
               hold
               out
               this
               principle
               ,
               fearing
               the
               least
               sin
               ,
               and
               the
               least
               occasion
               of
               sin
               .
               It
               is
               our
               principle
               ,
               that
               we
               must
               make
               
                 the
                 Word
                 the
                 Rule
                 of
                 all
                 our
                 actions
                 :
              
               Now
               let
               your
               conversations
               hold
               out
               this
               principle
               before
               others
               ;
               And
               that
               the
               
                 peace
                 of
                 conscience
              
               is
               of
               
               infinite
               more
               value
               ,
               then
               all
               the
               delights
               of
               the
               world
               :
               Hold
               out
               this
               principle
               ;
               That
               the
               
                 glory
                 of
                 God
              
               is
               the
               thing
               to
               be
               aimed
               at
               in
               all
               things
               .
               Now
               the
               care
               of
               Gods
               people
               ,
               if
               they
               would
               so
               walk
               ,
               as
               to
               draw
               others
               in
               love
               of
               communion
               with
               them
               ,
               is
               not
               to
               talk
               of
               these
               things
               ,
               but
               to
               hold
               them
               forth
               in
               their
               lives
               ,
               that
               men
               that
               converse
               with
               them
               ,
               may
               read
               them
               in
               their
               lives
               ;
               Gods
               people
               should
               so
               walk
               ,
               that
               if
               there
               were
               no
               talking
               of
               such
               principles
               ,
               yet
               they
               may
               be
               found
               in
               their
               conversations
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               if
               you
               would
               so
               walk
               ,
               as
               to
               draw
               others
               in
               love
               of
               communion
               with
               you
               ,
               then
               walk
               so
               ,
               that
               
               those
               that
               are
               without
               may
               see
               a
               constant
               evenness
               ,
               and
               proportion
               in
               your
               ways
               ,
               that
               one
               action
               may
               be
               proportionable
               to
               another
               ;
               let
               them
               take
               us
               when
               they
               will
               ,
               and
               where
               they
               will
               ,
               we
               are
               always
               the
               same
               :
               though
               there
               be
               never
               so
               much
               forwardness
               in
               some
               of
               Gods
               ways
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               not
               forwardness
               in
               others
               ,
               there
               can
               be
               no
               conviction
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               no
               beauty
               :
               As
               in
               nature
               ,
               so
               in
               grace
               ;
               The
               beauty
               of
               nature
               is
               proportion
               ;
               the
               beauty
               of
               nature
               is
               not
               in
               the
               greatness
               of
               one
               member
               ,
               or
               in
               colour
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               proportion
               :
               So
               the
               beauty
               of
               a
               Christians
               conversation
               ,
               lies
               in
               the
               proportion
               of
               a
               Christians
               conversation
               ;
               that
               there
               may
               be
               suitableness
               between
               one
               thing
               and
               another
               ,
               that
               the
               men
               of
               the
               world
               may
               not
               see
               us
               halt
               :
               Many
               are
               hot
               in
               some
               one
               thing
               ,
               and
               remiss
               in
               others
               :
               I
               condemn
               not
               forwardness
               in
               any
               way
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               where
               a
               man
               is
               forward
               in
               one
               thing
               ,
               and
               remiss
               in
               another
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               disproportion
               in
               his
               ways
               ,
               he
               goes
               long
               and
               short
               ;
               as
               where
               one
               leg
               is
               shorter
               then
               another
               ,
               there
               must
               needs
               be
               halting
               ;
               this
               is
               a
               dishonor
               to
               Religion
               ,
               this
               takes
               away
               
               the
               beauty
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               these
               are
               ,
               will
               never
               convince
               any
               of
               the
               excellency
               that
               is
               in
               communion
               with
               the
               Saints
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               if
               you
               would
               walk
               so
               ,
               as
               to
               draw
               others
               
               in
               love
               to
               communion
               with
               you
               ,
               then
               labor
               for
               to
               be
               eminent
               in
               those
               things
               that
               the
               men
               of
               the
               world
               have
               skill
               in
               .
            
             
               As
               first
               ,
               the
               works
               of
               justice
               :
               The
               men
               of
               the
               
               world
               think
               men
               must
               be
               just
               in
               all
               their
               ways
               ,
               and
               all
               their
               dealings
               ;
               and
               though
               it
               be
               true
               there
               may
               be
               justice
               where
               there
               is
               onely
               morality
               ,
               yet
               there
               can
               be
               no
               Religion
               where
               there
               is
               not
               Justice
               ,
               for
               Religion
               teaches
               Justice
               more
               then
               morality
               does
               ;
               it
               is
               a
               shameful
               thing
               for
               men
               that
               make
               profession
               of
               Religion
               ,
               not
               to
               be
               raised
               above
               moralities
               :
               now
               when
               the
               men
               of
               the
               world
               that
               have
               skill
               in
               this
               ,
               shall
               see
               that
               godliness
               teaches
               men
               to
               be
               just
               ,
               and
               that
               their's
               is
               a
               more
               accurate
               justice
               then
               that
               which
               is
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               this
               convinces
               men
               ;
               but
               when
               they
               shall
               see
               men
               talking
               so
               much
               of
               godliness
               ,
               and
               Church
               
                 -
                 discipline
              
               ,
               and
               yet
               when
               they
               come
               to
               deal
               with
               them
               ,
               they
               are
               then
               so
               cunning
               ,
               and
               will
               fetch
               over
               men
               as
               well
               as
               any
               ,
               as
               griping
               as
               any
               ,
               and
               men
               know
               not
               where
               to
               finde
               them
               ,
               these
               are
               burthensome
               Members
               to
               a
               Church
               ,
               that
               wrong
               Religion
               :
               your
               injustice
               in
               dealing
               with
               men
               ,
               is
               a
               greater
               evil
               then
               the
               injustice
               of
               any
               moral
               man
               ,
               in
               this
               regard
               ,
               the
               injustice
               of
               a
               moral
               man
               does
               not
               make
               men
               shy
               of
               dealing
               with
               all
               moral
               men
               ,
               but
               injustice
               in
               you
               makes
               men
               shy
               of
               dealing
               with
               any
               that
               make
               profession
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               to
               say
               ,
               none
               are
               so
               deceitful
               as
               they
               ;
               and
               though
               that
               objection
               does
               come
               usually
               from
               malice
               ,
               yet
               it
               cannot
               be
               denyed
               ,
               but
               those
               
               that
               make
               profession
               ,
               give
               too
               too
               much
               advantage
               for
               it
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               labor
               for
               an
               eminency
               in
               performing
               the
               duties
               of
               your
               relations
               ,
               and
               your
               callings
               .
               As
               
               wives
               should
               fulfil
               their
               duties
               ,
               and
               every
               one
               be
               faithful
               in
               the
               duty
               that
               God
               requires
               of
               their
               places
               ,
               and
               if
               this
               be
               not
               in
               you
               ,
               you
               may
               talk
               your
               hearts
               out
               of
               the
               excellency
               of
               communion
               with
               Gods
               people
               ,
               they
               will
               not
               believe
               you
               :
               And
               therefore
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               when
               he
               urges
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               so
               to
               walk
               as
               to
               convince
               others
               ;
               mark
               how
               he
               instances
               in
               the
               duties
               of
               relation
               ,
               1
               Pet.
               2.
               12.
               
               
                 Having
                 your
                 conversation
                 honest
                 amongst
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 that
                 whereas
                 they
                 speak
                 against
                 you
                 as
                 evil
                 doers
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 by
                 your
                 good
                 works
                 which
                 they
                 shall
                 behold
                 ,
                 glorifie
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 visitation
                 :
              
               But
               what
               good
               works
               must
               we
               do
               ,
               which
               they
               beholding
               shall
               glorifie
               God
               in
               the
               day
               of
               visitation
               ?
               You
               shall
               finde
               he
               instances
               in
               the
               duties
               of
               relation
               ,
               as
               between
               Magistrates
               and
               
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 Masters
              
               and
               
                 Servants
                 ,
                 Husbands
              
               and
               Wives
               .
            
             
               And
               therefore
               ,
               you
               servants
               that
               are
               under
               subjection
               ,
               especially
               under
               carnal
               Governors
               ,
               let
               them
               see
               ,
               since
               you
               have
               joyned
               with
               Gods
               people
               ,
               that
               you
               are
               more
               faithful
               and
               obedient
               then
               ever
               before
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               never
               had
               any
               servant
               in
               their
               lives
               ,
               so
               subject
               ,
               and
               obedient
               ,
               and
               faithful
               as
               you
               are
               ,
               that
               did
               not
               make
               that
               profession
               that
               you
               do
               .
               And
               so
               wives
               ,
               carry
               such
               respect
               ,
               and
               shew
               such
               humility
               towards
               your
               husbands
               ,
               though
               they
               be
               naught
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               say
               ,
               Since
               my
               wife
               made
               this
               profession
               of
               Religion
               ,
               I
               finde
               it
               in
               her
               carriage
               ;
               and
               so
               children
               .
               It
               is
               a
               wonderful
               shameful
               thing
               that
               any
               servant
               or
               
               childe
               ,
               that
               is
               but
               civil
               ,
               should
               go
               beyond
               a
               godly
               servant
               or
               childe
               in
               diligence
               ,
               and
               obedience
               ,
               and
               faithfulness
               ;
               says
               Jerome
               ,
               What
               a
               shameful
               thing
               is
               
               it
               ,
               
                 That
                 faith
                 should
                 not
                 enable
                 to
                 do
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 Infidels
                 are
                 able
                 to
                 do
                 ?
              
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               The
               men
               of
               the
               world
               have
               skill
               in
               
               peaceable
               dispositions
               ,
               labor
               to
               be
               of
               a
               peaceable
               disposition
               :
               
                 Blessed
                 are
                 the
                 peacemakers
              
               ;
               let
               them
               not
               see
               rigidness
               in
               your
               ways
               .
               The
               Jews
               observe
               upon
               Exod.
               25.
               3.
               that
               there
               was
               no
               iron
               amongst
               the
               stuff
               of
               the
               Tabernacle
               :
               What
               do
               rigid
               iron
               dispositions
               in
               Gods
               Tabernacle
               ,
               in
               Gods
               Church
               ?
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               they
               have
               skill
               in
               affability
               ,
               and
               courteousness
               ;
               Religion
               does
               not
               teach
               men
               to
               be
               sowre
               ,
               
               but
               as
               courteousness
               and
               affability
               is
               a
               moral
               vertue
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               to
               be
               carried
               in
               a
               higher
               way
               in
               Christians
               then
               in
               others
               .
               Many
               men
               who
               have
               no
               grace
               ,
               seem
               to
               carry
               themselves
               like
               Christians
               ;
               what
               a
               shame
               then
               is
               it
               for
               Christians
               ,
               who
               have
               grace
               ,
               not
               to
               carry
               themselves
               like
               men
               ?
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               the
               men
               of
               the
               world
               have
               skill
               in
               love
               ,
               and
               therefore
               be
               eminent
               in
               that
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               see
               your
               
               love
               towards
               one
               another
               ,
               bearing
               one
               anothers
               burthens
               .
               As
               the
               curtains
               of
               the
               Tabernacle
               were
               joyned
               together
               by
               loops
               ,
               so
               should
               the
               members
               of
               the
               Church
               be
               joyned
               one
               to
               another
               by
               love
               .
               In
               the
               Primitive
               times
               we
               finde
               the
               Heathens
               ,
               and
               enemies
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               did
               acknowledge
               there
               were
               no
               people
               in
               the
               world
               did
               love
               one
               another
               so
               as
               Christians
               did
               .
               The
               Church
               of
               Philadelphia
               is
               blamed
               for
               nothing
               ;
               Philadelphia
               signifies
               
                 brotherly
                 love
              
               ;
               when
               brotherly
               love
               rules
               in
               Churches
               ,
               they
               grow
               to
               a
               blameless
               conversation
               before
               God
               and
               man.
               
            
             
             
               Sixthly
               ,
               be
               bountiful
               ,
               and
               liberal
               :
               The
               men
               of
               the
               world
               having
               skill
               in
               these
               things
               ,
               and
               they
               seeing
               no
               
               eminency
               of
               these
               in
               you
               ,
               they
               say
               ,
               Let
               them
               make
               what
               profession
               they
               will
               in
               those
               things
               we
               have
               no
               skill
               in
               ,
               we
               believe
               them
               not
               ,
               they
               are
               a
               company
               of
               false
               hearted
               people
               .
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               if
               you
               would
               walk
               so
               ,
               as
               to
               draw
               others
               in
               love
               to
               communion
               with
               you
               ,
               labor
               to
               manifest
               the
               power
               of
               godliness
               ,
               by
               doing
               such
               things
               as
               the
               men
               of
               the
               world
               cannot
               do
               ;
               if
               the
               men
               of
               the
               world
               can
               see
               ,
               that
               men
               that
               make
               profession
               of
               Religion
               are
               able
               to
               do
               that
               they
               cannot
               do
               ,
               they
               see
               now
               there
               is
               some
               reality
               in
               Religion
               .
               You
               know
               how
               it
               was
               with
               Pharaoh
               and
               his
               Magicians
               ;
               all
               the
               while
               Moses
               wrought
               such
               things
               that
               
                 Pharaohs
                 Magicians
              
               could
               do
               ,
               Pharaoh
               was
               not
               convinced
               ;
               but
               when
               Moses
               did
               such
               things
               ,
               that
               the
               Magicians
               could
               not
               do
               ,
               this
               convinced
               them
               :
               and
               so
               for
               you
               to
               do
               that
               the
               men
               of
               the
               world
               do
               ,
               or
               can
               do
               ,
               this
               does
               not
               convince
               them
               ;
               says
               Christ
               ,
               
                 If
                 I
                 had
                 not
                 done
                 such
                 things
                 as
                 no
                 man
                 did
                 ,
                 you
                 had
                 had
                 no
                 sin
                 .
              
            
             
               What
               is
               it
               to
               do
               those
               things
               which
               the
               men
               of
               the
               
               world
               cannot
               do
               ?
            
             
               First
               ,
               the
               resisting
               of
               
                 strong
                 temptations
              
               ;
               every
               
               slight
               temptation
               overcomes
               them
               ,
               but
               when
               they
               
               shall
               see
               you
               stand
               out
               against
               powerful
               temptations
               ,
               they
               see
               you
               have
               a
               power
               beyond
               theirs
               .
               When
               
               Nebuchadnezzar
               saw
               the
               three
               Children
               
                 in
                 the
                 fiery
                 furnace
              
               ,
               and
               they
               were
               not
               touched
               by
               the
               fire
               ,
               he
               was
               convinced
               ;
               so
               when
               the
               men
               of
               the
               world
               shall
               see
               you
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               prevailing
               temptations
               ,
               and
               you
               keep
               your selves
               untouched
               ,
               they
               will
               be
               convinced
               ,
               
               and
               say
               ,
               
                 Surely
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 power
              
               with
               these
               
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 not
              
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               overcoming
               of
               
                 strong
                 passions
              
               ,
               this
               convinces
               them
               :
               When
               as
               those
               you
               live
               withal
               ,
               shall
               
               know
               there
               was
               a
               time
               you
               were
               outragious
               ,
               and
               forward
               at
               every
               thing
               that
               did
               displease
               you
               ,
               and
               since
               God
               hath
               wrought
               on
               your
               hearts
               ,
               you
               can
               be
               meek
               ,
               and
               patient
               ,
               and
               those
               passions
               and
               temptations
               cannot
               overcome
               you
               now
               ,
               that
               did
               before
               .
               When
               Christ
               commanded
               the
               winds
               and
               seas
               ,
               and
               they
               were
               still
               
                 at
                 his
                 word
              
               ,
               they
               wondred
               and
               said
               ,
               
                 Who
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 winds
                 and
                 seas
                 obey
                 him
                 ?
              
               And
               so
               ,
               when
               you
               have
               storms
               and
               passions
               arise
               in
               you
               ,
               and
               you
               by
               the
               word
               of
               God
               can
               make
               all
               quiet
               ,
               men
               will
               wonder
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               
                 Who
                 is
                 this
              
               ?
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               if
               you
               be
               able
               to
               deny
               your selves
               
                 in
                 your
                 wills
              
               and
               ends
               ,
               this
               is
               a
               thing
               they
               cannot
               do
               ;
               but
               
               now
               the
               godly
               ,
               if
               there
               come
               any
               word
               of
               God
               to
               shew
               their
               wills
               are
               not
               right
               ,
               they
               do
               not
               only
               change
               the
               thing
               their
               will
               is
               upon
               ,
               but
               their
               will
               is
               bowed
               to
               Gods
               word
               .
               And
               as
               it
               was
               with
               David
               ,
               when
               he
               had
               Saul
               at
               an
               advantage
               ,
               and
               might
               have
               had
               his
               own
               will
               upon
               Saul
               ,
               and
               yet
               spared
               him
               ,
               how
               did
               this
               convince
               Saul
               ?
               Who
               having
               his
               Enemy
               ,
               would
               have
               spared
               him
               ?
               As
               if
               he
               had
               said
               ,
               
                 If
                 I
                 had
                 had
                 thee
                 at
                 an
                 advantage
                 ,
              
               at
               my
               own
               will
               ,
               
                 I
                 must
                 have
                 had
                 my
                 ends
              
               ;
               And
               so
               is
               there
               any
               thing
               that
               the
               men
               of
               the
               world
               can
               see
               you
               may
               have
               your
               ends
               in
               ,
               you
               should
               rather
               deny
               your selves
               in
               them
               .
            
             
               Brethren
               ,
               Gods
               people
               are
               to
               strive
               ,
               and
               contend
               with
               the
               world
               above
               all
               people
               ,
               and
               that
               for
               God
               ;
               now
               then
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               manifest
               unto
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               when
               we
               do
               contend
               with
               them
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               meerly-for
               
               God
               ,
               when
               it
               comes
               to
               our selves
               ,
               and
               our
               own
               causes
               ,
               we
               should
               be
               the
               most
               yieldable
               people
               in
               the
               world
               .
               There
               is
               a
               time
               when
               we
               must
               contend
               with
               the
               world
               ,
               our
               consciences
               put
               us
               upon
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               cause
               of
               God
               puts
               us
               upon
               it
               ,
               and
               then
               they
               say
               we
               are
               stubborn
               proud
               spirits
               ;
               now
               to
               take
               off
               this
               reproach
               ,
               and
               to
               convince
               them
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               self-will
               ;
               therefore
               when
               it
               is
               onely
               your
               own
               cause
               ,
               yield
               to
               the
               utmost
               you
               can
               ,
               and
               this
               will
               convince
               them
               ,
               when
               you
               do
               not
               yield
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               not
               for
               self
               ,
               but
               for
               God
               ,
               and
               conscience
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               do
               good
               for
               evil
               ,
               this
               is
               that
               which
               the
               men
               of
               the
               world
               cannot
               do
               .
               We
               must
               labor
               to
               do
               
               some
               singular
               thing
               for
               God
               ;
               if
               you
               onely
               do
               good
               for
               good
               ,
               the
               Publicans
               can
               do
               so
               ,
               but
               we
               must
               do
               good
               for
               evil
               .
               As
               it
               is
               reported
               of
               Bishop
               Cranmer
               ,
               they
               used
               to
               say
               of
               him
               ,
               
                 If
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 Bishop
              
               Cranmer
               
                 their
                 friend
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 do
                 him
                 some
                 ill
                 turn
                 :
              
               Do
               you
               not
               think
               how
               you
               may
               be
               even
               with
               them
               that
               have
               done
               you
               an
               ill
               turn
               ,
               but
               rather
               go
               home
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               way
               you
               are
               going
               ,
               be
               musing
               ,
               and
               studying
               how
               you
               may
               return
               some
               good
               to
               that
               man
               that
               hath
               done
               you
               wrong
               ,
               and
               so
               you
               shall
               not
               be
               even
               with
               him
               ,
               but
               above
               him
               ;
               by
               this
               you
               shall
               
                 heap
                 coals
                 of
                 fire
                 upon
                 his
                 head
                 :
              
               This
               beseems
               the
               people
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               are
               the
               peculiar
               of
               God.
               It
               was
               a
               notable
               speech
               that
               Balaam
               had
               in
               Numbers
               23.
               9.
               
               
                 Lo
                 ,
                 the
                 people
                 shall
                 dwell
                 alone
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 reckoned
                 among
                 the
                 Nations
                 :
              
               They
               are
               a
               people
               peculiar
               amongst
               themselves
               ;
               if
               they
               be
               such
               a
               people
               as
               are
               so
               peculiar
               ,
               as
               they
               must
               not
               be
               reckoned
               amongst
               the
               Nations
               ,
               then
               they
               must
               do
               such
               things
               ,
               as
               cannot
               be
               reckoned
               amongst
               the
               ways
               and
               works
               of
               the
               
               Nations
               .
               If
               we
               should
               read
               all
               Authors
               of
               the
               Heathens
               ,
               yet
               we
               may
               finde
               such
               things
               in
               Gods
               people
               ,
               as
               we
               cannot
               finde
               in
               all
               the
               Authors
               .
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               be
               
                 joyful
                 in
                 affliction
              
               ,
               rejoycing
               in
               God
               
               and
               Christ
               ,
               then
               when
               all
               outward
               delight
               fails
               in
               very
               convincing
               :
               If
               people
               speak
               so
               much
               of
               faith
               ,
               
                 and
                 living
                 by
                 faith
              
               on
               the
               promises
               ,
               and
               yet
               if
               they
               be
               crost
               in
               any
               thing
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               their
               hearts
               are
               as
               low
               and
               sinking
               as
               the
               hearts
               of
               any
               ;
               when
               men
               of
               the
               world
               see
               this
               ,
               they
               say
               ,
               Where
               is
               all
               their
               faith
               ?
               But
               if
               they
               see
               when
               affliction
               comes
               ,
               even
               such
               as
               would
               make
               their
               hearts
               sink
               ,
               and
               the
               people
               of
               God
               carry
               them
               out
               chearfully
               ,
               they
               will
               say
               ,
               
                 Surely
                 there
                 is
                 some
                 real
                 principle
                 in
                 them
                 that
                 we
                 cannot
                 see
                 .
              
               As
               
                 Justin
                 Martyr
              
               ,
               when
               he
               saw
               the
               Christians
               suffer
               such
               great
               things
               so
               chearfully
               ,
               says
               he
               ,
               
                 Surely
                 these
                 men
                 have
                 more
                 then
                 the
                 men
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 other
                 principles
                 ,
              
               and
               so
               he
               enquired
               what
               maner
               of
               people
               they
               were
               ,
               and
               so
               came
               to
               embrace
               the
               truth
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               not
               so
               much
               to
               be
               merry
               and
               joyful
               over
               their
               cups
               ;
               the
               people
               of
               God
               cannot
               be
               merry
               and
               joyful
               in
               sensual
               delights
               ,
               but
               put
               them
               into
               afflictions
               and
               hardships
               ,
               and
               they
               can
               be
               chearful
               more
               then
               you
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               so
               dumpish
               and
               sad
               as
               the
               men
               of
               the
               world
               think
               they
               are
               .
               Christ
               said
               ,
               
                 I
                 have
                 meat
                 to
                 eat
                 of
                 which
                 you
                 know
                 not
                 of
                 :
              
               The
               light
               of
               the
               candle
               is
               fed
               with
               stinking
               tallow
               ,
               but
               the
               light
               of
               the
               Sun
               hath
               influence
               from
               Heaven
               to
               feed
               it
               ,
               and
               so
               is
               not
               soon
               blown
               out
               :
               And
               so
               the
               joys
               of
               Gods
               people
               have
               other
               matter
               to
               feed
               them
               ,
               and
               are
               not
               so
               soon
               puffed
               out
               as
               the
               joys
               of
               the
               world
               .
            
             
             
               Sixthly
               ,
               in
               the
               people
               of
               God
               there
               should
               be
               seriousness
               mixed
               with
               chearfulness
               ,
               and
               the
               mixture
               
               of
               both
               these
               makes
               Religion
               beautiful
               ;
               for
               if
               professors
               of
               Religion
               will
               be
               merry
               ,
               they
               presently
               run
               into
               a
               lightness
               ,
               and
               vanity
               of
               Spirit
               ;
               and
               if
               they
               think
               to
               be
               serious
               ,
               they
               presently
               grow
               dumpish
               and
               sullen
               ;
               but
               if
               we
               could
               do
               so
               ,
               be
               so
               chearful
               in
               our
               way
               ,
               as
               to
               manifest
               seriousness
               ,
               and
               so
               serious
               ,
               as
               to
               manifest
               chearfulness
               ,
               this
               will
               be
               a
               mighty
               convincement
               to
               the
               world
               .
            
             
               Seventhly
               ,
               the
               men
               of
               the
               world
               cannot
               be
               humble
               in
               the
               encrease
               of
               gifts
               ;
               but
               the
               more
               encrease
               
               of
               gifts
               Gods
               people
               have
               ,
               the
               more
               humble
               they
               should
               be
               .
               They
               shall
               see
               since
               the
               people
               of
               God
               did
               close
               one
               with
               another
               ,
               they
               are
               encreased
               in
               gifts
               ;
               a
               poor
               boy
               ,
               or
               girl
               ,
               or
               servant
               ,
               that
               understood
               nothing
               before
               ,
               now
               they
               can
               understand
               more
               ,
               and
               with
               their
               understanding
               their
               hearts
               are
               more
               humble
               then
               before
               ;
               this
               is
               a
               great
               convincement
               ,
               That
               in
               the
               exercise
               of
               your
               gifts
               ,
               there
               may
               not
               appear
               much
               of
               your selves
               ,
               but
               much
               
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               is
               that
               you
               should
               much
               labor
               after
               in
               the
               exercise
               of
               your
               gifts
               ;
               let
               them
               see
               that
               God
               hath
               acquainted
               you
               with
               such
               divine
               mysteries
               ,
               as
               should
               make
               them
               admire
               ;
               Gods
               people
               should
               not
               onely
               labor
               to
               have
               words
               that
               are
               flat
               ,
               but
               to
               have
               such
               gifts
               ,
               as
               that
               they
               should
               know
               the
               secrets
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               of
               their
               own
               hearts
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               hearts
               of
               others
               .
               You
               know
               when
               he
               in
               1
               Cor.
               14.
               that
               was
               ignorant
               came
               into
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               saw
               gifts
               so
               exercised
               ,
               as
               the
               secrets
               of
               his
               heart
               were
               opened
               ,
               he
               said
               ,
               
                 Surely
                 God
                 is
                 there
              
               .
               We
               should
               not
               exercise
               gifts
               so
               ,
               as
               to
               shew
               our
               parts
               in
               them
               ,
               but
               exercise
               them
               in
               such
               an
               humble
               maner
               ,
               as
               to
               convince
               
               the
               world
               of
               the
               excellency
               in
               communion
               with
               the
               Saints
               .
            
             
               O
               brethren
               ,
               labor
               to
               practice
               these
               things
               :
               O
               what
               a
               blessed
               thing
               were
               it
               that
               all
               of
               us
               might
               come
               to
               convert
               souls
               !
               Though
               women
               may
               not
               preach
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               they
               may
               preach
               abroad
               in
               their
               lives
               ,
               and
               in
               their
               families
               ,
               by
               their
               humble
               and
               godly
               conversations
               ;
               1
               Cor.
               7.
               16.
               
               
                 What
                 knowest
                 thou
                 ,
                 O
                 wife
                 ,
                 whether
                 thou
                 shalt
                 save
                 thy
                 husband
                 ?
              
               Labor
               so
               to
               walk
               ,
               as
               some
               soul
               may
               bless
               God
               for
               you
               ,
               and
               bless
               God
               for
               your
               joyning
               with
               his
               people
               :
               Heretofore
               I
               was
               a
               poor
               ignorant
               wretch
               ,
               and
               minded
               nothing
               but
               to
               satisfie
               the
               flesh
               ,
               and
               heard
               many
               Sermons
               ,
               and
               they
               never
               wrought
               upon
               me
               ,
               but
               now
               I
               see
               the
               holy
               conversation
               of
               such
               ,
               this
               works
               upon
               me
               ;
               No
               member
               of
               a
               Church
               should
               satisfie
               himself
               ,
               until
               he
               have
               seen
               himself
               to
               work
               upon
               some
               by
               his
               conversation
               .
               The
               people
               that
               God
               intends
               to
               bring
               to
               joyn
               with
               his
               Church
               ,
               are
               said
               
                 to
                 flye
                 like
                 Doves
                 to
                 their
                 windows
                 ,
                 Isaiah
              
               60.
               8.
               
               Now
               Doves
               love
               white
               ,
               clean
               ,
               and
               lightsome
               places
               ;
               wherefore
               such
               should
               be
               our
               conversations
               ,
               so
               
                 white
                 ,
                 clean
              
               ,
               and
               lightsome
               ,
               as
               those
               in
               whom
               God
               begins
               any
               work
               of
               grace
               ,
               to
               be
               of
               Dove-like
               dispositions
               ,
               may
               come
               flying
               to
               us
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               the
               fourth
               branch
               of
               the
               exhortation
               .
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               so
               much
               good
               to
               be
               had
               in
               this
               communion
               ,
               labor
               to
               walk
               so
               one
               with
               another
               ,
               that
               
               when
               any
               come
               to
               joyn
               with
               you
               ,
               they
               may
               finde
               that
               made
               good
               which
               they
               heard
               of
               :
               though
               they
               do
               suffer
               affliction
               to
               come
               and
               joyn
               with
               you
               ,
               yet
               when
               they
               are
               come
               in
               ,
               they
               may
               finde
               all
               made
               up
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               say
               ,
               Before
               I
               heard
               by
               the
               speech
               
               of
               others
               ,
               there
               was
               such
               a
               comfortable
               life
               in
               communion
               with
               such
               ,
               which
               made
               me
               venture
               much
               ,
               and
               now
               I
               have
               found
               it
               made
               up
               to
               the
               full
               ;
               yea
               ,
               half
               of
               it
               was
               not
               told
               to
               me
               :
               O
               let
               us
               not
               give
               occasion
               to
               any
               to
               go
               and
               complain
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               I
               heard
               there
               was
               much
               good
               to
               be
               had
               in
               communion
               with
               thy
               people
               ,
               and
               thereupon
               I
               was
               content
               to
               venture
               much
               to
               enjoy
               it
               ,
               and
               now
               I
               finde
               no
               such
               thing
               ,
               I
               finde
               nothing
               but
               jealousies
               ,
               and
               wranglings
               ,
               and
               pride
               ,
               and
               as
               much
               earthliness
               as
               before
               :
               If
               you
               give
               any
               occasion
               to
               go
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               his
               moan
               thus
               ,
               it
               will
               go
               ill
               with
               you
               ;
               but
               give
               occasion
               to
               others
               to
               bless
               God
               for
               you
               :
               therefore
               let
               there
               be
               a
               sweet
               union
               among
               you
               .
               It
               is
               a
               promise
               in
               Zeph.
               3.
               
               
                 They
                 shall
                 serve
                 the
                 Lord
                 with
                 one
                 consent
                 ,
              
               with
               one
               shoulder
               ,
               so
               the
               words
               are
               :
               So
               every
               one
               of
               you
               should
               set
               your selves
               to
               serve
               the
               Lord
               ,
               quickning
               one
               anothers
               spirits
               ,
               careful
               for
               one
               anothers
               good
               .
            
             
               And
               when
               you
               come
               together
               ,
               bring
               your
               
                 living
                 ends
              
               together
               :
               When
               you
               lay
               brands
               together
               ,
               you
               do
               not
               lay
               the
               dead
               ends
               together
               ,
               they
               will
               never
               kindle
               ,
               but
               you
               lay
               the
               living
               burning
               ends
               together
               ,
               and
               so
               they
               kindle
               :
               And
               so
               when
               you
               come
               together
               ,
               lay
               your
               living
               ends
               together
               ,
               that
               when
               you
               go
               away
               ,
               you
               may
               say
               ,
               I
               feel
               my
               heart
               warmed
               ;
               you
               should
               never
               meet
               together
               ,
               but
               that
               you
               might
               bless
               God
               for
               your
               meeting
               ,
               and
               by
               this
               you
               shall
               shew
               there
               is
               a
               power
               in
               this
               Ordinance
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               It
               is
               observable
               ,
               the
               great
               strength
               that
               there
               is
               in
               a
               civil
               Ordinance
               ,
               one
               would
               think
               there
               should
               be
               more
               in
               a
               spiritual
               Ordinance
               :
               How
               comes
               it
               
               to
               pass
               ,
               that
               two
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               be
               a
               moneth
               or
               two
               before
               were
               meer
               strangers
               ,
               and
               yet
               they
               coming
               to
               joyn
               in
               marriage
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               a
               true
               joyning
               ,
               their
               hearts
               close
               more
               together
               ,
               then
               to
               Father
               or
               Mother
               ,
               to
               their
               children
               ,
               that
               came
               out
               of
               their
               own
               bodies
               ,
               or
               brother
               ,
               or
               sisters
               that
               lay
               in
               the
               same
               womb
               ,
               they
               cannot
               have
               their
               hearts
               so
               knit
               together
               ,
               as
               these
               two
               have
               :
               From
               whence
               comes
               this
               ?
               From
               the
               vertue
               of
               Gods
               Ordinance
               ;
               if
               it
               were
               not
               an
               Ordinance
               of
               God
               ,
               it
               could
               not
               produce
               such
               an
               effect
               :
               If
               marriage
               ,
               which
               is
               an
               Ordinance
               of
               God
               in
               civil
               things
               ,
               and
               so
               a
               civil
               Ordinance
               ,
               have
               such
               power
               to
               unite
               the
               heart
               ,
               how
               much
               more
               spiritual
               Ordinances
               ,
               and
               communion
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               highest
               Ordinance
               for
               uniting
               the
               heart
               ?
               and
               therefore
               we
               should
               look
               for
               more
               then
               a
               natural
               power
               in
               it
               :
               For
               people
               to
               love
               one
               another
               ,
               and
               to
               do
               good
               to
               one
               another
               ,
               hath
               a
               natural
               power
               to
               unite
               the
               heart
               ;
               But
               do
               you
               look
               upon
               this
               communion
               as
               having
               the
               greatest
               power
               to
               unite
               the
               heart
               ,
               by
               vertue
               of
               an
               Ordinance
               ,
               that
               so
               all
               who
               have
               suffered
               never
               so
               much
               to
               joyn
               with
               you
               ,
               may
               see
               all
               recompenced
               up
               to
               the
               full
               ,
               and
               never
               have
               a
               repenting
               thought
               for
               that
               they
               have
               suffered
               and
               ventured
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               XXIV
               .
               
                 We
                 should
                 satisfie
                 our selves
                 in
                 communion
                 with
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 and
                 improve
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 utmost
                 advantage
                 we
                 can
                 .
              
            
             
               AGain
               ,
               another
               branch
               of
               the
               exhortation
               is
               this
               ;
               if
               there
               be
               so
               much
               good
               to
               be
               had
               in
               
               this
               communion
               ,
               labor
               to
               satisfie
               your selves
               in
               it
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               take
               heed
               of
               breaking
               from
               it
               ;
               the
               forsaking
               the
               assemblies
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               is
               made
               by
               the
               Apostle
               an
               argument
               of
               Apostacy
               ,
               Heb.
               10.
               25.
               
               
                 Not
                 forsaking
                 the
                 assembling
                 our selves
                 together
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 maner
                 of
                 some
                 is
                 .
              
               Do
               not
               think
               to
               go
               and
               make
               up
               your
               comfort
               with
               going
               ,
               and
               joyning
               with
               the
               world
               .
               Certainly
               ,
               when
               men
               that
               are
               members
               of
               a
               Church
               shall
               for
               form
               come
               and
               joyn
               with
               Gods
               people
               ,
               but
               their
               consciences
               tell
               them
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               their
               hearts
               are
               more
               content
               and
               satisfied
               ;
               this
               is
               an
               argument
               of
               a
               carnal
               heart
               ,
               that
               hath
               dallied
               with
               God.
               It
               is
               a
               dishonor
               to
               godly
               men
               ;
               as
               men
               that
               are
               raised
               to
               high
               priviledges
               ,
               count
               it
               a
               dishonor
               to
               company
               with
               those
               that
               are
               mean.
               Those
               who
               were
               free
               of
               the
               City
               of
               Rome
               ,
               were
               not
               to
               be
               free
               of
               any
               other
               place
               .
               It
               is
               enough
               that
               we
               are
               Citizens
               of
               the
               
                 new
                 Jerusalem
              
               ,
               let
               us
               satisfie
               our selves
               in
               this
               .
            
             
               Godly
               men
               ,
               though
               never
               so
               poor
               ,
               are
               to
               look
               upon
               those
               who
               are
               carnal
               ,
               as
               base
               and
               vile
               ,
               especially
               to
               think
               to
               take
               satisfaction
               in
               eating
               ,
               and
               drinking
               ,
               and
               playing
               with
               them
               ,
               when
               as
               there
               are
               such
               holy
               Ordinances
               ,
               and
               high
               priviledges
               with
               Gods
               people
               ,
               to
               satisfie
               your selves
               in
               ,
               and
               in
               those
               your
               hearts
               
               withdraw
               from
               them
               ;
               Certainly
               ,
               your
               hearts
               must
               needs
               be
               very
               carnal
               and
               sensual
               :
               Can
               God
               take
               it
               well
               at
               thy
               hands
               ,
               to
               go
               and
               shake
               hands
               with
               his
               enemies
               ?
               Job
               8.
               20.
               
               God
               will
               not
               take
               the
               wicked
               by
               the
               hand
               ;
               so
               it
               is
               in
               some
               of
               your
               books
               ;
               Why
               then
               will
               you
               ?
               Canst
               thou
               be
               in
               any
               place
               where
               thou
               seest
               God
               dishonored
               ,
               and
               be
               merry
               ?
               Certainly
               ,
               the
               sight
               of
               sin
               ,
               wheresoever
               it
               is
               committed
               ,
               should
               cause
               horror
               in
               the
               heart
               ;
               thus
               it
               was
               with
               
                 David
                 ,
                 Psalm
              
               119.
               53.
               
               
                 Horror
                 hath
                 taken
                 hold
                 upon
                 me
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 that
                 forsake
                 thy
                 Law
                 :
              
               It
               should
               make
               men
               forbear
               to
               come
               into
               such
               company
               where
               they
               see
               sin
               committed
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               reported
               of
               Mezentius
               the
               Hetrurian
               Tyrant
               ,
               that
               he
               devised
               this
               torment
               ,
               to
               chain
               
                 a
                 live
                 man
              
               ,
               and
               
                 a
                 dead
                 man
              
               together
               ,
               and
               so
               wheresoever
               he
               went
               ,
               he
               should
               have
               the
               
                 dead
                 man
              
               to
               rot
               before
               him
               ,
               and
               stink
               in
               his
               nostrils
               ,
               till
               he
               was
               poysoned
               with
               it
               :
               Surely
               this
               was
               a
               great
               misery
               ,
               a
               most
               grievous
               death
               :
               And
               Gods
               people
               should
               count
               it
               as
               great
               an
               evil
               to
               have
               filthy
               
                 dead
                 wretches
              
               ,
               that
               are
               unsavoury
               in
               any
               thing
               that
               is
               good
               ,
               
                 to
                 be
                 joyned
              
               with
               them
               :
               David
               prays
               in
               Psal
               .
               26.
               9.
               
               
                 Gather
                 not
                 my
                 soul
                 with
                 sinners
                 :
              
               Would
               you
               not
               have
               your
               souls
               gathered
               with
               sinners
               hereafter
               ?
               for
               the
               present
               take
               heed
               of
               joyning
               with
               them
               .
               It
               was
               the
               prayer
               once
               that
               I
               have
               heard
               of
               a
               good
               Gentlewoman
               ,
               when
               she
               was
               to
               dye
               ,
               being
               in
               much
               trouble
               of
               conscience
               ,
               
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 let
                 me
                 not
                 go
                 to
                 hell
                 where
                 the
                 wicked
                 are
                 ,
              
               for
               
                 Lord
                 thou
                 knowest
                 ,
                 I
                 never
                 loved
                 their
                 company
                 here
                 :
              
               She
               prayed
               with
               
                 David
                 ,
                 Lord
                 gather
                 not
                 my
                 soul
                 with
                 sinners
                 :
              
               If
               you
               would
               have
               evidence
               that
               God
               will
               not
               gather
               your
               souls
               to
               sinners
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               
               will
               gather
               them
               to
               the
               godly
               ,
               labor
               to
               satisfie
               your
               souls
               with
               Gods
               people
               .
            
             
               Seventhly
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               so
               much
               good
               in
               this
               way
               ,
               labor
               to
               improve
               it
               to
               the
               utmost
               :
               
                 Wherefore
                 is
                 there
                 a
                 price
                 in
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 a
                 fool
                 ?
              
               This
               is
               a
               great
               price
               ;
               if
               many
               had
               seen
               the
               days
               that
               we
               have
               seen
               ,
               how
               would
               they
               have
               blessed
               God
               ?
               what
               use
               would
               they
               have
               made
               of
               them
               ?
               Seeing
               God
               therefore
               hath
               given
               you
               this
               opportunity
               ,
               improve
               it
               :
               if
               you
               have
               any
               advantage
               in
               your
               trading
               ,
               you
               will
               improve
               it
               .
               Take
               heed
               of
               such
               things
               as
               may
               hinder
               that
               good
               you
               may
               have
               in
               communion
               with
               the
               Saints
               :
               What
               are
               they
               ?
            
             
               The
               first
               thing
               that
               I
               would
               forewarn
               Christians
               
               of
               ,
               it
               is
               
                 sullenness
                 of
                 spirit
              
               ,
               that
               makes
               them
               love
               solitariness
               rather
               then
               communion
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               amongst
               many
               that
               have
               true
               grace
               :
               and
               certainly
               it
               comes
               sometimes
               from
               abundance
               of
               pride
               ,
               for
               if
               they
               come
               among
               others
               ,
               they
               think
               they
               shall
               discover
               their
               weakness
               ,
               and
               rather
               then
               they
               will
               discover
               their
               weakness
               ,
               they
               will
               deprive
               themselves
               of
               all
               that
               good
               which
               they
               might
               have
               .
               Consider
               how
               unfaithfully
               you
               deal
               with
               God
               ,
               God
               hath
               given
               you
               a
               talent
               ,
               and
               you
               are
               not
               to
               wrap
               it
               up
               in
               a
               napkin
               ,
               but
               to
               use
               it
               for
               God.
               Again
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               wrong
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               for
               your
               gifts
               are
               not
               your
               own
               ,
               but
               the
               Church
               hath
               an
               interest
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               therefore
               you
               are
               to
               use
               them
               for
               their
               good
               .
               Again
               ,
               you
               do
               much
               wrong
               to
               the
               Ordinance
               of
               God
               ,
               when
               you
               do
               prefer
               the
               contenting
               of
               a
               pettish
               humor
               ,
               before
               the
               Ordinance
               of
               God.
               God
               threatens
               it
               as
               a
               judgement
               ,
               Hosea
               4.
               16.
               
               
                 To
                 feed
                 his
                 people
                 as
                 a
                 Lamb
                 in
                 a
                 large
                 place
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               scatter
               them
               from
               the
               
               fold
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               go
               one
               and
               one
               ,
               as
               a
               Lamb
               bleating
               alone
               in
               the
               wilde
               wilderness
               :
               take
               heed
               you
               do
               not
               bring
               it
               upon
               your selves
               .
            
             
               Again
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               danger
               in
               this
               solitariness
               
               of
               spirit
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               there
               will
               soon
               grow
               a
               wonderful
               driness
               ,
               and
               barrenness
               of
               spirit
               :
               It
               is
               just
               with
               God
               to
               deprive
               
               men
               of
               gifts
               ,
               that
               have
               not
               hearts
               to
               improve
               the
               gifts
               that
               God
               hath
               given
               them
               .
            
             
               Again
               ,
               you
               will
               be
               ready
               to
               run
               into
               error
               ,
               and
               
               strange
               conceits
               ;
               for
               if
               you
               observe
               the
               workings
               of
               your
               hearts
               ,
               you
               have
               strange
               opinions
               of
               things
               ,
               and
               think
               you
               are
               sure
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               when
               you
               come
               amongst
               others
               ,
               though
               you
               could
               not
               see
               the
               weakness
               of
               your
               opinions
               ,
               others
               can
               quickly
               see
               them
               ,
               whereas
               if
               you
               will
               not
               come
               amongst
               them
               ,
               but
               be
               stiff
               in
               your
               opinions
               ,
               you
               may
               run
               into
               errors
               .
            
             
               Again
               ,
               you
               will
               be
               lyable
               to
               the
               temptations
               of
               Satan
               ;
               immoderate
               solitariness
               ,
               is
               joyned
               with
               immoderate
               
               melancholy
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               common
               shop
               of
               the
               Devil
               for
               to
               forge
               his
               temptations
               in
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               a
               great
               evil
               to
               keep
               the
               Devils
               temptations
               close
               ;
               and
               therefore
               come
               into
               communion
               with
               the
               Saints
               .
            
             
               And
               secondly
               ,
               when
               you
               do
               come
               into
               communion
               ,
               take
               heed
               of
               pride
               ;
               pride
               sometimes
               keeps
               away
               
               from
               communion
               ,
               and
               pride
               is
               a
               great
               hinderance
               to
               the
               benefit
               of
               communion
               :
               As
               round
               things
               do
               not
               joyn
               but
               onely
               in
               one
               point
               ,
               but
               take
               flat
               things
               ,
               and
               they
               joyn
               in
               every
               point
               ;
               and
               so
               hearts
               swoln
               with
               pride
               cannot
               joyn
               with
               others
               ,
               but
               onely
               in
               such
               particulars
               as
               will
               serve
               their
               turns
               ,
               but
               if
               we
               
               have
               plain
               hearts
               ,
               we
               will
               close
               in
               all
               things
               .
               If
               a
               bladder
               be
               blown
               with
               wind
               ,
               when
               you
               touch
               it
               or
               handle
               it
               ,
               it
               goes
               away
               ,
               but
               when
               it
               is
               pricked
               ,
               it
               falls
               ,
               and
               you
               may
               handle
               it
               :
               so
               hearts
               that
               are
               swoln
               with
               pride
               ,
               will
               not
               close
               as
               low
               humble
               hearts
               will.
               A
               swoln
               member
               is
               fit
               for
               nothing
               ,
               but
               all
               members
               must
               serve
               that
               ;
               As
               a
               gouty
               leg
               ,
               all
               the
               members
               must
               tend
               that
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               unfit
               to
               be
               serviceable
               to
               any
               :
               and
               so
               
                 a
                 proud
                 heart
              
               ,
               it
               expects
               every
               one
               should
               attend
               it
               ,
               but
               when
               it
               comes
               to
               be
               serviceable
               to
               any
               ,
               it
               is
               unfit
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               take
               heed
               of
               envying
               at
               the
               gifts
               and
               graces
               of
               one
               another
               ;
               the
               wicked
               men
               of
               the
               world
               
               do
               envy
               one
               another
               ,
               because
               the
               good
               they
               look
               upon
               as
               their
               last
               end
               ,
               is
               so
               strait
               ,
               that
               if
               one
               have
               much
               room
               ,
               the
               other
               is
               straitned
               ;
               but
               the
               godly
               need
               not
               be
               straitned
               ,
               their
               good
               is
               in
               God
               ,
               and
               they
               have
               place
               enough
               to
               expatiate
               themselves
               ,
               and
               satisfie
               themselves
               .
               If
               men
               were
               riding
               or
               sailing
               in
               a
               narrow
               passage
               ,
               they
               would
               envy
               him
               that
               were
               sailing
               before
               them
               ,
               that
               hinders
               ;
               but
               in
               the
               Sea
               they
               do
               not
               envy
               them
               ,
               because
               they
               have
               room
               enough
               to
               sail
               :
               So
               in
               Christians
               that
               place
               their
               happiness
               in
               God
               ,
               where
               there
               is
               room
               enough
               ,
               there
               should
               not
               be
               envy
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               take
               heed
               of
               pettishness
               ,
               and
               frowardness
               ,
               or
               passions
               ,
               these
               do
               darken
               communion
               :
               the
               meek
               
               spirit
               is
               fit
               for
               communion
               .
               Moses
               suffered
               much
               for
               communion
               with
               Gods
               people
               ,
               and
               indeed
               he
               was
               fit
               to
               get
               good
               ,
               and
               to
               do
               good
               by
               communion
               ,
               he
               was
               
                 the
                 meekest
                 man
                 upon
                 earth
              
               .
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               take
               heed
               of
               self-ends
               in
               communion
               :
               when
               men
               are
               so
               politick
               ,
               as
               to
               wheel
               about
               their
               
               
               
                 own
                 ends
              
               ,
               and
               not
               seem
               to
               aym
               at
               such
               things
               ,
               this
               hinders
               the
               sweetness
               of
               communion
               ,
               and
               though
               such
               may
               carry
               things
               a
               while
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               be
               discerned
               ,
               yet
               at
               last
               they
               will
               be
               discerned
               to
               have
               self-ends
               ,
               and
               all
               will
               be
               shy
               of
               them
               .
               If
               you
               would
               have
               sweet
               communion
               indeed
               ,
               labor
               for
               open
               hearts
               to
               one
               another
               ,
               that
               you
               may
               trust
               one
               another
               .
            
             
               Sixthly
               ,
               labor
               so
               to
               
                 improve
                 your
                 communion
                 now
              
               ,
               
               as
               every
               time
               you
               do
               enjoy
               it
               ,
               it
               may
               make
               your
               hearts
               to
               spring
               ,
               putting
               you
               in
               minde
               of
               that
               blessed
               communion
               you
               shall
               have
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               his
               people
               ;
               and
               think
               thus
               ,
               If
               we
               finde
               so
               much
               joy
               ,
               in
               enjoying
               communion
               with
               Gods
               people
               here
               ,
               what
               will
               there
               be
               in
               that
               communion
               our
               souls
               shall
               have
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               when
               we
               shall
               not
               onely
               have
               communion
               with
               some
               few
               of
               Gods
               servants
               ,
               but
               with
               all
               ,
               
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 Isaac
              
               ,
               and
               Jacob
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               Patriarchs
               ?
               As
               Cicero
               hath
               a
               notable
               
               speech
               concerning
               the
               happiness
               of
               his
               death
               ;
               O
               famous
               day
               ,
               that
               I
               shall
               go
               to
               the
               counsels
               of
               those
               famous
               men
               ,
               that
               I
               shall
               go
               from
               this
               rout
               of
               people
               ,
               and
               go
               and
               converse
               with
               those
               famous
               men
               !
               But
               brethren
               ,
               for
               us
               to
               think
               that
               we
               through
               Gods
               mercy
               ,
               here
               have
               communion
               with
               Gods
               people
               ,
               and
               shall
               hereafter
               enjoy
               communion
               with
               the
               Saints
               of
               God
               for
               ever
               ,
               what
               is
               it
               worth
               the
               enduring
               ?
               if
               it
               were
               but
               the
               enjoying
               of
               communion
               with
               Moses
               alone
               ,
               it
               were
               worth
               all
               you
               have
               endured
               ;
               and
               therefore
               comfort
               your selves
               for
               the
               present
               in
               that
               you
               have
               ,
               and
               let
               your
               hearts
               be
               raised
               in
               hope
               of
               better
               things
               hereafter
               ,
               when
               you
               shall
               have
               them
               perfect
               .
               Now
               we
               rejoyce
               that
               we
               are
               with
               Gods
               people
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               conferring
               about
               
               any
               thing
               of
               God
               and
               Christ
               ;
               but
               hereafter
               we
               shall
               see
               nothing
               but
               God
               in
               his
               Saints
               ,
               we
               shall
               see
               the
               full
               glory
               of
               God
               shining
               in
               them
               ;
               then
               the
               very
               bodies
               of
               the
               Saints
               shall
               shine
               more
               glorious
               then
               the
               Sun
               ;
               How
               glorious
               shall
               their
               souls
               be
               then
               ?
               There
               shall
               then
               be
               no
               more
               danger
               of
               fallings
               out
               ,
               and
               frampold
               carriages
               ,
               no
               more
               jealousies
               and
               suspitions
               ,
               but
               we
               shall
               see
               the
               image
               of
               God
               perfectly
               in
               them
               ;
               and
               we
               shall
               have
               perfect
               love
               to
               rejoyce
               in
               the
               salvation
               of
               any
               as
               in
               your
               own
               salvation
               ,
               and
               then
               we
               shall
               be
               with
               them
               in
               all
               holy
               exercises
               :
               It
               is
               good
               to
               be
               with
               Gods
               people
               ,
               to
               trade
               with
               them
               ,
               but
               better
               to
               be
               with
               them
               to
               pray
               with
               them
               ,
               to
               receive
               Sacraments
               with
               them
               ;
               the
               better
               the
               exercise
               is
               ,
               the
               better
               it
               is
               to
               be
               with
               them
               :
               Then
               what
               is
               it
               to
               enjoy
               communion
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               always
               in
               holy
               exercises
               ,
               always
               singing
               praises
               
                 to
                 the
                 Lamb
              
               ,
               and
               giving
               glory
               to
               him
               
                 that
                 sitteth
                 on
                 the
                 Throne
                 for
                 evermore
                 ,
              
               blessing
               God
               for
               the
               great
               Mystery
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ?
               And
               therefore
               improve
               your
               communion
               so
               here
               ,
               as
               not
               onely
               to
               put
               you
               in
               minde
               of
               your
               communion
               hereafter
               ,
               but
               to
               prepare
               and
               fit
               your
               souls
               for
               it
               :
               And
               thus
               is
               this
               point
               finished
               ;
               and
               now
               we
               are
               come
               to
               the
               seventh
               and
               last
               Doctrinal
               point
               ,
               out
               of
               
                 Moses
                 his
                 Choice
              
               ,
               which
               is
               from
               the
               last
               words
               of
               the
               Verse
               ,
               
                 Then
                 to
                 enjoy
                 the
                 pleasures
                 of
                 sin
                 for
                 a
                 season
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               Doctrinal
               Conclusion
               is
               this
               :
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               XXV
               .
               
                 Whatsoever
                 is
                 but
                 for
                 a
                 season
                 ,
                 cannot
                 satisfie
                 a
                 gracious
                 heart
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 THat
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 but
                 for
                 a
                 season
                 ,
                 cannot
                 satisfie
                 a
                 gracious
                 heart
                 :
              
               Or
               ,
               
                 Nothing
                 but
                 that
              
               
               
                 which
                 is
                 eternal
                 ,
                 can
                 satisfie
                 a
                 gracious
                 heart
                 .
              
            
             
               Moses
               ,
               if
               he
               would
               have
               been
               satisfied
               with
               any
               thing
               that
               abided
               but
               for
               a
               season
               ,
               he
               might
               have
               had
               satisfaction
               enough
               ;
               but
               his
               heart
               was
               set
               upon
               eternity
               ,
               and
               therefore
               could
               have
               no
               satisfaction
               in
               things
               that
               were
               but
               for
               a
               season
               .
               St.
               Paul
               says
               in
               2
               Cor.
               4.
               18.
               
               
                 We
                 look
                 not
                 at
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 seen
                 ,
                 but
                 at
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 seen
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 seen
                 are
                 temporal
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 seen
                 are
                 eternal
                 .
              
               We
               do
               not
               so
               much
               as
               look
               at
               things
               seen
               ,
               for
               they
               are
               temporal
               ,
               but
               there
               are
               other
               things
               that
               our
               hearts
               are
               upon
               ,
               which
               are
               eternal
               ;
               we
               look
               not
               at
               things
               that
               are
               seen
               ,
               but
               at
               things
               not
               seen
               :
               The
               word
               notes
               these
               two
               things
               especially
               ,
               not
               onely
               that
               we
               believe
               things
               that
               are
               not
               seen
               ,
               eternal
               things
               ,
               but
               we
               look
               at
               them
               ,
               we
               minde
               them
               ;
               we
               do
               not
               much
               minde
               things
               that
               are
               temporal
               ,
               but
               eternal
               things
               are
               minded
               of
               us
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               we
               do
               not
               make
               things
               that
               are
               seen
               ,
               
               that
               are
               temporal
               ,
               to
               be
               our
               scope
               and
               aim
               ;
               that
               which
               satisfies
               the
               heart
               ,
               is
               that
               which
               is
               looked
               at
               as
               the
               end
               ,
               and
               aim
               ,
               and
               scope
               of
               the
               spirit
               :
               so
               that
               if
               a
               man
               could
               look
               at
               things
               seen
               as
               his
               aim
               and
               scope
               ,
               they
               would
               satisfie
               him
               ,
               but
               nothing
               that
               is
               seen
               can
               be
               the
               scope
               and
               aim
               of
               a
               gracious
               heart
               ,
               but
               eternal
               things
               are
               his
               scope
               and
               aim
               ,
               and
               therefore
               they
               satisfie
               him
               .
            
             
             
               That
               nothing
               which
               is
               but
               for
               a
               season
               ,
               can
               satisfie
               a
               heart
               rightly
               principled
               ,
               appears
               :
               
            
             
               First
               ,
               because
               there
               is
               no
               proportion
               between
               an
               immortal
               soul
               ,
               and
               fading
               transitory
               things
               ;
               indeed
               the
               sensitive
               soul
               that
               does
               depend
               upon
               the
               present
               temper
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               that
               is
               satisfied
               onely
               with
               present
               things
               ,
               and
               the
               reason
               is
               ,
               because
               it
               depends
               upon
               that
               which
               is
               present
               ;
               but
               the
               rational
               soul
               being
               immortal
               ,
               and
               not
               depending
               upon
               any
               such
               thing
               ,
               whatsoever
               it
               be
               that
               continues
               not
               for
               ever
               ,
               cannot
               satisfie
               it
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               a
               gracious
               heart
               knows
               the
               things
               of
               
               eternity
               after
               another
               maner
               then
               any
               other
               does
               ,
               God
               hath
               revealed
               eternal
               things
               to
               it
               ,
               and
               upon
               the
               sight
               of
               those
               eternal
               things
               ,
               it
               comes
               to
               know
               it
               is
               taken
               off
               from
               all
               temporal
               things
               ;
               for
               all
               temporal
               things
               ,
               be
               they
               never
               so
               glorious
               ,
               yet
               in
               comparison
               of
               eternal
               ,
               they
               are
               but
               as
               the
               point
               of
               a
               centre
               to
               an
               infinite
               circumference
               :
               Indeed
               while
               a
               man
               knows
               no
               better
               then
               temporal
               things
               ,
               the
               heart
               is
               let
               out
               upon
               them
               ,
               as
               the
               greatest
               good
               ,
               but
               when
               it
               comes
               to
               know
               the
               things
               of
               eternity
               ,
               the
               heart
               is
               greatned
               ,
               and
               all
               temporal
               things
               are
               but
               small
               to
               that
               soul
               ;
               when
               it
               comes
               to
               know
               what
               an
               eternal
               God
               is
               ,
               and
               what
               an
               eternal
               crown
               is
               ,
               and
               an
               eternal
               inheritance
               ,
               when
               it
               knows
               that
               God
               does
               intend
               to
               communicate
               himself
               eternally
               to
               his
               creature
               ,
               it
               cannot
               be
               satisfied
               ,
               unless
               it
               knows
               it
               shall
               live
               to
               enjoy
               those
               things
               that
               God
               shall
               communicate
               eternally
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               a
               gracious
               spirit
               hath
               received
               an
               eternal
               principle
               within
               it
               ,
               that
               does
               work
               the
               heart
               beyond
               things
               for
               a
               season
               ,
               that
               works
               the
               heart
               all
               to
               eternity
               ;
               for
               the
               work
               of
               Grace
               that
               is
               in
               the
               soul
               ,
               it
               
               is
               begotten
               of
               the
               immortal
               seed
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               an
               eternal
               principle
               ,
               that
               is
               infused
               by
               God
               into
               it
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               works
               beyond
               things
               that
               are
               for
               a
               season
               ;
               every
               creature
               works
               according
               to
               the
               nature
               of
               its
               principles
               ;
               as
               sensitive
               creatures
               according
               unto
               sensitive
               principles
               ,
               and
               rational
               creatures
               according
               unto
               rational
               principles
               ,
               but
               grace
               is
               beyond
               reason
               ,
               and
               is
               of
               an
               everlasting
               nature
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               works
               the
               heart
               beyond
               all
               that
               is
               but
               for
               a
               season
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               a
               gracious
               heart
               cannot
               be
               satisfied
               with
               things
               that
               are
               but
               for
               a
               season
               ,
               because
               God
               
               hath
               loved
               such
               a
               heart
               with
               an
               eternal
               love
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               the
               impression
               of
               the
               same
               love
               in
               the
               soul
               ,
               that
               carries
               the
               soul
               to
               God
               in
               some
               measure
               with
               that
               love
               wherewith
               it
               is
               loved
               ,
               that
               causes
               the
               soul
               to
               love
               God
               with
               an
               eternal
               love
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               be
               satisfied
               with
               any
               work
               of
               love
               that
               it
               can
               work
               in
               time
               ;
               and
               therefore
               grace
               must
               have
               eternity
               for
               to
               manifest
               the
               love
               again
               that
               it
               hath
               to
               God
               ,
               or
               else
               it
               hath
               not
               a
               love
               proportionable
               in
               its
               measure
               to
               the
               love
               wherewith
               God
               hath
               loved
               it
               ,
               but
               that
               is
               in
               every
               gracious
               heart
               .
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               kinde
               of
               image
               of
               Gods
               infiniteness
               in
               the
               souls
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               this
               
               print
               of
               Gods
               infiniteness
               ,
               the
               enjoyment
               of
               God
               is
               desired
               ,
               where
               the
               heart
               is
               gracious
               :
               though
               it
               is
               true
               ,
               our
               souls
               are
               not
               infinite
               creatures
               in
               themselves
               ,
               yet
               having
               a
               print
               of
               Gods
               infiniteness
               upon
               them
               ,
               they
               manifest
               this
               in
               their
               infinite
               desires
               ;
               and
               because
               they
               cannot
               enjoy
               an
               actual
               infinite
               good
               in
               themselves
               ,
               therefore
               they
               desire
               an
               infinite
               good
               in
               duration
               at
               least
               ;
               let
               there
               be
               never
               so
               much
               good
               ,
               
               yea
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               an
               infinite
               power
               can
               let
               out
               for
               present
               good
               ,
               yet
               this
               does
               not
               satisfie
               the
               soul
               ,
               unless
               it
               can
               have
               it
               infinitely
               for
               duration
               ;
               for
               an
               enlightned
               soul
               knows
               that
               it
               is
               not
               capable
               to
               hold
               that
               good
               that
               an
               infinite
               God
               can
               ,
               and
               hath
               a
               purpose
               to
               communicate
               to
               his
               creature
               ,
               if
               it
               should
               come
               all
               together
               ,
               therefore
               it
               desires
               to
               enjoy
               communication
               of
               what
               good
               it
               is
               capable
               of
               to
               all
               eternity
               .
               To
               receive
               good
               from
               God
               is
               not
               sufficient
               ,
               except
               it
               be
               received
               in
               an
               infinite
               way
               ;
               now
               it
               cannot
               receive
               any
               thing
               infinite
               for
               the
               present
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               must
               have
               it
               in
               an
               infinite
               way
               in
               regard
               of
               duration
               .
            
             
               Sixthly
               ,
               there
               is
               nothing
               that
               is
               but
               for
               a
               season
               ,
               
               can
               satisfie
               a
               gracious
               heart
               ,
               but
               it
               must
               be
               some
               
                 eternal
                 thing
              
               ,
               because
               such
               a
               one
               hath
               received
               light
               from
               God
               to
               understand
               the
               infinite
               consequence
               of
               eternity
               ,
               to
               make
               any
               good
               to
               be
               infinite
               ,
               or
               any
               evil
               to
               be
               infinite
               :
               When
               as
               one
               enjoys
               any
               good
               ,
               and
               knows
               it
               shall
               continue
               infinitely
               ,
               it
               makes
               that
               present
               good
               to
               have
               a
               kinde
               of
               
                 infiniteness
                 in
                 it
              
               ;
               and
               and
               so
               for
               evil
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               any
               evil
               upon
               the
               heart
               ,
               though
               the
               evil
               should
               be
               never
               so
               little
               ,
               yet
               if
               it
               be
               an
               evil
               ,
               and
               the
               soul
               knows
               it
               must
               continue
               infinitely
               ,
               it
               puts
               a
               kinde
               of
               infiniteness
               to
               every
               moment
               ;
               and
               that
               is
               the
               principal
               thing
               that
               makes
               the
               misery
               of
               the
               damned
               to
               be
               so
               miserable
               ,
               and
               the
               happiness
               of
               the
               godly
               so
               happy
               ;
               they
               are
               not
               onely
               happy
               and
               miserable
               ,
               because
               they
               shall
               be
               happy
               and
               miserable
               for
               ever
               ,
               but
               because
               they
               know
               there
               is
               continance
               in
               happiness
               ,
               and
               in
               misery
               ;
               their
               knowledge
               of
               this
               is
               that
               which
               puts
               infinite
               weight
               upon
               every
               moment
               .
            
             
               Suppose
               a
               beast
               should
               have
               happiness
               suitable
               to
               
               its
               nature
               for
               eternity
               ,
               that
               would
               come
               infinitely
               short
               of
               the
               happiness
               of
               a
               rational
               creature
               ,
               that
               knows
               wherein
               happiness
               consists
               ,
               and
               what
               eternity
               is
               ;
               for
               the
               beast
               enjoys
               nothing
               but
               the
               present
               happiness
               ,
               but
               a
               reasonable
               creature
               it
               hath
               happiness
               for
               the
               present
               ,
               and
               it
               can
               by
               the
               thoughts
               of
               the
               minde
               fetch
               in
               the
               infiniteness
               of
               the
               duration
               ,
               and
               put
               it
               upon
               the
               present
               content
               it
               receives
               ,
               and
               so
               have
               infinite
               satisfaction
               every
               moment
               :
               And
               so
               for
               misery
               ;
               it
               were
               not
               so
               much
               if
               God
               by
               his
               power
               should
               hold
               a
               brute
               beast
               in
               the
               fire
               eternally
               ,
               as
               if
               a
               man
               were
               in
               misery
               ;
               because
               though
               it
               hath
               pains
               ,
               yet
               it
               hath
               no
               thought
               of
               future
               pains
               ,
               but
               what
               it
               now
               feels
               :
               But
               if
               a
               rational
               creature
               be
               in
               misery
               ,
               by
               the
               thoughts
               of
               his
               minde
               ,
               he
               can
               fetch
               all
               the
               pains
               that
               shall
               be
               in
               hundred
               thousands
               of
               years
               ,
               and
               put
               them
               upon
               that
               instant
               ,
               and
               this
               makes
               it
               to
               be
               miserable
               indeed
               ,
               in
               a
               kinde
               of
               infiniteness
               ,
               beyond
               that
               which
               any
               other
               creature
               is
               capable
               of
               .
            
             
               You
               think
               to
               be
               tortured
               with
               fire
               is
               miserable
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               so
               eternally
               is
               miserable
               ;
               but
               there
               is
               something
               more
               ,
               every
               instant
               you
               shall
               be
               in
               misery
               ,
               there
               shall
               be
               a
               kinde
               of
               infiniteness
               ,
               because
               you
               shall
               by
               your
               thoughts
               bring
               whatsoever
               is
               to
               come
               ,
               and
               put
               it
               upon
               the
               present
               moment
               ,
               and
               nothing
               can
               swallow
               up
               a
               mans
               spirit
               so
               much
               as
               this
               ,
               if
               he
               understands
               eternity
               .
               Now
               then
               a
               gracious
               heart
               that
               knows
               this
               ,
               that
               knows
               what
               the
               consequence
               of
               eternity
               is
               ,
               cannot
               be
               satisfied
               ,
               except
               it
               hath
               made
               good
               provision
               for
               eternity
               ;
               whatsoever
               it
               enjoys
               for
               the
               present
               ,
               cannot
               satisfie
               the
               soul
               ,
               unless
               it
               hath
               made
               good
               provision
               for
               that
               which
               it
               understands
               ,
               to
               be
               of
               such
               infinite
               consequence
               as
               it
               is
               .
               A
               soul
               that
               understands
               
               the
               consequence
               of
               eternity
               ,
               sees
               it
               as
               an
               infinite
               Ocean
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               lanching
               into
               ,
               and
               must
               for
               ever
               swim
               in
               :
               Now
               if
               a
               man
               were
               to
               go
               a
               voyage
               in
               the
               vast
               Ocean
               ,
               that
               he
               must
               go
               thousands
               of
               miles
               ,
               could
               he
               be
               content
               that
               he
               had
               made
               provision
               of
               such
               a
               Vessel
               ,
               that
               he
               could
               make
               shift
               to
               get
               over
               some
               narrow
               water
               with
               ?
               so
               it
               is
               here
               ;
               yea
               ,
               this
               similitude
               comes
               short
               of
               the
               expression
               of
               the
               folly
               of
               any
               that
               knows
               any
               thing
               concerning
               eternity
               ,
               to
               think
               to
               satisfie
               themselves
               in
               any
               thing
               that
               is
               but
               for
               a
               season
               ;
               for
               any
               thing
               that
               is
               but
               for
               a
               season
               ,
               let
               it
               be
               for
               as
               long
               a
               season
               as
               you
               will
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               for
               Methuselahs
               season
               ,
               that
               is
               but
               as
               some
               small
               Brook
               ,
               and
               what
               is
               this
               to
               the
               going
               of
               many
               thousand
               miles
               in
               the
               infinite
               vast
               Ocean
               ?
               and
               therefore
               a
               gracious
               heart
               knowing
               the
               vastness
               of
               it
               ,
               except
               it
               hath
               made
               some
               provision
               for
               it
               ,
               can
               never
               be
               quieted
               with
               what
               it
               can
               enjoy
               for
               a
               season
               .
            
             
               Seventhly
               ,
               a
               gracious
               heart
               cannot
               be
               satisfied
               in
               
               any
               thing
               that
               is
               but
               for
               a
               season
               ,
               because
               there
               is
               nothing
               that
               is
               but
               for
               a
               season
               ,
               but
               it
               can
               make
               the
               end
               of
               it
               as
               really
               present
               ;
               If
               so
               be
               that
               the
               end
               of
               things
               that
               are
               but
               for
               a
               season
               were
               present
               ,
               they
               could
               not
               satisfie
               :
               Now
               a
               gracious
               heart
               makes
               the
               end
               of
               all
               things
               that
               are
               but
               for
               a
               season
               to
               be
               really
               present
               :
               If
               grace
               enables
               a
               man
               to
               make
               the
               things
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               eternal
               things
               to
               be
               present
               ,
               much
               more
               will
               grace
               in
               the
               heart
               make
               the
               end
               of
               all
               worldly
               things
               to
               be
               really
               present
               :
               Now
               a
               gracious
               heart
               being
               wise
               ,
               and
               considering
               ,
               and
               looking
               upon
               these
               things
               that
               are
               but
               for
               a
               season
               ,
               as
               if
               the
               end
               now
               were
               ;
               hence
               it
               is
               that
               it
               hath
               the
               same
               judgement
               of
               things
               that
               are
               but
               for
               a
               season
               now
               ,
               as
               it
               
               shall
               have
               when
               the
               end
               of
               all
               shall
               be
               :
               Now
               when
               the
               end
               of
               all
               things
               we
               enjoy
               for
               a
               season
               is
               come
               ,
               
               then
               every
               man
               will
               see
               the
               vanity
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               cry
               out
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               say
               they
               will
               not
               satisfie
               :
               Yea
               ,
               we
               shall
               not
               onely
               see
               the
               vanity
               of
               them
               ,
               but
               in
               some
               respect
               see
               it
               a
               greater
               misery
               ,
               then
               if
               we
               had
               never
               enjoyed
               them
               ;
               now
               that
               thing
               which
               will
               not
               onely
               fail
               us
               ,
               but
               when
               it
               shall
               fail
               us
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               a
               greater
               vexation
               to
               us
               that
               we
               had
               them
               ,
               then
               if
               we
               had
               never
               enjoyed
               it
               ,
               certainly
               they
               which
               know
               this
               cannot
               be
               satisfied
               with
               it
               .
            
             
               Eighthly
               ,
               a
               gracious
               heart
               makes
               use
               of
               all
               the
               experiences
               that
               it
               hath
               had
               of
               the
               vanity
               of
               the
               creature
               
               ,
               of
               all
               things
               that
               are
               but
               for
               a
               season
               ;
               when
               God
               in
               the
               way
               of
               his
               providence
               gives
               to
               one
               that
               is
               gracious
               ,
               experience
               of
               things
               ,
               he
               will
               treasure
               up
               his
               experience
               :
               vain
               light
               hearts
               ,
               though
               God
               do
               give
               them
               experience
               of
               the
               vanity
               of
               the
               creature
               ,
               and
               of
               things
               that
               are
               but
               for
               a
               season
               ,
               they
               do
               not
               treasure
               up
               their
               experiences
               ,
               but
               though
               they
               cry
               out
               of
               the
               vanity
               of
               the
               creature
               at
               some
               time
               ,
               yet
               they
               run
               out
               again
               as
               greedily
               in
               their
               desires
               after
               it
               as
               before
               :
               but
               a
               gracious
               heart
               findes
               when
               God
               takes
               away
               the
               creature
               ,
               wherein
               it
               had
               placed
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               confidence
               ,
               God
               hath
               shewed
               it
               how
               fading
               it
               was
               ,
               and
               the
               setled
               condition
               of
               it
               is
               nothing
               but
               vanity
               :
               and
               so
               the
               experience
               of
               the
               vanity
               of
               former
               things
               ,
               does
               take
               off
               his
               heart
               from
               any
               thing
               that
               it
               looks
               upon
               as
               abiding
               for
               a
               season
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               that
               which
               is
               but
               for
               a
               season
               ,
               does
               want
               an
               especial
               ingredient
               in
               it
               ,
               which
               is
               required
               for
               satisfaction
               
               :
               the
               special
               ingredient
               unto
               satisfaction
               ,
               is
               security
               ,
               that
               there
               may
               be
               soul-safe
               security
               .
               Augustine
               
               says
               ,
               The
               soul
               cannot
               enjoy
               any
               thing
               freely
               with
               satisfaction
               ,
               unless
               it
               can
               enjoy
               it
               with
               security
               :
               Now
               when
               the
               soul
               enjoys
               a
               thing
               for
               a
               season
               ,
               it
               cannot
               be
               satisfied
               ,
               because
               it
               must
               be
               solicitous
               to
               provide
               something
               when
               that
               is
               gone
               ,
               which
               it
               hath
               for
               the
               present
               .
               So
               that
               these
               arguments
               being
               put
               together
               ,
               you
               may
               see
               evidently
               ,
               Nothing
               that
               is
               for
               a
               season
               can
               give
               satisfaction
               to
               a
               gracious
               heart
               .
               Having
               laid
               these
               things
               in
               the
               explication
               of
               the
               point
               ,
               all
               that
               we
               have
               to
               do
               is
               to
               apply
               it
               .
            
             
               Hence
               we
               may
               see
               the
               excellency
               of
               a
               true
               gracious
               
               spirit
               :
               where
               there
               is
               grace
               in
               the
               soul
               ,
               it
               puts
               a
               wonderful
               excellency
               upon
               the
               soul
               ,
               as
               in
               many
               other
               respects
               ,
               so
               this
               one
               does
               wonderfully
               declare
               the
               excellency
               of
               a
               gracious
               heart
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               so
               raised
               ,
               so
               enlarged
               ,
               so
               greatned
               ,
               that
               nothing
               that
               is
               for
               a
               season
               can
               satisfie
               it
               ,
               but
               it
               looks
               for
               things
               beyond
               a
               season
               .
               Let
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               the
               things
               that
               are
               in
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               ,
               present
               themselves
               to
               the
               soul
               to
               satisfie
               it
               ,
               the
               soul
               will
               say
               ,
               
                 What
                 are
                 you
                 ,
                 temporal
              
               or
               eternal
               ?
               If
               the
               answer
               be
               given
               temporal
               ,
               the
               soul
               rejects
               them
               ,
               and
               puts
               them
               off
               as
               too
               mean
               things
               to
               be
               satisfaction
               for
               it
               ;
               If
               you
               had
               brought
               eternity
               with
               you
               ,
               says
               the
               soul
               ,
               I
               could
               have
               embraced
               you
               ,
               and
               closed
               with
               you
               ,
               and
               have
               been
               satisfied
               in
               the
               enjoyment
               of
               you
               ,
               but
               if
               the
               inscription
               of
               eternity
               be
               not
               in
               you
               ,
               you
               are
               too
               mean
               for
               me
               ,
               my
               happiness
               
               is
               not
               here
               ,
               I
               must
               look
               higher
               ,
               I
               am
               lost
               for
               ever
               if
               I
               do
               not
               look
               higher
               then
               these
               things
               .
               When
               Basil
               was
               offered
               money
               and
               preferment
               to
               tempt
               him
               ,
               he
               answers
               ,
               
                 Give
                 money
                 that
                 may
                 last
                 for
                 ever
                 ,
                 and
                 glory
                 that
                 may
                 eternally
                 flourish
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               XXVI
               .
               
                 Perswasions
                 to
                 take
                 off
                 the
                 heart
                 from
                 temporal
                 things
                 .
              
            
             
               SEcondly
               ,
               hence
               let
               us
               all
               make
               use
               of
               this
               Argument
               ,
               to
               take
               off
               our
               spirits
               from
               all
               earthly
               
               things
               that
               are
               here
               below
               ;
               Let
               us
               look
               upon
               all
               things
               in
               the
               world
               as
               under
               this
               notion
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               but
               for
               a
               season
               ,
               and
               let
               us
               improve
               this
               argument
               to
               the
               utmost
               that
               possibly
               we
               can
               ,
               for
               the
               working
               our
               hearts
               off
               from
               the
               things
               of
               this
               world
               .
               The
               beauty
               of
               all
               worldly
               things
               is
               but
               as
               a
               fair
               picture
               drawn
               upon
               the
               Ice
               ,
               that
               melts
               away
               with
               it
               ;
               
                 The
                 fashion
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 passeth
                 away
                 .
              
               When
               Alexander
               saw
               himself
               wounded
               ,
               and
               in
               danger
               of
               death
               ,
               he
               then
               saw
               the
               vanity
               of
               those
               flatterers
               that
               would
               have
               perswaded
               him
               he
               was
               
                 a
                 God
              
               :
               So
               when
               we
               see
               those
               things
               upon
               which
               we
               set
               our
               hearts
               ,
               as
               if
               our
               chief
               good
               ,
               as
               if
               a
               Deity
               were
               in
               them
               ,
               to
               be
               wounded
               ,
               and
               ready
               to
               perish
               ,
               let
               us
               learn
               to
               alter
               our
               thoughts
               of
               them
               ,
               to
               take
               off
               our
               hearts
               from
               them
               .
            
             
               Much
               may
               be
               done
               in
               the
               improving
               of
               this
               argument
               ,
               of
               the
               fading
               vanishing
               nature
               of
               creature-comforts
               :
               the
               Scripture
               makes
               much
               use
               of
               it
               ,
               to
               take
               off
               the
               hearts
               of
               People
               from
               them
               ;
               
                 Why
                 wilt
                 thou
                 set
                 thy
                 heart
                 upon
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 ?
                 Riches
                 have
                 wings
                 and
                 will
                 fly
                 away
                 .
              
               It
               charges
               them
               that
               have
               riches
               ,
               that
               they
               
                 trust
                 not
                 in
                 uncertain
                 riches
                 :
                 Man
                 that
                 is
                 made
                 in
                 honor
                 abides
                 not
                 ;
                 They
                 sing
                 to
                 the
                 Tabret
                 and
                 Harp
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 merry
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 moment
                 they
                 go
                 down
                 to
                 hell
                 .
              
               This
               Moses
               argument
               ,
               is
               the
               strong
               
               Scripture
               argument
               :
               there
               is
               nothing
               but
               
                 uncertainty
                 ,
                 mutability
                 ,
                 vanity
              
               ,
               upon
               every
               creature
               that
               is
               here
               below
               .
               The
               fashion
               of
               the
               world
               passeth
               away
               ,
               and
               the
               lustre
               of
               it
               ;
               there
               is
               no
               enduring
               substance
               here
               :
               Those
               in
               the
               Hebrews
               were
               content
               to
               part
               with
               any
               thing
               that
               endured
               but
               for
               
                 a
                 season
              
               ,
               so
               they
               might
               have
               an
               
                 enduring
                 substance
              
               :
               and
               so
               
                 Abraham
                 looked
                 for
                 a
                 City
                 that
                 had
                 foundations
                 ,
              
               Heb.
               11.
               10.
               these
               cities
               have
               no
               foundations
               .
            
             
               All
               earthly
               things
               are
               like
               the
               earth
               it self
               ,
               it
               hangs
               upon
               nothing
               ,
               Job
               26.
               7.
               and
               therefore
               there
               can
               be
               no
               certainty
               in
               them
               ,
               no
               continuance
               in
               the
               enjoyment
               of
               them
               :
               neither
               will
               the
               things
               of
               this
               world
               
               abide
               ,
               they
               perish
               in
               the
               using
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               perishes
               in
               the
               using
               ,
               we
               must
               not
               set
               our
               hearts
               upon
               .
               It
               s
               the
               expression
               of
               
                 Gregory
                 Nyssen
              
               ,
               The
               things
               of
               the
               world
               are
               as
               if
               a
               man
               were
               writing
               upon
               the
               water
               with
               his
               finger
               ,
               as
               any
               thing
               is
               written
               ,
               the
               impression
               vanishes
               ,
               and
               nothing
               appears
               ;
               not
               as
               one
               were
               writing
               upon
               the
               sand
               or
               dust
               ,
               which
               although
               any
               little
               wind
               blows
               smooth
               ,
               yet
               it
               stays
               a
               while
               till
               the
               wind
               riseth
               :
               So
               the
               creature
               is
               not
               vain
               onely
               ,
               because
               it
               leaves
               us
               after
               a
               while
               ,
               but
               the
               comfort
               of
               the
               creature
               leaves
               us
               in
               the
               using
               .
            
             
               Seneca
               says
               ,
               
                 We
                 live
                 amongst
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 perishing
              
               
               .
               We
               hear
               much
               of
               the
               vanity
               of
               the
               creature
               ,
               and
               we
               can
               speak
               much
               of
               it
               ,
               but
               how
               is
               it
               improved
               ?
               how
               if
               you
               perish
               eternally
               for
               setting
               your
               hearts
               upon
               these
               things
               ?
               and
               notwithstanding
               all
               your
               talk
               ,
               this
               dreadful
               noise
               shall
               be
               heard
               from
               you
               ,
               
                 We
                 have
                 lost
                 eternity
                 ,
                 for
                 setting
                 our
                 hearts
                 upon
                 things
                 that
                 were
                 for
                 a
                 season
                 .
              
               It
               is
               a
               notable
               speech
               that
               Ambrose
               hath
               ;
               
                 Why
                 will
                 you
                 make
                 that
                 which
              
               
               
                 cannot
                 be
                 eternal
              
               for
               use
               ,
               
                 eternal
                 for
                 punishment
              
               ?
               It
               is
               fading
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               use
               ,
               but
               it
               proves
               to
               be
               eternal
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               punishment
               .
            
             
               Therefore
               when
               any
               temptation
               comes
               ,
               to
               draw
               your
               hearts
               to
               any
               thing
               that
               gives
               content
               to
               the
               flesh
               for
               a
               season
               ,
               O
               that
               you
               might
               improve
               this
               Argument
               to
               resist
               the
               temptation
               !
               What
               ,
               shall
               I
               while
               away
               that
               time
               I
               have
               to
               improve
               for
               eternity
               to
               seek
               after
               you
               ,
               and
               take
               content
               and
               pleasure
               in
               you
               ?
               you
               are
               not
               onely
               temporal
               your selves
               ,
               but
               you
               do
               hazard
               the
               loss
               of
               eternal
               things
               ,
               and
               hazard
               the
               bringing
               of
               eternal
               evils
               .
               And
               therefore
               do
               not
               think
               it
               much
               that
               I
               press
               this
               argument
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               ordinary
               :
               all
               that
               perish
               ,
               perish
               because
               they
               set
               their
               hearts
               upon
               that
               which
               is
               for
               a
               season
               :
               and
               therefore
               though
               the
               knowledge
               of
               this
               in
               some
               general
               notion
               be
               ordinary
               ,
               yet
               the
               truth
               is
               ,
               to
               know
               it
               powerfully
               indeed
               ,
               and
               effectually
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               riddle
               to
               the
               world
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               a
               notable
               place
               we
               have
               in
               Psalm
               49.
               3
               ,
               4.
               
               The
               whole
               scope
               of
               the
               Psalm
               ,
               is
               to
               shew
               the
               happy
               secure
               estate
               of
               the
               godly
               in
               all
               troubles
               ,
               and
               the
               vanishing
               condition
               of
               all
               ungodly
               in
               prosperity
               ;
               now
               mark
               how
               he
               calls
               to
               us
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               this
               Psalm
               ,
               to
               hearken
               to
               this
               argument
               :
               We
               might
               say
               ,
               this
               is
               an
               argument
               we
               have
               heard
               a
               hundred
               times
               ,
               and
               know
               what
               it
               is
               ,
               Why
               should
               we
               hearken
               so
               ?
               Though
               you
               think
               this
               is
               an
               ordinary
               Theam
               ,
               yet
               this
               is
               the
               great
               wisdom
               ,
               and
               understanding
               of
               a
               gracious
               heart
               to
               know
               ;
               this
               is
               the
               dark
               saying
               that
               I
               will
               open
               ,
               so
               says
               the
               Psalmist
               ,
               
                 My
                 mouth
                 shall
                 speak
                 of
                 wisdom
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 meditation
                 of
                 my
                 heart
              
               
               
                 shall
                 be
                 of
                 understanding
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 open
                 my
                 dark
                 saying
                 :
              
               So
               when
               you
               hear
               us
               speaking
               of
               this
               argument
               ,
               you
               say
               ,
               This
               is
               an
               ordinary
               argument
               ;
               but
               the
               true
               knowledge
               of
               it
               is
               a
               dark
               hidden
               thing
               to
               the
               men
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               the
               work
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               make
               men
               know
               this
               truly
               :
               and
               when
               God
               works
               any
               saving
               work
               upon
               the
               soul
               ,
               he
               begins
               in
               this
               way
               ,
               to
               settle
               upon
               the
               soul
               this
               truth
               ,
               That
               all
               the
               things
               that
               it
               hath
               satisfied
               it self
               in
               ,
               are
               fading
               ;
               and
               what
               is
               a
               year
               or
               two
               ,
               to
               enjoy
               all
               the
               contentments
               my
               heart
               can
               desire
               ,
               if
               then
               I
               must
               be
               gone
               ,
               and
               bid
               farewel
               to
               all
               ?
               have
               not
               I
               an
               immortal
               soul
               ?
               and
               when
               shall
               be
               the
               time
               that
               I
               shall
               provide
               for
               eternity
               ?
               And
               therefore
               I
               beseech
               you
               look
               into
               this
               argument
               ,
               and
               ponder
               it
               a
               little
               more
               .
            
             
               There
               are
               three
               worms
               that
               are
               in
               every
               thing
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               to
               eat
               out
               the
               strength
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               make
               it
               fading
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               the
               worm
               that
               is
               bred
               in
               the
               natural
               principles
               ;
               the
               things
               that
               we
               set
               our
               hearts
               upon
               ,
               are
               made
               of
               fading
               principles
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               there
               is
               the
               worm
               of
               the
               
                 general
                 curse
              
               that
               is
               come
               upon
               them
               by
               mans
               sin
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               there
               is
               another
               worm
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               the
               
                 particular
                 curse
              
               that
               we
               bring
               upon
               the
               creatures
               ,
               by
               our
               own
               proper
               sins
               ,
               as
               especially
               when
               we
               set
               our
               hearts
               upon
               any
               fading
               transitory
               things
               below
               :
               all
               things
               in
               the
               world
               are
               subject
               to
               vanity
               by
               the
               
                 general
                 curse
              
               ,
               but
               the
               
                 particular
                 curse
              
               makes
               them
               more
               vain
               :
               and
               shall
               we
               think
               to
               satisfie
               our selves
               in
               the
               things
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               have
               these
               
                 three
                 worms
              
               ,
               feeding
               upon
               them
               continually
               ,
               to
               eat
               out
               the
               strength
               of
               them
               ?
            
             
             
               What
               are
               your
               hearts
               upon
               ?
               I
               urge
               it
               upon
               you
               as
               in
               the
               name
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               answer
               in
               your
               secret
               thoughts
               ,
               What
               are
               your
               hearts
               upon
               ?
               either
               upon
               
               things
               that
               are
               for
               a
               season
               ,
               or
               eternal
               ?
               Things
               that
               are
               eternal
               ,
               you
               look
               upon
               them
               as
               high
               notional
               things
               ,
               that
               never
               took
               up
               your
               thoughts
               much
               :
               but
               to
               go
               into
               company
               ,
               and
               eat
               ,
               and
               drink
               ,
               and
               laugh
               ,
               and
               get
               money
               ;
               these
               are
               the
               things
               that
               are
               but
               
               for
               a
               season
               ,
               and
               these
               your
               hearts
               close
               with
               ,
               and
               bless
               themselves
               in
               .
               What
               are
               become
               of
               all
               those
               that
               have
               had
               as
               great
               dealings
               ,
               and
               as
               many
               merry
               meetings
               as
               you
               ,
               and
               have
               satisfied
               the
               flesh
               as
               much
               as
               you
               ?
               they
               are
               gone
               ,
               rotten
               in
               their
               graves
               ,
               and
               their
               souls
               it
               may
               be
               crying
               under
               the
               wrath
               of
               an
               infinite
               God
               ,
               and
               all
               their
               bravery
               and
               delight
               at
               an
               end
               ;
               would
               you
               be
               in
               their
               condition
               ?
               It
               is
               a
               good
               observation
               of
               Abulensis
               ,
               to
               shew
               to
               us
               the
               vanity
               of
               all
               worldly
               excellency
               ,
               that
               those
               who
               have
               been
               the
               most
               glorious
               ,
               in
               what
               man
               accounts
               glorious
               and
               excellent
               ,
               have
               had
               inglorious
               ends
               ,
               by
               which
               their
               glory
               hath
               been
               stained
               ;
               and
               thereby
               our
               hearts
               might
               be
               taken
               off
               from
               such
               things
               ,
               and
               set
               upon
               those
               things
               which
               are
               so
               glorious
               as
               they
               will
               make
               us
               for
               ever
               glorious
               .
               He
               instances
               in
               Sampson
               for
               strength
               ,
               and
               yet
               what
               a
               contemptible
               end
               had
               he
               ?
               So
               Absolom
               for
               beauty
               ;
               Achitophel
               for
               policy
               ;
               Asael
               for
               swiftness
               ;
               Alexander
               for
               great
               conquests
               ,
               and
               yet
               after
               twelve
               years
               poysoned
               .
               He
               instances
               likewise
               in
               Kingdoms
               ;
               the
               
                 Chaldaean
                 ,
                 Persian
                 ,
                 Graecian
                 ,
                 Roman
                 ,
              
               how
               soon
               were
               they
               gone
               ?
               It
               is
               a
               notable
               speech
               Augustine
               hath
               :
               Go
               ,
               (
               says
               he
               )
               and
               mark
               and
               attend
               the
               Sepulchres
               of
               rich
               men
               ,
               and
               when
               you
               see
               their
               rotten
               bones
               ,
               consider
               who
               they
               
               once
               were
               ,
               and
               know
               they
               do
               cry
               unto
               you
               ;
               O
               you
               men
               ,
               why
               do
               you
               seek
               so
               much
               to
               satisfie
               your selves
               in
               these
               fading
               things
               ,
               and
               heap
               upon
               your selves
               vexation
               ,
               to
               attain
               happiness
               for
               your selves
               in
               these
               things
               ?
               Consider
               our
               bones
               here
               ,
               and
               be
               struck
               with
               astonishment
               ,
               to
               abhor
               your
               luxury
               and
               covetousness
               ;
               for
               ,
               says
               he
               ,
               they
               cry
               thus
               to
               you
               ,
               
                 You
                 now
                 are
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 were
                 ,
                 and
                 time
                 will
                 be
                 ,
                 when
                 you
                 shall
                 be
                 what
                 we
                 are
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               then
               consider
               with
               your selves
               ,
               what
               a
               doleful
               condition
               that
               man
               is
               in
               ,
               that
               hath
               set
               his
               heart
               upon
               things
               that
               are
               for
               a
               season
               :
               When
               those
               are
               at
               an
               end
               ,
               he
               may
               say
               ,
               Now
               the
               thoughts
               of
               my
               heart
               ,
               and
               all
               my
               hopes
               are
               at
               an
               end
               ;
               now
               I
               must
               bid
               an
               eternal
               farewel
               to
               all
               my
               comforts
               ,
               to
               husband
               ,
               and
               wife
               ,
               and
               neighbors
               ,
               and
               friends
               ,
               and
               companions
               ;
               I
               shall
               never
               meet
               with
               you
               more
               ,
               and
               never
               have
               mirth
               and
               jollity
               ,
               and
               sporting
               ,
               and
               gaming
               any
               more
               ,
               but
               I
               must
               bid
               farewel
               to
               all
               ,
               the
               Sun
               is
               set
               ,
               and
               the
               season
               is
               at
               an
               end
               for
               all
               my
               comfort
               ,
               and
               before
               me
               I
               see
               an
               infinite
               vast
               Ocean
               ,
               and
               I
               must
               lanch
               into
               it
               ;
               Lord
               ,
               what
               provision
               have
               I
               for
               it
               ?
               What
               a
               dreadful
               shreek
               will
               that
               soul
               give
               ,
               that
               sees
               an
               infinite
               Ocean
               it
               must
               lanch
               into
               ,
               and
               sees
               no
               provision
               that
               it
               hath
               made
               for
               it
               ?
               Indeed
               those
               that
               dye
               ,
               and
               are
               besotted
               ,
               and
               know
               nothing
               of
               this
               infinite
               Ocean
               that
               they
               must
               lanch
               into
               ,
               they
               are
               never
               troubled
               ;
               but
               those
               that
               dye
               ,
               and
               their
               consciences
               are
               enlightned
               ,
               they
               have
               given
               a
               most
               dreadful
               shreek
               ,
               to
               see
               themselves
               lanching
               into
               an
               infinite
               Ocean
               of
               scalding
               Lead
               ,
               and
               must
               swim
               naked
               in
               it
               for
               ever
               .
            
             
               And
               therefore
               improve
               this
               argument
               ,
               to
               take
               off
               
               your
               hearts
               from
               things
               below
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               What
               good
               will
               it
               be
               to
               me
               that
               I
               have
               been
               merry
               ,
               and
               would
               have
               my
               will
               ?
               I
               came
               to
               hear
               the
               word
               ,
               and
               that
               was
               working
               to
               pull
               my
               lust
               from
               me
               ,
               but
               my
               heart
               was
               set
               upon
               my
               lust
               ,
               and
               I
               would
               have
               it
               :
               When
               my
               lust
               shall
               be
               at
               an
               end
               ,
               what
               good
               will
               it
               be
               to
               me
               ,
               to
               remember
               I
               had
               my
               lust
               and
               pleasure
               ,
               and
               delight
               ?
               This
               will
               afford
               little
               comfort
               after
               it
               is
               gone
               :
               You
               may
               live
               a
               year
               or
               two
               ,
               and
               be
               drunk
               many
               a
               time
               that
               while
               ,
               and
               have
               pleasure
               in
               uncleanness
               ,
               and
               besot
               your selves
               ;
               consider
               ,
               many
               have
               had
               pleasures
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               that
               now
               are
               gone
               ,
               and
               within
               two
               or
               three
               years
               it
               may
               be
               said
               of
               you
               ,
               Such
               a
               one
               was
               at
               such
               a
               Sermon
               ,
               and
               heard
               ,
               That
               all
               things
               that
               endure
               but
               for
               a
               season
               would
               not
               satisfie
               ,
               and
               now
               he
               is
               gone
               ;
               and
               if
               you
               will
               satisfie
               your selves
               in
               these
               things
               that
               are
               for
               a
               season
               ,
               you
               may
               cry
               out
               in
               the
               anguish
               of
               your
               souls
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               Such
               a
               day
               such
               an
               argument
               was
               treated
               upon
               ,
               and
               I
               heard
               ,
               Nothing
               that
               is
               but
               for
               a
               season
               will
               satisfie
               the
               heart
               ,
               and
               how
               I
               should
               hazard
               my
               eternal
               happiness
               ,
               if
               I
               set
               my
               heart
               upon
               them
               ;
               And
               I
               heard
               ,
               I
               had
               not
               onely
               a
               little
               River
               to
               swim
               over
               ,
               but
               an
               infinite
               Ocean
               to
               lanch
               into
               ,
               and
               yet
               I
               have
               sought
               after
               these
               things
               that
               are
               but
               for
               a
               season
               ,
               to
               satisfie
               my
               flesh
               in
               them
               ;
               now
               my
               season
               is
               gone
               ,
               and
               I
               am
               lanching
               into
               eternity
               ,
               the
               Lord
               knows
               what
               shall
               become
               of
               me
               .
            
             
               It
               was
               the
               sad
               expression
               of
               Lysimachus
               ,
               who
               had
               lost
               his
               Kingdom
               for
               one
               draught
               of
               water
               ,
               
                 For
                 what
              
               
               
                 a
                 short
                 pleasure
                 have
                 I
                 made
                 my self
                 a
                 servant
                 ?
              
               So
               consider
               what
               a
               soul-sinking
               thought
               this
               will
               be
               to
               think
               hereafter
               ;
               O
               God
               ,
               for
               how
               short
               pleasure
               
               have
               I
               made
               my self
               a
               bond-slave
               to
               Hell
               for
               ever
               !
               One
               who
               was
               made
               according
               to
               the
               Image
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               had
               means
               for
               eternal
               life
               ,
               yet
               now
               am
               undone
               for
               ever
               !
               It
               is
               reported
               of
               
                 Pope
                 Sixtus
              
               the
               fifth
               ,
               that
               he
               sold
               his
               soul
               to
               the
               Devil
               ,
               to
               enjoy
               the
               glory
               and
               pleasure
               of
               the
               Popedom
               for
               seven
               years
               :
               What
               infinite
               folly
               possesseth
               the
               hearts
               of
               the
               children
               of
               men
               ,
               who
               were
               made
               for
               eternity
               ,
               to
               venture
               eternal
               miscarrying
               for
               a
               few
               years
               ,
               yea
               ,
               a
               few
               hearts
               contentment
               to
               the
               flesh
               !
               The
               Lord
               keep
               us
               from
               this
               desperate
               folly
               .
            
             
               Wherefore
               when
               we
               finde
               our
               hearts
               beginning
               to
               be
               let
               out
               upon
               any
               temporal
               good
               ,
               make
               use
               of
               this
               argument
               ,
               and
               let
               us
               muse
               with
               our selves
               ,
               This
               content
               and
               pleasure
               we
               have
               ,
               but
               will
               it
               abide
               ?
               I
               was
               made
               to
               abide
               
                 for
                 ever
              
               ,
               I
               was
               made
               for
               that
               good
               that
               must
               abide
               for
               ever
               .
               What
               are
               a
               few
               years
               here
               ?
               Those
               who
               abide
               longest
               in
               the
               enjoyment
               of
               health
               and
               prosperity
               ,
               their
               time
               is
               but
               as
               a
               bubble
               ,
               they
               are
               gone
               ,
               and
               the
               memory
               of
               them
               is
               perished
               .
               Pliny
               says
               ,
               there
               was
               a
               miraculous
               example
               of
               one
               Xenophilus
               ,
               who
               lived
               a
               hundred
               and
               five
               years
               without
               sickness
               :
               But
               what
               is
               this
               to
               eternity
               ?
               lib.
               7.
               cap.
               5.
               
            
             
               There
               is
               a
               notabe
               story
               of
               Theodorus
               a
               yong
               man
               ,
               there
               being
               a
               time
               of
               great
               festivity
               and
               jollity
               in
               Egypt
               ,
               and
               there
               was
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               feasting
               and
               musick
               ,
               and
               delight
               in
               his
               fathers
               house
               :
               The
               yong
               man
               withdrew
               himself
               from
               all
               the
               company
               ,
               and
               got
               alone
               ,
               and
               fell
               a
               meditating
               thus
               ,
               
                 Here
                 is
                 delight
                 and
                 content
                 to
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 I
                 may
                 have
                 what
                 I
                 will
                 desire
                 ,
              
               but
               
                 how
                 long
                 will
                 it
                 last
              
               ?
               And
               upon
               this
               meditation
               ,
               thinking
               with
               himself
               ▪
               this
               will
               not
               hold
               long
               ,
               he
               
               withdrew
               himself
               into
               a
               room
               private
               ,
               and
               fell
               down
               upon
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               with
               many
               tears
               cryed
               out
               thus
               unto
               God
               in
               prayer
               ;
               
                 O
                 Lord
              
               ,
               (
               says
               he
               )
               
                 my
                 heart
                 is
                 open
                 unto
                 thee
                 ,
                 I
                 indeed
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 to
                 ask
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 this
                 ,
                 Lord
                 let
                 me
                 not
                 dye
                 eternally
                 ;
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 thou
                 knowest
                 I
                 love
                 thee
                 ,
                 O
                 let
                 me
                 live
                 eternally
                 to
                 praise
                 thee
                 !
              
               And
               when
               his
               mother
               came
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               would
               have
               had
               him
               come
               to
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               company
               that
               were
               bidden
               ,
               he
               made
               an
               excuse
               and
               would
               not
               ,
               onely
               upon
               this
               meditation
               ,
               because
               he
               saw
               this
               would
               
                 not
                 hold
              
               .
            
             
               O
               that
               God
               would
               fasten
               these
               thoughts
               upon
               you
               ,
               when
               you
               are
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               your
               delights
               ;
               But
               will
               this
               hold
               ?
               Is
               not
               this
               one
               thing
               that
               is
               spoken
               of
               amongst
               the
               rest
               ,
               that
               is
               but
               for
               a
               season
               ?
               Think
               also
               upon
               this
               consideration
               ;
               These
               things
               that
               are
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               if
               they
               were
               a
               thousand
               times
               more
               then
               they
               are
               ,
               yet
               being
               
                 but
                 for
                 a
                 season
              
               ,
               this
               is
               enough
               to
               take
               off
               our
               hearts
               ;
               but
               now
               when
               we
               consider
               they
               are
               but
               for
               a
               season
               ,
               and
               but
               slight
               things
               ,
               
                 empty
                 vanities
              
               besides
               ,
               this
               should
               take
               off
               our
               hearts
               abundantly
               more
               ;
               if
               they
               had
               a
               great
               deal
               in
               them
               ,
               yet
               not
               being
               eternal
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               very
               desireable
               .
               How
               vain
               then
               is
               mans
               heart
               ,
               in
               being
               set
               upon
               such
               vain
               things
               ?
               Well
               may
               man
               be
               said
               to
               be
               
                 lighter
                 then
                 vanity
              
               ;
               no
               vanity
               is
               so
               vain
               ,
               as
               the
               
                 trusting
                 in
                 vanity
              
               ;
               all
               the
               vanity
               in
               the
               creature
               amounts
               not
               to
               so
               much
               vanity
               as
               the
               
                 trusting
                 in
                 vanity
              
               .
            
             
               And
               yet
               again
               consider
               ,
               that
               the
               emptiness
               that
               is
               in
               these
               things
               ,
               would
               make
               the
               eternity
               of
               them
               to
               be
               miserable
               .
               You
               will
               say
               this
               is
               a
               riddle
               ,
               how
               can
               it
               be
               made
               out
               ?
               Certainly
               it
               is
               so
               ,
               there
               is
               such
               an
               emptiness
               in
               the
               things
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               
               fain
               to
               borrow
               succession
               to
               make
               them
               comfortable
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               the
               end
               of
               some
               ,
               and
               the
               beginning
               of
               others
               that
               makes
               them
               comfortable
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               continuance
               of
               any
               outward
               comfort
               ;
               as
               now
               the
               laying
               in
               a
               soft
               down
               bed
               ,
               is
               easie
               and
               comfortable
               ,
               and
               delightful
               ;
               but
               if
               one
               were
               condemned
               to
               this
               ,
               to
               lie
               there
               forty
               years
               together
               ,
               and
               never
               to
               come
               out
               ,
               it
               would
               be
               a
               torment
               ,
               but
               to
               lie
               eternally
               it
               would
               be
               more
               ,
               so
               that
               eternity
               puts
               a
               misery
               upon
               the
               comfort
               :
               And
               so
               take
               any
               one
               comfort
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               tyed
               to
               that
               ,
               if
               there
               were
               not
               a
               ceasing
               of
               one
               ,
               and
               the
               beginning
               of
               another
               ,
               the
               comfort
               would
               be
               miserable
               ;
               and
               the
               reason
               is
               ,
               because
               the
               comfort
               is
               so
               empty
               :
               But
               the
               enjoying
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               eternity
               of
               it
               makes
               it
               comfortable
               ;
               we
               shall
               as
               much
               delight
               in
               the
               comforts
               we
               have
               enjoyed
               of
               God
               ,
               after
               we
               have
               enjoyed
               them
               hundred
               thousands
               of
               years
               ,
               as
               we
               did
               at
               first
               moment
               we
               entred
               upon
               them
               .
            
             
               Yet
               further
               ,
               let
               us
               turn
               the
               consideration
               of
               this
               so
               far
               ,
               to
               take
               off
               our
               hearts
               from
               the
               things
               below
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               be
               troubled
               much
               for
               any
               affliction
               and
               misery
               we
               have
               here
               ,
               for
               they
               are
               but
               
                 for
                 a
                 season
              
               ;
               the
               
               being
               for
               a
               season
               ,
               takes
               away
               the
               comfort
               of
               the
               creature
               ,
               and
               the
               being
               for
               a
               season
               ,
               takes
               away
               the
               bitterness
               of
               affliction
               :
               Is
               there
               any
               affliction
               upon
               you
               ?
               think
               this
               is
               not
               eternally
               though
               ,
               this
               is
               
                 not
                 hell
              
               .
               This
               is
               the
               great
               complaint
               of
               a
               soul
               in
               the
               time
               of
               trouble
               ,
               
                 O
                 how
                 long
                 shall
                 it
                 be
                 ?
                 for
                 ever
                 ?
              
               But
               so
               we
               cannot
               say
               of
               any
               afflictions
               here
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               that
               they
               shall
               be
               for
               ever
               .
               In
               Dan.
               11.
               25.
               speaking
               of
               the
               great
               affliction
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               this
               is
               brought
               to
               alleviate
               all
               ,
               
                 yet
                 the
                 end
                 shall
                 be
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 appointed
              
               ;
               so
               long
               as
               a
               man
               can
               look
               to
               the
               end
               
               of
               an
               evil
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               much
               ,
               it
               is
               for
               a
               season
               ;
               if
               he
               can
               but
               see
               banks
               ,
               he
               is
               well
               .
            
             
               Yea
               ,
               and
               the
               evils
               that
               we
               do
               endure
               here
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               but
               for
               a
               
                 little
                 season
              
               ,
               so
               they
               are
               but
               in
               the
               
                 due
                 season
              
               ,
               they
               are
               in
               this
               season
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               that
               which
               should
               comfort
               us
               ;
               because
               there
               is
               not
               so
               much
               danger
               in
               any
               thing
               we
               suffer
               here
               ,
               while
               we
               suffer
               it
               in
               this
               season
               .
               Suppose
               any
               of
               you
               had
               your
               Ship
               leak
               ,
               if
               it
               leaks
               when
               it
               comes
               into
               harbor
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               an
               evil
               to
               you
               ,
               and
               brings
               trouble
               ,
               yet
               you
               comfort
               your selves
               in
               this
               ,
               It
               is
               not
               in
               the
               main
               Ocean
               though
               :
               If
               I
               had
               had
               this
               leak
               in
               the
               main
               sea
               ,
               what
               had
               become
               of
               me
               ?
               and
               so
               for
               troubles
               and
               sorrows
               ,
               you
               may
               say
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 upon
                 me
              
               ,
               but
               blessed
               be
               God
               ,
               it
               is
               upon
               me
               here
               ;
               Indeed
               if
               it
               should
               prove
               to
               be
               upon
               me
               eternally
               hereafter
               ,
               it
               were
               a
               great
               evil
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               here
               .
               S.
               Augustine
               said
               ,
               
                 Here
                 Lord
                 cut
                 me
                 ,
                 do
              
               
               
                 what
                 you
                 will
                 with
                 me
                 ,
                 but
                 spare
                 me
                 hereafter
              
               ;
               It
               was
               the
               prayer
               of
               
                 Fulgentius
                 ,
                 Lord
                 grant
                 patience
                 here
                 ,
                 and
                 pardon
                 hereafter
                 :
              
               though
               I
               have
               never
               so
               much
               affliction
               here
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               great
               matter
               ,
               so
               I
               shall
               have
               pardon
               hereafter
               .
            
             
               Yea
               ,
               the
               enduring
               of
               affliction
               in
               this
               season
               ,
               shall
               be
               that
               which
               may
               deliver
               us
               from
               enduring
               evils
               eternally
               hereafter
               :
               God
               ayms
               at
               it
               ,
               and
               he
               hath
               no
               other
               end
               ,
               but
               onely
               to
               deliver
               from
               eternal
               sorrows
               ,
               
                 We
                 are
                 chastened
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 might
                 not
                 be
                 condemned
                 with
                 the
                 world
                 ,
              
               1
               Cor.
               11.
               
               And
               that
               he
               does
               by
               causing
               a
               man
               or
               woman
               ,
               when
               any
               afflictions
               are
               upon
               them
               ,
               to
               think
               thus
               ;
               Lord
               ,
               is
               this
               evil
               and
               pain
               so
               grievous
               to
               me
               that
               lasts
               but
               
                 for
                 a
                 while
              
               ,
               what
               will
               eternal
               evils
               be
               to
               me
               ?
               Drexelius
               reports
               of
               a
               
                 yong
                 man
              
               that
               was
               given
               to
               his
               lust
               ,
               and
               pleasure
               ,
               and
               could
               not
               endure
               
               to
               be
               crossed
               ,
               but
               of
               all
               things
               he
               could
               not
               bear
               it
               ,
               
                 To
                 be
                 kept
                 from
                 sleep
              
               ,
               and
               
                 to
                 awake
                 in
                 the
                 dark
              
               ;
               and
               being
               sick
               ,
               he
               was
               
                 kept
                 awake
              
               in
               the
               night
               ,
               and
               could
               not
               sleep
               ,
               and
               he
               began
               to
               have
               these
               thoughts
               ,
               and
               think
               ,
               
                 What
                 ,
                 is
                 it
                 so
                 tedious
                 for
                 to
                 be
                 kept
                 from
                 sleep
                 one
                 night
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 lie
                 a
                 few
                 hours
                 here
                 in
                 the
                 dark
                 ?
                 O
                 what
                 is
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 torments
                 ,
                 and
                 darkness
                 everlastingly
                 !
                 I
                 am
                 here
                 in
                 my
                 house
                 upon
                 a
                 soft
                 bed
                 in
                 the
                 dark
                 ,
                 kept
                 from
                 sleep
                 but
                 one
                 night
                 ;
                 O
                 to
                 lie
                 in
                 flames
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 darkness
                 for
                 ever
                 and
                 ever
                 ,
                 how
                 dreadful
                 will
                 that
                 be
                 ?
              
               And
               this
               was
               the
               means
               of
               the
               conversion
               of
               that
               
                 yong
                 man
              
               ,
               that
               was
               given
               to
               all
               maner
               of
               lusts
               before
               .
            
             
               O
               that
               the
               Lord
               would
               settle
               this
               argument
               upon
               you
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               work
               it
               every
               way
               to
               be
               useful
               ;
               for
               your
               pleasures
               ,
               they
               are
               but
               for
               a
               season
               ,
               why
               should
               I
               set
               my
               heart
               upon
               them
               ?
               And
               for
               sorrows
               ,
               if
               those
               be
               grievous
               ,
               if
               a
               fit
               of
               the
               Stone
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               Strangury
               ,
               or
               the
               Fever
               be
               so
               grievous
               ,
               what
               will
               that
               be
               to
               be
               eternally
               scalding
               in
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               ?
               Thus
               you
               see
               the
               consideration
               ,
               That
               things
               are
               but
               
                 for
                 a
                 season
              
               ,
               how
               useful
               it
               is
               for
               to
               take
               our
               hearts
               from
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               uphold
               our
               hearts
               in
               any
               evils
               and
               troubles
               that
               we
               should
               endure
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               XXVII
               .
               
                 Exhortation
                 to
                 seek
                 after
                 eternal
                 things
                 .
              
            
             
               THe
               last
               Use
               ,
               is
               an
               Use
               of
               Exhortation
               ,
               that
               seeing
               nothing
               that
               is
               
                 for
                 a
                 season
              
               ,
               can
               satisfie
               the
               heart
               ,
               what
               remains
               but
               that
               we
               should
               seek
               after
               that
               which
               is
               beyond
               a
               season
               ,
               for
               the
               satisfaction
               of
               our
               hearts
               ?
               Look
               at
               the
               things
               that
               will
               satisfie
               an
               immortal
               soul
               ,
               let
               it
               be
               of
               the
               largest
               extent
               that
               can
               be
               ,
               these
               cannot
               upon
               this
               ground
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               but
               
                 for
                 a
                 season
              
               :
               Then
               let
               our
               hearts
               be
               after
               
                 eternal
                 things
              
               .
               I
               am
               this
               day
               to
               speak
               to
               divers
               hundreds
               of
               you
               here
               ,
               that
               must
               every
               one
               of
               you
               live
               
                 in
                 eternity
              
               one
               way
               or
               other
               ,
               yong
               and
               old
               ,
               you
               must
               live
               in
               a
               time
               beyond
               this
               season
               :
               Now
               having
               to
               speak
               to
               you
               that
               must
               live
               eternally
               ,
               this
               is
               that
               which
               I
               have
               to
               do
               ,
               To
               get
               your
               hearts
               up
               ,
               to
               seek
               after
               
                 eternal
                 things
              
               ;
               and
               O
               that
               this
               might
               be
               done
               ,
               if
               I
               should
               never
               preach
               more
               ,
               and
               you
               should
               never
               hear
               more
               ,
               yet
               if
               this
               should
               be
               obtained
               ,
               that
               you
               should
               live
               eternally
               ,
               that
               you
               should
               have
               your
               hearts
               got
               up
               to
               eternal
               things
               ,
               you
               should
               be
               blessed
               ,
               and
               I
               should
               think
               my self
               happy
               .
            
             
               Philip
               King
               of
               Macedon
               ,
               would
               have
               a
               man
               come
               and
               cry
               to
               him
               every
               morning
               ,
               
                 You
                 are
                 mortal
              
               ;
               this
               is
               that
               which
               I
               should
               
                 rather
                 choose
              
               ,
               that
               you
               might
               daily
               here
               a
               voyce
               ,
               that
               
                 You
                 are
                 immortal
              
               ;
               The
               better
               part
               of
               you
               must
               live
               eternally
               :
               Were
               it
               that
               eternity
               were
               presented
               to
               us
               in
               the
               reality
               of
               it
               ,
               how
               mightily
               would
               it
               work
               to
               draw
               our
               hearts
               to
               eternal
               things
               ?
               Certainly
               our
               thoughts
               are
               not
               upon
               eternity
               ;
               the
               thoughts
               of
               eternity
               are
               mighty
               
               prevailing
               thoughts
               ,
               they
               are
               over-awing
               thoughts
               ,
               soul
               ballacing
               thoughts
               ,
               that
               would
               ballast
               our
               hearts
               ;
               they
               are
               infinite
               pertinent
               thoughts
               ,
               that
               do
               infinitely
               concern
               us
               .
               You
               that
               have
               had
               a
               company
               of
               sleight
               thoughts
               ,
               and
               have
               set
               the
               strength
               of
               your
               spirits
               in
               thinking
               of
               chaffy
               things
               ;
               O
               this
               day
               here
               is
               an
               object
               presented
               to
               you
               ,
               to
               help
               you
               against
               sleight
               thoughts
               :
               This
               one
               word
               Eternity
               ,
               and
               the
               thoughts
               of
               
                 this
                 word
              
               ,
               may
               be
               enough
               for
               you
               ,
               to
               banish
               vain
               and
               chaffy
               thoughts
               away
               for
               ever
               ;
               it
               concerns
               us
               to
               have
               the
               strength
               of
               our
               spirits
               busied
               about
               this
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               a
               request
               that
               I
               have
               to
               every
               one
               of
               you
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               put
               it
               as
               fair
               ,
               and
               easie
               ,
               and
               low
               as
               may
               be
               ,
               because
               I
               would
               not
               have
               it
               denyed
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               That
               every
               one
               that
               God
               by
               his
               providence
               hath
               brought
               this
               day
               here
               into
               this
               Assembly
               ,
               would
               resolve
               in
               their
               own
               thoughts
               ,
               and
               covenant
               with
               God
               ,
               to
               spend
               but
               one
               half
               quarter
               of
               an
               hour
               in
               meditating
               of
               eternity
               every
               day
               ;
               there
               is
               no
               such
               great
               difficulty
               in
               it
               ,
               to
               have
               such
               thoughts
               as
               these
               renewed
               every
               day
               :
               
                 This
                 body
                 of
                 mine
              
               ,
               though
               frail
               and
               mortal
               ,
               
                 it
                 must
                 live
                 for
                 ever
              
               ,
               and
               
                 this
                 soul
                 of
                 mine
              
               ,
               it
               
                 must
                 live
                 eternally
              
               ;
               I
               have
               spent
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               time
               in
               seeking
               after
               contentment
               to
               my
               flesh
               for
               the
               present
               ,
               but
               ,
               
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 what
                 have
                 I
                 done
                 to
                 provide
                 for
                 eternity
                 ?
              
               The
               renewing
               of
               this
               daily
               ,
               and
               setling
               of
               this
               daily
               upon
               the
               heart
               ,
               what
               might
               it
               do
               ?
               It
               cannot
               be
               imagined
               what
               it
               might
               do
               :
               Precious
               are
               the
               thoughts
               of
               eternity
               ,
               so
               precious
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               many
               a
               soul
               ,
               that
               would
               not
               for
               a
               thousand
               worlds
               ,
               but
               have
               had
               those
               thoughts
               to
               be
               setled
               upon
               them
               ;
               so
               precious
               ,
               as
               many
               souls
               are
               now
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               magnifying
               
               and
               blessing
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               such
               serious
               thoughts
               of
               eternity
               ,
               before
               they
               left
               this
               world
               .
            
             
               Certainly
               ,
               until
               you
               come
               to
               have
               your
               thoughts
               setled
               in
               some
               measure
               upon
               this
               ,
               you
               do
               not
               understand
               wherefore
               you
               were
               born
               ,
               nor
               unto
               what
               you
               were
               born
               ;
               you
               never
               have
               done
               any
               thing
               to
               purpose
               about
               the
               great
               business
               that
               God
               hath
               sent
               you
               into
               the
               world
               for
               ,
               until
               you
               come
               to
               have
               serious
               working
               thoughts
               about
               eternity
               :
               you
               have
               had
               all
               this
               while
               a
               seduced
               heart
               ,
               that
               hath
               deceived
               you
               ,
               and
               all
               your
               life
               hath
               been
               a
               dream
               .
               If
               God
               should
               begin
               to
               dart
               thoughts
               into
               your
               hearts
               ,
               and
               stick
               them
               upon
               your
               minde
               ,
               about
               this
               argument
               ,
               now
               you
               begin
               to
               live
               ,
               and
               to
               awake
               ,
               it
               were
               not
               possible
               that
               any
               lusts
               should
               stand
               before
               these
               thoughts
               :
               you
               complain
               often
               of
               weakness
               ,
               and
               that
               you
               meet
               with
               temptations
               that
               are
               very
               strong
               ,
               behold
               here
               a
               means
               to
               resist
               strong
               temptations
               ,
               to
               strengthen
               you
               against
               the
               strongest
               temptations
               that
               you
               can
               possibly
               meet
               withal
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               namely
               the
               serious
               thoughts
               of
               things
               that
               are
               beyond
               this
               season
               .
               It
               is
               reported
               of
               the
               customs
               that
               have
               been
               observed
               amongst
               the
               Rites
               and
               Ceremonies
               ,
               in
               making
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               they
               had
               this
               speech
               to
               them
               ,
               
                 Have
                 eternity
                 in
                 your
                 mindes
              
               :
               O
               that
               this
               speech
               were
               renewed
               upon
               us
               ,
               in
               all
               our
               conditions
               and
               businesses
               ,
               that
               so
               it
               may
               prevail
               with
               us
               ,
               to
               seek
               after
               that
               which
               is
               eternal
               !
               And
               to
               that
               end
               ,
               that
               what
               I
               speak
               this
               way
               ,
               may
               not
               vanish
               ,
               and
               come
               to
               nothing
               ,
               (
               for
               it
               is
               a
               serious
               argument
               that
               we
               are
               about
               ,
               &
               I
               am
               loth
               that
               it
               should
               come
               to
               nothing
               )
               consider
               these
               motives
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               it
               is
               onely
               the
               rational
               creature
               that
               knows
               
               any
               thing
               that
               is
               beyond
               this
               season
               :
               this
               is
               the
               excellency
               
               of
               
                 a
                 rational
                 creature
              
               ,
               that
               it
               hath
               any
               notion
               about
               any
               thing
               that
               is
               eternal
               :
               Now
               that
               God
               hath
               made
               us
               of
               such
               a
               nature
               ,
               and
               no
               creature
               else
               ,
               but
               us
               ,
               and
               Angels
               ,
               surely
               there
               is
               something
               in
               it
               :
               Mens
               hearts
               do
               naturally
               desire
               eternity
               ,
               and
               think
               this
               is
               good
               if
               it
               might
               last
               .
               That
               is
               very
               observable
               therefore
               that
               we
               have
               in
               Hos
               .
               14.
               5.
               concerning
               Gods
               expression
               of
               himself
               to
               his
               people
               ;
               where
               he
               would
               express
               himself
               so
               as
               to
               satisfie
               his
               people
               ,
               he
               says
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 be
                 as
                 the
                 dew
                 unto
                 Israel
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 grow
                 as
                 the
                 Lilly
                 ,
                 and
                 cast
                 forth
                 his
                 roots
                 as
                 Lebanon
                 .
              
               The
               dew
               and
               the
               Lilly
               are
               sweet
               things
               ,
               but
               the
               dew
               though
               it
               be
               sweet
               is
               quickly
               gone
               ,
               and
               the
               Lilly
               is
               sweet
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               observed
               by
               the
               Naturalists
               ,
               that
               the
               Lilly
               does
               not
               take
               much
               root
               in
               the
               earth
               ,
               therefore
               mark
               what
               follows
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               
                 cast
                 forth
                 his
                 roots
              
               as
               Lebanon
               ;
               you
               shall
               have
               the
               sweetness
               of
               the
               Lilly
               ,
               but
               you
               shall
               have
               
                 the
                 roots
                 of
                 Lebanon
                 ;
                 Lebanon
              
               was
               the
               place
               of
               Cedars
               ,
               and
               the
               roots
               of
               Cedars
               are
               deep
               .
               
                 They
                 that
                 dwell
                 under
                 his
                 shadow
                 shall
                 return
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 revive
                 as
                 the
                 corn
                 ,
                 and
                 grow
                 as
                 the
                 vine
                 .
              
               It
               might
               
               be
               said
               the
               corn
               lasts
               but
               
                 a
                 year
              
               ,
               therefore
               God
               adds
               ,
               
                 and
                 grow
                 as
                 the
                 vine
              
               ;
               the
               Vine
               does
               not
               onely
               bud
               ,
               and
               send
               forth
               his
               branches
               and
               grapes
               one
               year
               ,
               but
               the
               next
               year
               ,
               and
               the
               next
               year
               
                 it
                 continues
              
               :
               therefore
               that
               God
               might
               present
               his
               mercies
               fully
               to
               the
               hearts
               of
               his
               people
               ,
               he
               does
               present
               them
               in
               this
               satisfying
               way
               ,
               that
               his
               mercies
               shall
               be
               abiding
               mercies
               .
               Why
               should
               we
               be
               as
               Children
               ,
               to
               run
               after
               bubbles
               ?
               Men
               seek
               after
               inheritances
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               things
               made
               sure
               for
               perpetuity
               ,
               so
               it
               should
               be
               with
               us
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               let
               us
               look
               upon
               things
               that
               are
               beyond
               
               
               this
               season
               ,
               that
               are
               eternal
               ,
               because
               that
               in
               these
               times
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               God
               hath
               revealed
               eternity
               ,
               and
               eternal
               things
               abundantly
               more
               clearly
               then
               ever
               they
               were
               revealed
               in
               the
               Law
               :
               in
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Law
               there
               was
               little
               made
               known
               concerning
               eternity
               ,
               but
               the
               times
               of
               the
               Gospel
               being
               renewed
               ,
               now
               the
               treasures
               of
               eternity
               are
               opened
               ;
               Immortality
               is
               brought
               to
               light
               by
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               2
               Tim.
               1.
               10.
               
               Now
               the
               glorious
               things
               of
               eternity
               are
               set
               before
               our
               eyes
               ,
               and
               we
               the
               Ministers
               of
               God
               are
               commanded
               to
               present
               them
               to
               you
               ,
               and
               you
               living
               under
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               where
               you
               hear
               so
               much
               of
               eternity
               revealed
               ,
               it
               would
               be
               dreadful
               if
               you
               should
               be
               deceived
               with
               things
               that
               are
               but
               for
               a
               season
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               every
               one
               of
               you
               as
               you
               are
               born
               ,
               are
               born
               with
               your
               backs
               upon
               
                 Gods
                 eternity
              
               ,
               and
               your
               
               faces
               towards
               
                 hells
                 eternity
              
               ,
               and
               therefore
               you
               had
               need
               look
               beyond
               things
               that
               are
               but
               for
               
                 a
                 season
              
               ,
               and
               minde
               the
               things
               of
               your
               eternal
               good
               with
               all
               your
               might
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               all
               your
               eternal
               good
               does
               depend
               upon
               
               the
               short
               uncertain
               moment
               of
               your
               lives
               ;
               if
               the
               thrid
               be
               but
               cut
               ,
               and
               you
               have
               not
               provided
               for
               your
               eternal
               good
               ,
               you
               are
               lost
               and
               undone
               for
               ever
               ,
               you
               do
               not
               know
               but
               upon
               every
               moment
               depends
               eternity
               .
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               know
               you
               may
               be
               far
               nearer
               to
               the
               Ocean
               
               of
               eternity
               ,
               then
               you
               are
               aware
               ,
               and
               therefore
               you
               had
               need
               have
               your
               thoughts
               fastened
               upon
               eternity
               ;
               Who
               knows
               but
               that
               before
               the
               morning
               some
               that
               are
               here
               may
               understand
               what
               eternity
               means
               ,
               and
               be
               lanching
               into
               the
               infinite
               Ocean
               of
               it
               :
               there
               is
               many
               a
               man
               that
               is
               in
               his
               
                 jollity
                 ,
                 strength
              
               ,
               and
               health
               ,
               
               that
               is
               called
               forth
               by
               God
               ,
               suddenly
               to
               lanch
               into
               this
               Ocean
               ;
               If
               God
               call
               you
               suddenly
               before
               you
               be
               ready
               ,
               what
               will
               become
               of
               you
               ?
               now
               you
               may
               be
               near
               it
               .
               You
               that
               are
               old
               are
               certainly
               near
               it
               ,
               within
               a
               few
               years
               you
               must
               know
               what
               eternity
               means
               ,
               you
               shall
               know
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               difference
               between
               things
               that
               are
               
                 for
                 a
                 season
              
               ,
               and
               beyond
               a
               season
               :
               and
               
                 yong
                 ones
              
               may
               ,
               as
               we
               have
               daily
               examples
               ;
               now
               you
               that
               are
               yong
               ,
               consider
               those
               examples
               ,
               and
               put
               the
               case
               ,
               Suppose
               I
               had
               been
               called
               to
               la●●h
               into
               eternity
               ,
               when
               such
               a
               one
               was
               called
               ,
               had
               I
               been
               ready
               ?
               what
               had
               become
               of
               me
               ?
               O
               consider
               how
               near
               you
               may
               be
               unto
               it
               ,
               and
               therefore
               look
               not
               upon
               things
               that
               are
               temporal
               ,
               but
               let
               your
               hearts
               be
               after
               things
               that
               are
               eternal
               .
            
             
               Again
               ,
               consider
               how
               happy
               those
               souls
               would
               
               think
               themselves
               that
               are
               in
               their
               eternal
               estates
               ,
               and
               are
               miscarried
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               time
               to
               provide
               for
               eternity
               again
               .
               Many
               are
               gone
               ,
               and
               snatched
               away
               from
               all
               things
               that
               are
               for
               a
               season
               ,
               and
               are
               swimming
               in
               the
               infinite
               Ocean
               of
               eternal
               misery
               ,
               and
               they
               look
               about
               them
               ,
               and
               see
               vastness
               ,
               no
               limits
               ,
               no
               end
               ,
               no
               land
               :
               If
               they
               could
               but
               come
               back
               again
               ,
               and
               have
               their
               time
               again
               ,
               how
               do
               you
               think
               would
               they
               carry
               themselves
               about
               things
               that
               are
               but
               
                 for
                 a
                 season
              
               ?
               do
               you
               think
               temptations
               would
               draw
               their
               hearts
               again
               ?
               If
               company
               should
               come
               to
               draw
               them
               to
               drinking
               ,
               and
               uncleanness
               ,
               would
               they
               yield
               then
               ?
               they
               would
               with
               indignation
               cast
               away
               those
               temptations
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               
                 God
                 forbid
                 I
                 should
                 be
                 drawn
                 with
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 but
                 for
                 a
                 season
                 ,
              
               I
               know
               what
               
                 eternity
                 means
              
               .
               O
               now
               you
               have
               time
               ,
               improve
               this
               argument
               ,
               and
               labor
               to
               provide
               for
               eternity
               :
               now
               
               prayers
               and
               tears
               may
               do
               you
               good
               for
               eternity
               ;
               within
               a
               while
               ,
               if
               you
               could
               let
               streams
               of
               blood
               issue
               from
               you
               ,
               it
               can
               do
               you
               no
               good
               ,
               and
               if
               this
               argument
               prevail
               to
               get
               off
               your
               hearts
               beyond
               things
               that
               are
               for
               a
               season
               ,
               there
               will
               arise
               these
               two
               questions
               :
               
                 O
                 that
                 I
                 did
                 but
                 know
                 how
                 it
                 should
                 go
                 with
                 me
                 eternally
                 !
                 O
                 how
                 shall
                 I
                 get
                 eternal
                 things
                 to
                 be
                 my
                 portion
                 !
              
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XXVIII
               .
               
                 How
                 we
                 should
                 know
                 how
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 with
                 us
                 for
              
               eternity
               ,
               
                 and
                 what
                 we
                 should
                 do
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 well
                 with
                 us
                 eternally
                 .
              
            
             
               IF
               you
               say
               ,
               How
               shall
               I
               know
               how
               it
               shall
               be
               with
               
               me
               for
               eternity
               ?
               shall
               it
               be
               well
               ,
               or
               not
               well
               with
               my
               soul
               when
               I
               am
               beyond
               things
               that
               are
               for
               a
               season
               ?
               You
               may
               have
               some
               guess
               by
               those
               thoughts
               you
               have
               had
               upon
               things
               for
               eternity
               :
               you
               that
               have
               given
               liberty
               to
               your selves
               ,
               to
               satisfie
               your selves
               in
               the
               things
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               and
               your
               hearts
               have
               been
               fully
               satisfied
               in
               the
               things
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               this
               point
               is
               a
               strange
               point
               to
               you
               ,
               you
               have
               cause
               to
               conclude
               with
               your selves
               ,
               that
               you
               are
               in
               a
               miserable
               condition
               
                 for
                 eternity
              
               ;
               but
               if
               your
               consciences
               can
               testifie
               that
               this
               point
               ,
               the
               getting
               of
               your
               hearts
               from
               things
               that
               are
               but
               
                 for
                 a
                 season
              
               ,
               and
               setting
               them
               upon
               the
               things
               that
               are
               eternal
               ,
               is
               that
               which
               the
               Lord
               hath
               setled
               upon
               your
               hearts
               for
               many
               years
               ,
               when
               you
               wake
               in
               the
               night
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               morning
               ,
               the
               same
               thoughts
               that
               are
               presented
               
               to
               me
               by
               the
               Word
               ,
               the
               Lord
               hath
               presented
               to
               me
               by
               his
               Spirit
               ,
               the
               strength
               and
               chief
               of
               my
               thoughts
               have
               been
               busied
               about
               this
               argument
               .
               It
               is
               a
               good
               sign
               ,
               that
               God
               does
               intend
               good
               for
               that
               soul
               to
               eternity
               ,
               whom
               he
               is
               pleased
               to
               possess
               with
               the
               thoughts
               of
               it
               so
               deeply
               for
               the
               present
               .
            
             
               Again
               consider
               ,
               could
               you
               not
               wish
               in
               your
               hearts
               ,
               
               that
               you
               might
               live
               always
               ?
               and
               that
               the
               content
               and
               delight
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               in
               meat
               ,
               and
               drink
               ,
               and
               sports
               do
               satisfie
               you
               ,
               and
               you
               think
               your selves
               happy
               in
               the
               enjoyment
               of
               them
               ;
               certainly
               God
               hath
               not
               yet
               savingly
               made
               known
               the
               things
               of
               eternity
               to
               you
               .
               Those
               that
               God
               does
               prepare
               for
               his
               eternal
               mercies
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               God
               does
               take
               off
               their
               hearts
               from
               all
               things
               in
               the
               world
               ;
               that
               if
               it
               were
               put
               to
               your
               choice
               ,
               though
               you
               might
               have
               a
               thousand
               worlds
               ,
               you
               would
               not
               have
               them
               for
               
                 your
                 portion
              
               ;
               no
               ,
               there
               are
               more
               glorious
               ,
               more
               excellent
               things
               for
               my
               soul
               to
               have
               ,
               and
               therefore
               God
               forbid
               I
               should
               have
               my
               portion
               in
               
                 these
                 things
              
               ,
               though
               they
               were
               to
               endure
               .
            
             
               Augustine
               brings
               in
               Plotinus
               ,
               acknowledging
               it
               the
               mercy
               of
               God
               to
               man
               ,
               that
               his
               soul
               is
               in
               a
               mortal
               
               body
               ,
               that
               the
               body
               is
               not
               immortal
               ,
               but
               that
               after
               a
               little
               time
               the
               bodies
               of
               men
               may
               be
               dissolved
               ,
               and
               so
               their
               souls
               be
               there
               for
               ever
               where
               the
               soul
               of
               the
               world
               is
               ;
               that
               is
               his
               expression
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               A
               third
               Argument
               that
               it
               shall
               be
               well
               with
               
               you
               
                 for
                 eternity
              
               ,
               is
               this
               ,
               To
               know
               what
               seeds
               of
               eternity
               God
               hath
               begun
               to
               plant
               in
               your
               hearts
               .
               This
               is
               a
               certain
               truth
               ,
               There
               is
               no
               soul
               that
               God
               intends
               eternal
               life
               unto
               ,
               but
               God
               begins
               eternal
               life
               in
               this
               world
               .
               You
               know
               what
               St.
               John
               says
               ,
               
                 He
                 that
                 hates
              
               
               
                 his
                 brother
                 ,
                 hath
                 not
                 eternal
                 life
                 abiding
                 in
                 him
                 .
              
               Eternal
               life
               is
               begun
               in
               this
               world
               in
               all
               that
               shall
               be
               saved
               ;
               therefore
               think
               with
               your selves
               ,
               What
               seeds
               
                 of
                 eternity
              
               have
               I
               put
               into
               my
               soul
               ?
               All
               common
               graces
               ,
               and
               moral
               vertues
               are
               not
               a
               seed
               that
               will
               grow
               up
               to
               eternal
               life
               ,
               but
               saving
               grace
               will
               ;
               though
               it
               be
               under
               the
               clods
               for
               the
               present
               ,
               it
               will
               grow
               up
               eternity
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               Examine
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               look
               into
               the
               book
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               see
               whether
               the
               Scripture
               speaks
               
               well
               on
               your
               side
               ,
               because
               that
               in
               this
               Book
               ,
               in
               this
               Scripture
               ,
               there
               God
               hath
               revealed
               the
               
                 eternal
                 counsels
                 of
                 his
                 will
              
               ,
               and
               the
               great
               things
               about
               mans
               eternal
               estate
               :
               there
               is
               little
               in
               all
               the
               Book
               of
               the
               Creature
               ,
               the
               Book
               of
               Creation
               ,
               revealed
               of
               the
               counsels
               of
               Gods
               will
               ,
               about
               bringing
               man
               to
               his
               eternal
               estate
               ;
               but
               in
               this
               Book
               of
               the
               Scripture
               he
               hath
               revealed
               his
               will
               concerning
               this
               ;
               and
               therefore
               confider
               ,
               does
               this
               speak
               well
               of
               your
               side
               ?
               Thus
               by
               these
               
               arguments
               you
               may
               know
               how
               it
               shall
               be
               with
               you
               for
               eternity
               .
            
             
               But
               what
               shall
               we
               do
               to
               get
               a
               portion
               in
               those
               things
               
               that
               shall
               be
               eternal
               ?
            
             
               First
               ,
               labor
               to
               bring
               all
               things
               in
               subordination
               to
               eternity
               ,
               do
               not
               make
               other
               things
               your
               scope
               ,
               make
               
               them
               an
               underling
               ,
               and
               take
               no
               further
               content
               in
               them
               ,
               then
               that
               they
               may
               further
               your
               souls
               to
               eternity
               .
               Suppose
               you
               have
               an
               estate
               encreasing
               more
               then
               another
               ,
               what
               will
               you
               do
               with
               it
               ?
               how
               will
               you
               use
               it
               ?
               wherein
               do
               you
               count
               the
               good
               of
               it
               to
               consist
               ?
               that
               by
               these
               things
               I
               have
               coming
               from
               God
               ,
               I
               hope
               to
               make
               use
               of
               them
               ,
               to
               fit
               me
               for
               eternal
               mercies
               ,
               and
               to
               treasure
               up
               eternal
               mercies
               by
               a
               sanctified
               holy
               use
               
               of
               these
               things
               ;
               but
               when
               temporal
               things
               come
               in
               ,
               and
               your
               hearts
               rest
               upon
               them
               ,
               without
               subordination
               to
               eternal
               things
               ,
               this
               is
               infinitely
               dangerous
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               make
               conscience
               of
               the
               little
               time
               you
               
               have
               ;
               O
               it
               is
               but
               a
               little
               time
               you
               have
               ,
               let
               that
               be
               consecrated
               and
               devoted
               to
               God
               :
               it
               is
               eternal
               happiness
               that
               you
               look
               for
               hereafter
               ,
               why
               should
               you
               not
               be
               willing
               to
               spend
               as
               much
               of
               this
               little
               time
               for
               it
               as
               can
               be
               ?
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               labor
               to
               be
               exact
               in
               all
               that
               you
               do
               ,
               for
               
               you
               are
               working
               for
               eternity
               .
               As
               Zeuxis
               the
               Painter
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               askt
               ,
               why
               he
               was
               so
               accurate
               in
               his
               Painting
               ,
               says
               he
               ,
               
                 I
                 Paint
                 for
                 eternity
              
               :
               Let
               us
               in
               
               our
               Christian
               profession
               be
               exact
               in
               our
               way
               ,
               because
               we
               live
               for
               eternity
               ;
               There
               is
               nothing
               that
               does
               make
               men
               so
               accurate
               in
               their
               way
               as
               this
               ;
               and
               let
               the
               men
               of
               the
               world
               know
               ,
               that
               this
               is
               the
               reason
               of
               the
               exactness
               of
               the
               ways
               of
               Gods
               people
               ,
               because
               they
               know
               they
               live
               to
               eternity
               .
               Hypocrites
               ,
               who
               in
               Religious
               duties
               aim
               onely
               at
               some
               present
               ,
               some
               temporal
               good
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               exact
               ,
               they
               rest
               in
               outsides
               ;
               but
               the
               Saints
               who
               make
               eternity
               their
               aym
               ,
               are
               exact
               in
               all
               things
               ,
               especially
               those
               things
               that
               have
               a
               more
               immediate
               influence
               into
               eternity
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               be
               sure
               all
               you
               do
               ,
               you
               do
               upon
               divine
               and
               eternal
               grounds
               ,
               take
               heed
               of
               being
               carnal
               ,
               and
               
               earthly
               in
               your
               spiritual
               services
               ;
               but
               in
               all
               duties
               in
               Gods
               worship
               ,
               look
               to
               an
               eternal
               God
               ,
               and
               let
               your
               
                 principles
                 ,
                 aims
                 ,
                 grounds
              
               ,
               and
               intentions
               be
               eternal
               .
               The
               Temple
               was
               called
               Bethgnolam
               ,
               the
               house
               of
               Eternity
               ;
               do
               all
               you
               do
               in
               the
               house
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               his
               Ordinances
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               eternity
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               indeed
               be
               an
               house
               of
               eternity
               unto
               you
               .
            
             
             
               Lastly
               ,
               be
               sure
               you
               be
               constant
               ,
               abide
               constantly
               to
               the
               end
               ,
               do
               not
               onely
               begin
               ,
               and
               now
               and
               then
               in
               a
               good
               mood
               ,
               have
               some
               thoughts
               of
               a
               good
               life
               ,
               and
               providing
               for
               your
               souls
               ,
               but
               abide
               ,
               be
               constant
               .
               And
               if
               you
               take
               these
               ways
               ,
               by
               this
               you
               shall
               come
               to
               choose
               
                 Moses
                 Choice
              
               .
               O
               that
               now
               in
               my
               winding
               up
               of
               all
               ,
               by
               all
               that
               hath
               been
               said
               ,
               some
               soul
               or
               other
               may
               have
               cause
               to
               bless
               God
               in
               being
               inclined
               to
               choose
               the
               same
               Choice
               :
               If
               you
               would
               choose
               
                 Moses
                 Choice
              
               ,
               use
               Moses
               argument
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               the
               special
               argument
               that
               moved
               Moses
               to
               make
               this
               Choice
               ,
               he
               looked
               upon
               all
               these
               things
               as
               
                 for
                 a
                 season
              
               ,
               and
               he
               looked
               upon
               eternity
               :
               O
               that
               you
               being
               moved
               by
               Moses
               argument
               ,
               you
               may
               this
               day
               be
               brought
               to
               choose
               
                 Moses
                 Choice
              
               ,
               that
               you
               may
               sing
               
                 Moses
                 Song
                 ,
                 Rev.
              
               15.
               3
               ,
               4.
               
               
                 Who
                 shall
                 not
                 fear
                 thee
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 glorifie
                 thy
                 name
                 ?
                 for
                 thou
                 only
                 art
                 holy
                 .
              
               O
               that
               
                 that
                 Choice
              
               by
               this
               argument
               were
               made
               ,
               that
               so
               you
               might
               sing
               hereafter
               this
               part
               of
               
                 Moses
                 Song
                 ;
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 time
                 that
                 I
                 never
                 saw
                 thee
                 in
                 thy
                 glory
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 minded
                 thee
                 ,
                 but
                 now
                 Lord
                 I
                 see
                 ,
                 worthy
                 thou
                 art
                 to
                 be
                 feared
                 ,
                 and
                 glorified
                 for
                 ever
                 ,
                 for
                 thou
                 art
                 holy
                 :
              
               The
               Lord
               give
               us
               hearts
               upon
               this
               argument
               ,
               to
               make
               
                 this
                 Choice
              
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             Moses
             his
             Choice
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             Part.
             
          
           
             
               Heb.
               11.
               26.
               
            
             
               Esteeming
               the
               reproach
               of
               Christ
               greater
               riches
               then
               the
               treasures
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               for
               he
               had
               respect
               unto
               the
               recompence
               of
               the
               reward
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XXIX
               .
               
                 The
                 Review
                 of
                 Moses
                 Choice
              
               .
            
             
               WE
               have
               finished
               the
               Choice
               of
               Moses
               ,
               the
               argument
               upon
               which
               Moses
               went
               in
               his
               Choice
               ,
               and
               now
               we
               are
               come
               to
               this
               26.
               verse
               ,
               where
               we
               have
               the
               Review
               of
               Moses
               choice
               ,
               looking
               back
               to
               see
               what
               he
               had
               chosen
               ,
               to
               the
               consequent
               of
               it
               .
               He
               sees
               that
               while
               he
               joyns
               himself
               with
               the
               people
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               suffers
               affliction
               ,
               he
               is
               like
               to
               meet
               with
               nothing
               but
               reproach
               and
               scorn
               for
               his
               labor
               ;
               this
               he
               sees
               ,
               &
               yet
               he
               repents
               not
               :
               his
               judgement
               still
               is
               not
               onely
               for
               his
               choice
               ,
               but
               he
               does
               
                 esteem
                 of
                 it
              
               
               highly
               ,
               as
               accounting
               that
               reproach
               of
               Christ
               that
               he
               was
               to
               suffer
               ,
               great
               riches
               ;
               and
               the
               argument
               that
               here
               he
               hath
               ,
               is
               the
               greatness
               of
               the
               recompence
               of
               the
               reward
               ,
               
                 He
                 had
                 an
                 eye
                 unto
                 the
                 recompence
                 of
                 the
                 reward
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 [
                 Esteeming
              
               the
               reproach
               
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 ]
                 Reproach
              
               is
               taken
               either
               materially
               ,
               or
               formally
               ;
               materially
               ,
               so
               it
               may
               be
               taken
               for
               the
               affliction
               that
               he
               did
               endure
               with
               Gods
               people
               ,
               that
               outward
               mean
               wretched
               condition
               that
               he
               was
               like
               to
               suffer
               with
               the
               people
               of
               God
               ,
               this
               was
               the
               matter
               of
               the
               reproach
               .
               Or
               otherwise
               formally
               ,
               the
               scorn
               ,
               contempt
               ,
               reviling
               ,
               railing
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               evil
               that
               should
               be
               spoken
               of
               him
               when
               he
               had
               left
               the
               Court
               ,
               and
               joyned
               himself
               with
               Gods
               people
               ;
               and
               this
               formal
               kinde
               of
               reproach
               is
               that
               which
               is
               especially
               meant
               .
            
             
               
                 [
                 The
                 reproach
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 ]
              
               How
               could
               that
               reproach
               
               that
               Moses
               suffered
               ,
               be
               the
               reproach
               
                 of
                 Christ
              
               ?
               for
               Christ
               was
               not
               then
               born
               ,
               it
               was
               a
               long
               time
               after
               before
               Christ
               came
               into
               the
               world
               .
            
             
               Christ
               was
               present
               unto
               Moses
               by
               the
               eye
               of
               
               faith
               ,
               though
               he
               were
               not
               yet
               come
               into
               the
               world
               ,
               
                 Christ
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 to
                 day
                 ,
                 yesterday
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 ever
              
               ;
               he
               was
               the
               same
               to
               the
               Patriarchs
               and
               Prophets
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               to
               us
               .
            
             
               
                 [
                 Esteeming
                 the
                 reproach
                 of
                 Christ
              
               greater
               riches
               
                 then
                 the
                 treasures
                 of
                 Egypt
                 ]
                 Moses
              
               was
               not
               onely
               content
               to
               suffer
               patiently
               the
               reproach
               of
               Christ
               ,
               but
               he
               counted
               it
               
                 his
                 glory
              
               ,
               his
               riches
               ,
               greater
               riches
               then
               the
               
                 Treasures
                 of
                 Egypt
                 .
                 Egypt
              
               was
               a
               rich
               countrey
               ,
               and
               full
               of
               treasures
               ;
               and
               therefore
               in
               Psal
               .
               87.
               
               Egypt
               is
               called
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Rahab
               ,
               and
               the
               reason
               is
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               pride
               ,
               and
               power
               ,
               and
               insolency
               
               of
               Egypt
               ;
               because
               Egypt
               was
               a
               fruitful
               rich
               place
               ,
               therefore
               they
               had
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               strength
               ,
               and
               power
               ,
               and
               were
               lift
               up
               with
               pride
               ;
               So
               Isa
               .
               51.
               9.
               
                 vide
                 Hieronym
              
               .
               upon
               the
               place
               .
               The
               King
               of
               Egypt
               is
               called
               a
               Dragon
               in
               
                 the
                 waters
              
               :
               and
               the
               chief
               horses
               that
               Solomon
               had
               ,
               in
               2
               Chron.
               9.
               they
               came
               out
               of
               Egypt
               ;
               and
               the
               Whore
               in
               the
               
                 Proverbs
                 ,
                 had
                 her
                 fine
                 linen
                 out
                 of
                 Egypt
                 .
                 Egypt
              
               was
               a
               very
               fruitful
               
               Country
               ,
               Gen.
               13.
               9.
               
               The
               fruitfulness
               of
               that
               place
               to
               which
               Lot
               turned
               aside
               ,
               is
               described
               to
               be
               the
               garden
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               like
               the
               Land
               of
               Egypt
               :
               it
               is
               called
               by
               many
               
                 Horreum
                 caeterarum
                 regionum
              
               ,
               the
               Granary
               of
               other
               Countreys
               :
               hence
               Abraham
               ,
               when
               famine
               was
               in
               Canaan
               ,
               went
               into
               Egypt
               ;
               and
               after
               ,
               Jacob
               in
               time
               of
               famine
               sent
               his
               sons
               into
               Egypt
               ;
               it
               is
               said
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               they
               sow
               almost
               every
               moneth
               .
               And
               being
               such
               a
               flourishing
               place
               ,
               all
               
               kinde
               of
               learning
               was
               there
               ;
               and
               therefore
               in
               1
               King.
               4.
               30.
               where
               the
               greatness
               of
               Solomons
               wisdom
               is
               set
               out
               ,
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               it
               excelled
               the
               wisdom
               of
               Egypt
               .
               In
               Egypt
               was
               treasures
               of
               riches
               ,
               and
               treasures
               of
               strength
               ,
               treasures
               of
               the
               riches
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               treasures
               of
               merchandize
               ,
               and
               treasures
               of
               learning
               ,
               and
               yet
               Moses
               esteemed
               the
               reproach
               of
               Christ
               ,
               
                 greater
                 riches
                 then
                 all
                 the
                 treasures
                 of
                 Egypt
                 .
              
               Now
               the
               points
               that
               arise
               from
               these
               words
               ,
               are
               these
               :
            
             
               First
               ,
               that
               the
               people
               of
               God
               have
               been
               ,
               and
               usually
               
               are
               a
               people
               under
               reproach
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               reproach
               of
               Gods
               people
               is
               the
               
                 reproach
                 of
                 Christ
              
               .
               
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               a
               gracious
               heart
               is
               not
               only
               willing
               to
               bear
               reproach
               when
               God
               calls
               unto
               it
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               cause
               of
               
               Christ
               ,
               triumphs
               and
               rejoyces
               in
               that
               reproach
               it
               suffers
               .
            
             
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               the
               strong
               argument
               that
               moves
               Gods
               people
               thus
               to
               do
               ,
               is
               the
               eye
               that
               they
               have
               unto
               the
               
               
                 recompence
                 of
                 the
                 reward
              
               .
               To
               begin
               with
               the
               first
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               this
               :
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XXX
               .
               
                 The
                 condition
                 of
                 Gods
                 people
                 is
              
               a
               reproached
               condition
               .
            
             
               HAving
               now
               to
               handle
               this
               Doctrine
               ,
               concerning
               
               the
               reproaches
               that
               are
               cast
               upon
               Gods
               people
               ,
               before
               I
               speak
               a
               word
               concerning
               the
               point
               ,
               I
               desire
               to
               put
               this
               caveat
               ,
               That
               none
               upon
               hearing
               the
               estate
               of
               Gods
               people
               being
               reproached
               ,
               shall
               think
               to
               wash
               away
               all
               just
               reprehension
               and
               accusation
               ,
               and
               think
               to
               answer
               whatsoever
               they
               are
               accused
               of
               with
               this
               ,
               That
               all
               Gods
               people
               have
               been
               reproached
               ,
               and
               therefore
               think
               their
               condition
               to
               be
               but
               the
               same
               that
               usually
               Gods
               people
               have
               been
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               if
               that
               were
               enough
               to
               answer
               any
               accusation
               
               upon
               this
               ,
               then
               there
               should
               never
               be
               any
               reprehension
               and
               accusation
               ,
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               should
               never
               proceed
               against
               any
               for
               any
               evil
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               such
               as
               think
               to
               put
               off
               just
               reprehensions
               
               and
               accusations
               thus
               ,
               have
               their
               consciences
               reproach
               them
               more
               then
               others
               do
               or
               can
               reproach
               them
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               for
               all
               to
               make
               use
               of
               this
               that
               I
               am
               speaking
               of
               ,
               but
               onely
               such
               ,
               whose
               constant
               
               and
               general
               way
               is
               gracious
               ,
               and
               inoffensive
               ;
               now
               
               if
               they
               meet
               with
               unjust
               accusations
               ,
               and
               reproachful
               slanders
               ,
               they
               may
               have
               the
               benefit
               of
               this
               ,
               to
               think
               it
               is
               the
               usual
               condition
               of
               Gods
               people
               to
               be
               reproached
               ;
               but
               if
               any
               have
               been
               offensive
               ,
               and
               evils
               break
               out
               ,
               they
               cannot
               have
               the
               benefit
               of
               this
               point
               ,
               for
               more
               evil
               may
               be
               in
               them
               then
               appears
               ;
               and
               thus
               I
               lay
               this
               caveat
               to
               pull
               up
               evil
               weeds
               ,
               before
               I
               sow
               good
               seed
               .
               And
               now
               to
               the
               Point
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 condition
                 of
                 Gods
                 people
                 is
              
               a
               reproached
               condition
               .
               They
               have
               been
               a
               people
               subject
               to
               all
               maner
               of
               evil
               speaking
               of
               them
               .
               This
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               complains
               of
               in
               Psal
               .
               79.
               4.
               they
               were
               not
               onely
               a
               reproach
               ,
               but
               God
               himself
               gave
               them
               over
               to
               be
               a
               
               scorn
               and
               reproach
               .
               Isaac
               that
               was
               the
               
                 son
                 of
                 the
                 promise
              
               ,
               we
               know
               how
               he
               was
               reproached
               and
               contemned
               by
               Ishmael
               :
               and
               it
               is
               observable
               ,
               when
               the
               Apostle
               speaks
               of
               the
               reproach
               of
               Isaac
               ,
               in
               Gal.
               4.
               29.
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               Ishmael
               persecuted
               Isaac
               ;
               now
               that
               persecution
               was
               nothing
               but
               his
               mocking
               and
               reproaching
               of
               Isaac
               .
               We
               read
               of
               Job
               ,
               a
               holy
               man
               ,
               how
               lyable
               he
               was
               to
               reproach
               and
               contempt
               ,
               Job
               16.
               9
               ,
               10.
               there
               you
               may
               read
               of
               the
               bitter
               reproaches
               he
               had
               from
               the
               abjects
               ,
               such
               as
               he
               would
               not
               set
               with
               his
               dogs
               ,
               that
               had
               not
               bread
               to
               eat
               ,
               and
               were
               driven
               from
               men
               to
               live
               among
               bushes
               and
               nettles
               .
               In
               Psal
               .
               35.
               15.
               
               David
               complains
               ,
               
                 the
                 abjects
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 made
                 a
                 scorn
                 of
                 him
              
               ;
               the
               basest
               wretches
               that
               are
               ,
               can
               finde
               a
               taunt
               ,
               and
               mock
               at
               Religion
               ;
               reproachers
               are
               the
               most
               base
               spirits
               .
               In
               Nehemiahs
               time
               ,
               those
               that
               sought
               to
               build
               the
               Temple
               were
               scorned
               ;
               in
               Nehem.
               2.
               19.
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               Tobiah
               the
               servant
               ,
               one
               that
               had
               been
               but
               a
               slave
               ,
               a
               base
               wretch
               ,
               he
               comes
               and
               laughs
               them
               to
               scorn
               .
               And
               so
               in
               great
               mens
               houses
               ,
               if
               the
               Masters
               
               do
               scorn
               at
               the
               godly
               ,
               the
               basest
               servants
               will
               do
               so
               too
               .
            
             
               David
               hath
               many
               bitter
               complaints
               of
               the
               reproach
               he
               suffered
               ,
               
                 I
                 was
                 a
                 reproach
                 among
                 all
                 my
                 enemies
                 ,
              
               
               
                 but
                 especially
                 among
                 my
                 neighbors
              
               .
               Now
               the
               reproaches
               of
               professors
               one
               against
               another
               ,
               are
               the
               bitterest
               ,
               and
               most
               vile
               reproaches
               :
               and
               the
               reason
               of
               it
               is
               this
               ,
               because
               usually
               reproach
               arises
               from
               some
               contestation
               about
               excellency
               :
               for
               a
               Prince
               that
               is
               
               a
               great
               deal
               above
               another
               ,
               hath
               not
               contestation
               with
               beggers
               ,
               he
               does
               not
               reproach
               them
               ,
               nor
               they
               him
               ,
               for
               this
               distance
               is
               too
               great
               ;
               but
               reproach
               is
               between
               equals
               ,
               when
               one
               stands
               in
               the
               light
               of
               the
               other
               ;
               or
               from
               inferiors
               ,
               who
               have
               others
               by
               them
               who
               are
               above
               them
               ,
               and
               their
               excellency
               stands
               in
               their
               light
               ,
               and
               they
               cast
               dirt
               upon
               their
               excellency
               ,
               that
               theirs
               may
               appear
               the
               brighter
               .
               Now
               those
               that
               have
               a
               contestation
               about
               Religion
               ,
               have
               a
               contestation
               about
               the
               greatest
               excellency
               ,
               and
               where
               their
               hearts
               are
               unsavory
               ,
               their
               reproaches
               will
               be
               the
               bitterest
               reproaches
               .
               In
               Psal
               .
               109.
               25.
               
               
                 I
                 became
                 also
                 a
                 reproach
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 looked
                 upon
                 me
                 ,
                 they
                 shaked
                 their
                 heads
              
               ;
               and
               in
               other
               places
               the
               drunkards
               made
               songs
               of
               him
               .
               David
               was
               a
               man
               of
               such
               an
               admirable
               spirit
               ,
               
                 the
                 sweet
                 singer
                 of
                 Israel
              
               ,
               and
               God
               had
               blest
               him
               with
               all
               things
               that
               might
               make
               him
               honorable
               ,
               and
               had
               he
               not
               been
               religious
               ,
               it
               were
               impossible
               that
               such
               a
               man
               as
               he
               should
               have
               endured
               such
               reproaches
               .
            
             
               And
               we
               have
               the
               Church
               complaining
               in
               Lam.
               3.
               30.
               
               
                 He
                 giveth
                 his
                 cheek
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 smiteth
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 filled
                 full
                 of
                 reproach
                 .
              
               So
               all
               the
               Prophets
               that
               were
               the
               most
               eminent
               were
               reproached
               ,
               as
               Isaiah
               ;
               
               in
               Isa
               .
               28.
               
               
                 Precept
                 upon
                 precept
                 ,
                 line
                 upon
                 line
                 ,
              
               that
               was
               a
               scoff
               they
               put
               upon
               Isaiah
               ;
               we
               have
               nothing
               but
               
                 line
                 upon
                 line
                 ,
                 and
                 precept
                 upon
                 precept
              
               ;
               the
               very
               sound
               of
               the
               words
               as
               they
               are
               in
               the
               Original
               ,
               carries
               with
               them
               a
               taunting
               ,
               reproachful
               expression
               ,
               
                 Zan
                 la
                 Zan
                 ,
                 Kan
                 la
                 Kan
                 ,
                 manda
                 remanda
                 ,
                 manda
                 remanda
              
               ;
               as
               scornful
               people
               by
               the
               tone
               of
               their
               voice
               ,
               and
               ryming
               words
               ,
               scorn
               at
               such
               as
               they
               despise
               .
               And
               so
               Jeremy
               complains
               in
               the
               bitterness
               of
               his
               spirit
               ,
               that
               
               the
               word
               of
               the
               Lord
               was
               made
               a
               reproach
               to
               him
               .
               And
               Ezekiel
               ,
               see
               how
               he
               was
               scorned
               ,
               Ezek.
               33.
               30
               ,
               31
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               And
               as
               they
               did
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               so
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               Apostles
               ;
               when
               they
               were
               filled
               with
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               they
               mocked
               them
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               
                 they
                 were
                 filled
                 with
                 new
                 Wine
              
               ;
               And
               Christ
               tells
               them
               ,
               
                 they
                 shall
                 revile
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 speak
                 all
                 maner
                 of
                 evil
                 unto
                 them
                 .
              
               And
               so
               St.
               Paul
               ,
               a
               man
               of
               most
               admirable
               parts
               ,
               yet
               he
               says
               of
               himself
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               other
               Apostles
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               4.
               13.
               
               
                 Being
                 defamed
                 ,
                 we
                 intreat
              
               ;
               the
               word
               translated
               defamed
               ,
               signifies
               
                 blasphemed
                 .
                 We
                 are
                 made
                 as
                 the
                 filth
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 the
                 off-scouring
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 .
              
               We
               are
               made
               
                 the
                 filth
                 of
                 the
                 world
              
               ,
               as
               if
               we
               were
               scraped
               out
               of
               the
               filth
               
                 of
                 the
                 filth
              
               of
               the
               world
               ;
               There
               is
               an
               emphasis
               in
               that
               word
               ,
               
                 the
                 filth
                 of
                 the
                 world
              
               ;
               why
               the
               world
               
                 lies
                 in
                 filth
              
               ,
               is
               even
               nothing
               else
               but
               filth
               ,
               as
               in
               1
               John
               5.
               19.
               
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 lieth
                 in
                 wickedness
                 ,
              
               as
               a
               carrion
               in
               the
               slime
               of
               it
               ;
               to
               be
               accounted
               the
               filth
               
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 filth
              
               ,
               is
               a
               most
               vile
               esteem
               of
               one
               indeed
               ,
               that
               filthiness
               must
               needs
               be
               great
               .
               Mundus
               hath
               the
               name
               
                 à
                 munditie
              
               of
               cleanness
               ,
               but
               as
               
                 lucus
                 à
                 lucendo
              
               ,
               as
               
                 mons
                 à
                 monendo
                 ,
                 quia
                 minimè
                 lucet
                 ,
                 minimè
                 monet
                 ,
              
               so
               
                 quia
                 minimè
                 mundus
              
               
               est
               .
               And
               further
               ,
               
                 the
                 off-scouring
                 of
                 all
                 things
              
               ;
               to
               be
               the
               off-scouring
               
                 of
                 some
                 things
              
               ,
               is
               not
               so
               vile
               ,
               but
               
                 of
                 all
                 things
              
               ,
               the
               most
               base
               ,
               and
               contemptible
               things
               ,
               how
               vile
               is
               that
               ?
               The
               word
               signifies
               the
               dung-cart
               that
               goes
               through
               the
               city
               ,
               into
               which
               every
               one
               brings
               his
               filth
               ,
               and
               casts
               in
               :
               every
               one
               had
               some
               filth
               to
               cast
               upon
               Paul
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Apostles
               .
            
             
               And
               in
               the
               
                 Primitive
                 times
              
               ,
               the
               people
               of
               God
               were
               then
               a
               people
               under
               great
               reproach
               :
               What
               strange
               things
               does
               Tertullian
               tell
               us
               they
               reproached
               them
               withal
               ;
               as
               that
               in
               their
               meetings
               they
               made
               
                 Thyestes
                 suppers
              
               ,
               who
               invited
               his
               brother
               to
               a
               supper
               ,
               and
               presented
               him
               with
               a
               dish
               of
               his
               own
               flesh
               ;
               they
               charged
               them
               with
               uncleanness
               ,
               because
               they
               met
               in
               the
               night
               ,
               (
               for
               they
               durst
               not
               meet
               in
               the
               day
               )
               and
               said
               ,
               they
               blew
               out
               the
               candles
               when
               they
               were
               together
               ,
               and
               committed
               filthiness
               :
               they
               reproached
               them
               for
               ignorance
               ,
               saying
               ,
               they
               were
               all
               unlearned
               ;
               and
               therefore
               the
               Heathens
               in
               Tertullians
               time
               used
               to
               paint
               the
               God
               of
               the
               Christians
               with
               an
               
                 Asses
                 head
              
               ,
               and
               a
               book
               in
               his
               hand
               ,
               to
               signifie
               ,
               that
               though
               they
               pretended
               learning
               ,
               yet
               they
               were
               an
               unlearned
               silly
               people
               ,
               rude
               and
               ignorant
               .
               Bishop
               Jewel
               in
               his
               Sermon
               upon
               Luke
               11.
               ver
               .
               15.
               cites
               this
               out
               of
               Tertullian
               ,
               and
               applyes
               it
               to
               his
               time
               :
               
                 Does
                 not
                 our
                 adversaries
                 do
                 the
                 like
                 ,
              
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 against
                 all
                 those
                 that
                 profess
                 the
                 Gospel
                 of
                 Christ
                 ?
                 O
                 say
                 they
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 they
                 that
                 favor
                 this
                 way
                 ?
                 they
                 are
                 none
                 but
              
               Shoomakers
               ,
               Taylors
               ,
               Weavers
               ,
               
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 never
                 were
                 at
                 the
                 University
                 .
              
               They
               are
               the
               Bishops
               own
               words
               .
               He
               cites
               likewise
               Tertullian
               a
               little
               after
               ,
               saying
               ,
               that
               
               
                 The
                 Christians
                 were
                 accounted
                 the
                 publike
                 enemy
                 of
              
               
               State.
               And
               Josephus
               tells
               us
               of
               Apollinaris
               ,
               speaking
               concerning
               the
               Jews
               and
               Christians
               ,
               that
               
                 they
                 were
                 more
                 foolish
                 then
                 any
                 Barbarian
                 .
              
               And
               
                 Paulus
                 Fagius
              
               reports
               a
               story
               of
               an
               Egyptian
               ,
               concerning
               the
               Christians
               ,
               who
               said
               ,
               
                 They
                 were
                 a
                 gathering
                 together
                 of
                 a
                 most
                 filthy
                 leacherous
                 people
              
               ;
               and
               for
               the
               keeping
               of
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
               he
               says
               ,
               
                 they
                 had
                 a
                 disease
                 that
                 was
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
              
               and
               they
               were
               fain
               to
               rest
               the
               seventh
               day
               ,
               
                 because
                 of
                 that
                 disease
              
               .
               And
               so
               in
               St.
               Augustines
               time
               he
               hath
               this
               expression
               ,
               
                 Any
                 one
                 that
                 begins
                 to
                 be
                 godly
                 ,
                 presently
                 he
                 must
                 prepare
                 to
                 suffer
                 reproach
                 from
                 the
                 tongues
                 of
                 adversaries
                 :
              
               and
               this
               was
               their
               usual
               maner
               of
               reproach
               ;
               
                 What
                 shall
                 we
                 have
                 of
                 you
                 ,
                 an
                 Elias
                 ?
                 a
                 Jeremy
                 ?
              
               And
               Nazianzen
               in
               one
               of
               his
               Orations
               ,
               says
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 so
                 ordinary
                 to
                 reproach
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 cannot
                 think
                 to
                 go
                 free
                 my self
                 .
              
               And
               so
               Athanasius
               ,
               they
               called
               him
               Sathanasius
               ,
               because
               he
               was
               a
               special
               Instrument
               against
               the
               Arrians
               .
               And
               Cyprian
               ,
               they
               called
               him
               
               Coprian
               ,
               one
               that
               gathers
               up
               dung
               ,
               as
               if
               all
               the
               excellent
               things
               he
               had
               gathered
               in
               his
               works
               were
               but
               dung
               .
            
             
               And
               if
               we
               look
               into
               the
               ways
               of
               Gods
               permissive
               providence
               in
               these
               latter
               times
               ;
               what
               reproachful
               ,
               and
               scornful
               blood
               hath
               run
               in
               the
               veins
               of
               wicked
               men
               ,
               and
               what
               horrid
               things
               hath
               been
               invented
               upon
               the
               most
               famous
               persons
               of
               our
               latter
               times
               ?
               As
               Luther
               ,
               this
               report
               came
               to
               him
               ,
               he
               being
               yet
               alive
               ,
               That
               Luther
               upon
               his
               death-bed
               had
               recanted
               ,
               and
               he
               desired
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               and
               after
               he
               was
               dead
               ,
               there
               was
               a
               fearful
               Earthquake
               that
               shook
               the
               place
               where
               he
               lay
               ,
               and
               they
               saw
               the
               Host
               he
               had
               taken
               ,
               hanging
               in
               the
               Ayr
               ,
               and
               when
               he
               was
               put
               into
               the
               Grave
               ,
               they
               heard
               a
               great
               noise
               ,
               but
               they
               
               saw
               nothing
               ,
               but
               a
               filthy
               stink
               arose
               ,
               and
               his
               body
               was
               taken
               away
               .
               And
               so
               of
               Calvin
               ;
               though
               he
               had
               a
               sweet
               death
               ,
               yet
               was
               it
               said
               by
               the
               Popish
               Party
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               eaten
               up
               with
               worms
               ,
               (
               as
               those
               said
               of
               
                 David
                 ,
                 An
                 evil
                 disease
                 cleaves
                 fast
                 to
                 him
                 :
                 )
              
               and
               then
               when
               he
               was
               to
               dye
               ,
               he
               called
               upon
               the
               Devil
               ,
               and
               blasphemed
               the
               name
               of
               God.
               And
               so
               Oecolompadius
               ,
               that
               he
               slew
               himself
               ;
               and
               others
               reported
               ,
               that
               the
               Devil
               slew
               him
               .
               It
               were
               endless
               to
               name
               the
               reproaches
               that
               we
               finde
               of
               the
               servants
               of
               God
               that
               were
               most
               eminent
               .
               Yea
               ,
               I
               remember
               Seneca
               hath
               
               such
               an
               expression
               concerning
               Philosophy
               ;
               says
               he
               ,
               You
               are
               not
               yet
               happy
               ,
               if
               the
               rout
               of
               people
               do
               not
               deride
               you
               ;
               if
               you
               will
               be
               happy
               ,
               prepare
               your selves
               
                 to
                 contemn
              
               being
               contemned
               .
               And
               an
               other
               Philosopher
               says
               ,
               
                 If
                 one
                 does
                 but
                 begin
                 to
                 set
                 himself
                 to
                 the
                 study
                 of
                 Philosophy
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 expect
                 to
                 be
                 scorned
                 and
                 derided
                 .
              
               Now
               if
               this
               be
               the
               wickedness
               of
               mens
               hearts
               ,
               as
               they
               cannot
               so
               much
               as
               endure
               moral
               Philosophy
               ,
               much
               more
               if
               a
               man
               begins
               to
               walk
               according
               to
               the
               rule
               of
               God.
               This
               is
               that
               which
               many
               fear
               ,
               and
               they
               bring
               it
               to
               keep
               others
               from
               Gods
               ways
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               If
               you
               embrace
               Religion
               ,
               you
               will
               be
               derided
               at
               ,
               and
               scorned
               :
               and
               by
               this
               many
               are
               kept
               from
               the
               good
               ways
               of
               the
               Lord
               ;
               and
               therefore
               I
               being
               faln
               upon
               this
               argument
               ,
               I
               shall
               labor
               to
               take
               away
               this
               stumbling
               block
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               not
               hinder
               any
               .
               Thus
               you
               have
               seen
               the
               thing
               it self
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               so
               ,
               that
               
               Gods
               people
               are
               a
               people
               under
               reproach
               .
               Now
               the
               reasons
               for
               it
               :
            
             
               First
               ,
               because
               the
               men
               of
               the
               world
               look
               upon
               the
               servants
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               having
               very
               poor
               low
               spirits
               ;
               now
               those
               are
               men
               that
               are
               liable
               to
               contempt
               and
               
               reproach
               .
               Gods
               people
               are
               not
               for
               the
               braveries
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               world
               ;
               and
               when
               they
               see
               their
               hearts
               are
               taken
               off
               from
               that
               which
               they
               count
               the
               bravery
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               they
               contemn
               them
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               they
               look
               upon
               their
               ways
               as
               irrational
               :
               
               There
               is
               no
               reason
               why
               men
               should
               be
               so
               afraid
               of
               the
               least
               sin
               ,
               they
               are
               stricter
               then
               they
               need
               ,
               and
               do
               more
               then
               they
               need
               :
               so
               that
               the
               more
               earnest
               Gods
               people
               are
               upon
               their
               way
               ,
               the
               more
               wicked
               men
               will
               scorn
               them
               ,
               because
               they
               see
               them
               earnest
               upon
               that
               which
               they
               see
               no
               reason
               for
               .
            
             
               Again
               ,
               they
               think
               the
               ways
               of
               Religion
               are
               but
               imaginary
               things
               ,
               and
               notions
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               no
               certainty
               
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               think
               it
               strange
               men
               should
               suffer
               for
               things
               that
               are
               to
               come
               they
               know
               not
               when
               ,
               and
               are
               they
               know
               not
               what
               :
               and
               therefore
               one
               gives
               that
               reason
               ,
               why
               Cyprian
               was
               called
               
                 Coprian
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 gathered
                 such
                 fables
                 and
                 tales
                 ,
              
               (
               meaning
               the
               Gospel
               )
               as
               they
               termed
               them
               ,
               
                 which
                 they
                 saw
                 no
                 reason
                 for
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               especially
               it
               does
               proceed
               from
               the
               pride
               and
               
               malice
               of
               wicked
               men
               ;
               from
               pride
               ,
               and
               swelling
               ,
               and
               
               envying
               one
               at
               another
               ;
               a
               proud
               and
               envious
               man
               will
               seek
               to
               cast
               disgrace
               upon
               that
               excellency
               that
               himself
               wants
               ,
               as
               Licinius
               who
               was
               joyned
               with
               Galerius
               in
               the
               Empire
               ,
               being
               ignorant
               himself
               ,
               not
               being
               able
               so
               much
               as
               to
               write
               his
               own
               name
               ,
               he
               was
               an
               enemy
               to
               learning
               ,
               and
               as
               Eusebius
               reports
               of
               him
               ,
               he
               called
               the
               liberal
               Arts
               ,
               A
               publike
               poyson
               and
               pestilence
               .
               What
               was
               the
               reason
               that
               should
               cause
               Sanballat
               and
               Tobiah
               to
               make
               such
               a
               stir
               to
               reproach
               Nehemiah
               ?
               Certainly
               the
               ground
               was
               this
               ,
               Sanballat
               
               and
               Tobiah
               were
               in
               Samaria
               with
               a
               mixt
               people
               ,
               and
               they
               had
               got
               a
               Temple
               ,
               and
               endeavored
               to
               magnifie
               that
               ;
               Now
               they
               thought
               that
               the
               
                 Temple
                 of
                 Nebemiah
              
               would
               darken
               the
               glory
               of
               their
               Temple
               ,
               and
               therefore
               they
               sought
               to
               cast
               disgrace
               upon
               them
               ,
               to
               bring
               them
               into
               contempt
               .
               And
               the
               malice
               of
               mens
               hearts
               ,
               when
               it
               cannot
               vent
               its
               self
               by
               open
               persecution
               ,
               then
               it
               will
               vent
               its
               self
               by
               the
               persecution
               of
               the
               tongue
               ;
               malice
               makes
               men
               very
               watchful
               ,
               to
               observe
               any
               thing
               whereby
               it
               may
               gain
               matter
               of
               reproach
               ,
               and
               malice
               will
               make
               men
               exceeding
               inventive
               to
               finde
               out
               strange
               ways
               of
               reproach
               ,
               and
               exceeding
               bold
               in
               venturing
               upon
               reproaches
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               first
               ,
               that
               place
               is
               remarkable
               in
               Proverbs
               16.
               27.
               
               
                 An
                 ungodly
                 man
                 diggeth
                 up
                 evil
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 his
                 lips
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 burning
                 fire
              
               ;
               if
               things
               be
               not
               plain
               and
               fair
               enough
               ,
               because
               he
               hath
               an
               evil
               spirit
               ,
               
                 he
                 will
                 dig
                 up
                 evil
              
               ,
               if
               he
               can
               dig
               up
               any
               old
               business
               to
               reproach
               them
               for
               .
            
             
               Now
               the
               ways
               of
               invention
               ,
               that
               malice
               hath
               to
               
               reproach
               upon
               the
               ways
               of
               God
               ,
               are
               many
               :
               As
               the
               straining
               of
               any
               word
               to
               the
               utmost
               ,
               and
               putting
               glosses
               ,
               and
               false
               interpretations
               upon
               words
               ;
               and
               thus
               it
               is
               easie
               to
               make
               any
               man
               a
               transgressor
               for
               a
               word
               ,
               yea
               ,
               for
               any
               word
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               with
               those
               ,
               Isa
               .
               29.
               21.
               
               
                 They
                 make
                 a
                 man
                 an
                 offender
                 for
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 lay
                 a
                 snare
                 for
                 him
                 that
                 reproveth
                 in
                 the
                 gate
                 .
              
            
             
               A
               second
               way
               is
               ,
               by
               casting
               out
               doubtful
               
               speeches
               ;
               they
               will
               not
               accuse
               one
               directly
               ,
               because
               it
               will
               be
               a
               shame
               to
               them
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               false
               ,
               but
               they
               cast
               out
               doubtful
               speeches
               ,
               they
               know
               some
               will
               turn
               them
               the
               worst
               way
               ,
               and
               if
               they
               be
               examined
               ,
               
               they
               can
               turn
               them
               another
               way
               ,
               to
               save
               themselves
               .
            
             
               Another
               invention
               ,
               is
               some
               secret
               intimations
               that
               others
               may
               gather
               ,
               and
               it
               cannot
               be
               said
               they
               spake
               
               any
               thing
               ,
               but
               by
               some
               gesture
               or
               the
               like
               ,
               others
               may
               gather
               something
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               to
               speak
               things
               as
               from
               others
               ,
               and
               not
               
               from
               themselves
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               speaking
               of
               them
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 I
                 believe
                 such
                 things
                 are
                 not
                 true
                 ,
              
               and
               yet
               they
               spread
               the
               report
               .
            
             
               Another
               way
               is
               to
               speak
               evil
               ,
               and
               yet
               so
               ,
               as
               to
               manifest
               
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               grief
               and
               sorrow
               for
               such
               reports
               ,
               and
               
                 secretly
                 desire
              
               that
               they
               may
               spread
               ,
               and
               take
               where
               they
               come
               .
            
             
               Sixthly
               ,
               when
               they
               want
               apparent
               matter
               for
               reproach
               ,
               
               they
               will
               pretend
               some
               love
               to
               get
               matter
               for
               reproach
               :
               so
               you
               may
               read
               in
               Ezra
               4.
               1
               ,
               2.
               when
               the
               adversaries
               of
               Judah
               could
               not
               reproach
               them
               apparently
               ,
               they
               pretended
               love
               ,
               and
               this
               and
               that
               ,
               they
               sought
               the
               same
               God
               they
               did
               ,
               and
               would
               sacrifice
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               therefore
               would
               build
               with
               them
               .
               So
               Sanballat
               and
               Tobiah
               desired
               to
               meet
               lovingly
               with
               
               Nehemiah
               to
               take
               counsel
               together
               ,
               but
               in
               this
               they
               intended
               his
               reproach
               .
            
             
               Yea
               sometimes
               ,
               to
               speak
               some
               truths
               with
               reproach
               ,
               to
               make
               it
               to
               be
               believed
               the
               more
               .
               It
               is
               said
               ,
               1
               John
               
               2.
               21.
               that
               
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 lye
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
              
               these
               men
               make
               the
               truth
               to
               be
               serviceable
               to
               a
               lye
               ,
               they
               raise
               the
               strength
               of
               
                 a
                 lye
              
               ,
               even
               out
               of
               
                 the
                 truth
              
               .
               We
               might
               be
               abundant
               in
               shewing
               the
               ways
               of
               invention
               that
               malice
               hath
               ,
               to
               cast
               dirt
               and
               shame
               upon
               those
               that
               it
               hath
               an
               evil
               eye
               upon
               .
            
             
               Eighthly
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               any
               shew
               of
               suspition
               of
               evil
               ,
               to
               
               
               make
               it
               a
               certainty
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               carry
               it
               in
               the
               report
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               were
               surely
               so
               ,
               this
               is
               a
               great
               wrong
               ;
               for
               every
               man
               is
               in
               possession
               of
               his
               good
               name
               ,
               until
               the
               contrary
               
               be
               made
               out
               ,
               and
               in
               doubtful
               things
               the
               possessor
               hath
               the
               advantage
               ,
               but
               in
               this
               way
               of
               malice
               ,
               this
               his
               priviledge
               is
               taken
               away
               ?
            
             
               Ninthly
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               any
               thing
               conceived
               evil
               ,
               that
               
               hath
               any
               nearness
               or
               likeness
               to
               that
               which
               is
               done
               ,
               malice
               will
               fasten
               that
               evil
               upon
               what
               is
               done
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               were
               that
               ;
               as
               appears
               notably
               in
               the
               example
               we
               have
               Ezra
               4.
               of
               Rehum
               the
               Chancellor
               ,
               and
               Shimshai
               the
               Scribe
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               their
               companions
               ,
               as
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               calls
               them
               ,
               ver
               .
               9.
               in
               their
               reproachful
               accusation
               of
               the
               people
               of
               God
               ;
               whereas
               the
               Text
               speaks
               onely
               of
               their
               building
               the
               Temple
               ,
               yet
               they
               accuse
               them
               for
               building
               the
               
                 rebellious
                 City
              
               ,
               that
               thereby
               they
               might
               free
               themselves
               from
               subjection
               to
               the
               King.
               Thus
               while
               Gods
               people
               seek
               to
               build
               the
               Temple
               ,
               to
               set
               up
               the
               Ordinances
               of
               Christ
               ,
               they
               are
               accused
               for
               disturbing
               the
               Commonwealth
               ;
               because
               they
               cannot
               do
               as
               others
               do
               ,
               because
               they
               cannot
               subject
               their
               consciences
               to
               men
               ,
               therefore
               they
               are
               reproached
               and
               accused
               ,
               as
               disturbers
               of
               the
               State
               ,
               enemies
               to
               Government
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               Tenthly
               ,
               Malice
               will
               teach
               men
               to
               draw
               consequences
               
               a
               great
               way
               off
               from
               the
               premises
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               fasten
               reproach
               upon
               those
               they
               have
               an
               evil
               eye
               upon
               ,
               although
               in
               truth
               there
               be
               no
               dependance
               of
               that
               which
               they
               affirm
               upon
               that
               which
               they
               draw
               it
               from
               :
               As
               in
               the
               former
               example
               ,
               Ezra
               4.
               ver
               .
               16.
               
               
                 Certifie
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 this
                 City
                 be
                 built
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 walls
                 thereof
                 set
                 up
                 ,
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 thou
                 shalt
                 have
                 no
                 portion
                 on
                 this
                 side
                 the
                 River
              
               ;
               It
               was
               a
               consequence
               
               that
               they
               could
               not
               conclude
               from
               what
               they
               affirmed
               of
               them
               .
               Thus
               it
               is
               with
               many
               in
               their
               reproaches
               and
               accusations
               of
               Religious
               men
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               suffered
               to
               have
               their
               way
               in
               that
               which
               they
               pretend
               is
               for
               conscience
               ,
               they
               will
               grow
               Rebels
               ,
               they
               will
               not
               live
               under
               government
               :
               surely
               there
               is
               no
               dependance
               of
               rejecting
               government
               upon
               Religion
               ,
               upon
               subjection
               to
               the
               truth
               in
               a
               conscientious
               way
               .
               And
               as
               it
               is
               inventive
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               bold
               to
               venture
               strangely
               upon
               such
               things
               that
               men
               know
               they
               may
               be
               easily
               found
               in
               .
               It
               was
               the
               speech
               of
               the
               
                 Jesuit
                 Campian
              
               ,
               Reproach
               
               valiantly
               ,
               somewhat
               will
               stick
               ,
               though
               it
               may
               be
               easily
               answered
               by
               those
               who
               know
               the
               matter
               ,
               yet
               the
               noise
               will
               go
               further
               then
               the
               examination
               ,
               and
               much
               will
               stick
               by
               it
               .
            
             
               A
               fifth
               reason
               of
               the
               reproach
               of
               Gods
               people
               ,
               is
               from
               the
               malice
               of
               the
               Devil
               ,
               because
               the
               Devil
               
               knows
               there
               is
               no
               such
               way
               to
               darken
               Religion
               ,
               and
               to
               damp
               the
               hearts
               of
               people
               from
               embracing
               it
               .
               And
               therefore
               it
               is
               observed
               of
               Julian
               ,
               he
               would
               not
               go
               the
               way
               that
               other
               Emperors
               did
               ,
               to
               oppose
               Religion
               by
               open
               persecution
               ,
               but
               sought
               all
               means
               to
               cast
               reproaches
               and
               contempt
               upon
               Religion
               ,
               and
               by
               that
               means
               many
               were
               drawn
               from
               Religion
               :
               and
               certainly
               ,
               where
               we
               see
               that
               reproaches
               are
               cast
               upon
               such
               as
               are
               religious
               ,
               this
               is
               the
               end
               ,
               to
               suppress
               Religion
               ,
               there
               the
               Devil
               hath
               a
               great
               hand
               ,
               and
               hopes
               to
               prevail
               much
               .
            
             
               Again
               ,
               God
               (
               sometimes
               )
               hath
               a
               special
               hand
               in
               
               this
               .
               Why
               does
               God
               suffer
               this
               ?
               sometime
               for
               the
               
               correction
               of
               his
               people
               ;
               sometime
               for
               the
               good
               of
               his
               people
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               for
               the
               correction
               of
               his
               people
               :
               there
               are
               
               seven
               or
               eight
               sins
               punished
               in
               Gods
               people
               by
               reproaches
               that
               are
               cast
               upon
               them
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               not
               been
               so
               tender
               of
               the
               name
               of
               God
               as
               they
               should
               have
               been
               ,
               you
               have
               not
               been
               
               affected
               with
               the
               wrongs
               that
               have
               been
               done
               to
               the
               name
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               therefore
               God
               suffers
               you
               to
               suffer
               in
               your
               names
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               inordinate
               desire
               of
               a
               name
               ,
               because
               
               we
               are
               so
               ready
               to
               desire
               a
               name
               abroad
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               esteem
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               are
               more
               solicitous
               about
               credit
               with
               men
               ,
               then
               credit
               
                 in
                 heaven
              
               ,
               therefore
               God
               sometimes
               crosseth
               his
               people
               ,
               and
               suffers
               filth
               and
               dirt
               to
               be
               cast
               upon
               them
               ,
               to
               correct
               this
               sin
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               you
               have
               not
               done
               that
               good
               to
               others
               which
               you
               might
               have
               done
               ,
               therefore
               God
               
               uses
               them
               as
               a
               scourge
               to
               you
               this
               way
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               it
               is
               because
               you
               have
               not
               
               been
               tender
               of
               the
               name
               
                 of
                 others
              
               ,
               and
               therefore
               God
               suffers
               you
               to
               suffer
               in
               the
               same
               kinde
               .
               Says
               
               
                 Chrysostom
                 ,
                 When
                 you
                 hear
                 any
                 reproach
                 you
                 ,
              
               you
               should
               think
               ,
               
                 have
                 not
                 I
                 reproached
                 others
              
               ?
               Or
               ,
               
                 have
                 not
                 I
                 heard
                 the
                 reproaches
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 been
                 delighted
                 with
                 them
                 ?
              
               or
               ,
               
                 not
                 affected
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 grieve
                 as
                 I
                 ought
                 ?
              
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               God
               suffers
               this
               ,
               because
               many
               times
               you
               have
               taken
               ill
               the
               reprehension
               of
               your
               sins
               by
               Gods
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               have
               thought
               your selves
               disgraced
               ,
               and
               therefore
               God
               may
               justly
               punish
               this
               ,
               by
               casting
               disgrace
               
               upon
               you
               ,
               you
               shall
               be
               disgraced
               indeed
               by
               the
               tougues
               of
               wicked
               men
               .
            
             
               Sixthly
               ,
               because
               many
               times
               Gods
               people
               will
               put
               
               fair
               colours
               upon
               evil
               actions
               ,
               hence
               God
               suffers
               
               their
               enemies
               to
               put
               foul
               colours
               upon
               good
               actions
               :
               we
               are
               ready
               to
               say
               ,
               Good
               Lord
               ,
               that
               ever
               we
               should
               suffer
               such
               things
               ,
               when
               we
               labor
               to
               walk
               so
               strictly
               ,
               and
               our
               consciences
               witness
               so
               well
               for
               us
               ,
               that
               yet
               there
               should
               be
               such
               aspersions
               !
               God
               punishes
               this
               ;
               you
               have
               done
               evil
               with
               fair
               pretences
               ,
               and
               therefore
               now
               though
               your
               actions
               be
               never
               so
               good
               ,
               you
               shall
               have
               foul
               colours
               put
               upon
               them
               ;
               your
               evil
               actions
               you
               made
               seem
               to
               be
               glorious
               ,
               now
               your
               good
               actions
               shall
               appear
               as
               if
               they
               were
               foul
               .
            
             
               Seventhly
               ,
               because
               the
               people
               of
               God
               have
               not
               
               been
               careful
               to
               finde
               out
               the
               secret
               evil
               and
               filth
               of
               their
               hearts
               ,
               therefore
               God
               will
               cast
               outward
               filth
               upon
               them
               ,
               this
               is
               usual
               .
            
             
               Eighthly
               ,
               though
               we
               be
               conscious
               of
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               
               evil
               between
               God
               and
               our
               hearts
               ,
               we
               many
               times
               are
               not
               ashamed
               of
               that
               ,
               and
               therefore
               because
               God
               will
               have
               us
               ashamed
               of
               our
               filth
               ,
               he
               suffers
               filth
               to
               be
               cast
               upon
               us
               outwardly
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               God
               intends
               good
               to
               his
               people
               ,
               that
               they
               
               might
               know
               themselves
               ;
               and
               though
               the
               world
               have
               
               not
               sufficient
               reason
               to
               accuse
               them
               as
               guilty
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               a
               slander
               from
               another
               ,
               and
               yet
               I
               know
               my self
               guilty
               ;
               and
               though
               not
               guilty
               of
               that
               ,
               yet
               by
               this
               I
               may
               be
               put
               to
               search
               some
               other
               evil
               that
               I
               am
               guilty
               of
               that
               is
               as
               great
               .
            
             
               Again
               ,
               they
               may
               make
               them
               watchful
               for
               time
               to
               come
               ;
               though
               they
               be
               not
               guilty
               now
               ,
               they
               may
               be
               guilty
               of
               that
               evil
               afterward
               .
               Now
               what
               a
               mercy
               of
               God
               is
               this
               to
               stop
               our
               way
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               by
               filth
               ?
               If
               a
               man
               be
               stopped
               from
               falling
               into
               a
               dangerous
               pit
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               by
               a
               heap
               of
               dirt
               ,
               he
               accounts
               it
               a
               mercy
               .
            
             
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               they
               recover
               them
               out
               of
               much
               evil
               :
               So
               that
               I
               may
               compare
               the
               reproaches
               of
               Gods
               people
               
               to
               the
               rags
               of
               Jeremy
               ,
               when
               Jeremy
               stuck
               in
               the
               mire
               in
               the
               dungeon
               ,
               he
               was
               pulled
               out
               
                 by
                 rags
              
               ,
               and
               so
               these
               reproaches
               of
               wicked
               men
               
                 are
                 rags
              
               that
               may
               pull
               us
               out
               of
               evil
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               God
               sanctifies
               these
               to
               his
               people
               ,
               to
               make
               them
               more
               fruitful
               ;
               they
               may
               be
               compared
               
               to
               the
               dung
               that
               husbandmen
               cast
               upon
               their
               ground
               ,
               they
               scrape
               up
               filth
               and
               dung
               together
               to
               lay
               upon
               their
               ground
               ,
               whereby
               it
               is
               more
               fruitful
               ;
               so
               God
               suffers
               wicked
               men
               to
               gather
               up
               all
               the
               filth
               that
               can
               be
               ,
               and
               cast
               upon
               his
               people
               ,
               which
               is
               but
               as
               dung
               to
               make
               fat
               the
               soil
               ,
               the
               hearts
               of
               Gods
               people
               ,
               to
               make
               them
               to
               be
               more
               fruitful
               in
               their
               way
               ;
               as
               indeed
               never
               do
               Gods
               people
               more
               thrive
               in
               the
               way
               of
               godliness
               ,
               then
               when
               many
               enemies
               are
               set
               to
               watch
               them
               .
               And
               thus
               we
               have
               done
               with
               the
               Explication
               of
               the
               point
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XXXI
               .
               
                 What
                 use
                 there
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 of
                 the
              
               reproaches
               
                 the
                 condition
                 of
                 Gods
                 people
                 is
                 liable
                 to
                 .
              
            
             
               IF
               it
               be
               thus
               ,
               that
               the
               estate
               of
               Gods
               people
               is
               an
               estate
               liable
               to
               reproaches
               ,
               then
               you
               that
               have
               any
               
               inclination
               to
               the
               ways
               of
               God
               ,
               examine
               whether
               you
               can
               take
               his
               way
               upon
               these
               terms
               :
               Can
               you
               be
               content
               to
               be
               made
               a
               by-word
               and
               reproach
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               men
               cast
               all
               maner
               of
               filth
               upon
               you
               ?
               He
               is
               like
               to
               hold
               out
               in
               the
               ways
               of
               godliness
               ,
               that
               
               can
               be
               content
               to
               be
               made
               a
               by-word
               and
               reproach
               for
               godliness
               ,
               it
               is
               an
               argument
               that
               the
               soul
               is
               resigned
               up
               to
               God
               for
               ever
               :
               The
               reason
               that
               some
               give
               of
               that
               order
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               concerning
               the
               servant
               that
               would
               serve
               his
               Master
               for
               ever
               ,
               that
               he
               must
               come
               to
               the
               door
               and
               have
               his
               
                 ear
                 bored
              
               ,
               was
               that
               he
               might
               give
               an
               evident
               demonstration
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               indeed
               willing
               to
               be
               his
               Masters
               for
               ever
               ,
               if
               he
               would
               be
               content
               to
               endure
               such
               a
               reproach
               as
               that
               was
               
               esteemed
               to
               be
               amongst
               the
               Jews
               :
               
                 Boring
                 the
                 ear
              
               was
               a
               note
               of
               ignominy
               ;
               
                 His
                 ear
                 was
                 bored
              
               ,
               says
               Cajetan
               ,
               to
               that
               end
               ,
               
                 that
                 if
                 he
                 feared
                 not
                 perpetual
                 servitude
                 ,
                 be
                 might
                 at
                 least
                 be
                 afraid
                 of
                 publike
                 ignominy
                 ,
              
               and
               therefore
               he
               was
               brought
               to
               the
               door
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               have
               many
               to
               look
               on
               him
               ,
               and
               be
               witnesses
               of
               this
               his
               shame
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               it
               should
               teach
               the
               godly
               to
               be
               accurate
               in
               their
               way
               :
               you
               live
               amongst
               those
               that
               will
               observe
               you
               ,
               and
               cast
               filth
               on
               your
               faces
               ,
               take
               heed
               you
               give
               no
               just
               occasion
               ;
               it
               is
               enough
               we
               shall
               suffer
               without
               any
               just
               cause
               ,
               let
               us
               take
               heed
               they
               take
               no
               filth
               out
               of
               our
               own
               bosoms
               ,
               and
               cast
               upon
               our
               faces
               ,
               that
               will
               be
               grievous
               indeed
               ,
               when
               our
               consciences
               shall
               joyn
               with
               their
               reproaches
               .
               God
               threatens
               ,
               Hos
               .
               7.
               ult
               .
               as
               a
               great
               affliction
               ,
               that
               his
               people
               shall
               be
               derided
               by
               the
               Egyptians
               ,
               
                 this
                 shall
                 be
                 their
                 derision
                 in
                 the
                 land
                 of
                 Egypt
              
               ;
               to
               have
               the
               wicked
               deride
               us
               ,
               and
               that
               for
               our
               sin
               ,
               is
               a
               grievous
               misery
               ;
               
                 Make
                 me
                 not
                 a
                 scorn
              
               ,
               says
               
                 David
                 ,
                 to
                 fools
              
               :
               It
               is
               a
               great
               evil
               for
               a
               professor
               of
               Religion
               to
               make
               himself
               a
               scorn
               to
               the
               fools
               of
               the
               world
               ;
               if
               they
               will
               reproach
               us
               ,
               let
               it
               be
               for
               forwardness
               in
               Gods
               ways
               ,
               and
               not
               for
               our
               sin
               ;
               sin
               is
               onely
               a
               just
               reproach
               ,
               and
               therefore
               when
               
               Joshua
               circumcised
               the
               people
               ,
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 He
                 took
                 away
                 their
                 reproach
              
               ,
               therefore
               the
               place
               was
               called
               Gilgal
               ,
               because
               their
               reproach
               was
               rouled
               away
               ;
               bodily
               uncircumcision
               was
               a
               reproach
               ,
               much
               more
               is
               spiritual
               uncircumcision
               :
               Let
               us
               take
               heed
               we
               do
               not
               manifest
               any
               filth
               to
               them
               ,
               being
               you
               live
               among
               
               those
               that
               will
               revile
               you
               ,
               whose
               tongues
               in
               Scripture
               are
               compared
               to
               three
               things
               ,
               a
               Rasor
               ,
               a
               Sword
               ,
               and
               an
               Arrow
               :
               A
               Rasor
               that
               will
               take
               off
               every
               little
               hair
               ,
               so
               a
               reviling
               tongue
               will
               not
               onely
               take
               advantage
               of
               every
               gross
               sin
               ,
               but
               the
               least
               thing
               that
               another
               can
               hardly
               see
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               it
               is
               compared
               to
               a
               Sword
               ,
               a
               sword
               that
               wounds
               ,
               so
               the
               tongues
               of
               revilers
               do
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               mischief
               :
               but
               a
               sword
               can
               do
               mischief
               onely
               near
               hand
               ,
               it
               cannot
               do
               mischief
               afar
               off
               ;
               and
               therefore
               ,
               Thirdly
               ,
               it
               is
               compared
               to
               an
               Arrow
               ,
               that
               can
               do
               mischief
               a
               great
               way
               off
               ,
               as
               far
               as
               one
               can
               see
               a
               man
               ,
               and
               so
               revilers
               do
               not
               onely
               mischief
               to
               a
               man
               in
               the
               Town
               where
               they
               live
               ,
               but
               a
               great
               way
               off
               in
               other
               Towns
               :
               Now
               if
               mens
               tongues
               be
               Rasors
               ,
               and
               Swords
               ,
               and
               Arrows
               ,
               the
               people
               of
               God
               had
               need
               take
               heed
               how
               they
               walk
               ,
               and
               walk
               accurately
               ,
               to
               give
               no
               just
               cause
               of
               reproach
               ,
               that
               so
               the
               reproach
               may
               fall
               upon
               themselves
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               Use
               of
               the
               point
               is
               this
               ,
               Gods
               people
               are
               a
               people
               lyable
               to
               reproach
               :
               Let
               those
               who
               are
               such
               ,
               
               from
               hence
               be
               exhorted
               ,
               that
               they
               do
               not
               further
               this
               ,
               I
               mean
               by
               reproaching
               
                 one
                 another
              
               ;
               it
               is
               enough
               that
               the
               servants
               of
               God
               are
               lyable
               to
               reproach
               from
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               from
               those
               that
               are
               without
               ,
               let
               not
               this
               be
               furthered
               by
               those
               that
               are
               within
               ,
               upon
               every
               pettish
               humor
               ,
               or
               every
               discontent
               ,
               presently
               to
               
               be
               casting
               filth
               one
               upon
               the
               face
               of
               another
               ,
               this
               is
               a
               thing
               unbeseeming
               Religion
               .
               Hereby
               you
               come
               to
               deprive
               your selves
               of
               that
               evidence
               of
               the
               truth
               of
               grace
               ,
               from
               whence
               many
               of
               Gods
               servants
               receive
               so
               much
               comfort
               ,
               
                 love
                 to
                 Gods
                 people
              
               :
               While
               they
               are
               in
               your
               way
               your
               hearts
               are
               towards
               them
               ,
               but
               if
               they
               do
               cross
               you
               ,
               your
               hearts
               are
               as
               perverse
               and
               froward
               ,
               and
               appear
               as
               malicious
               as
               the
               hearts
               of
               any
               :
               So
               that
               the
               love
               you
               had
               to
               them
               ,
               was
               because
               they
               were
               in
               your
               way
               ,
               and
               not
               because
               they
               were
               the
               servants
               of
               God
               :
               Now
               if
               you
               have
               a
               heart
               ,
               though
               you
               becrossed
               by
               them
               ,
               to
               put
               it
               up
               without
               casting
               dirt
               upon
               their
               faces
               ,
               your
               evidence
               will
               be
               strengthned
               ,
               that
               you
               love
               them
               though
               they
               be
               opposite
               to
               you
               .
               Do
               not
               you
               tear
               the
               flesh
               of
               one
               another
               by
               reproaches
               ?
               it
               is
               enough
               that
               the
               bryers
               and
               thorns
               of
               the
               wilderness
               do
               tear
               our
               flesh
               and
               our
               names
               ;
               let
               there
               not
               be
               bryers
               and
               thorns
               amongst
               our selves
               to
               tear
               our
               flesh
               .
               If
               children
               be
               casting
               mire
               and
               dirt
               upon
               the
               faces
               of
               one
               another
               ,
               how
               unbeseeming
               is
               it
               ?
               and
               if
               the
               father
               sees
               them
               ,
               how
               provoked
               is
               he
               to
               correct
               them
               both
               ?
               And
               so
               if
               we
               upon
               some
               pettish
               mood
               ,
               cast
               dirt
               upon
               one
               another
               ,
               expect
               some
               severe
               judgement
               from
               God
               :
               If
               children
               be
               casting
               dirt
               upon
               one
               another
               ,
               this
               is
               enough
               to
               make
               them
               leave
               ,
               
                 Your
                 Father
                 sees
                 you
              
               :
               And
               so
               you
               that
               are
               brethren
               of
               a
               Church
               ,
               and
               are
               casting
               filth
               upon
               one
               another
               ,
               know
               your
               Father
               sees
               you
               :
               We
               should
               not
               cast
               reproaches
               upon
               an
               Enemy
               .
               It
               is
               a
               notable
               speech
               reported
               of
               one
               Memon
               ,
               that
               was
               General
               of
               Darius
               Army
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               fighting
               against
               Alexander
               ,
               one
               of
               his
               Soldiers
               reproached
               Alexander
               ;
               the
               General
               came
               to
               him
               and
               smote
               him
               ,
               says
               he
               ,
               
               
                 I
                 did
                 not
                 hire
                 you
                 to
                 reproach
              
               Alexander
               ,
               
                 but
                 to
                 fight
                 against
                 him
              
               :
               If
               a
               Heathen
               cannot
               endure
               the
               reproaches
               of
               his
               enemy
               ,
               how
               much
               less
               should
               God
               endure
               his
               children
               reproaching
               one
               another
               ?
               It
               was
               a
               brave
               speech
               of
               
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 Though
              
               Luther
               
                 call
                 me
                 a
                 Devil
                 ,
                 yet
                 I
                 will
                 honor
                 him
                 as
                 a
                 servant
                 of
                 God
                 :
              
               and
               so
               though
               those
               that
               are
               our
               brethren
               ,
               do
               cast
               reproach
               upon
               us
               ,
               we
               should
               honor
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               not
               cast
               reproach
               upon
               them
               again
               ,
               for
               these
               reproaches
               are
               bitterness
               .
            
             
               But
               the
               main
               Use
               of
               the
               point
               is
               an
               Use
               of
               Direction
               ,
               
               how
               to
               carry
               our selves
               under
               reproach
               ;
               this
               is
               the
               estate
               of
               Gods
               people
               ,
               it
               hath
               been
               so
               ,
               and
               does
               continue
               so
               ,
               and
               is
               like
               to
               continue
               so
               ;
               it
               should
               teach
               us
               ,
               as
               to
               make
               account
               of
               them
               ,
               so
               when
               they
               befal
               us
               ,
               to
               behave
               our selves
               Christianly
               under
               them
               .
               This
               is
               a
               lesson
               of
               Use
               ,
               wherefore
               in
               this
               lesson
               of
               bearing
               reproaches
               ,
               take
               these
               things
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               labor
               to
               bear
               your
               reproaches
               Christianly
               ,
               not
               Stoically
               ,
               insensibly
               ;
               for
               certainly
               they
               are
               afflictions
               :
               
               
               
                 A
                 good
                 name
                 is
                 a
                 precious
                 oyntment
                 ,
              
               and
               therefore
               reproaches
               ,
               though
               never
               so
               wrongfully
               ,
               are
               afflictions
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               be
               born
               insensibly
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               not
               to
               bear
               them
               desperately
               ,
               not
               to
               
               care
               what
               become
               of
               your
               Names
               ,
               as
               many
               desperate
               wretches
               will
               do
               .
               Let
               men
               speak
               the
               worst
               of
               me
               ,
               I
               care
               not
               ,
               I
               must
               appeal
               to
               God
               :
               Though
               it
               is
               true
               ,
               
                 Innocency
                 is
                 a
                 good
                 bulwark
              
               ,
               yet
               we
               are
               not
               onely
               to
               care
               to
               approve
               our selves
               to
               God
               ,
               but
               we
               are
               to
               care
               to
               approve
               our selves
               to
               men
               ;
               and
               not
               onely
               to
               have
               a
               good
               esteem
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               but
               to
               have
               a
               good
               esteem
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               
                 To
                 provide
                 things
                 honest
                 before
                 all
                 men
                 ,
              
               especially
               amongst
               the
               people
               of
               God
               ,
               
               and
               the
               Churches
               of
               God
               ;
               for
               to
               have
               an
               evil
               name
               ,
               is
               a
               great
               judgement
               of
               God
               ,
               Isa
               .
               65.
               15.
               
               
                 Ye
                 shall
                 leave
                 your
                 name
                 for
                 a
                 curse
                 .
              
               For
               people
               to
               say
               ,
               they
               care
               not
               what
               men
               say
               of
               them
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               great
               evil
               ,
               for
               by
               this
               it
               appears
               they
               are
               not
               affected
               with
               shame
               ;
               and
               those
               that
               are
               not
               affected
               with
               shame
               before
               others
               ,
               they
               are
               deprived
               of
               a
               special
               bridle
               that
               should
               keep
               them
               from
               evil
               ,
               and
               a
               special
               means
               to
               further
               repentance
               .
               And
               besides
               ,
               it
               is
               an
               argument
               there
               is
               no
               worth
               ,
               no
               good
               in
               thee
               who
               art
               so
               careless
               ;
               those
               who
               have
               any
               true
               worth
               ,
               will
               be
               careful
               to
               preserve
               it
               ,
               but
               others
               are
               desperate
               :
               As
               a
               man
               that
               hath
               a
               good
               garden
               ,
               full
               of
               good
               flowers
               and
               herbs
               ,
               will
               be
               careful
               to
               pull
               up
               every
               weed
               ,
               but
               if
               the
               place
               be
               a
               dunghil
               ,
               or
               over-grown
               ,
               he
               neglects
               it
               :
               Wherefore
               let
               us
               labor
               to
               behave
               our selves
               Christianly
               ,
               not
               carelesly
               ,
               desperately
               under
               reproach
               .
            
             
               Again
               ,
               we
               must
               not
               carry
               our selves
               passionately
               
               under
               reproach
               ;
               though
               it
               is
               true
               ,
               it
               is
               good
               to
               be
               
               sensible
               of
               the
               wrong
               done
               to
               our
               names
               ,
               more
               then
               the
               wrong
               done
               to
               our
               estates
               ,
               yet
               neither
               are
               the
               wrongs
               to
               our
               names
               nor
               to
               our
               estates
               to
               be
               born
               passionately
               .
               There
               are
               five
               evils
               follow
               upon
               this
               distemper
               of
               heart
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               great
               disturbance
               to
               the
               spirit
               ,
               and
               
               that
               is
               a
               greater
               evil
               to
               have
               the
               heart
               disturbed
               ,
               then
               to
               have
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               dirt
               cast
               upon
               us
               :
               To
               have
               a
               disturbance
               within
               the
               body
               ,
               is
               worse
               then
               a
               violent
               motion
               without
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               we
               are
               made
               lyable
               to
               discover
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               evil
               in
               us
               ,
               that
               though
               we
               are
               unjustly
               reproached
               ,
               
               yet
               we
               may
               discover
               so
               much
               evil
               ,
               as
               to
               be
               a
               just
               cause
               of
               reproach
               .
            
             
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               we
               do
               feed
               the
               humor
               of
               those
               that
               reproach
               ,
               they
               have
               part
               of
               their
               end
               to
               see
               us
               so
               disturbed
               .
               
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               we
               shew
               the
               baseness
               of
               our
               spirits
               ,
               to
               be
               
               so
               soon
               put
               out
               of
               frame
               .
               Seneca
               speaking
               of
               the
               complaint
               
               of
               those
               that
               are
               under
               reproach
               ,
               
                 They
                 are
              
               ,
               says
               he
               ,
               
                 the
                 complaint
                 of
                 squeamish
                 spirits
              
               .
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               means
               to
               make
               others
               to
               think
               we
               are
               guilty
               :
               There
               is
               no
               means
               whereby
               I
               would
               think
               
               one
               were
               guilty
               of
               what
               he
               is
               reproached
               ,
               as
               that
               ,
               namely
               ,
               a
               mighty
               inordinate
               passion
               at
               hearing
               of
               those
               things
               .
               If
               you
               hear
               a
               couple
               disputing
               ,
               commonly
               he
               that
               wants
               arguments
               for
               his
               case
               ,
               will
               fall
               into
               giving
               ill
               language
               ,
               and
               passion
               ,
               and
               therefore
               those
               men
               that
               have
               power
               over
               their
               passion
               in
               reasoning
               ,
               do
               what
               they
               can
               to
               bring
               those
               they
               reason
               withal
               into
               passion
               ,
               for
               then
               they
               have
               them
               at
               their
               will
               :
               And
               so
               those
               that
               are
               brought
               into
               passion
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               reproached
               ,
               gives
               a
               great
               suspition
               of
               the
               weakness
               of
               their
               cause
               ,
               and
               are
               thought
               to
               be
               guilty
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               let
               us
               not
               carry
               our selves
               revengefully
               under
               our
               reproaches
               ,
               not
               to
               desire
               the
               reproachers
               
               might
               have
               an
               evil
               name
               in
               the
               same
               kinde
               :
               It
               is
               ordinary
               for
               people
               that
               are
               reproached
               to
               do
               thus
               ,
               but
               many
               though
               they
               dare
               not
               say
               so
               ,
               yet
               secretly
               they
               would
               be
               willing
               that
               those
               that
               do
               reproach
               them
               ,
               might
               have
               an
               evil
               name
               .
               But
               where
               have
               we
               those
               
               that
               do
               labor
               to
               clear
               the
               innocency
               of
               those
               that
               do
               reproach
               them
               ?
               it
               would
               be
               the
               glory
               of
               Christians
               ,
               to
               be
               so
               far
               from
               revenge
               to
               those
               that
               reproach
               them
               ,
               as
               to
               clear
               their
               innocency
               ,
               and
               to
               speak
               well
               of
               them
               as
               occasions
               serve
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostle
               says
               ,
               We
               
               
                 being
                 defamed
                 ,
                 we
                 intreat
              
               ,
               and
               
                 are
                 not
                 glad
                 if
                 they
                 fall
                 into
                 any
                 evil
                 :
              
               Many
               people
               if
               any
               have
               spoken
               evil
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               fall
               into
               evil
               ,
               how
               does
               it
               please
               them
               ?
               Let
               us
               suffer
               never
               so
               much
               ,
               God
               forbid
               we
               should
               think
               the
               evil
               of
               our
               reproach
               so
               great
               ,
               as
               to
               be
               glad
               to
               have
               it
               wiped
               away
               with
               any
               sin
               against
               God
               :
               Such
               and
               such
               have
               sinned
               such
               and
               such
               sins
               ,
               and
               by
               those
               sins
               my
               reproach
               is
               wiped
               away
               ,
               and
               therefore
               I
               am
               glad
               :
               God
               forbid
               we
               should
               have
               the
               wiping
               away
               of
               our
               reproaches
               at
               so
               dear
               a
               rate
               .
               We
               read
               in
               Hosea
               4.
               of
               the
               great
               charge
               that
               was
               laid
               upon
               the
               Priests
               ,
               they
               eat
               up
               the
               sin
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               because
               the
               Priests
               had
               some
               advantage
               by
               the
               sins
               that
               the
               people
               committed
               ,
               for
               they
               brought
               Sacrifices
               for
               their
               sin
               ,
               and
               the
               Priests
               had
               part
               ,
               upon
               this
               they
               set
               their
               hearts
               ,
               upon
               the
               sin
               of
               the
               people
               ;
               this
               is
               an
               abominable
               thing
               ,
               to
               be
               glad
               of
               the
               sin
               of
               another
               ,
               because
               of
               any
               advantage
               that
               comes
               to
               us
               by
               it
               .
               True
               it
               is
               ,
               God
               shall
               have
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               glory
               by
               clearing
               the
               innocency
               of
               his
               servants
               ,
               but
               we
               must
               not
               desire
               that
               God
               may
               have
               his
               glory
               this
               way
               by
               the
               commission
               of
               any
               sin
               ,
               nor
               rejoyce
               in
               such
               a
               way
               of
               Gods
               glory
               .
            
             
               But
               the
               special
               and
               most
               ordinary
               revenge
               in
               the
               bearing
               of
               reproaches
               ,
               is
               reviling
               again
               ,
               speaking
               evil
               
               for
               evil
               ,
               if
               they
               call
               you
               one
               ill
               name
               ,
               you
               will
               call
               them
               another
               ,
               this
               is
               unbeseeming
               Christians
               :
               And
               consider
               what
               evil
               is
               in
               it
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               this
               is
               that
               which
               is
               most
               opposite
               to
               the
               Spirit
               
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Gods
               people
               ;
               that
               place
               you
               know
               ,
               1
               Pet.
               2.
               23.
               
               
                 Who
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 reviled
                 ,
                 reviled
                 not
                 again
              
               ;
               if
               you
               profess
               your selves
               to
               be
               Christs
               ,
               you
               must
               
                 not
                 revile
                 again
              
               when
               you
               are
               
               reviled
               :
               And
               so
               the
               spirits
               of
               Gods
               servants
               ,
               as
               St.
               Paul
               and
               the
               Martyrs
               ,
               when
               they
               were
               reviled
               ,
               they
               would
               not
               give
               ill
               language
               again
               .
            
             
               Again
               ,
               by
               reviling
               you
               come
               to
               harden
               those
               that
               reproach
               you
               in
               their
               sin
               ;
               when
               they
               sin
               and
               see
               the
               
               same
               sin
               in
               you
               ,
               they
               think
               they
               do
               not
               worse
               then
               you
               ,
               so
               they
               come
               to
               be
               hardned
               in
               their
               sin
               ,
               and
               you
               come
               to
               be
               guilty
               of
               their
               sin
               ,
               you
               turn
               their
               sin
               to
               be
               yours
               ,
               because
               you
               harden
               them
               in
               theirs
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               you
               by
               this
               means
               stir
               up
               more
               corruption
               ,
               and
               more
               sin
               ;
               whereas
               those
               that
               know
               what
               sin
               
               means
               ,
               and
               are
               tender
               of
               it
               ,
               they
               should
               by
               all
               means
               labor
               to
               suppress
               it
               ,
               and
               beat
               it
               down
               ,
               as
               when
               a
               neighbors
               house
               is
               on
               fire
               ,
               we
               will
               labor
               what
               we
               can
               to
               quench
               it
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               put
               more
               fire
               to
               it
               ;
               shall
               we
               have
               more
               care
               of
               our
               neighbors
               house
               ,
               then
               of
               our
               neighbors
               soul
               ?
               his
               heart
               is
               on
               fire
               ,
               and
               his
               tongue
               is
               on
               fire
               ,
               and
               will
               you
               bring
               more
               fire
               ?
               this
               is
               abominable
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               you
               come
               by
               this
               means
               to
               adde
               your
               sin
               to
               his
               sin
               :
               What
               ,
               is
               not
               God
               dishonored
               enough
               
               by
               his
               reviling
               ,
               but
               must
               you
               adde
               to
               Gods
               dishonor
               ?
            
             
               Again
               fithly
               ,
               here
               you
               shew
               your
               exceeding
               folly
               ,
               
               that
               you
               do
               not
               apprehend
               a
               greater
               evil
               in
               the
               
                 evil
                 of
                 sin
              
               ,
               then
               in
               the
               evil
               of
               suffering
               :
               for
               if
               we
               did
               apprehend
               the
               evil
               of
               suffering
               to
               be
               less
               then
               the
               evil
               of
               sin
               ,
               we
               would
               never
               labor
               to
               deliver
               our selves
               from
               the
               evil
               of
               suffering
               by
               the
               evil
               of
               sin
               ;
               let
               a
               man
               come
               and
               cast
               dirt
               in
               your
               face
               ,
               the
               worst
               that
               can
               be
               in
               this
               is
               an
               evil
               of
               suffering
               at
               first
               ,
               till
               you
               make
               your selves
               guilty
               ,
               but
               how
               will
               you
               deliver
               your selves
               by
               the
               evil
               of
               sin
               ?
               what
               ignorance
               is
               this
               ?
               
               Are
               you
               acquainted
               with
               the
               ways
               of
               God
               ?
               Is
               this
               the
               way
               to
               clear
               your selves
               ,
               by
               defiling
               your selves
               more
               ?
               That
               filth
               that
               comes
               out
               of
               you
               ,
               defiles
               you
               more
               then
               that
               which
               is
               cast
               upon
               you
               from
               without
               .
            
             
               Again
               further
               ,
               another
               evil
               that
               comes
               from
               this
               
               reviling
               ,
               is
               this
               ,
               you
               shew
               a
               vile
               ,
               base
               spirit
               ,
               as
               if
               you
               had
               no
               other
               means
               to
               deliver
               you
               from
               an
               ill
               name
               ,
               but
               an
               ill
               tongue
               ;
               those
               that
               know
               any
               excellency
               that
               they
               have
               in
               themselves
               ,
               will
               know
               that
               there
               are
               a
               great
               many
               other
               ways
               to
               deliver
               themselves
               from
               an
               ill
               name
               ,
               rather
               then
               an
               evil
               tongue
               .
               But
               you
               are
               put
               to
               your
               shifts
               ,
               you
               have
               evil
               cast
               upon
               
               you
               ,
               and
               you
               have
               no
               way
               to
               deliver
               your selves
               from
               this
               evil
               but
               by
               your
               reviling
               tongue
               .
               It
               is
               a
               sign
               there
               is
               no
               excellency
               in
               you
               ,
               nothing
               but
               baseness
               in
               you
               .
               Seneca
               says
               of
               those
               that
               are
               disorderly
               affected
               with
               reproaches
               that
               are
               cast
               upon
               them
               ,
               
                 They
                 shew
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 wisdom
                 ,
                 nor
                 no
                 confidence
                 of
                 any
                 excellency
                 in
                 themselves
                 to
                 oppose
                 that
                 evil
                 .
              
            
             
               Again
               ,
               hereby
               you
               come
               to
               be
               injurious
               to
               your selves
               ,
               you
               deprive
               your selves
               from
               any
               help
               of
               
               God
               to
               clear
               your
               names
               :
               If
               you
               had
               hearts
               to
               commit
               your selves
               to
               God
               ,
               he
               would
               provide
               for
               you
               ;
               but
               when
               you
               seek
               to
               clear
               your selves
               this
               way
               ,
               you
               put
               your selves
               from
               any
               care
               that
               God
               should
               have
               to
               provide
               for
               you
               .
               That
               we
               read
               of
               
                 David
                 ,
                 Psal
              
               .
               38.
               12
               ,
               13
               ,
               14
               ,
               15.
               is
               very
               observable
               ,
               
                 They
                 which
                 seek
                 my
                 hurt
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 speak
                 mischievous
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 imagine
                 deceits
                 all
                 the
                 day
                 long
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 as
                 a
                 deaf
                 man
                 heard
                 not
              
               ;
               and
               again
               ,
               verse
               14.
               
               
                 I
                 was
                 as
                 a
                 man
                 that
                 heareth
                 not
              
               ;
               but
               mark
               verse
               15.
               
               
                 In
                 thee
                 O
                 Lord
                 do
                 I
                 hope
                 ,
                 thou
                 wilt
                 hear
                 :
              
               The
               less
               he
               heard
               ,
               the
               more
               confidence
               
               he
               had
               in
               God
               that
               
                 he
                 would
                 hear
              
               ,
               and
               could
               the
               more
               comfortably
               commit
               his
               cause
               to
               him
               ;
               but
               if
               he
               had
               been
               too
               quick
               to
               hear
               himself
               ,
               God
               would
               not
               readily
               have
               heard
               for
               him
               ,
               and
               what
               had
               he
               got
               by
               that
               ?
               Now
               by
               all
               this
               you
               cannot
               but
               be
               convinced
               in
               your
               thoughts
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               a
               great
               evil
               to
               revile
               again
               ,
               and
               you
               that
               have
               been
               guilty
               of
               this
               ,
               let
               your
               hearts
               smite
               you
               ,
               and
               know
               what
               cause
               you
               have
               to
               be
               humbled
               before
               the
               Lord.
               
            
             
               But
               is
               it
               possible
               not
               to
               revile
               again
               ?
               Who
               can
               but
               
               do
               so
               when
               they
               come
               and
               give
               such
               ill
               language
               ,
               so
               injurious
               ,
               so
               false
               ?
            
             
               Those
               that
               have
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Christ
               can
               do
               otherwise
               .
               
               Those
               that
               know
               the
               evil
               of
               sin
               to
               be
               a
               greater
               evil
               then
               the
               evil
               of
               suffering
               ,
               can
               do
               this
               .
               And
               those
               that
               are
               wise
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               mischief
               themselves
               ,
               can
               do
               this
               .
               Can
               any
               by
               reproaches
               force
               you
               to
               take
               a
               knife
               and
               cut
               your selves
               !
               If
               they
               force
               you
               to
               commit
               sin
               ,
               they
               force
               you
               to
               worse
               .
               Certainly
               you
               think
               every
               man
               is
               in
               bondage
               ;
               consider
               what
               miserable
               bondage
               men
               should
               be
               in
               ,
               for
               to
               be
               in
               the
               power
               of
               their
               enemies
               ,
               when
               they
               list
               to
               make
               them
               to
               mischief
               themselves
               ,
               can
               there
               be
               any
               worse
               bondage
               ?
               for
               an
               enemy
               to
               draw
               any
               body
               where
               he
               will
               ,
               is
               not
               so
               much
               ,
               but
               to
               make
               me
               to
               hurt
               my self
               ,
               this
               is
               a
               
               great
               and
               a
               sore
               bondage
               indeed
               .
               Wherefore
               there
               is
               no
               contending
               with
               reproaches
               this
               way
               by
               reproaching
               again
               ,
               here
               the
               overcomer
               is
               the
               loser
               .
               When
               Demosthenes
               was
               reproached
               by
               one
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 not
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 strive
                 with
                 thee
                 in
                 this
                 kinde
                 of
                 fight
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 overcome
                 is
                 the
                 better
                 man.
                 
              
            
             
               Fiftly
               ,
               take
               heed
               you
               be
               not
               hindred
               in
               your
               way
               ,
               or
               
               break
               off
               your
               course
               when
               you
               are
               reproached
               :
               what
               
               though
               there
               be
               filth
               cast
               in
               the
               way
               ,
               shall
               we
               decline
               our
               way
               ?
               though
               the
               clouds
               do
               arise
               ,
               and
               darken
               the
               light
               of
               the
               Sun
               ,
               does
               the
               Sun
               cease
               in
               its
               course
               ,
               and
               cease
               shining
               because
               it
               is
               darkned
               ?
               no
               ,
               it
               goes
               on
               its
               course
               and
               shines
               till
               it
               breaks
               forth
               :
               so
               you
               are
               going
               on
               ,
               shining
               in
               a
               good
               conversation
               ,
               some
               
               come
               and
               cast
               reproach
               upon
               your
               way
               ,
               and
               darkens
               your
               course
               ;
               What
               ,
               shall
               you
               cease
               ?
               No
               ,
               go
               on
               ,
               and
               in
               time
               you
               will
               break
               through
               the
               clouds
               .
               Was
               there
               ever
               such
               a
               fool
               as
               to
               be
               jeered
               out
               of
               his
               inheritance
               ?
               A
               man
               hath
               an
               inheritance
               worth
               a
               thousand
               pounds
               a
               year
               ,
               and
               a
               company
               shall
               go
               and
               scorn
               him
               ,
               and
               contemn
               him
               ,
               and
               reproach
               him
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               be
               rather
               willing
               to
               part
               with
               his
               inheritance
               then
               to
               be
               thus
               jeered
               ;
               Was
               there
               ever
               any
               such
               a
               fool
               ?
               Is
               not
               our
               way
               of
               Religion
               a
               greater
               inheritance
               to
               us
               ,
               then
               an
               inheritance
               of
               a
               thousand
               pounds
               a
               year
               ?
               If
               you
               should
               be
               moved
               to
               go
               out
               of
               your
               way
               upon
               reproaches
               ,
               know
               that
               this
               will
               be
               infinite
               more
               reproach
               to
               you
               ,
               then
               if
               all
               the
               men
               of
               the
               world
               did
               cast
               reproach
               upon
               you
               ;
               this
               will
               reproach
               you
               to
               your
               conscience
               ,
               and
               that
               before
               God
               and
               all
               the
               Angels
               and
               Saints
               ,
               before
               all
               Gods
               people
               .
               And
               then
               besides
               ,
               this
               will
               further
               reproach
               you
               before
               wicked
               men
               too
               ,
               you
               will
               be
               the
               more
               scorned
               and
               vilified
               .
            
             
               I
               remember
               a
               speech
               of
               a
               Heathen
               Philosopher
               ,
               If
               any
               man
               begin
               to
               embrace
               Philosophy
               ,
               he
               must
               be
               reproached
               ;
               They
               will
               say
               ,
               What
               ,
               we
               shall
               have
               a
               Philosopher
               of
               you
               by
               and
               by
               ,
               what
               pride
               and
               conceitedness
               is
               this
               ?
               But
               do
               you
               still
               go
               on
               in
               your
               way
               ,
               and
               those
               who
               reproached
               you
               before
               ,
               will
               after
               admire
               you
               :
               But
               if
               you
               fall
               off
               ,
               after
               you
               have
               
               begun
               (
               not
               being
               able
               to
               bear
               reproach
               )
               This
               ,
               says
               he
               ,
               deserves
               a
               double
               reproach
               :
               Your
               reproachers
               will
               reproach
               you
               much
               more
               ,
               they
               will
               say
               ,
               
                 Here
                 is
                 a
                 time-server
                 ,
                 who
                 will
                 do
                 any
                 thing
                 as
                 the
                 times
                 serve
                 for
                 his
                 turn
                 .
              
               None
               so
               much
               contemned
               as
               Apostates
               .
               Those
               that
               opposed
               Nehemiah
               ,
               and
               sought
               to
               hinder
               his
               work
               ,
               did
               it
               
                 to
                 reproach
                 him
              
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               left
               his
               work
               for
               reproaching
               ,
               they
               would
               have
               reproached
               him
               much
               more
               :
               How
               would
               this
               cut
               you
               to
               the
               heart
               ,
               that
               those
               that
               did
               reproach
               you
               ,
               if
               you
               go
               out
               of
               the
               way
               ,
               should
               reproach
               you
               much
               more
               ?
               Consider
               ,
               does
               this
               beseem
               the
               spirit
               of
               a
               Christian
               ?
               Had
               you
               ever
               any
               experimental
               knowledge
               of
               the
               evil
               of
               sin
               ,
               or
               any
               good
               in
               the
               ways
               of
               God
               ?
               Will
               this
               be
               an
               answer
               before
               God
               ,
               when
               you
               come
               to
               give
               an
               account
               why
               you
               went
               out
               of
               your
               way
               ?
               
                 Lord
                 ,
                 I
                 suffered
                 so
                 much
                 reproach
                 ,
                 I
                 could
                 not
                 bear
                 it
                 .
              
               And
               again
               ,
               will
               it
               not
               be
               just
               with
               God
               ,
               for
               to
               suffer
               you
               to
               fall
               into
               some
               vile
               scandalous
               sin
               to
               be
               reproached
               for
               ,
               after
               another
               maner
               ?
               because
               that
               you
               would
               not
               suffer
               reproach
               for
               his
               name
               ,
               you
               should
               suffer
               reproach
               for
               your
               sin
               .
               These
               are
               the
               things
               we
               are
               to
               be
               warned
               of
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               XXXI
               .
               
                 How
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 bear
                 Reproaches
                 .
              
            
             
               BUt
               how
               are
               we
               to
               bear
               reproaches
               ?
               We
               are
               to
               bear
               our
               reproaches
               
                 wisely
                 ,
                 patiently
                 ,
                 fruitfully
                 ,
                 joyfully
                 ,
              
               and
               to
               
                 return
                 good
              
               for
               evil
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               bear
               them
               wisely
               :
               there
               is
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               wisdom
               required
               in
               bearing
               of
               reproaches
               and
               evils
               
               that
               men
               are
               accused
               of
               ,
               the
               exercise
               of
               wisdom
               does
               appear
               much
               in
               the
               bearing
               of
               reproaches
               ,
               though
               we
               should
               not
               be
               insensible
               ,
               yet
               not
               to
               take
               too
               much
               notice
               of
               every
               reproach
               that
               is
               castp
               on
               us
               .
               It
               was
               the
               speech
               of
               a
               Philosopher
               ,
               when
               one
               was
               reproaching
               
               of
               him
               ,
               some
               told
               him
               they
               deride
               thee
               ;
               but
               says
               he
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 derided
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 take
                 to
                 my self
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 cast
                 upon
                 me
                 :
              
               It
               is
               wisdom
               for
               people
               to
               go
               away
               ,
               and
               take
               but
               little
               notice
               of
               any
               thing
               
               that
               is
               cast
               upon
               them
               ,
               and
               therefore
               when
               upon
               every
               idle
               reproach
               ,
               there
               come
               a
               company
               tatling
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               Such
               a
               one
               says
               thus
               and
               thus
               ;
               such
               should
               be
               sent
               away
               with
               an
               angry
               countenance
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               dishonor
               to
               you
               to
               receive
               them
               ,
               as
               if
               you
               would
               take
               notice
               of
               every
               word
               ,
               and
               as
               if
               you
               had
               no
               other
               things
               to
               take
               up
               your
               thoughts
               .
               Dionysius
               having
               not
               very
               well
               used
               Plato
               at
               the
               Court
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               gone
               ,
               he
               feared
               lest
               he
               should
               write
               against
               him
               ,
               therefore
               he
               sent
               after
               him
               ,
               to
               bid
               him
               not
               to
               write
               against
               him
               ,
               says
               he
               ,
               Tell
               Dionysius
               ,
               I
               have
               not
               so
               much
               leisure
               as
               to
               think
               of
               him
               :
               so
               we
               should
               let
               those
               that
               reproach
               us
               to
               know
               ,
               that
               
                 we
                 have
                 not
                 leisure
                 to
                 think
                 of
                 them
              
               ;
               as
               S.
               Paul
               ,
               when
               the
               Viper
               came
               upon
               
               his
               hand
               ,
               
                 he
                 shaked
                 it
                 off
              
               ,
               some
               would
               have
               swelled
               ,
               and
               almost
               dyed
               at
               the
               very
               sight
               of
               such
               a
               thing
               but
               he
               did
               but
               
                 shake
                 it
                 off
              
               :
               And
               so
               should
               we
               do
               by
               our
               reproaches
               ;
               when
               reproaches
               are
               opposed
               they
               
               do
               grow
               ,
               as
               hair
               the
               more
               it
               is
               cut
               the
               more
               it
               grows
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               despised
               they
               will
               vanish
               away
               ;
               there
               is
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               evil
               comes
               by
               making
               much
               ado
               about
               reproaches
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               by
               this
               means
               they
               are
               kept
               up
               in
               the
               mouthes
               
               of
               people
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               evil
               is
               worse
               ,
               as
               a
               dunghil
               stirred
               stinks
               the
               worse
               .
            
             
               Again
               ,
               it
               may
               occasion
               those
               that
               reproach
               us
               ,
               to
               
               raise
               up
               things
               that
               were
               dead
               a
               great
               while
               ago
               ,
               and
               adde
               that
               to
               our
               reproach
               .
            
             
               Again
               ,
               it
               may
               occasion
               abundance
               of
               new
               matter
               ,
               
               though
               false
               ,
               to
               make
               our
               reproaches
               greater
               .
               If
               a
               
               man
               should
               undertake
               to
               answer
               every
               reproachful
               speech
               ,
               there
               would
               be
               no
               end
               ;
               for
               the
               Devils
               breast
               ,
               says
               Luther
               ,
               is
               very
               fruitful
               with
               lyes
               :
            
             
               Again
               ,
               our
               making
               much
               stir
               ,
               does
               but
               stir
               them
               the
               more
               that
               do
               reproach
               us
               ,
               and
               by
               making
               ado
               
               and
               stir
               ,
               it
               comes
               to
               be
               more
               divulged
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               when
               we
               do
               stir
               ,
               if
               we
               do
               not
               clear
               every
               
               little
               minute
               to
               the
               utmost
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               a
               means
               to
               make
               us
               suspected
               of
               all
               ,
               and
               therefore
               do
               not
               take
               much
               notice
               of
               reproaches
               .
               It
               is
               a
               notable
               example
               that
               we
               finde
               of
               one
               Pericles
               as
               he
               was
               sitting
               before
               others
               in
               a
               meeting
               ,
               a
               foul-mouthed
               fellow
               railed
               upon
               him
               
               all
               the
               day
               long
               ;
               at
               night
               when
               it
               was
               dark
               ,
               and
               the
               meeting
               broke
               up
               ,
               the
               fellow
               followed
               him
               and
               railed
               at
               him
               even
               to
               his
               door
               ,
               and
               he
               took
               no
               notice
               of
               him
               what
               he
               said
               ,
               but
               when
               he
               came
               at
               home
               ,
               this
               is
               all
               he
               said
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 dark
                 ,
                 I
                 pray
                 let
                 my
                 man
                 light
                 you
                 home
                 .
              
            
             
             
               But
               men
               will
               take
               me
               for
               guilty
               if
               I
               let
               it
               pass
               quietly
               .
               
            
             
               Not
               so
               ,
               we
               know
               many
               times
               Christ
               himself
               
               took
               no
               notice
               of
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               evil
               that
               was
               
               said
               against
               him
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               Rulers
               wondred
               ,
               
                 How
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 they
                 lay
                 these
                 things
                 to
                 your
                 charge
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 answer
                 nothing
                 ?
              
               Again
               ,
               rather
               the
               other
               will
               shew
               us
               guilty
               ;
               it
               was
               a
               speech
               of
               Ambrose
               concerning
               those
               that
               cannot
               suffer
               reproach
               ,
               while
               they
               clear
               themselves
               guilty
               ,
               they
               approve
               themselves
               to
               be
               more
               guilty
               of
               that
               evil
               which
               is
               said
               against
               them
               .
            
             
               Obj.
               But
               we
               shall
               hearten
               them
               more
               in
               accusing
               of
               us
               .
            
             
               Answ
               .
               No
               ,
               it
               will
               rather
               be
               a
               means
               to
               hearten
               them
               by
               keeping
               a
               stir
               ,
               for
               then
               they
               have
               something
               to
               feed
               upon
               .
            
             
               Obj.
               How
               shall
               we
               stop
               their
               mouthes
               ?
            
             
               Ans
               .
               First
               ,
               walk
               innocently
               ,
               innocency
               wil
               clear
               all
               ,
               and
               overcome
               in
               time
               ;
               hence
               David
               saith
               ,
               
                 that
                 thou
                 mayest
                 be
                 clear
                 when
                 thou
                 judgest
                 .
              
               St.
               Paul
               quoting
               this
               ,
               Rom.
               3.
               4.
               he
               hath
               it
               ,
               
                 That
                 thou
                 mayest
                 overcome
                 when
                 thou
                 judgest
              
               ;
               he
               puts
               overcome
               for
               clear
               ,
               because
               those
               who
               are
               clear
               will
               overcome
               .
               But
               more
               then
               this
               in
               the
               
                 second
                 place
              
               ,
               you
               must
               labor
               to
               be
               eminent
               in
               that
               which
               is
               quite
               contrary
               to
               that
               which
               you
               are
               reproached
               for
               :
               Perhaps
               he
               reproaches
               you
               for
               one
               that
               is
               a
               dissembler
               ,
               labor
               for
               the
               greatest
               eminency
               of
               plainness
               of
               heart
               and
               sincerity
               :
               If
               it
               be
               for
               covetousness
               ,
               labor
               to
               be
               eminent
               in
               liberality
               ,
               &
               doing
               good
               wisely
               ,
               not
               where
               they
               would
               have
               you
               ,
               but
               in
               a
               gracious
               way
               ,
               ordering
               your
               affairs
               by
               discretion
               :
               If
               it
               be
               for
               pride
               ,
               clear
               your selves
               not
               by
               yielding
               
               to
               their
               humor
               ,
               but
               labor
               for
               an
               eminency
               of
               humility
               another
               way
               ,
               that
               those
               that
               can
               judge
               right
               may
               see
               there
               is
               humility
               in
               you
               :
               thus
               labor
               to
               entertain
               reproaches
               with
               wisdom
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               labor
               to
               bear
               reproaches
               patiently
               .
               And
               therein
               first
               I
               shall
               labor
               to
               take
               away
               those
               pleas
               whereby
               men
               are
               hindred
               in
               their
               patience
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               I
               will
               shew
               what
               powerful
               arguments
               there
               are
               for
               bearing
               reproaches
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               give
               some
               means
               how
               to
               bear
               them
               patiently
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               to
               take
               away
               the
               pleas
               and
               objections
               that
               
               people
               have
               against
               patience
               .
               Some
               will
               say
               ,
               if
               it
               
               were
               not
               wrongfully
               ,
               I
               could
               bear
               it
               ,
               it
               would
               never
               grieve
               me
               .
            
             
               One
               would
               wonder
               that
               ever
               there
               should
               come
               
               such
               a
               foolish
               speech
               out
               of
               the
               mouth
               of
               a
               reasonable
               creature
               ;
               if
               there
               be
               any
               thing
               that
               should
               uphold
               your
               hearts
               ,
               it
               should
               be
               your
               innocency
               ,
               therefore
               let
               not
               such
               a
               speech
               be
               heard
               out
               of
               a
               man
               or
               womans
               mouth
               ,
               much
               less
               out
               of
               a
               Christians
               mouth
               ;
               if
               your
               guilt
               would
               encrease
               the
               burthen
               of
               the
               reproach
               ,
               as
               most
               certainly
               it
               would
               ,
               then
               it
               would
               be
               harder
               to
               bear
               it
               being
               guilty
               ,
               then
               now
               it
               is
               being
               innocent
               .
            
             
               But
               this
               is
               that
               which
               sinks
               my
               heart
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               reproach
               
               that
               takes
               away
               my
               Name
               ,
               even
               from
               those
               that
               are
               godly
               ,
               and
               they
               come
               by
               these
               reproaches
               to
               have
               hard
               thoughts
               of
               me
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               the
               greatest
               affliction
               ,
               for
               an
               outward
               affliction
               ,
               under
               Heaven
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               Zedekiah
               feared
               more
               to
               be
               mocked
               of
               
               the
               Jews
               then
               of
               the
               Chaldeans
               ;
               it
               is
               certainly
               a
               sorer
               
               affliction
               to
               be
               reproached
               by
               the
               professors
               of
               Religion
               ,
               then
               by
               any
               others
               ;
               but
               yet
               God
               is
               pleased
               to
               
               exercise
               his
               people
               many
               times
               with
               this
               affliction
               also
               ;
               and
               it
               may
               be
               God
               sees
               this
               to
               be
               the
               most
               seasonable
               and
               suitable
               to
               exercise
               you
               withal
               ,
               because
               he
               would
               wholly
               take
               off
               your
               hearts
               from
               other
               things
               ,
               and
               satisfie
               your
               souls
               with
               himself
               alone
               ;
               and
               blessed
               is
               that
               man
               that
               can
               make
               this
               use
               of
               it
               ,
               to
               get
               his
               heart
               the
               more
               close
               and
               fully
               to
               God.
               It
               is
               the
               blessing
               of
               God
               upon
               you
               ,
               that
               your
               heart
               is
               above
               the
               reproaches
               of
               other
               men
               ;
               if
               God
               will
               exercise
               you
               with
               an
               affliction
               that
               you
               are
               sensible
               of
               ,
               it
               is
               fit
               you
               should
               yield
               your self
               unto
               him
               in
               it
               :
               Would
               you
               have
               God
               exercise
               you
               in
               such
               afflictions
               as
               are
               onely
               easie
               to
               be
               born
               ,
               of
               which
               you
               should
               not
               be
               sensible
               ?
               it
               is
               the
               bitterness
               of
               them
               that
               causeth
               them
               to
               work
               ,
               if
               they
               were
               not
               bitter
               ,
               as
               to
               make
               you
               sensible
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               like
               they
               would
               be
               profitable
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               some
               cannot
               tell
               how
               to
               bear
               their
               reproaches
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               not
               onely
               a
               disgrace
               to
               their
               
               name
               ,
               but
               it
               hinders
               their
               service
               in
               Gods
               Church
               ,
               by
               this
               means
               they
               come
               to
               have
               ill
               esteem
               ,
               and
               are
               not
               like
               to
               do
               so
               much
               good
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               I
               confess
               is
               a
               great
               matter
               .
            
             
               Let
               no
               man
               lay
               so
               much
               upon
               his
               service
               he
               shall
               do
               ,
               but
               let
               God
               have
               his
               work
               his
               own
               way
               ,
               and
               God
               
               expects
               this
               humility
               from
               us
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               have
               his
               work
               done
               his
               own
               way
               ,
               and
               if
               God
               pleaseth
               he
               may
               make
               use
               of
               us
               to
               do
               so
               much
               work
               for
               him
               ,
               as
               if
               our
               names
               were
               never
               so
               clear
               :
               The
               Prophets
               were
               scorned
               and
               reproached
               ,
               and
               did
               they
               never
               do
               service
               ?
               and
               St.
               Paul
               ,
               never
               any
               man
               in
               the
               world
               that
               ever
               did
               God
               more
               service
               ,
               and
               yet
               no
               man
               that
               ever
               was
               so
               much
               reproached
               as
               he
               ;
               he
               
               was
               whipped
               up
               and
               down
               as
               if
               he
               had
               been
               a
               rogue
               ,
               and
               he
               was
               fain
               to
               go
               about
               in
               tatters
               ,
               not
               having
               wherewithal
               to
               cover
               his
               nakedness
               ,
               and
               had
               not
               bread
               to
               put
               in
               his
               body
               ,
               and
               was
               called
               a
               seditious
               fellow
               ,
               and
               counted
               the
               filth
               of
               all
               things
               ;
               and
               yet
               this
               St.
               Paul
               was
               used
               as
               the
               most
               worthy
               instrument
               of
               Gods
               service
               that
               ever
               was
               since
               the
               world
               began
               ,
               next
               Christ
               himself
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               arguments
               that
               may
               move
               us
               to
               bear
               
               reproaches
               patiently
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               a
               Christian
               is
               called
               to
               do
               and
               suffer
               great
               things
               for
               God
               ,
               and
               strong
               and
               glorious
               is
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               that
               is
               in
               a
               man
               where
               it
               is
               true
               ;
               now
               if
               Christianity
               
               shall
               not
               enable
               to
               bear
               reproaches
               ,
               what
               will
               it
               enable
               you
               to
               do
               ?
               Does
               not
               the
               Scripture
               speak
               of
               the
               excellency
               ,
               and
               the
               glory
               ,
               and
               the
               power
               of
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               ?
               What
               excellency
               ,
               and
               power
               ,
               and
               glory
               is
               in
               it
               ,
               if
               it
               cannot
               do
               this
               ?
               Now
               Christians
               that
               are
               called
               to
               do
               and
               suffer
               such
               great
               things
               ,
               should
               be
               above
               the
               reproaches
               of
               the
               world
               .
               Seneca
               would
               not
               have
               them
               called
               miseries
               ,
               but
               
               
                 trouble
                 some
                 things
              
               ,
               concerning
               which
               we
               cannot
               say
               a
               wise
               man
               overcomes
               them
               ,
               but
               he
               is
               so
               far
               above
               them
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               scarce
               sensible
               of
               them
               ;
               if
               it
               be
               not
               out
               of
               stupidity
               or
               discontentedness
               ,
               but
               out
               of
               true
               magnanimity
               of
               spirit
               ,
               that
               one
               is
               not
               sensible
               of
               such
               things
               ,
               this
               beseems
               a
               Christian
               well
               .
               Now
               if
               a
               Christian
               having
               received
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               ,
               should
               not
               think
               much
               of
               any
               misery
               that
               he
               is
               capable
               of
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               then
               surely
               he
               should
               not
               have
               his
               heart
               sink
               when
               there
               is
               but
               a
               troublesome
               thing
               befaln
               him
               .
               It
               was
               the
               speech
               of
               Xenophon
               ,
               when
               one
               came
               and
               reproached
               him
               ,
               says
               he
               ,
               
                 You
                 have
                 learned
                 how
                 to
                 reproach
                 ,
              
               
               and
               
                 I
                 have
                 learned
                 how
                 to
                 bear
                 reproach
                 .
              
               And
               Aristippus
               the
               Philosopher
               said
               ,
               
                 You
                 are
                 fit
              
               to
               cast
               
               reproaches
               ,
               and
               
                 I
                 am
                 fit
              
               to
               hear
               reproaches
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               what
               are
               you
               ?
               or
               what
               is
               your
               names
               that
               you
               should
               think
               much
               to
               bear
               reproach
               ?
               when
               as
               others
               that
               are
               your
               betters
               ,
               that
               are
               not
               
               so
               vile
               ,
               not
               so
               guilty
               as
               you
               ,
               not
               so
               lyable
               to
               reproach
               as
               you
               ;
               when
               as
               others
               of
               Gods
               servants
               ,
               that
               have
               been
               most
               eminent
               in
               grace
               and
               parts
               ,
               have
               been
               under
               exceeding
               reproach
               ;
               yea
               ,
               others
               whose
               names
               have
               been
               far
               more
               worth
               then
               yours
               ,
               there
               have
               been
               more
               use
               of
               their
               names
               ,
               and
               credits
               ,
               and
               honors
               ,
               then
               of
               yours
               ,
               and
               yet
               God
               hath
               so
               ordered
               it
               in
               his
               providence
               ,
               that
               reproaches
               and
               aspersions
               have
               been
               cast
               upon
               them
               ,
               and
               do
               you
               think
               so
               much
               to
               be
               reproached
               ?
               What
               do
               we
               think
               of
               our
               flesh
               better
               then
               others
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               not
               endure
               trouble
               in
               it
               ?
               and
               what
               do
               we
               think
               of
               our
               names
               ,
               that
               we
               cannot
               endure
               reproaches
               in
               them
               .
            
             
               Yea
               ,
               not
               onely
               others
               that
               are
               better
               then
               you
               ,
               but
               God
               and
               Christ
               is
               reproached
               :
               How
               is
               the
               
               name
               of
               God
               slighted
               ?
               the
               basest
               wretch
               that
               will
               tremble
               before
               his
               Master
               ,
               thinks
               himself
               good
               enough
               to
               blaspheme
               the
               name
               of
               God
               :
               How
               is
               the
               
                 majesty
                 ,
                 soveraignty
              
               ,
               and
               authority
               of
               God
               contemned
               in
               the
               world
               ?
               How
               are
               the
               dreadful
               threatnings
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               revelation
               of
               Gods
               wrath
               scorned
               in
               the
               world
               ?
               When
               as
               we
               hear
               out
               of
               the
               word
               such
               dreadful
               manifestations
               of
               Gods
               wrath
               against
               sin
               ,
               which
               calls
               for
               trembling
               hearts
               ,
               yet
               how
               are
               they
               slighted
               in
               the
               world
               ?
               thus
               God
               is
               reproached
               ,
               and
               Christ
               :
               
                 No
                 man
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 bear
                 so
                 much
              
               
               
                 contempt
                 as
                 Christ
                 beares
                 daily
              
               ,
               says
               Luther
               :
               Not
               to
               speak
               of
               the
               reproaches
               that
               Christ
               endures
               in
               his
               
               people
               ,
               but
               the
               reproaches
               that
               he
               endured
               in
               his
               person
               ,
               in
               his
               preaching
               ;
               how
               was
               he
               contemned
               in
               Luke
               16.
               14.
               when
               he
               preached
               against
               covetousness
               ,
               the
               Pharisees
               scorned
               at
               him
               ;
               the
               word
               signifies
               ,
               
                 They
                 blew
                 their
                 noses
                 at
                 him
                 :
              
               you
               know
               how
               he
               was
               called
               a
               Devil
               ,
               a
               Samaritan
               ,
               a
               wine-bibber
               ,
               a
               
                 friend
                 of
                 publicans
                 and
                 sinners
              
               ;
               What
               worse
               can
               be
               imagined
               then
               was
               cast
               upon
               Christ
               ?
               
                 they
                 spit
                 on
                 his
                 face
              
               ,
               that
               
               blessed
               face
               of
               his
               ,
               that
               the
               waves
               of
               the
               Sea
               were
               afraid
               of
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Sun
               withdrew
               its
               light
               from
               ,
               as
               not
               being
               fit
               to
               behold
               it
               ,
               and
               yet
               they
               put
               thorns
               upon
               his
               head
               ,
               and
               bowed
               to
               him
               in
               reproach
               ;
               yea
               ,
               in
               his
               misery
               how
               was
               he
               reproached
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               upon
               the
               Cross
               ,
               they
               nodded
               their
               heads
               at
               him
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               
                 He
                 that
                 could
                 save
                 others
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 come
                 down
                 and
                 save
                 himself
                 .
              
            
             
               Again
               ,
               consider
               the
               great
               mercy
               of
               God
               in
               concealing
               the
               secret
               sins
               of
               your
               thoughts
               :
               there
               are
               none
               ,
               let
               them
               be
               never
               so
               innocent
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               yet
               there
               is
               so
               much
               filth
               and
               baseness
               within
               the
               heart
               ,
               that
               if
               God
               should
               but
               turn
               the
               inside
               outward
               ,
               and
               discover
               all
               to
               the
               world
               ,
               certainly
               it
               would
               make
               them
               ashamed
               of
               the
               society
               of
               men
               ,
               make
               them
               ashamed
               to
               come
               into
               the
               Congregation
               ;
               what
               confusion
               ,
               and
               what
               matter
               of
               reproach
               would
               there
               be
               then
               ?
               Now
               ,
               seeing
               God
               in
               his
               goodness
               favors
               his
               people
               so
               far
               ,
               as
               he
               keeps
               in
               much
               secret
               evil
               that
               he
               could
               discover
               before
               the
               world
               :
               if
               he
               should
               withdraw
               himself
               a
               little
               from
               you
               ,
               he
               could
               let
               you
               fall
               into
               such
               sins
               ,
               as
               your
               secret
               sins
               should
               be
               discovered
               ;
               but
               God
               favors
               your
               names
               ,
               so
               as
               that
               he
               hath
               kept
               
               in
               that
               secret
               evil
               that
               you
               have
               had
               secret
               inclinations
               unto
               ;
               now
               the
               consideration
               of
               Gods
               goodness
               in
               tendring
               you
               so
               far
               ,
               may
               very
               well
               quiet
               your
               hearts
               when
               you
               begin
               to
               be
               troubled
               for
               every
               reproach
               that
               is
               cast
               upon
               you
               :
               Now
               I
               see
               my
               adversaries
               are
               fain
               to
               watch
               and
               search
               ,
               and
               pry
               for
               occasion
               of
               reproach
               ,
               God
               might
               have
               given
               them
               matter
               enough
               ,
               and
               therefore
               its
               mercy
               they
               have
               such
               little
               matter
               as
               they
               have
               .
               It
               is
               a
               great
               work
               of
               nature
               to
               keep
               the
               filth
               of
               the
               body
               when
               it
               is
               in
               a
               man
               from
               being
               unsavory
               unto
               others
               ;
               so
               the
               filth
               of
               the
               soul
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               unsavory
               to
               God
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               Gods
               mercy
               that
               keeps
               it
               from
               that
               unsavoriness
               that
               it
               might
               be
               to
               men
               .
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               consider
               how
               much
               reproach
               the
               name
               of
               
               God
               hath
               endured
               for
               your
               sakes
               ;
               and
               is
               it
               so
               great
               a
               
               matter
               for
               your
               names
               to
               be
               reproached
               for
               his
               sake
               ?
               It
               is
               a
               notable
               speech
               Chrysostom
               hath
               ,
               
                 That
                 for
                 us
                 and
                 for
                 our
                 life
                 our
                 Lord
                 should
                 be
                 blasphemed
                 ,
                 is
                 worse
                 then
                 if
                 we
                 perished
              
               ;
               Hath
               not
               the
               name
               of
               God
               been
               reproached
               for
               your
               sakes
               ?
               not
               onely
               in
               the
               time
               of
               your
               ignorance
               ,
               but
               since
               ;
               have
               there
               not
               been
               occasion
               given
               by
               you
               ,
               to
               cause
               others
               to
               reproach
               the
               name
               of
               the
               blessed
               God
               ?
               and
               if
               God
               comes
               to
               you
               in
               your
               names
               ,
               do
               you
               take
               it
               so
               ill
               ?
            
             
               Again
               ,
               consider
               who
               those
               are
               that
               do
               reproach
               
               you
               ,
               and
               for
               what
               it
               is
               .
               It
               is
               the
               speech
               of
               an
               Ancient
               ,
               
               That
               a
               reproacher
               is
               beneath
               a
               man
               ,
               but
               the
               reproached
               that
               bear
               it
               well
               ,
               are
               equal
               to
               the
               Angels
               .
               The
               Hebrew
               word
               that
               signifies
               scorners
               ,
               hath
               many
               other
               significations
               which
               set
               out
               the
               vileness
               ,
               the
               dangerous
               evil
               there
               is
               in
               a
               scornful
               spirit
               ;
               the
               Seventy
               ,
               besides
               that
               of
               scorning
               ,
               have
               five
               other
               words
               to
               
               
               shew
               the
               signification
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               first
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               in
               the
               first
               Psalm
               ,
               in
               the
               
                 chair
                 of
                 scorners
              
               ,
               they
               translate
               it
               by
               a
               word
               that
               signifies
               the
               plague
               ,
               in
               the
               
                 chair
                 of
                 plagues
              
               ,
               because
               scorners
               are
               a
               plague
               to
               the
               place
               where
               they
               live
               ,
               and
               do
               infect
               many
               ;
               a
               second
               word
               that
               they
               use
               to
               express
               it
               by
               ,
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Prov.
               20.
               1.
               which
               signifies
               incorrigible
               ,
               that
               which
               cannot
               be
               tamed
               ,
               because
               scorners
               are
               such
               ;
               
                 Wine
                 is
                 a
                 scorner
                 ,
                 res
                 indomita
                 ,
              
               an
               unruly
               thing
               that
               cannot
               be
               tamed
               ,
               because
               it
               makes
               men
               to
               be
               so
               ,
               and
               so
               are
               scorners
               ,
               there
               is
               little
               hope
               of
               such
               :
               Thirdly
               ,
               sometimes
               they
               translate
               it
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Prov.
               9.
               12.
               as
               such
               as
               are
               given
               up
               to
               all
               kinde
               of
               vice
               ,
               and
               so
               are
               scorners
               :
               And
               fourthly
               ,
               by
               a
               word
               that
               signifies
               proud
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Prov.
               3.
               34.
               for
               such
               likewise
               are
               scorners
               :
               Fifthly
               ,
               by
               a
               word
               that
               signifies
               to
               deal
               unjustly
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Psal
               .
               119.
               51.
               because
               scorners
               are
               injurious
               .
               Thus
               you
               see
               what
               kinde
               of
               men
               those
               who
               scorn
               and
               reproach
               the
               ways
               and
               professors
               of
               Religion
               are
               .
            
             
               But
               besides
               ,
               they
               are
               especially
               such
               as
               have
               been
               brought
               up
               superstitiously
               or
               prophanely
               ;
               such
               as
               have
               been
               bred
               in
               superstitious
               Popish
               families
               ,
               are
               many
               times
               bitter
               scorners
               and
               reproachers
               of
               those
               who
               are
               most
               forward
               in
               the
               ways
               of
               godliness
               .
               We
               read
               2
               Kings
               2.
               23.
               when
               Elisha
               went
               to
               Bethel
               ,
               there
               came
               forth
               little
               children
               out
               of
               the
               city
               and
               mocked
               him
               ,
               and
               said
               unto
               him
               ,
               
                 Go
                 up
                 thou
                 bald
                 head
                 ,
                 go
                 up
                 thou
                 bald
                 head
              
               ;
               that
               is
               observable
               ,
               they
               came
               out
               of
               Bethel
               ,
               which
               was
               that
               idolatrous
               city
               in
               Israel
               ,
               where
               the
               Calf
               of
               Jeroboam
               was
               set
               up
               ,
               that
               place
               was
               full
               of
               scorners
               at
               the
               Prophets
               of
               the
               Lord
               ;
               you
               may
               know
               the
               temper
               of
               the
               place
               ,
               by
               the
               disposition
               of
               the
               little
               children
               ,
               they
               usually
               heard
               their
               
               parents
               and
               those
               who
               were
               elder
               scorn
               at
               the
               Prophets
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               they
               were
               brought
               up
               in
               that
               way
               ,
               and
               because
               it
               was
               at
               Bethel
               ,
               the
               curse
               of
               God
               was
               the
               rather
               upon
               their
               children
               to
               destroy
               them
               ,
               although
               they
               were
               but
               children
               ,
               yet
               two
               and
               forty
               of
               them
               were
               presently
               destroyed
               .
               Hosea
               7.
               5.
               we
               read
               of
               those
               who
               were
               elder
               ,
               the
               great
               ones
               in
               that
               City
               ,
               even
               Jeroboam
               himself
               ,
               and
               his
               Courtiers
               ,
               what
               scorners
               they
               were
               ,
               
                 In
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 our
                 King
                 ,
                 the
                 Princes
                 have
                 made
                 him
                 sick
                 with
                 bottles
                 of
                 wine
                 ,
                 he
                 stretched
                 out
                 his
                 hand
                 with
                 the
                 scorners
                 .
              
               The
               
                 Princes
                 ,
                 Nobles
                 ,
                 Officers
                 ,
                 great
                 ones
              
               of
               the
               Countrey
               ,
               jeered
               and
               scorned
               at
               those
               ,
               who
               would
               not
               yield
               to
               that
               way
               of
               worship
               that
               Jeroboam
               had
               set
               up
               ,
               namely
               of
               the
               Calves
               ;
               O
               they
               must
               be
               so
               precise
               ,
               as
               no
               worship
               will
               serve
               their
               turn
               ,
               but
               going
               up
               to
               Jerusalem
               to
               worship
               there
               ;
               such
               as
               ventured
               the
               loss
               of
               their
               estates
               ,
               their
               offices
               ,
               their
               liberties
               ,
               they
               accounted
               them
               fools
               ,
               and
               reproached
               them
               as
               a
               company
               of
               simple
               silly
               people
               .
            
             
               And
               as
               superstition
               is
               a
               cause
               of
               this
               ,
               so
               prophaneness
               and
               sensuallity
               causeth
               it
               likewise
               ;
               that
               is
               observable
               in
               the
               forenamed
               place
               of
               Hosea
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               made
               sick
               with
               wine
               ,
               then
               
                 he
                 streched
                 out
                 his
                 hand
                 with
                 scorners
              
               ;
               when
               wicked
               men
               pamper
               themselves
               with
               good
               cheer
               ,
               and
               their
               hearts
               are
               hot
               with
               wine
               ,
               then
               they
               scorn
               at
               Religion
               ,
               and
               reproach
               such
               as
               are
               more
               strict
               and
               forward
               then
               others
               ,
               blessing
               themselves
               in
               the
               brave
               life
               they
               live
               ,
               contemning
               the
               ways
               of
               godliness
               ,
               and
               the
               professors
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               such
               who
               want
               those
               brave
               delights
               they
               enjoy
               ,
               and
               in
               regard
               of
               that
               they
               scorn
               at
               ,
               and
               reproach
               the
               ways
               of
               God
               and
               his
               people
               at
               those
               times
               .
               Psalm
               35.
               16.
               
               with
               hypocritical
               mockers
               ,
               in
               feasts
               ,
               they
               gnashed
               upon
               me
               with
               their
               teeth
               ;
               the
               most
               cruel
               scornful
               reproaches
               against
               the
               Saints
               are
               at
               feasts
               .
               That
               place
               is
               observable
               ,
               Deut.
               32.
               33
               ,
               34.
               
               
                 Their
                 wine
                 is
                 the
                 poyson
                 of
                 dragons
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 cruel
                 venom
                 of
                 asps
                 ,
              
               because
               of
               the
               bitterness
               of
               their
               spirits
               ,
               against
               those
               who
               are
               godly
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               at
               their
               cups
               :
               but
               mark
               what
               follows
               ,
               
                 Is
                 not
                 this
                 laid
                 up
                 in
                 store
                 ,
                 and
                 sealed
                 up
                 among
                 my
                 treasures
                 ?
                 to
                 me
                 belongeth
                 vengeance
                 ,
                 and
                 recompence
                 ,
                 their
                 foot
                 shall
                 slide
                 in
                 due
                 time
                 .
              
               God
               will
               remember
               this
               ,
               it
               is
               laid
               up
               in
               store
               with
               him
               ,
               it
               is
               surely
               sealed
               up
               ,
               and
               shall
               certainly
               be
               brought
               forth
               one
               day
               .
            
             
               And
               yet
               further
               ,
               Who
               are
               your
               reproachers
               ?
               They
               are
               those
               that
               are
               weak
               ,
               or
               ignorant
               ,
               or
               such
               as
               are
               malicious
               .
               Weak
               and
               ignorant
               ,
               for
               any
               one
               that
               hath
               wisdom
               ,
               to
               be
               troubled
               at
               the
               reproaches
               of
               those
               that
               are
               weak
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               wonderful
               disgrace
               :
               Will
               any
               man
               care
               that
               is
               a
               workman
               ,
               to
               have
               an
               unskilful
               man
               reproach
               his
               work
               ?
               It
               is
               a
               notable
               speech
               of
               
                 Seneca
                 ,
                 Some
                 are
                 possest
                 with
                 such
                 great
                 folly
                 and
                 madness
                 ,
                 to
                 think
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 reproached
                 by
                 a
                 woman
                 .
              
               
               And
               for
               the
               malicious
               ,
               alas
               !
               they
               reproach
               themselves
               a
               great
               deal
               more
               then
               they
               reproach
               you
               ,
               they
               do
               but
               discover
               their
               own
               filth
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               therefore
               are
               compared
               to
               swine
               ;
               swine
               will
               leave
               other
               things
               ,
               and
               continually
               be
               rooting
               in
               dung
               ;
               and
               so
               those
               that
               love
               to
               be
               reproaching
               ,
               leave
               the
               good
               that
               is
               in
               any
               ,
               and
               will
               always
               be
               rooting
               in
               their
               filth
               ,
               here
               they
               shew
               their
               swinish
               dispositions
               .
               One
               compares
               a
               reproacher
               to
               the
               stone
               that
               struck
               down
               
                 Nebuchadnezzars
                 Image
              
               ,
               whose
               head
               was
               of
               gold
               ,
               and
               the
               breast
               and
               upper
               parts
               of
               silver
               ,
               and
               the
               feet
               of
               
               clay
               ,
               the
               stone
               came
               and
               struck
               the
               feet
               ,
               the
               clay
               ,
               and
               so
               struck
               it
               down
               :
               so
               reproachers
               do
               not
               look
               at
               the
               gold
               and
               silver
               ,
               the
               parts
               and
               graces
               of
               Gods
               people
               ,
               but
               if
               there
               be
               any
               clay
               ,
               any
               infirmities
               or
               sins
               ,
               they
               strike
               at
               them
               ,
               and
               so
               fell
               them
               down
               .
               The
               godly
               had
               need
               fence
               their
               feet
               of
               clay
               and
               infirmities
               ,
               that
               they
               do
               not
               lie
               open
               to
               malicious
               men
               .
               Erasmus
               tells
               of
               one
               who
               collected
               all
               the
               lame
               and
               defective
               verses
               in
               
                 Homers
                 Works
              
               ,
               but
               passed
               over
               all
               that
               were
               excellent
               :
               So
               these
               ,
               if
               they
               can
               spy
               any
               thing
               defective
               and
               evil
               ,
               they
               observe
               it
               ,
               and
               gather
               all
               they
               can
               together
               ,
               but
               will
               take
               no
               notice
               of
               that
               which
               is
               good
               and
               praise-worthy
               ;
               like
               the
               Kite
               who
               flies
               over
               the
               fair
               meadows
               and
               flowers
               ,
               and
               lights
               onely
               upon
               the
               carrion
               ,
               or
               like
               flyes
               that
               love
               onely
               to
               be
               upon
               the
               sore
               galled
               places
               of
               the
               horses
               back
               .
            
             
               And
               what
               is
               it
               you
               are
               reproached
               for
               ?
               it
               is
               either
               good
               or
               evil
               ;
               if
               it
               be
               good
               ,
               you
               have
               no
               cause
               to
               be
               troubled
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               evil
               ,
               it
               is
               threefold
               ,
               the
               evil
               of
               sin
               ,
               or
               natural
               infirmities
               ,
               or
               outward
               meanness
               .
               If
               it
               be
               the
               evil
               of
               sin
               ,
               then
               either
               you
               are
               guilty
               or
               not
               guilty
               ;
               if
               you
               be
               guilty
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               reproach
               ,
               but
               right
               judgement
               of
               thy
               condition
               ,
               and
               if
               there
               be
               such
               a
               great
               evil
               for
               others
               to
               speak
               of
               it
               ,
               what
               a
               great
               evil
               is
               it
               for
               thee
               to
               be
               guilty
               of
               it
               ?
               and
               therefore
               you
               should
               turn
               all
               the
               trouble
               that
               you
               have
               for
               the
               notice
               which
               is
               taken
               of
               it
               ,
               upon
               your
               guiltiness
               in
               it
               :
               and
               many
               times
               although
               the
               thing
               be
               true
               they
               say
               of
               you
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               so
               poor
               and
               mean
               a
               thing
               ,
               that
               you
               may
               comfort
               your self
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               surely
               they
               cannot
               perceive
               worse
               in
               you
               ,
               for
               if
               they
               could
               ,
               they
               would
               make
               use
               of
               that
               .
               Latimer
               in
               his
               last
               Sermon
               before
               K.
               
               Edward
               ,
               says
               ,
               
                 He
                 was
                 glad
                 when
                 any
                 objected
                 indiscretion
                 against
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 Sermons
                 ,
              
               for
               says
               he
               ,
               
                 by
                 that
                 I
                 knew
                 the
                 matter
                 was
                 good
                 ,
              
               else
               they
               would
               soon
               have
               condemned
               that
               .
               And
               if
               you
               be
               not
               guilty
               ,
               
                 innocency
                 is
                 bulwark
                 enough
              
               .
               Says
               
                 Seneca
                 ,
                 He
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 ashamed
                 that
                 does
                 unjustly
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 you
                 be
                 ashamed
                 that
                 are
                 innocent
                 ?
              
            
             
               Yes
               ,
               others
               think
               I
               am
               guilty
               .
               
            
             
               But
               if
               you
               go
               on
               in
               an
               innocent
               way
               ,
               whosoever
               
               do
               think
               so
               ,
               do
               disgrace
               themselves
               :
               for
               suppose
               one
               
               should
               say
               the
               Sun
               were
               dark
               ,
               and
               another
               should
               believe
               it
               ,
               who
               is
               disgraced
               ?
               the
               Sun
               ,
               or
               the
               man
               that
               either
               said
               it
               or
               believed
               it
               ?
               so
               if
               an
               aspersion
               be
               cast
               upon
               those
               that
               are
               godly
               ,
               and
               they
               walk
               in
               a
               shining
               conversation
               before
               others
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               such
               a
               reproach
               to
               any
               that
               raises
               the
               reproach
               ,
               as
               it
               will
               keep
               others
               from
               believing
               of
               it
               .
               But
               if
               the
               evil
               be
               some
               natural
               infirmity
               ,
               weakness
               
                 of
                 parts
              
               ,
               or
               the
               like
               ,
               then
               thou
               mayest
               comfort
               thy self
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               dishonor
               in
               natural
               infirmity
               ,
               it
               is
               onely
               sin
               that
               brings
               shame
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               relation
               between
               sin
               and
               shame
               ,
               but
               between
               nothing
               else
               and
               shame
               ;
               it
               is
               a
               sign
               also
               they
               want
               other
               things
               ,
               when
               they
               reproach
               thee
               for
               natural
               infirmities
               .
            
             
               Seventhly
               ,
               consider
               what
               honor
               God
               hath
               put
               upon
               you
               ,
               and
               what
               he
               intends
               to
               put
               upon
               you
               :
               if
               you
               be
               godly
               ,
               he
               hath
               put
               honor
               enough
               upon
               you
               ,
               and
               that
               may
               be
               enough
               to
               uphold
               the
               heart
               under
               all
               the
               
               reproaches
               and
               stains
               that
               men
               and
               Devils
               can
               cast
               upon
               you
               .
               Hath
               not
               the
               Lord
               been
               pleased
               to
               bring
               you
               into
               the
               honorable
               estate
               of
               sonship
               ?
               and
               hath
               put
               his
               glory
               upon
               your
               souls
               ,
               and
               hath
               honored
               you
               by
               that
               near
               relation
               you
               have
               to
               Christ
               ?
               
               he
               hath
               honored
               you
               by
               the
               glorious
               priviledges
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               he
               hath
               honored
               you
               by
               giving
               himself
               and
               Christ
               to
               you
               ;
               he
               hath
               honored
               you
               in
               the
               hearts
               of
               his
               Saints
               ,
               men
               of
               precious
               spirits
               ,
               who
               know
               much
               of
               Gods
               minde
               ,
               who
               are
               able
               to
               judge
               wherein
               true
               excellency
               consists
               ,
               their
               hearts
               are
               with
               you
               ,
               they
               bless
               God
               for
               you
               ,
               the
               esteem
               of
               one
               godly
               man
               is
               more
               to
               be
               regarded
               then
               thousands
               of
               others
               ,
               your
               name
               is
               precious
               amongst
               the
               Saints
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               enough
               .
               When
               Doeg
               reproached
               
               David
               with
               devouring
               words
               in
               Sauls
               Court
               ,
               yet
               David
               blessed
               himself
               in
               this
               ,
               Psalm
               52.
               8.
               
               
                 But
                 I
                 am
                 a
                 green
                 Olive-tree
                 in
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 Doeg
              
               flourisheth
               in
               the
               Court
               ,
               and
               my
               name
               may
               be
               blasted
               there
               ,
               but
               
                 In
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 there
              
               my
               name
               is
               precious
               ;
               I
               am
               there
               as
               a
               
                 green
                 olive-tree
              
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               more
               to
               me
               then
               flourishing
               in
               Sauls
               Court.
               Now
               shall
               the
               reproach
               of
               an
               evil
               tongue
               take
               away
               the
               comfort
               of
               a
               godly
               heart
               that
               hath
               so
               great
               honors
               ?
               We
               count
               it
               a
               great
               evil
               ,
               and
               exceeding
               was
               the
               basenes
               of
               the
               spirit
               of
               Haman
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               so
               honored
               by
               the
               King
               and
               his
               Nobles
               ,
               yet
               that
               he
               should
               be
               vexed
               ,
               because
               Mordecai
               would
               not
               bow
               to
               him
               ,
               that
               all
               his
               honor
               should
               do
               him
               no
               good
               :
               so
               is
               it
               not
               the
               baseness
               of
               the
               spirits
               of
               Gods
               Servants
               ,
               (
               truly
               it
               is
               to
               be
               called
               by
               no
               other
               name
               )
               when
               as
               God
               hath
               raised
               them
               to
               such
               glory
               ,
               when
               as
               God
               hath
               made
               them
               Members
               of
               ,
               and
               Coheirs
               with
               his
               Son
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               invited
               to
               the
               Banquet
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               to
               the
               great
               Supper
               of
               the
               Lamb
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               hath
               provided
               for
               them
               all
               the
               glory
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               there
               are
               such
               glorious
               things
               spoken
               of
               them
               in
               the
               word
               ,
               yet
               for
               all
               this
               
               if
               they
               come
               into
               wicked
               company
               ,
               and
               have
               but
               an
               evil
               tongue
               speak
               against
               them
               ,
               they
               are
               so
               discouraged
               and
               cast
               down
               ,
               as
               if
               all
               the
               honor
               that
               God
               had
               put
               upon
               them
               were
               nothing
               :
               What
               an
               evil
               thing
               is
               this
               ?
               And
               how
               do
               you
               derogate
               from
               the
               goodness
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               walk
               thus
               unbeseeming
               Christians
               ?
            
             
               If
               you
               had
               never
               so
               much
               filth
               upon
               you
               for
               the
               present
               ,
               being
               there
               is
               so
               much
               honor
               to
               come
               ,
               what
               need
               you
               to
               care
               ?
               If
               a
               man
               be
               going
               to
               be
               crowned
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               glorified
               ,
               and
               those
               that
               do
               not
               know
               him
               ,
               as
               he
               goes
               contemn
               him
               ,
               what
               cares
               he
               ?
               He
               knows
               that
               within
               a
               few
               days
               he
               shall
               be
               honored
               by
               those
               that
               do
               reproach
               him
               .
               As
               David
               said
               to
               Michal
               ,
               2
               Samuel
               6.
               22.
               when
               she
               told
               him
               of
               being
               vile
               in
               the
               eyes
               of
               the
               handmaids
               ,
               
                 Of
                 the
                 maid-servants
                 which
                 thou
                 hast
                 spoken
                 of
                 ,
                 of
                 them
                 shall
                 I
                 be
                 had
                 in
                 honor
                 :
              
               so
               even
               of
               those
               men
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               which
               now
               you
               say
               do
               so
               reproach
               you
               ,
               even
               of
               them
               hereafter
               shall
               you
               be
               had
               in
               honor
               :
               If
               we
               believe
               there
               are
               such
               things
               to
               come
               ,
               that
               we
               shall
               sit
               with
               Christ
               ,
               and
               judge
               the
               Angels
               ,
               and
               judge
               the
               reproachers
               ,
               why
               should
               we
               be
               troubled
               ?
            
             
               There
               is
               a
               famous
               passage
               I
               have
               met
               with
               in
               Chrysostom
               ,
               to
               this
               purpose
               ;
               he
               brings
               in
               Christ
               comforting
               his
               Disciples
               against
               reproaches
               ,
               speaking
               thus
               unto
               them
               :
               *
               
                 What
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 wrong
                 grievous
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 now
                 they
                 call
                 you
                 seducers
                 and
                 conjurers
                 ?
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 long
                 before
                 they
                 shall
                 openly
                 call
                 you
                 the
                 Saviors
                 and
                 blessings
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 ;
                 that
                 time
                 that
                 shall
                 declare
                 all
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 now
                 hid
                 ,
                 shall
                 rebuke
                 them
                 for
                 their
                 lying
                 words
                 against
                 you
                 ,
                 and
              
               
               
                 shall
                 kindle
                 the
                 splendor
                 of
                 your
                 vertue
                 ;
                 so
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 found
                 lyars
                 ,
                 evil
                 speakers
                 ,
                 false
                 accusers
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 but
                 you
                 shall
                 be
                 more
                 clear
                 and
                 illustrious
                 then
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 shall
                 have
                 all
                 men
                 witnesses
                 of
                 your
                 glory
                 .
              
            
             
               8.
               
               Again
               ,
               consider
               what
               abundance
               of
               reproach
               and
               contempt
               justly
               many
               do
               suffer
               for
               their
               sins
               and
               wickedness
               that
               indeed
               they
               are
               guilty
               of
               ,
               sin
               carries
               many
               men
               through
               infinite
               shameful
               things
               :
               as
               take
               one
               that
               is
               given
               to
               a
               base
               lust
               ,
               and
               so
               as
               he
               may
               enjoy
               his
               lust
               ,
               he
               cares
               not
               what
               shame
               he
               endures
               ,
               though
               he
               be
               counted
               the
               shame
               of
               their
               friends
               ,
               and
               the
               scum
               of
               the
               place
               where
               he
               lives
               .
               Who
               are
               so
               basely
               looked
               upon
               as
               base
               drunkards
               ?
               they
               are
               looked
               upon
               as
               more
               vile
               then
               the
               filth
               and
               dung
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               yet
               they
               go
               on
               and
               bless
               themselves
               in
               the
               pleasure
               they
               have
               in
               their
               lusts
               ,
               notwithstanding
               the
               reproach
               .
               If
               one
               should
               be
               content
               to
               go
               on
               in
               his
               lusts
               ,
               and
               please
               himself
               therein
               ,
               notwithstanding
               all
               the
               reproach
               he
               endures
               ,
               what
               cause
               have
               we
               to
               go
               on
               in
               the
               ways
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               keep
               close
               to
               him
               ,
               though
               all
               the
               world
               reproach
               us
               ?
            
             
               9.
               
               Again
               ,
               consider
               the
               goodness
               of
               God
               in
               delivering
               of
               you
               from
               everlasting
               reproach
               .
               In
               Dan.
               12.
               2.
               
               
                 Many
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 sleep
                 in
                 the
                 dust
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 shall
                 awake
                 ,
                 some
                 to
                 everlasting
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 to
                 shame
                 and
                 everlasting
                 contempt
                 .
              
               We
               might
               have
               been
               amongst
               the
               company
               of
               those
               that
               shall
               have
               all
               their
               wickedness
               opened
               at
               the
               last
               day
               of
               Judgement
               before
               God
               himself
               ,
               and
               might
               have
               had
               the
               Lord
               himself
               mocking
               at
               us
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               And
               yet
               futther
               ,
               consider
               that
               the
               greatest
               evil
               of
               reproach
               it
               is
               from
               him
               that
               receives
               it
               ,
               it
               is
               according
               
               as
               we
               take
               it
               .
               It
               is
               a
               speech
               of
               
                 Chrysostom
                 ;
                 As
                 it
                 is
                 with
              
               meat
               ,
               
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 with
              
               reproaches
               ,
               
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 goodness
                 and
                 sweetness
                 of
                 the
                 meat
                 in
                 its
                 self
                 that
                 makes
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 good
                 and
                 sweet
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 but
                 according
                 as
                 my
                 stomack
                 and
                 body
                 is
                 affected
                 :
              
               And
               so
               in
               all
               reproaches
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               as
               it
               comes
               from
               him
               that
               casts
               it
               ,
               that
               makes
               it
               evil
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               as
               he
               that
               receives
               it
               makes
               it
               :
               cast
               dirt
               upon
               dirt
               ,
               and
               it
               will
               stick
               ,
               cast
               dirt
               upon
               
               on
               a
               piece
               of
               polished
               brass
               or
               iron
               ,
               and
               it
               will
               fall
               off
               ;
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               the
               evil
               of
               reproaches
               ,
               comes
               from
               the
               affection
               of
               the
               receiver
               ;
               then
               it
               is
               in
               our
               power
               to
               make
               reproaches
               to
               be
               as
               nothing
               ,
               if
               we
               can
               but
               take
               pains
               to
               get
               our
               hearts
               so
               affected
               ,
               as
               that
               the
               reproach
               may
               not
               stick
               :
               It
               is
               not
               in
               the
               power
               of
               any
               man
               in
               the
               world
               to
               stain
               us
               ,
               if
               we
               by
               some
               evil
               do
               not
               make
               the
               stain
               to
               stick
               upon
               our selves
               .
            
             
               Again
               ,
               if
               you
               consider
               that
               God
               hath
               the
               care
               of
               your
               names
               ,
               that
               may
               be
               a
               great
               argument
               to
               help
               you
               to
               bear
               reproach
               :
               God
               hath
               taken
               the
               charge
               of
               the
               names
               of
               his
               people
               ,
               as
               truly
               as
               of
               their
               souls
               ,
               and
               if
               God
               hath
               the
               charge
               of
               your
               names
               ,
               why
               are
               you
               troubled
               at
               any
               thing
               that
               befals
               you
               in
               regard
               
               of
               your
               name
               ?
               If
               you
               be
               in
               Gods
               way
               ,
               you
               are
               to
               commit
               your selves
               to
               God
               ,
               he
               hath
               charge
               of
               you
               ;
               when
               Gods
               Servants
               are
               meek
               and
               quiet
               ,
               and
               do
               not
               hear
               reproaches
               against
               themselves
               ,
               yet
               God
               
               hears
               them
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               great
               matter
               then
               though
               they
               hear
               them
               not
               themselves
               .
               It
               is
               an
               excellent
               place
               we
               have
               for
               this
               ,
               Psalm
               38.
               12
               ,
               13
               ,
               15.
               
               
                 They
                 speak
                 mischievous
                 things
              
               ,
               says
               
                 David
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 as
                 a
                 deaf
                 man
                 heard
                 not
              
               ;
               but
               mark
               verse
               15.
               
               
                 In
                 thee
                 O
                 Lord
                 do
                 I
                 hope
                 ,
                 thou
                 wilt
                 hear
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 my
                 God
              
               ;
               What
               need
               
               David
               hear
               ,
               God
               will
               hear
               :
               the
               less
               we
               hear
               in
               this
               case
               ,
               the
               more
               will
               God
               hear
               ,
               Job
               5.
               21.
               
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 be
                 hid
                 from
                 the
                 scourge
                 of
                 the
                 tongue
                 :
              
               Now
               there
               is
               a
               twofold
               hiding
               from
               the
               scourge
               of
               the
               tongue
               ,
               either
               by
               delivering
               us
               wholly
               from
               it
               ,
               or
               otherwise
               delivering
               us
               from
               the
               evil
               of
               it
               :
               As
               a
               man
               may
               be
               said
               to
               be
               hid
               and
               delivered
               from
               a
               thing
               that
               can
               do
               him
               no
               hurt
               ,
               and
               so
               in
               this
               sense
               at
               least
               thou
               shalt
               be
               delivered
               from
               the
               scourge
               of
               the
               tongue
               ;
               it
               may
               be
               that
               God
               will
               wholly
               free
               us
               from
               the
               scourge
               of
               the
               tongue
               ,
               or
               it
               may
               be
               it
               is
               fit
               thou
               shouldst
               be
               scourged
               ,
               yet
               thou
               art
               hid
               from
               it
               so
               as
               it
               shall
               do
               thee
               no
               hurt
               ,
               no
               not
               to
               thy
               name
               in
               the
               conclusion
               .
               And
               so
               in
               Psal
               .
               37.
               5
               ,
               6.
               
               
                 Commit
                 thy
                 way
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 trust
                 also
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 shall
                 bring
                 it
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 shall
                 bring
                 forth
                 thy
                 righteousness
                 as
                 the
                 light
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 judgement
                 as
                 the
                 noon
                 day
                 .
              
               This
               was
               the
               argument
               
               that
               upheld
               David
               when
               Shimei
               curst
               him
               ;
               Well
               ,
               says
               he
               ,
               
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 God
                 bid
                 him
              
               ;
               my
               name
               is
               in
               his
               hand
               ,
               and
               he
               may
               do
               with
               my
               
                 name
                 what
                 he
                 please
              
               .
               Upon
               this
               Ambrose
               hath
               this
               speech
               ,
               O
               the
               height
               of
               the
               wisdom
               ,
               prudence
               ,
               patience
               of
               David
               !
               what
               a
               worthy
               plot
               had
               he
               to
               deliver
               himself
               from
               the
               evil
               of
               reproach
               .
            
             
               Again
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               greater
               mercy
               that
               God
               keeps
               you
               from
               the
               evil
               of
               the
               hands
               of
               wicked
               men
               ,
               if
               God
               beat
               out
               the
               teeth
               of
               wicked
               men
               ,
               that
               they
               onely
               can
               
               bark
               and
               not
               bite
               ,
               that
               their
               tongues
               and
               not
               their
               hands
               can
               onely
               reach
               you
               .
               The
               complaint
               of
               Job
               might
               have
               been
               thine
               ,
               ch
               .
               16.
               11.
               
               
                 God
                 hath
                 delivered
                 me
                 to
                 the
                 ungodly
                 ,
                 and
                 turned
                 me
                 over
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
              
               ;
               this
               would
               have
               been
               grievous
               indeed
               .
               Although
               they
               send
               a
               flood
               
                 of
                 reproaches
                 after
                 you
              
               ,
               as
               Rev.
               12.
               15.
               the
               Dragon
               cast
               out
               of
               his
               mouth
               
                 a
                 flood
              
               
               after
               the
               Church
               ,
               yet
               thou
               art
               far
               from
               their
               reach
               as
               she
               was
               ,
               therefore
               be
               patient
               under
               reproaches
               .
               It
               is
               
               through
               the
               wantonness
               of
               our
               hearts
               that
               we
               are
               so
               sensible
               of
               the
               evil
               of
               reproaches
               ,
               because
               we
               are
               not
               accustomed
               to
               suffer
               greater
               evils
               ;
               those
               who
               are
               in
               danger
               of
               greater
               evils
               ,
               have
               no
               leisure
               to
               think
               on
               these
               things
               ,
               says
               Seneca
               ,
               but
               mindes
               weakned
               with
               too
               much
               idleness
               ,
               and
               wanton
               and
               effeminate
               through
               want
               of
               sufferings
               .
            
             
               Yet
               further
               ,
               consider
               what
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               good
               there
               is
               in
               bearing
               reproaches
               patiently
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               honor
               in
               it
               :
               There
               is
               
               more
               honor
               in
               bearing
               reproaches
               patiently
               ,
               then
               
               there
               is
               disgrace
               in
               having
               them
               cast
               wrongfully
               
               upon
               you
               ;
               now
               what
               do
               you
               lose
               then
               ?
               Suppose
               there
               be
               hot
               water
               ,
               and
               I
               put
               so
               much
               cold
               to
               it
               ,
               it
               loses
               its
               warmth
               ,
               but
               if
               I
               put
               more
               warm
               then
               cold
               to
               it
               ,
               then
               the
               water
               hath
               lost
               nothing
               of
               its
               warmness
               :
               So
               suppose
               you
               be
               reproached
               ,
               and
               God
               brings
               more
               honor
               then
               the
               reproach
               did
               scandal
               ,
               then
               you
               have
               lost
               nothing
               ;
               
                 Every
                 fool
                 can
                 cast
                 reproach
              
               ,
               but
               
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 part
                 of
                 a
                 wise
                 man
                 to
                 bear
                 it
                 well
                 .
              
            
             
               Again
               ,
               if
               we
               can
               bear
               reproaches
               patiently
               ,
               what
               
               a
               quiet
               will
               it
               be
               to
               our
               hearts
               ?
               otherwise
               we
               should
               never
               be
               quiet
               ,
               for
               we
               live
               amongst
               those
               that
               will
               cast
               reproaches
               ,
               and
               unless
               we
               can
               get
               power
               this
               way
               ,
               we
               shall
               never
               have
               comfortable
               lives
               ,
               and
               we
               should
               think
               it
               much
               ,
               that
               the
               comfort
               and
               quiet
               of
               our
               lives
               should
               lie
               at
               the
               mercy
               of
               others
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               the
               bearing
               of
               reproaches
               patiently
               is
               a
               mighty
               help
               to
               the
               progress
               of
               godliness
               in
               us
               :
               As
               
               those
               that
               have
               overcome
               the
               evil
               of
               shame
               in
               a
               way
               
               of
               sin
               ,
               grow
               mightily
               hardned
               in
               their
               sins
               ;
               so
               those
               that
               have
               got
               that
               strength
               ,
               to
               go
               on
               in
               the
               ways
               of
               God
               ,
               so
               as
               not
               much
               to
               regard
               any
               reproach
               that
               is
               
               cast
               upon
               them
               in
               that
               way
               ,
               they
               will
               mightily
               grow
               in
               those
               ways
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               consider
               there
               is
               much
               danger
               in
               being
               honored
               by
               men
               ,
               and
               in
               many
               regards
               ,
               the
               honors
               of
               men
               are
               as
               much
               ,
               if
               not
               more
               to
               be
               feared
               then
               their
               contempts
               and
               dishonors
               .
               Luther
               writing
               to
               a
               friend
               of
               his
               ,
               says
               ,
               He
               would
               not
               have
               the
               glory
               and
               fame
               of
               Erasmus
               ;
               my
               greatest
               fear
               is
               the
               praises
               of
               men
               ,
               but
               my
               joy
               is
               in
               their
               reproaches
               and
               evil
               speeches
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XXXIII
               .
               
                 What
                 we
                 should
                 do
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 bear
                 reproach
                 .
              
            
             
               BUt
               you
               will
               say
               ,
               these
               arguments
               may
               move
               us
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               and
               convince
               us
               we
               should
               do
               it
               ,
               but
               how
               shall
               we
               do
               it
               ?
               
            
             
               First
               ,
               be
               sure
               to
               keep
               conscience
               clear
               ,
               that
               that
               
               do
               not
               upbraid
               thee
               ,
               be
               careful
               of
               what
               you
               do
               ,
               and
               then
               you
               need
               not
               be
               much
               careful
               of
               what
               men
               say
               ;
               if
               conscience
               do
               not
               reproach
               you
               ,
               reproach
               without
               will
               not
               much
               move
               you
               ;
               consciences
               testimony
               for
               thee
               ,
               is
               more
               then
               ten
               thousand
               slanders
               against
               thee
               :
               As
               the
               storms
               and
               winds
               without
               do
               not
               move
               the
               earth
               ,
               but
               vapors
               within
               that
               causes
               earthquakes
               :
               
               As
               Ambrose
               says
               of
               David
               ,
               he
               was
               not
               much
               troubled
               with
               Shimei's
               railing
               ,
               because
               his
               
               conscience
               did
               abound
               with
               good
               works
               .
               If
               thou
               canst
               say
               with
               
                 Job
                 ,
                 Chap.
              
               27.
               6.
               
               
                 My
                 heart
                 shall
                 not
                 reproach
                 me
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 I
                 live
                 ,
              
               thou
               art
               safe
               enough
               from
               the
               evil
               of
               reproach
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               if
               you
               be
               failing
               in
               any
               thing
               ,
               begin
               with
               your selves
               before
               any
               begin
               with
               you
               ,
               accuse
               your selves
               before
               God
               first
               ,
               so
               some
               interpret
               that
               place
               in
               Psal
               .
               119.
               
               
                 I
                 am
                 wiser
                 then
                 my
                 enemies
              
               ;
               though
               my
               enemies
               are
               witty
               ,
               and
               do
               plot
               ,
               and
               their
               malice
               
               do
               help
               them
               with
               invention
               ,
               yet
               I
               am
               wiser
               ,
               I
               can
               finde
               out
               the
               ways
               of
               my
               own
               heart
               ,
               and
               my
               own
               evils
               ,
               better
               then
               all
               my
               enemies
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               Christians
               should
               exercise
               themselves
               in
               great
               things
               ,
               in
               the
               things
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               Christ
               ,
               and
               
               eternity
               ,
               and
               labor
               to
               greaten
               their
               spirits
               in
               a
               holy
               maner
               ,
               and
               be
               above
               reproach
               .
               It
               was
               a
               speech
               of
               Seneca
               ,
               Men
               that
               know
               their
               greatness
               ,
               are
               not
               troubled
               with
               reproaches
               ,
               he
               will
               think
               himself
               above
               reproach
               ;
               And
               therefore
               ,
               if
               our
               spirits
               be
               truly
               greatned
               (
               not
               with
               pride
               ,
               but
               with
               the
               exercising
               of
               our
               spirits
               in
               things
               that
               are
               above
               the
               world
               )
               reproaches
               would
               be
               nothing
               in
               our
               eyes
               .
               It
               is
               a
               notable
               
               expression
               that
               St.
               John
               hath
               against
               the
               evil
               tongue
               of
               
                 Diotrephes
                 ,
                 Ep.
              
               3.
               ver
               .
               10.
               
               
                 He
                 prates
                 against
                 us
                 with
                 malicious
                 words
                 ,
              
               in
               the
               Original
               it
               is
               ,
               
                 he
                 trifles
              
               ,
               although
               his
               words
               were
               malicious
               ,
               and
               Diotrephes
               a
               great
               man
               ,
               yet
               all
               was
               but
               trifles
               ,
               so
               high
               was
               St.
               Johns
               spirit
               above
               them
               .
               Aquinas
               gives
               two
               figns
               of
               a
               weak
               spirited
               man
               ;
               one
               ,
               that
               he
               delights
               in
               light
               and
               foolish
               words
               ;
               a
               second
               ,
               that
               he
               cannot
               endure
               contempt
               ;
               such
               a
               man
               ,
               says
               he
               ,
               although
               
               he
               should
               work
               miracles
               ,
               yet
               he
               is
               beneath
               the
               perfection
               of
               vertue
               ,
               his
               spirit
               hath
               no
               true
               greatness
               in
               it
               .
            
             
               The
               sinking
               of
               the
               heart
               under
               reproaches
               ,
               or
               to
               be
               put
               out
               of
               the
               way
               by
               them
               ,
               argues
               too
               vile
               a
               pusillanimity
               ,
               such
               a
               poor
               low
               spirit
               as
               is
               not
               consistent
               with
               the
               true
               magnanimity
               
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
              
               .
               *
               
                 Gulielmus
                 Parisiensis
              
               in
               his
               Treatise
               
                 De
                 virtutibus
              
               ,
               hath
               notable
               Expressions
               to
               this
               purpose
               ,
               
                 Little
                 things
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               yea
               
                 meer
                 nothings
                 cast
                 down
                 poor
                 weak
                 spirited
                 men
                 .
              
               The
               words
               of
               vain
               men
               are
               small
               things
               ,
               whosoever
               fears
               such
               words
               so
               as
               to
               do
               evil
               ,
               or
               to
               leave
               off
               good
               ,
               are
               the
               weakest
               of
               men
               ;
               these
               are
               like
               unto
               Soldiers
               who
               are
               cast
               down
               and
               overcome
               ,
               not
               with
               some
               violent
               strong
               tempest
               ,
               but
               with
               some
               small
               weak
               puff
               of
               winde
               ,
               these
               are
               the
               more
               ridiculous
               and
               not
               to
               be
               reckoned
               amongst
               Warriers
               ;
               nay
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               to
               be
               reckoned
               amongst
               men
               ,
               who
               fall
               off
               for
               fear
               of
               words
               ,
               which
               yet
               have
               not
               been
               spoken
               ,
               as
               if
               a
               man
               should
               fall
               for
               fear
               of
               the
               wind
               which
               yet
               blows
               not
               ,
               such
               are
               those
               who
               dare
               not
               do
               good
               ,
               or
               leave
               evil
               ,
               for
               fear
               of
               reproaches
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               another
               means
               is
               to
               make
               your
               moan
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               lay
               your
               case
               before
               him
               ,
               as
               Hezekiah
               ,
               when
               Rabshekah
               came
               and
               
                 reviled
                 God
              
               ,
               and
               the
               people
               
               of
               God
               ,
               he
               went
               and
               
                 spread
                 the
                 letter
                 before
                 God
              
               ,
               and
               made
               his
               moan
               before
               God
               ;
               If
               we
               can
               do
               so
               ,
               there
               will
               be
               that
               satisfaction
               to
               our
               souls
               that
               is
               unspeakable
               ,
               and
               that
               will
               be
               a
               great
               argument
               of
               our
               innocency
               ;
               Many
               will
               say
               ,
               
                 Oh
                 they
                 are
                 innocent
              
               ,
               and
               
                 God
                 knows
                 their
                 hearts
              
               ,
               but
               can
               you
               go
               and
               make
               your
               moan
               before
               God
               when
               you
               are
               reproached
               ,
               and
               acquaint
               God
               with
               the
               cause
               ,
               and
               receive
               refreshment
               that
               way
               ,
               as
               Job
               16.
               20.
               
               
                 My
                 friends
                 scorn
                 me
              
               ,
               but
               
                 mine
                 eyes
                 pour
                 out
                 tears
                 to
                 God
                 :
              
               And
               
                 David
                 ,
                 Psal
              
               .
               109.
               1
               ,
               2.
               
               
                 Hold
                 not
                 thy
                 peace
                 ,
                 O
                 God
                 of
                 my
                 praise
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 the
                 deceitfal
                 are
                 opened
                 against
                 me
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 spoken
                 against
                 me
                 with
                 a
                 lying
                 tongue
                 ;
                 they
                 have
                 compassed
                 me
                 about
                 with
                 words
                 of
                 hatred
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 mine
                 adversaries
                 ,
              
               but
               
                 I
                 prayer
              
               ;
               for
               so
               the
               words
               are
               in
               the
               Original
               ,
               not
               
                 I
                 give
                 my self
              
               ,
               but
               onely
               thus
               ,
               
                 but
                 I
                 prayer
              
               ;
               as
               if
               he
               should
               say
               ,
               as
               for
               my
               part
               ,
               all
               that
               I
               do
               to
               help
               my self
               withal
               ,
               is
               to
               pray
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               make
               my
               moan
               :
               Others
               have
               their
               evil
               tongues
               to
               help
               them
               ,
               and
               run
               to
               this
               witness
               and
               that
               witness
               ,
               to
               seek
               to
               help
               themselves
               ,
               
                 but
                 I
                 prayer
                 ,
                 Psal
              
               .
               57.
               2
               ,
               3.
               
               I
               cry
               unto
               God
               most
               high
               ,
               he
               shall
               send
               from
               heaven
               and
               save
               me
               from
               reproach
               of
               him
               that
               would
               swallow
               me
               up
               ,
               Selah
               ;
               God
               shall
               send
               forth
               his
               mercy
               and
               truth
               :
               A
               carnal
               heart
               hath
               no
               way
               to
               deliver
               it self
               ,
               but
               by
               reproaches
               again
               ,
               by
               running
               up
               and
               down
               from
               one
               witness
               to
               another
               ,
               but
               a
               gracious
               heart
               hath
               other
               ways
               to
               help
               it self
               ,
               it
               cryes
               to
               God
               most
               high
               ,
               and
               looks
               for
               help
               from
               Heaven
               ;
               God
               sends
               forth
               his
               mercy
               and
               truth
               to
               help
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               help
               indeed
               .
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               another
               help
               is
               this
               ,
               if
               you
               can
               but
               get
               your
               
               hearts
               quietly
               and
               kindely
               to
               lament
               the
               condition
               
               of
               your
               reproachers
               ,
               this
               will
               be
               a
               marvellous
               means
               tosweeten
               the
               heart
               ,
               and
               to
               help
               to
               bear
               reproaches
               .
               It
               was
               the
               answer
               of
               Socrates
               to
               one
               who
               wondred
               at
               his
               patience
               towards
               one
               who
               reviled
               him
               ,
               
                 If
                 we
                 should
                 meet
                 one
              
               ,
               says
               he
               ,
               whose
               body
               
                 were
                 more
                 unsound
                 then
              
               ours
               ,
               
                 should
                 we
                 be
                 angry
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 rather
                 pity
                 him
                 ?
                 why
                 then
                 should
                 we
                 not
                 do
                 the
                 like
                 to
                 him
                 whose
              
               soul
               
                 is
                 more
                 diseased
                 then
                 ours
              
               ?
            
             
               The
               folly
               of
               our
               reproachers
               should
               cause
               us
               to
               pity
               them
               ,
               to
               be
               patient
               towards
               them
               ,
               and
               pass
               by
               the
               wrong
               they
               do
               unto
               us
               ;
               this
               was
               one
               of
               the
               arguments
               that
               Abigail
               brought
               to
               David
               ,
               to
               quiet
               his
               spirit
               that
               was
               so
               stirred
               against
               Nabal
               ,
               because
               of
               that
               reproach
               he
               cast
               upon
               him
               ;
               Nabal
               ,
               saith
               she
               ,
               
                 is
                 his
                 name
                 ,
                 and
                 folly
                 is
                 with
                 him
                 ,
              
               it
               is
               his
               folly
               ,
               rather
               pity
               him
               ,
               it
               is
               too
               low
               a
               thing
               for
               such
               a
               spirit
               as
               Davids
               is
               to
               be
               stirred
               with
               it
               .
               Instead
               of
               being
               troubled
               with
               the
               reproaches
               that
               are
               upon
               you
               ,
               your
               spirits
               should
               be
               most
               troubled
               for
               their
               sin
               :
               Now
               there
               is
               infinite
               cause
               we
               have
               to
               be
               troubled
               for
               their
               sin
               more
               then
               for
               any
               evil
               that
               befals
               us
               .
               An
               evil
               tongue
               devours
               ,
               and
               is
               an
               abomination
               ,
               and
               in
               Prov.
               8.
               13.
               
               God
               says
               ,
               
                 The
                 froward
                 mouth
                 he
                 hates
              
               :
               Now
               if
               you
               have
               any
               love
               you
               should
               think
               thus
               ,
               This
               poor
               man
               what
               hath
               he
               done
               ?
               he
               hath
               brought
               himself
               under
               
                 the
                 hatred
                 of
                 God
              
               ;
               now
               this
               should
               mightily
               affect
               the
               hearts
               of
               the
               godly
               .
               As
               he
               is
               an
               abomination
               to
               God
               ,
               so
               he
               is
               an
               abomination
               to
               men
               ,
               Prov.
               24.
               9.
               
               
                 The
                 scorner
                 is
                 an
                 abomination
                 to
                 men
              
               ;
               scornful
               spirits
               love
               to
               cast
               shame
               and
               ignominy
               upon
               others
               .
               And
               in
               Prov.
               18.
               7.
               
               
                 A
                 fools
                 mouth
                 is
                 his
                 destruction
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 lips
                 are
                 the
                 snare
                 of
                 his
                 soul
              
               ;
               we
               should
               think
               ,
               he
               hath
               but
               ensnared
               
               his
               own
               soul
               ,
               and
               so
               fall
               a
               lamenting
               of
               his
               wretched
               condition
               .
               And
               so
               in
               Isa
               .
               33.
               10.
               
               
                 Your
                 breath
                 as
                 fire
                 shall
                 devour
                 you
                 :
              
               If
               the
               breath
               of
               any
               man
               devours
               him
               ,
               the
               breath
               of
               revilers
               ,
               and
               reproachers
               ,
               and
               slanderers
               does
               .
               The
               Heathens
               called
               a
               reproacher
               
                 A
                 three
                 tongued
                 man
              
               ,
               because
               he
               hurts
               three
               at
               once
               ,
               he
               hurts
               him
               that
               he
               reproaches
               ,
               and
               him
               that
               heard
               the
               reproach
               ,
               and
               himself
               worst
               of
               all
               ;
               do
               but
               get
               power
               over
               your
               hearts
               to
               bewail
               this
               sin
               ,
               and
               your
               reproach
               will
               not
               be
               so
               troublesom
               .
               
                 Trilinguis
                 Gallesius
              
               a
               writer
               upon
               Exod.
               22.
               ver
               .
               28.
               observes
               the
               exceeding
               patience
               of
               those
               three
               
                 Emperors
                 ,
                 Theodosius
                 ,
                 Honorius
                 ,
                 Arcadius
                 ,
              
               towards
               those
               who
               spake
               
               evil
               of
               them
               ,
               they
               would
               have
               them
               subject
               to
               no
               punishment
               ,
               for
               they
               said
               ,
               If
               it
               comes
               from
               lightness
               of
               spirit
               ,
               it
               is
               to
               be
               contemned
               ,
               if
               from
               madness
               ,
               it
               is
               worthy
               of
               pity
               ,
               if
               from
               injury
               ,
               it
               is
               to
               be
               pardoned
               ,
               wrongs
               are
               to
               be
               forgiven
               .
            
             
               Again
               ,
               labor
               to
               possess
               your
               souls
               with
               the
               reality
               of
               the
               sweet
               of
               ,
               and
               the
               honor
               there
               is
               in
               the
               ways
               
               of
               God
               ,
               so
               no
               reproach
               will
               be
               grievous
               to
               you
               :
               As
               it
               is
               said
               of
               the
               covetous
               man
               ,
               when
               some
               told
               him
               ,
               Such
               and
               such
               hiss
               at
               thee
               ,
               but
               says
               he
               ,
               I
               care
               not
               ,
               
                 I
                 rejoyce
                 in
                 what
                 I
                 have
                 at
                 home
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 so
                 much
              
               
               
                 money
                 in
                 my
                 chest
              
               :
               So
               it
               should
               be
               with
               a
               gracious
               heart
               ,
               he
               should
               say
               ,
               
                 I
                 have
                 sweet
                 enough
                 in
                 my
                 own
                 heart
                 ,
                 what
                 need
                 I
                 trouble
                 my self
                 with
                 what
                 others
                 think
                 or
                 say
                 ?
              
            
             
               Seventhly
               ,
               labor
               to
               satisfie
               your
               souls
               in
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               and
               Christ
               :
               Though
               my
               name
               be
               cast
               out
               as
               
               filth
               ,
               yet
               the
               name
               of
               God
               and
               Christ
               is
               blessed
               and
               glorious
               ,
               and
               so
               shall
               be
               for
               ever
               ,
               let
               Devils
               and
               wicked
               men
               do
               what
               they
               can
               against
               it
               ;
               It
               was
               a
               
               good
               speech
               of
               Luther
               ,
               writing
               to
               his
               friend
               Spalatinus
               ,
               bemoaning
               his
               condition
               to
               him
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               
               scorn
               and
               contempt
               he
               suffered
               ,
               yet
               comforting
               himself
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               Christ
               lived
               and
               reigned
               ,
               Luther
               is
               accounted
               even
               a
               Devil
               ,
               but
               Christ
               lives
               and
               reigns
               ,
               he
               addes
               his
               Amen
               to
               it
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               enough
               to
               bear
               reproaches
               patiently
               ,
               but
               we
               must
               bear
               them
               fruitfully
               :
               a
               christian
               should
               think
               he
               hath
               not
               done
               that
               which
               belongs
               to
               
               a
               christian
               ,
               unless
               he
               hath
               got
               some
               good
               by
               them
               ;
               
               a
               christian
               should
               not
               think
               it
               enough
               to
               free
               himself
               from
               the
               scorn
               of
               the
               tongue
               ,
               but
               he
               must
               improve
               it
               for
               good
               by
               it
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               consider
               what
               ends
               God
               aims
               at
               by
               it
               ,
               and
               labor
               to
               work
               them
               upon
               your selves
               ,
               that
               you
               may
               
               attain
               to
               those
               ends
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               labor
               to
               draw
               what
               good
               instructions
               you
               can
               from
               the
               reproaches
               of
               others
               :
               As
               namely
               
               thus
               ,
               when
               I
               hear
               men
               reproach
               and
               revile
               ,
               O
               what
               a
               deal
               of
               evil
               is
               there
               secretly
               in
               the
               heart
               of
               man
               ,
               that
               is
               not
               discovered
               till
               it
               have
               occasion
               ?
               I
               did
               not
               think
               that
               such
               and
               such
               could
               ever
               have
               been
               reproachers
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               not
               been
               provoked
               .
               Again
               ,
               do
               I
               see
               another
               so
               vigilant
               over
               me
               to
               finde
               me
               out
               to
               reproach
               me
               ;
               how
               vigilant
               should
               I
               be
               over
               my self
               to
               finde
               out
               what
               is
               in
               me
               to
               humble
               me
               ?
               Again
               ,
               is
               there
               so
               much
               evil
               to
               be
               under
               the
               stroke
               of
               mans
               tongue
               ,
               what
               a
               great
               evil
               is
               it
               to
               be
               under
               the
               stroke
               of
               Gods
               justice
               ?
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               to
               be
               fruitful
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               set
               upon
               what
               duty
               God
               calls
               for
               at
               the
               present
               ;
               surely
               this
               is
               one
               great
               general
               
               duty
               ,
               that
               the
               less
               credit
               I
               see
               I
               have
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               let
               me
               labor
               to
               have
               the
               more
               credit
               in
               Heaven
               ;
               I
               
               see
               there
               is
               a
               breach
               of
               my
               name
               here
               ,
               let
               me
               seek
               to
               make
               up
               my
               name
               in
               Heaven
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               And
               then
               they
               must
               be
               born
               joyfully
               ,
               but
               we
               shall
               speak
               of
               that
               afterwards
               in
               the
               third
               point
               ,
               that
               a
               gracious
               heart
               is
               not
               onely
               willing
               to
               bear
               reproach
               when
               God
               calls
               unto
               it
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               cause
               of
               CHRIST
               to
               triumph
               and
               rejoyce
               in
               his
               reproaches
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Lastly
               ,
               we
               should
               return
               good
               for
               evil
               ;
               then
               you
               come
               to
               the
               top
               of
               Christianity
               .
               This
               is
               a
               sign
               of
               
               great
               progress
               in
               Religion
               :
               If
               I
               be
               weak
               ,
               saith
               Ambrose
               ,
               perhaps
               I
               may
               pardon
               one
               charging
               me
               falsly
               ;
               but
               if
               I
               have
               profited
               ,
               although
               not
               altogether
               perfect
               ,
               though
               he
               flows
               in
               upon
               me
               with
               reproaches
               ,
               I
               hold
               my
               peace
               and
               answer
               nothing
               ;
               but
               if
               I
               be
               perfect
               ,
               I
               then
               bless
               him
               that
               reviles
               me
               ,
               according
               to
               that
               of
               St.
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 Being
                 reviled
                 ,
                 we
                 bless
                 .
              
               If
               you
               can
               do
               thus
               ,
               if
               you
               can
               heartily
               pray
               for
               your
               reproachers
               ,
               and
               desire
               good
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               be
               willing
               to
               take
               notice
               of
               any
               good
               in
               them
               ,
               to
               clear
               up
               their
               innocency
               where
               there
               is
               iust
               cause
               ,
               if
               you
               can
               be
               ready
               to
               offer
               any
               offices
               of
               love
               ,
               and
               respect
               ,
               and
               kindeness
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               so
               
                 heap
                 coals
                 of
                 fire
                 upon
                 them
              
               ;
               this
               is
               a
               great
               sign
               of
               grace
               ,
               you
               have
               made
               a
               good
               progress
               indeed
               in
               Gods
               way
               :
               Mat.
               5.
               44
               ,
               45.
               
               
                 Bless
                 them
              
               ,
               says
               Christ
               ,
               
                 that
                 curse
                 you
                 ,
                 pray
                 for
                 them
                 that
                 despitely
                 use
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 ye
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 your
                 Father
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Why
               ,
               were
               they
               not
               children
               before
               ?
               Yes
               ,
               but
               this
               declares
               it
               ,
               now
               
                 God
                 owns
                 them
                 for
                 his
                 children
                 :
              
               If
               we
               behave
               our selves
               thus
               ,
               we
               shall
               have
               the
               comfort
               of
               this
               ,
               that
               our
               reproaches
               come
               to
               us
               as
               to
               Gods
               people
               ,
               whereas
               others
               cannot
               have
               the
               comfort
               of
               this
               ,
               you
               cannot
               have
               any
               comfort
               from
               this
               argument
               ,
               unless
               you
               behave
               
               your selves
               under
               reproaches
               after
               this
               maner
               :
               Now
               what
               a
               great
               evilis
               this
               to
               cut
               a
               man
               off
               from
               that
               comfort
               which
               hath
               been
               spoken
               of
               in
               this
               argument
               ?
               and
               if
               you
               do
               behave
               your selves
               christianly
               under
               reproaches
               ,
               God
               is
               more
               and
               more
               engaged
               to
               stand
               for
               your
               names
               ,
               and
               you
               are
               more
               prepared
               for
               glory
               .
               As
               he
               is
               not
               fit
               to
               govern
               ,
               that
               is
               not
               fit
               to
               serve
               ,
               but
               he
               that
               is
               fit
               to
               serve
               ,
               is
               so
               much
               the
               fitter
               to
               govern
               ;
               so
               those
               that
               can
               bear
               disgrace
               are
               fit
               to
               be
               honored
               ,
               and
               the
               greater
               glory
               will
               be
               afterwards
               ;
               As
               the
               Sun
               that
               shines
               through
               the
               clouds
               shines
               the
               brightest
               ,
               so
               when
               honor
               shall
               come
               through
               dishonor
               ,
               it
               shall
               be
               the
               greatest
               honor
               .
               And
               then
               you
               shall
               come
               to
               know
               that
               honor
               is
               sanctified
               to
               you
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               is
               in
               love
               ,
               and
               you
               shall
               be
               more
               able
               to
               rejoyce
               in
               the
               honor
               that
               God
               shall
               bring
               to
               your
               names
               then
               you
               would
               have
               done
               ,
               and
               so
               your
               reproachers
               shall
               be
               servants
               to
               you
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               onely
               one
               place
               of
               Scripture
               that
               I
               shall
               adde
               ,
               and
               so
               I
               have
               done
               with
               this
               point
               :
               Job
               17.
               compare
               the
               6.
               verse
               with
               the
               8.
               and
               9.
               verses
               ;
               ver
               .
               6.
               
               
                 He
                 hath
                 made
                 me
                 also
                 a
                 by-word
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 :
                 Job
              
               was
               a
               godly
               man
               ,
               and
               yet
               he
               was
               made
               a
               by-word
               :
               What
               then
               ?
               at
               the
               8.
               verse
               ,
               
                 Upright
                 men
                 shall
                 be
                 astonied
                 at
                 this
                 :
              
               How
               ?
               Two
               ways
               ,
               either
               they
               shall
               be
               astonished
               at
               the
               horrible
               wickedness
               of
               men
               that
               shall
               contemn
               so
               godly
               a
               man
               as
               Job
               was
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               what
               boldness
               is
               in
               the
               hearts
               of
               the
               wicked
               ,
               that
               shall
               presume
               to
               dare
               to
               contemn
               such
               a
               servant
               of
               thine
               ?
               or
               the
               upright
               shall
               be
               astonished
               ,
               they
               shall
               admire
               at
               the
               wonderful
               way
               of
               God
               towards
               his
               people
               ,
               that
               the
               Lord
               shall
               suffer
               wicked
               men
               so
               far
               to
               go
               on
               in
               wickedness
               ,
               as
               to
               reproach
               his
               people
               :
               The
               
               innocent
               ,
               the
               godly
               man
               
                 shall
                 see
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 hypocrites
                 ,
              
               for
               not
               onely
               gross
               prophane
               ones
               are
               reproachers
               often
               times
               ,
               but
               hypocrites
               :
               The
               innocent
               shall
               stir
               up
               himself
               against
               the
               hypocrite
               ,
               he
               shall
               not
               be
               damped
               ,
               but
               stir
               up
               his
               thoughts
               against
               the
               hypocrite
               :
               
                 The
                 righteous
                 also
                 shall
                 hold
                 on
                 his
                 way
                 ,
              
               shall
               not
               decline
               ;
               and
               not
               onely
               so
               ,
               
                 but
                 he
                 that
                 hath
                 clean
                 hands
                 shall
                 be
                 stronger
                 and
                 stronger
                 :
              
               And
               so
               I
               pass
               to
               the
               next
               point
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XXXIV
               .
               
                 The
                 reproaches
                 of
                 Gods
                 people
                 are
                 the
                 reproaches
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
              
            
             
               IF
               you
               take
               the
               reproaches
               either
               materially
               or
               formally
               
               ;
               materially
               ,
               that
               is
               when
               all
               the
               sufferings
               of
               Gods
               people
               for
               which
               they
               are
               meanly
               esteemed
               and
               looked
               upon
               as
               contemptible
               ,
               all
               their
               sufferings
               are
               the
               sufferings
               of
               Christ
               :
               Formally
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               the
               very
               scorn
               that
               is
               cast
               upon
               them
               ,
               is
               the
               scorn
               of
               Christ
               .
               I
               intend
               to
               handle
               this
               point
               in
               both
               these
               ,
               materially
               and
               formally
               :
               So
               that
               the
               thing
               we
               have
               to
               handle
               ,
               is
               ,
               That
               all
               the
               sufferings
               ,
               and
               contempt
               ,
               and
               disesteem
               of
               Gods
               people
               ,
               are
               the
               sufferings
               ,
               and
               contempt
               ,
               and
               disesteem
               of
               Christ
               .
               So
               that
               Gods
               people
               may
               turn
               the
               speech
               of
               Christ
               concerning
               his
               Father
               ,
               
                 The
                 reproaches
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 have
                 reproached
                 thee
                 ,
                 have
                 fallen
                 upon
                 me
                 :
              
               But
               we
               may
               say
               ,
               Lord
               and
               blessed
               Savior
               ,
               the
               reproaches
               of
               them
               that
               have
               reproached
               us
               ,
               are
               fallen
               upon
               thee
               ;
               and
               mark
               therefore
               in
               Heb.
               13.
               13.
               the
               reproaches
               of
               Christs
               people
               are
               called
               the
               reproach
               of
               Christ
               ,
               
                 Let
                 us
                 go
                 forth
                 unto
                 him
                 without
                 the
                 camp
                 ,
                 bearing
                 his
                 reproach
                 :
              
               And
               the
               sufferings
               of
               Gods
               
               servants
               are
               called
               the
               sufferings
               of
               Christ
               .
               Colloss
               .
               1.
               24.
               and
               fill
               up
               that
               which
               is
               behinde
               of
               the
               afflictions
               of
               CHIST
               ,
               they
               are
               the
               afflictions
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               every
               one
               must
               make
               account
               to
               fill
               them
               up
               ;
               not
               the
               satisfactory
               sufferings
               of
               Christ
               ,
               but
               the
               sufferings
               of
               Christ
               in
               his
               mystical
               body
               ,
               in
               his
               members
               :
               And
               so
               every
               member
               is
               to
               fill
               up
               a
               share
               in
               his
               sufferings
               .
               And
               so
               Isa
               .
               63.
               9.
               
               
                 In
                 all
                 their
                 afflictions
                 he
                 was
                 afflicted
                 :
              
               The
               sufferings
               and
               troubles
               of
               Gods
               people
               are
               the
               sufferings
               and
               troubles
               of
               Christ
               ,
               he
               is
               sensible
               of
               them
               ;
               and
               therefore
               in
               Acts
               9.
               4.
               
               Christ
               cryes
               out
               ,
               
                 Saul
                 ,
                 Saul
                 ,
                 why
                 persecutest
                 thou
                 me
                 ?
              
               Further
               ,
               compare
               two
               places
               together
               in
               one
               ,
               Psal
               .
               79.
               ver
               .
               4
               ,
               12.
               at
               the
               4.
               verse
               ,
               says
               the
               Text
               ,
               
                 We
                 are
                 become
                 a
                 reproach
                 to
                 our
                 neighbors
                 ;
                 a
                 scorn
                 and
                 derision
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 round
                 about
                 us
                 :
              
               And
               at
               the
               twelfth
               verse
               it
               is
               ,
               
                 Render
                 unto
                 our
                 neighbors
                 sevenfold
                 into
                 their
                 bosom
                 ,
                 their
                 reproach
                 wherewith
                 they
                 have
                 reproached
                 thee
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 :
              
               He
               goes
               on
               in
               the
               same
               argument
               ,
               and
               first
               he
               calls
               them
               the
               reproach
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               then
               the
               reproach
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               But
               is
               it
               said
               here
               the
               reproach
               of
               Christ
               ?
               It
               may
               be
               asked
               ,
               Why
               not
               the
               reproach
               of
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
               or
               the
               reproach
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ?
            
             
               The
               reproaches
               of
               Gods
               people
               are
               the
               reproaches
               of
               Christ
               in
               a
               special
               maner
               ;
               because
               Christ
               is
               the
               head
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               from
               the
               fulness
               of
               Christ
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               that
               grace
               conveyed
               which
               is
               reproached
               ;
               and
               the
               union
               they
               have
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               is
               by
               Christ
               ;
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               the
               reproach
               of
               Christ
               here
               named
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               several
               workings
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               Son
               ,
               and
               
                 Holy
                 Ghost
              
               :
               so
               the
               three
               persons
               are
               reproached
               by
               
               mans
               sin
               :
               There
               is
               a
               reproach
               unto
               God
               as
               God
               ,
               and
               unto
               Christ
               as
               Christ
               ,
               and
               unto
               the
               Spirit
               as
               the
               Spirit
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               a
               reproach
               unto
               God
               as
               he
               is
               Creator
               ,
               the
               preserver
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               governor
               of
               all
               things
               :
               When
               the
               work
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               first
               Person
               of
               the
               Trinity
               ,
               is
               reproached
               ,
               then
               he
               is
               reproached
               ,
               Prov.
               14.
               31.
               
               
                 He
                 that
                 oppresseth
                 the
                 poor
                 ,
                 reproacheth
                 his
                 maker
                 :
              
               It
               is
               a
               work
               of
               the
               Father
               to
               order
               things
               so
               ,
               as
               to
               make
               one
               poor
               ,
               and
               one
               rich
               :
               And
               you
               take
               an
               advantage
               to
               mock
               at
               the
               poor
               upon
               this
               difference
               which
               God
               hath
               made
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               when
               as
               you
               should
               honor
               the
               work
               of
               God
               in
               making
               any
               difference
               between
               you
               and
               others
               :
               but
               in
               stead
               of
               honoring
               of
               it
               ,
               you
               cast
               an
               aspersion
               upon
               his
               work
               ,
               and
               despise
               others
               ,
               because
               God
               hath
               put
               them
               in
               a
               low
               condition
               ;
               you
               reproach
               your
               Creator
               in
               this
               .
               And
               when
               the
               work
               of
               Redemption
               is
               despised
               ,
               when
               that
               is
               opposed
               ,
               and
               when
               the
               profession
               of
               the
               Gospel
               hath
               dishonor
               put
               upon
               it
               ,
               then
               Christ
               is
               reproached
               :
               Heb.
               6.
               6.
               the
               Apostle
               says
               ,
               
                 Those
                 that
                 fall
                 off
                 after
                 they
                 have
                 tasted
                 of
                 the
                 heavenly
                 gift
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 good
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 powers
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 they
                 put
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 an
                 open
                 shame
                 .
              
               And
               when
               enlightning
               ,
               and
               drawing
               ,
               and
               the
               quickening
               and
               comforting
               work
               of
               the
               Spirit
               is
               reproached
               and
               vilified
               ,
               then
               the
               Spirit
               is
               reproached
               ,
               Heb.
               10.
               29.
               
               
                 They
                 do
                 despite
                 to
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 grace
                 :
              
               So
               that
               you
               see
               both
               
                 Father
                 ,
                 Son
              
               and
               
                 Holy
                 Ghost
              
               ,
               all
               three
               are
               reproached
               by
               mans
               sin
               ;
               not
               that
               the
               sin
               of
               man
               is
               able
               to
               cast
               the
               least
               stain
               upon
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               blessed
               God
               ,
               or
               make
               God
               to
               be
               less
               glorious
               ,
               no
               more
               then
               a
               little
               dust
               cast
               up
               into
               the
               air
               can
               darken
               the
               brightness
               
               of
               the
               Sun
               shining
               in
               its
               strength
               ;
               but
               it
               keeps
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               from
               shining
               upon
               others
               ,
               and
               upon
               himself
               ,
               so
               as
               he
               and
               others
               shall
               not
               see
               it
               ,
               and
               admire
               it
               ,
               and
               adore
               it
               as
               they
               ought
               .
            
             
               If
               you
               ask
               why
               the
               reproaches
               of
               Gods
               people
               are
               
               called
               the
               reproaches
               of
               Christ
               ?
            
             
               I
               answer
               ,
               First
               ,
               as
               Chrysostome
               ,
               because
               they
               do
               
               suffer
               the
               same
               things
               that
               Christ
               suffers
               ;
               you
               shall
               finde
               the
               reproaches
               of
               Gods
               people
               ,
               and
               the
               reproaches
               of
               Christ
               are
               just
               alike
               one
               another
               .
               In
               Psal
               .
               42.
               6
               ,
               7
               ,
               8.
               there
               are
               three
               things
               upon
               which
               Christ
               seems
               to
               be
               reproached
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               the
               three
               special
               things
               upon
               which
               Christians
               are
               reproached
               :
               As
               first
               the
               outward
               means
               of
               Christ
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 a
                 worm
                 and
                 no
                 man
                 ,
              
               so
               the
               outward
               ,
               mean
               and
               low
               condition
               of
               Gods
               people
               subjects
               them
               to
               reproach
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               Christ
               bore
               the
               world
               
               in
               hand
               that
               he
               trusted
               in
               God
               ,
               and
               depended
               upon
               God
               ,
               and
               no
               outward
               help
               ;
               and
               therefore
               they
               said
               ,
               
                 Let
                 us
                 see
                 whether
                 he
                 will
                 deliver
                 him
                 ,
                 being
                 he
                 trusted
                 in
                 him
              
               ;
               so
               the
               men
               of
               the
               world
               scorn
               at
               Gods
               people
               ,
               because
               they
               speak
               so
               much
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               trusting
               in
               God.
               Thirdly
               ,
               they
               reproached
               him
               ,
               because
               he
               said
               ,
               
                 God
                 delighted
                 in
                 him
              
               ;
               so
               because
               the
               Saints
               of
               God
               do
               profess
               their
               relations
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               do
               expect
               an
               especial
               love
               of
               God
               ,
               therefore
               the
               world
               reproaches
               them
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               reproach
               of
               Christ
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               near
               relation
               ,
               and
               close
               union
               that
               is
               between
               
               Christ
               and
               his
               people
               :
               As
               the
               reproach
               of
               the
               Wife
               is
               the
               reproach
               of
               the
               Husband
               ,
               and
               the
               reproach
               of
               the
               Husband
               is
               the
               reproach
               of
               the
               Wife
               ,
               
               because
               of
               their
               union
               ,
               and
               therefore
               in
               1
               Cor.
               11.
               the
               Apostle
               calls
               
                 the
                 woman
                 ,
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 the
                 man
                 :
              
               Either
               in
               regard
               that
               the
               man
               may
               glory
               in
               her
               if
               she
               be
               godly
               and
               good
               ,
               or
               else
               because
               the
               woman
               does
               honor
               the
               man
               ,
               
                 the
                 Wife
                 is
                 to
                 honor
                 her
                 Husband
                 ,
              
               and
               to
               give
               glory
               to
               him
               ;
               as
               the
               people
               of
               God
               are
               called
               
                 The
                 glory
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               partly
               because
               God
               does
               glory
               
                 in
                 them
              
               ,
               and
               partly
               because
               they
               do
               give
               glory
               to
               God
               :
               so
               the
               woman
               should
               be
               such
               a
               one
               as
               the
               man
               may
               glory
               in
               her
               ,
               and
               such
               a
               one
               as
               may
               give
               glory
               to
               her
               husband
               :
               Now
               the
               Church
               is
               the
               glory
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               the
               wife
               is
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               man
               ;
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               said
               in
               2
               Cor.
               8.
               23.
               speaking
               of
               Titus
               and
               others
               which
               were
               messengers
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               he
               says
               ,
               
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               then
               certainly
               their
               reproaches
               must
               be
               the
               reproaches
               of
               Christ
               .
            
             
               Nay
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               nearer
               union
               then
               this
               ,
               for
               this
               is
               onely
               by
               convenant
               ,
               but
               there
               is
               a
               union
               between
               the
               head
               and
               the
               members
               ,
               that
               is
               a
               nearer
               union
               ;
               the
               Church
               is
               not
               onely
               
                 flesh
                 of
                 Christs
                 flesh
              
               ,
               and
               
                 bone
                 of
                 Christs
                 bone
              
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               the
               flesh
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               bone
               of
               Christ
               ,
               it
               is
               
                 the
                 very
                 fulness
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 Eph.
              
               1.
               23.
               it
               is
               a
               high
               expression
               :
               Yea
               ,
               and
               besides
               this
               ,
               the
               Church
               is
               called
               Christ
               ,
               
                 mystical
                 Christ
              
               :
               1
               Cor.
               12.
               12.
               
               
                 For
                 as
                 the
                 body
                 is
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 many
                 members
                 ,
                 &
                 all
                 the
                 members
                 of
                 that
                 one
                 body
                 being
                 many
                 ,
                 are
                 one
                 body
                 ,
                 so
                 also
                 is
                 Christ
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 The
                 Church
                 having
                 many
                 members
                 ,
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 joyned
                 in
                 union
                 as
                 the
                 body
              
               ;
               yea
               ,
               there
               is
               yet
               anearer
               union
               between
               Christ
               and
               his
               people
               ,
               
                 the
                 in-being
                 is
                 mutual
              
               ,
               Christ
               is
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               in
               Christ
               ,
               John
               14.
               20.
               
               
                 You
                 in
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 you
                 :
              
               The
               arm
               is
               in
               the
               body
               ,
               but
               the
               body
               is
               not
               in
               the
               arm
               ;
               the
               branch
               is
               in
               the
               vine
               ,
               
               but
               the
               vine
               is
               not
               in
               the
               branch
               ;
               but
               here
               as
               the
               Saints
               are
               in
               Christ
               ,
               so
               Christ
               is
               in
               them
               :
               and
               in
               regard
               of
               this
               near
               union
               between
               them
               ,
               their
               reproaches
               may
               well
               be
               esteemed
               the
               reproaches
               of
               Christ
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               reproached
               
                 for
                 the
                 sake
                 of
                 Christ
              
               :
               if
               a
               dog
               be
               abused
               for
               the
               sake
               of
               his
               master
               ,
               
               it
               is
               the
               abuse
               of
               his
               master
               :
               much
               more
               when
               Gods
               own
               people
               are
               abused
               for
               the
               sake
               of
               Christ
               ;
               and
               therefore
               we
               finde
               that
               this
               hath
               been
               the
               plea
               of
               Gods
               people
               ,
               
                 for
                 thy
                 sake
                 have
                 we
                 been
                 killed
                 all
                 the
                 day
                 long
              
               ;
               it
               was
               for
               Christs
               sake
               rather
               then
               any
               evil
               in
               themselves
               .
               And
               therefore
               though
               they
               be
               reproached
               for
               their
               sins
               ,
               it
               may
               come
               to
               be
               the
               reproach
               of
               Christ
               ,
               namely
               thus
               ,
               When
               as
               men
               shall
               take
               advantage
               the
               rather
               against
               them
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               professors
               of
               Religion
               ;
               and
               were
               it
               not
               for
               this
               reason
               ,
               they
               might
               justly
               reproach
               them
               ;
               yet
               when
               as
               they
               put
               in
               this
               reason
               ,
               They
               could
               bear
               well
               enough
               with
               the
               sin
               ,
               were
               it
               not
               they
               were
               professors
               of
               Religion
               ,
               then
               the
               reproaches
               that
               they
               justly
               might
               suffer
               for
               their
               sins
               ,
               do
               come
               to
               be
               the
               reproaches
               of
               Christ
               .
               And
               further
               ,
               when
               in
               these
               they
               will
               take
               advantage
               to
               reproach
               the
               shews
               of
               Religion
               ,
               which
               in
               others
               they
               cannot
               bear
               well
               enough
               ;
               as
               when
               one
               that
               is
               a
               Professor
               expresses
               devotion
               in
               lifting
               up
               his
               eyes
               ,
               or
               his
               hands
               to
               Heaven
               ,
               they
               will
               reproach
               him
               for
               making
               shews
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               presently
               they
               are
               Hypocrites
               :
               and
               yet
               there
               are
               others
               can
               make
               mighty
               shews
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               commended
               .
            
             
               Again
               ,
               they
               are
               the
               reproaches
               of
               Christ
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               reproached
               in
               the
               work
               of
               Christ
               :
               
               
               As
               when
               David
               sent
               messengers
               to
               the
               children
               of
               Ammon
               ,
               to
               congratulate
               their
               King
               ,
               and
               they
               cut
               off
               
                 their
                 garments
                 half
                 way
              
               ,
               and
               
                 cut
                 off
                 half
                 of
                 their
                 beards
                 ,
                 David
              
               presently
               counted
               it
               his
               reproach
               ;
               and
               so
               when
               Gods
               people
               are
               in
               Gods
               work
               ,
               and
               reproached
               ,
               surely
               it
               Christs
               reproach
               .
               So
               Nehemiah
               was
               in
               Gods
               work
               ,
               and
               he
               suffered
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               reproach
               ;
               and
               mark
               how
               God
               is
               more
               provoked
               then
               
                 Nehemiah
                 ,
                 Nehem.
              
               4.
               compare
               the
               third
               verse
               with
               the
               fifth
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Christ
               that
               is
               in
               them
               that
               is
               reproached
               :
               As
               if
               so
               be
               that
               the
               skill
               or
               influence
               
               that
               comes
               from
               a
               skilful
               Attificer
               ,
               that
               is
               put
               into
               one
               that
               hath
               learned
               ,
               that
               does
               as
               it
               were
               but
               act
               his
               spirit
               ,
               if
               he
               shall
               see
               him
               reproached
               for
               that
               work
               which
               is
               done
               by
               vertue
               of
               that
               influence
               which
               he
               had
               of
               his
               spirit
               in
               him
               ,
               then
               he
               counts
               himself
               reproached
               :
               so
               all
               the
               gracious
               works
               of
               Gods
               people
               are
               by
               the
               influence
               of
               the
               spirit
               of
               Christ
               ;
               and
               therefore
               when
               they
               are
               reproached
               ,
               Christ
               is
               reproached
               :
               
                 we
                 have
                 not
                 received
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               says
               the
               Apōstle
               :
               this
               is
               the
               reason
               of
               all
               opposition
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               difference
               of
               spirits
               ;
               now
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
               and
               the
               Spirit
               of
               the
               world
               are
               opposite
               .
               But
               to
               come
               to
               the
               application
               of
               the
               point
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               
                 if
                 the
                 reproaches
                 of
                 Gods
                 people
              
               be
               the
               reproaches
               
               of
               Christ
               ,
               then
               certainly
               Christ
               is
               wonderfully
               reproached
               in
               the
               world
               ;
               none
               so
               reproached
               as
               Christ
               is
               ,
               because
               he
               is
               not
               onely
               reproached
               himself
               ,
               but
               all
               the
               reproaches
               that
               fall
               upon
               all
               his
               people
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               not
               onely
               since
               Moses
               time
               ,
               but
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               they
               are
               all
               the
               
               reproaches
               of
               Christ
               ,
               none
               suffers
               so
               much
               as
               he
               :
               consider
               we
               then
               with
               our selves
               ,
               how
               we
               can
               love
               this
               Christ
               ,
               a
               reproached
               Christ
               ?
               Is
               Christ
               notwithstanding
               all
               his
               reproaches
               dear
               and
               precious
               to
               us
               ?
               howsoever
               he
               be
               to
               the
               world
               ,
               yet
               can
               your
               souls
               say
               with
               the
               Church
               ,
               
                 He
                 is
                 altogether
                 lovely
              
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostle
               Peter
               says
               ,
               1
               Pet.
               2.
               7
               ,
               8.
               
               
                 He
                 is
                 a
                 rock
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 stone
                 of
                 offence
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 do
                 not
                 believe
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 you
                 precious
              
               ;
               and
               so
               Christ
               ,
               though
               he
               be
               a
               reproached
               Christ
               ,
               yet
               to
               you
               he
               is
               precious
               ;
               to
               a
               godly
               and
               gracious
               heart
               how
               precious
               is
               Jesus
               Christ
               ?
               There
               is
               a
               notable
               place
               concerning
               the
               reproaches
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               yet
               of
               the
               high
               esteem
               that
               Gods
               people
               have
               of
               him
               ,
               notwithstanding
               he
               is
               reproached
               ,
               Isa
               .
               52.
               14
               ,
               15.
               
               
                 His
                 visage
                 was
                 so
                 marred
                 more
                 then
                 any
                 mans
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 form
                 more
                 then
                 the
                 sons
                 of
                 men
                 :
              
               what
               then
               ,
               is
               there
               none
               therefore
               that
               shall
               prize
               him
               ?
               yes
               ;
               at
               the
               fifteenth
               verse
               ,
               
                 So
                 shall
                 he
                 sprinkle
                 many
                 Nations
                 :
                 the
                 Kings
                 shall
                 shut
                 their
                 mouthes
                 at
                 him
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 which
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 told
                 them
                 shall
                 they
                 see
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 heard
                 shall
                 they
                 consider
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               there
               shall
               yet
               come
               a
               time
               when
               as
               the
               Lord
               
                 shall
                 sprinkle
                 many
                 nations
              
               by
               the
               work
               of
               his
               Spirit
               ,
               
                 and
                 draw
                 many
                 Kings
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 they
                 shall
                 shut
                 their
                 mouthes
              
               ;
               whereas
               they
               contemned
               him
               ,
               and
               despised
               him
               ,
               now
               they
               
                 shall
                 shut
                 their
                 mouthes
              
               in
               a
               way
               of
               admiration
               ,
               that
               that
               had
               not
               been
               told
               them
               
                 which
                 they
                 see
              
               :
               as
               St.
               Paul
               ,
               he
               knew
               Christ
               onely
               after
               the
               flesh
               ,
               but
               when
               he
               came
               to
               know
               him
               after
               another
               maner
               ,
               he
               thought
               otherwise
               of
               him
               :
               So
               when
               God
               does
               sprinkle
               any
               with
               his
               Spirit
               ,
               that
               they
               know
               Christ
               ,
               though
               
                 his
                 visage
                 he
                 marred
                 more
                 then
                 any
                 mans
                 ,
              
               and
               he
               is
               reproached
               more
               then
               any
               man
               ,
               yet
               they
               shall
               prize
               
               him
               ,
               and
               delight
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               the
               more
               he
               is
               reproached
               ,
               the
               more
               they
               shall
               delight
               in
               him
               :
               It
               is
               a
               notable
               
               speech
               of
               
                 Bernard
                 ,
                 By
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 Christ
                 is
                 vile
                 for
                 me
                 ,
                 by
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 he
                 is
                 dearer
                 to
                 me
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XXXV
               .
               
                 Sixteen
                 several
                 Consolatións
                 arising
                 to
                 the
                 Saints
                 from
                 this
                 consideration
                 ,
                 That
                 their
                 sufferings
                 are
                 Christs
                 sufferings
                 .
              
            
             
               SEcondly
               ,
               the
               consideration
               of
               this
               point
               is
               of
               
               admirable
               use
               for
               the
               consolation
               of
               all
               the
               people
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               all
               their
               sufferings
               and
               reproaches
               .
               If
               reproaches
               and
               sufferings
               be
               the
               reproaches
               of
               Christ
               ,
               Christ
               is
               engaged
               in
               them
               more
               then
               you
               ;
               there
               may
               be
               many
               branches
               of
               comfort
               to
               Gods
               people
               from
               hence
               ,
               That
               Christ
               is
               so
               engaged
               in
               all
               their
               sufferings
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               accounted
               Christs
               own
               :
               it
               is
               a
               great
               matter
               ,
               when
               any
               one
               suffers
               any
               thing
               ,
               if
               they
               know
               this
               ,
               that
               any
               great
               man
               is
               engaged
               in
               their
               sufferings
               :
               if
               a
               subject
               should
               have
               a
               King
               so
               engaged
               in
               any
               thing
               he
               undertakes
               ,
               that
               he
               can
               say
               ,
               Whatsoever
               I
               suffer
               in
               this
               ,
               is
               the
               suffering
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               this
               is
               a
               great
               comfort
               to
               him
               ;
               so
               here
               there
               are
               several
               branches
               of
               comfort
               that
               may
               be
               drawn
               from
               this
               ,
               Our
               sufferings
               are
               the
               sufferings
               of
               Christ
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               comfort
               ,
               that
               God
               does
               
               take
               notice
               of
               our
               reproaches
               :
               This
               was
               the
               comfort
               of
               the
               Psalmist
               ,
               in
               Psal
               .
               69.
               19.
               
               
                 Thou
                 hast
                 known
                 my
                 reproach
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 shame
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 dishonor
                 ,
                 my
                 adversaries
                 
                 are
                 all
                 before
                 thee
                 ▪
              
               If
               a
               man
               suffer
               reproach
               ,
               and
               disgrace
               ,
               and
               trouble
               for
               his
               friends
               ,
               while
               he
               is
               abroad
               from
               them
               ;
               O
               says
               he
               ,
               Did
               but
               my
               friends
               know
               what
               I
               suffer
               ,
               and
               suffer
               for
               them
               ,
               it
               would
               comfort
               me
               :
               If
               it
               be
               comfort
               to
               be
               known
               ,
               much
               more
               when
               they
               shall
               be
               accounted
               their
               own
               ;
               Christ
               is
               acquainted
               with
               all
               the
               sufferings
               of
               every
               member
               :
               and
               therefore
               do
               not
               say
               ,
               I
               am
               a
               poor
               creature
               ,
               who
               takes
               notice
               of
               my
               sufferings
               ?
               Heaven
               takes
               notice
               of
               your
               sufferings
               ,
               Christ
               takes
               notice
               of
               them
               better
               then
               your selves
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               the
               sufferings
               of
               Christ
               ,
               they
               are
               no
               other
               but
               such
               as
               are
               predetermined
               for
               
               you
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               world
               ;
               for
               certainly
               the
               sufferings
               of
               Christ
               are
               determined
               :
               It
               may
               be
               said
               of
               these
               sufferings
               ,
               as
               truly
               as
               of
               those
               he
               suffered
               in
               his
               own
               person
               ,
               Act.
               2.
               23.
               
               
                 They
                 are
                 by
                 the
                 determinate
                 counsel
                 &
                 foreknowledge
                 of
                 God
                 :
              
               &
               therefore
               it
               is
               not
               in
               the
               liberty
               of
               man
               to
               reproach
               you
               as
               he
               pleases
               ,
               but
               all
               is
               by
               the
               fore-determinate
               counsel
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               certainly
               you
               do
               not
               want
               compassion
               in
               
               your
               sufferings
               neither
               ;
               for
               one
               to
               suffer
               much
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               reproached
               ,
               and
               no
               body
               to
               have
               compassion
               ,
               is
               grievous
               ;
               but
               surely
               you
               have
               compassion
               enough
               ,
               Christ
               must
               needs
               take
               compassion
               on
               you
               :
               and
               it
               is
               not
               a
               forced
               compassion
               ,
               but
               a
               natural
               compassion
               :
               was
               there
               ever
               any
               that
               was
               not
               sensible
               of
               the
               sufferings
               of
               his
               own
               flesh
               ,
               unless
               it
               be
               dead
               ?
               Indeed
               if
               you
               be
               a
               dead
               member
               of
               a
               Church
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               Christ
               does
               not
               compassionate
               your
               sufferings
               ,
               but
               if
               you
               be
               a
               living
               member
               ,
               Christ
               does
               compassionate
               your
               sufferings
               ,
               and
               pity
               you
               in
               every
               lye
               and
               slander
               that
               is
               told
               of
               you
               :
               many
               times
               when
               
               we
               hear
               of
               the
               servants
               of
               God
               (
               and
               especially
               those
               we
               know
               to
               be
               godly
               )
               to
               have
               such
               strange
               reports
               of
               them
               ,
               our
               hearts
               begin
               to
               break
               ,
               and
               to
               yern
               towards
               them
               .
               If
               one
               member
               have
               compassion
               of
               another
               ,
               much
               more
               the
               head
               ;
               the
               head
               is
               more
               sensible
               of
               the
               evils
               done
               to
               the
               body
               ,
               then
               the
               other
               members
               are
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               all
               these
               reproaches
               and
               sufferings
               do
               not
               
               argue
               your
               rejection
               ,
               they
               may
               stand
               with
               the
               infinite
               love
               of
               God
               :
               many
               of
               Gods
               people
               are
               ready
               to
               draw
               sad
               conclusions
               from
               their
               reproaches
               ,
               surely
               ▪
               God
               would
               not
               suffer
               this
               if
               he
               loved
               them
               :
               they
               may
               stand
               with
               the
               same
               love
               wherewith
               the
               Father
               loved
               the
               Son
               ,
               for
               they
               are
               the
               reproaches
               of
               the
               Son.
               
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               they
               must
               needs
               be
               sanctified
               to
               you
               :
               those
               that
               are
               the
               sufferings
               of
               Christ
               ,
               are
               fanctified
               sufferings
               ;
               
               certainly
               Christ
               will
               not
               suffer
               them
               to
               go
               away
               unsanctified
               ;
               Christ
               is
               so
               holy
               ,
               that
               if
               they
               come
               near
               to
               him
               ,
               he
               will
               make
               them
               holy
               :
               and
               therefore
               your
               bodies
               and
               souls
               having
               union
               with
               Christ
               ,
               they
               come
               to
               be
               sanctified
               :
               so
               all
               your
               conditions
               and
               sufferings
               come
               to
               be
               sanctified
               by
               union
               with
               Christ
               :
               he
               is
               the
               blessed
               one
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               therefore
               all
               your
               sufferings
               must
               be
               blessed
               from
               him
               .
            
             
               Sixthly
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               
                 the
                 reproaches
                 of
                 Christ
              
               ,
               then
               
               you
               are
               not
               left
               to
               bear
               the
               burthen
               of
               them
               alone
               ,
               you
               have
               but
               the
               lighter
               end
               of
               the
               staff
               :
               if
               a
               burthen
               be
               never
               so
               heavy
               at
               one
               end
               ,
               and
               a
               strong
               man
               is
               under
               that
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               be
               light
               ,
               though
               a
               weak
               man
               be
               under
               that
               ,
               he
               does
               not
               care
               :
               so
               the
               weight
               and
               burthen
               of
               reproaches
               lie
               upon
               the
               shoulders
               of
               Christ
               :
               and
               therefore
               when
               you
               think
               it
               is
               hard
               for
               
               one
               reproach
               thus
               to
               follow
               upon
               another
               ,
               and
               for
               one
               evil
               to
               follow
               another
               ,
               it
               will
               break
               my
               heart
               ;
               ah
               ,
               if
               you
               did
               bear
               it
               alone
               ,
               but
               Christ
               bears
               the
               weight
               of
               our
               reproaches
               .
            
             
               Seventhly
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               the
               reproaches
               of
               Christ
               ,
               then
               for
               that
               part
               you
               do
               bear
               ,
               although
               it
               be
               but
               little
               ,
               
               you
               may
               expect
               his
               strength
               in
               ,
               you
               are
               not
               left
               to
               bear
               that
               little
               by
               your
               own
               strength
               ;
               Christ
               gives
               out
               his
               own
               strength
               ,
               to
               bear
               his
               own
               reproaches
               ;
               if
               the
               burthen
               be
               his
               you
               bear
               ,
               you
               shall
               have
               strength
               from
               him
               to
               bear
               it
               .
            
             
               Again
               ,
               this
               is
               an
               eighth
               stream
               of
               comfort
               ,
               if
               they
               
               be
               the
               reproaches
               of
               Christ
               ,
               they
               are
               the
               reproaches
               of
               all
               the
               members
               of
               Christ
               ,
               who
               sympathize
               with
               you
               ,
               and
               help
               to
               bear
               the
               burthen
               with
               you
               .
            
             
               Ninthly
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               comfort
               that
               your
               names
               shall
               
               be
               vindicated
               ,
               your
               names
               are
               as
               dear
               to
               Christ
               as
               his
               own
               ,
               and
               it
               does
               as
               much
               concern
               Christ
               to
               vindicate
               
                 your
                 names
              
               as
               to
               vindicate
               his
               own
               .
            
             
               Again
               ,
               if
               our
               reproaches
               be
               Christs
               reproaches
               ,
               
               and
               Christ
               is
               content
               to
               own
               our
               reproaches
               ;
               surely
               ,
               he
               will
               not
               leave
               us
               to
               take
               our
               sins
               upon
               our selves
               :
               if
               his
               love
               be
               such
               as
               he
               will
               take
               the
               burthen
               of
               our
               sufferings
               upon
               himself
               ;
               surely
               his
               love
               is
               such
               as
               not
               to
               see
               us
               sink
               under
               the
               burthen
               of
               our
               sins
               :
               No
               ,
               our
               sins
               are
               upon
               him
               as
               well
               as
               our
               sufferings
               ;
               not
               that
               he
               takes
               them
               upon
               him
               to
               be
               guilty
               ,
               but
               only
               by
               imputation
               :
               the
               Text
               says
               ,
               
                 He
                 was
                 made
                 sin
              
               ;
               what
               abundance
               of
               consolation
               is
               this
               ,
               that
               Christ
               is
               willing
               both
               to
               take
               off
               our
               sins
               and
               sufferings
               ?
               there
               are
               nothing
               but
               these
               two
               that
               should
               trouble
               us
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               our
               sins
               and
               sufferings
               ,
               and
               Christ
               takes
               them
               off
               both
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               And
               yet
               further
               ,
               if
               Christ
               will
               own
               our
               reproaches
               ,
               
               
               proaches
               ,
               then
               he
               will
               own
               our
               services
               :
               there
               is
               no
               great
               difficulty
               of
               believing
               the
               one
               ,
               if
               we
               believe
               the
               other
               :
               we
               may
               comfortably
               go
               to
               Christ
               and
               say
               ,
               
                 Blessed
                 Savior
                 ,
                 wilt
                 thou
                 own
                 upon
                 thy self
                 ,
                 the
                 dirt
                 cast
                 upon
                 our
                 faces
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 wilt
                 not
                 own
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 thine
                 own
                 Spirit
                 ?
              
               though
               we
               may
               stain
               the
               work
               of
               Gods
               grace
               by
               our
               sin
               ,
               yet
               Christ
               that
               is
               so
               indulgent
               to
               take
               reproaches
               ,
               will
               surely
               own
               our
               services
               ;
               he
               will
               own
               our
               active
               obedience
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               our
               passive
               obedience
               .
            
             
               Again
               ,
               then
               we
               may
               be
               assured
               there
               will
               come
               good
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               shall
               be
               carried
               through
               
               them
               ;
               consider
               three
               or
               four
               things
               here
               for
               our
               help
               in
               this
               ,
               to
               assure
               us
               of
               a
               blessing
               in
               these
               our
               sufferings
               .
               First
               ,
               were
               it
               that
               we
               onely
               did
               know
               that
               God
               had
               a
               love
               to
               us
               ,
               and
               were
               merciful
               to
               us
               ,
               that
               were
               enough
               to
               assure
               us
               .
               But
               ,
               secondly
               ,
               God
               may
               have
               love
               and
               not
               binde
               himself
               by
               promise
               ;
               but
               as
               he
               hath
               love
               ,
               so
               he
               hath
               engaged
               himself
               by
               promise
               to
               help
               his
               people
               in
               sufferings
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               more
               .
               But
               ,
               thirdly
               ,
               we
               have
               the
               experience
               of
               Gods
               dealings
               with
               his
               people
               ,
               that
               he
               never
               left
               them
               in
               suffering
               .
               And
               fourthly
               ,
               we
               may
               rise
               higher
               ,
               
                 it
                 is
                 Gods
                 own
                 case
              
               ,
               we
               have
               further
               assurance
               by
               this
               :
               If
               a
               man
               
                 love
                 me
              
               ,
               I
               hope
               it
               will
               be
               well
               with
               me
               ;
               if
               he
               
                 promise
                 me
              
               ,
               that
               is
               more
               ;
               if
               others
               have
               had
               experience
               ,
               I
               am
               more
               assured
               :
               but
               if
               it
               be
               his
               
                 own
                 cause
              
               ,
               I
               am
               sure
               enough
               .
               If
               a
               man
               go
               to
               sea
               ,
               and
               he
               knows
               the
               Mariner
               hath
               skill
               ,
               and
               he
               loves
               me
               ,
               and
               the
               Mariner
               promises
               he
               will
               have
               care
               ,
               and
               others
               have
               had
               experience
               of
               his
               care
               ,
               this
               is
               much
               :
               but
               when
               I
               consider
               ,
               my
               life
               is
               the
               Mariners
               life
               ,
               if
               I
               perish
               ,
               he
               perishes
               ;
               this
               assures
               me
               ,
               that
               as
               far
               as
               the
               Mariner
               can
               do
               it
               ,
               
               it
               shall
               be
               well
               with
               me
               .
               Luther
               writing
               to
               Melancton
               troubled
               with
               fears
               ;
               
                 If
                 we
                 fall
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               Christ
               
               falls
               .
            
             
               Again
               ,
               here
               we
               have
               a
               notable
               ground
               to
               go
               to
               God
               in
               prayer
               in
               all
               sufferings
               ,
               because
               we
               can
               go
               with
               
               this
               argument
               ,
               
                 Lord
                 it
                 is
                 thy
                 own
                 Name
                 :
              
               that
               was
               the
               plea
               of
               
                 Moses
                 ,
                 Lord
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 destroyest
                 thy
                 people
                 ,
                 what
                 will
                 become
                 of
                 thy
                 Name
                 ?
              
               our
               names
               are
               nothing
               ,
               what
               though
               ten
               thousand
               such
               
                 as
                 we
                 are
              
               come
               to
               nought
               ,
               and
               rot
               ?
               but
               if
               God
               put
               
                 his
                 name
              
               to
               ours
               ,
               and
               twist
               them
               together
               ,
               there
               is
               abundance
               of
               safety
               ,
               then
               
                 our
                 names
              
               are
               a
               strong
               argument
               .
            
             
               Yea
               ,
               suppose
               we
               be
               in
               such
               a
               condition
               as
               we
               cannot
               
               pray
               ,
               yet
               here
               is
               comfort
               in
               this
               ,
               our
               sufferings
               are
               the
               sufferings
               of
               Christ
               ;
               and
               the
               sufferings
               of
               Christ
               do
               present
               themselves
               as
               a
               mighty
               prayer
               to
               God
               :
               The
               sufferings
               of
               Christ
               ,
               have
               a
               mighty
               cry
               in
               the
               ears
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               they
               will
               be
               heard
               .
            
             
               And
               yet
               further
               ,
               if
               so
               be
               our
               sufferings
               be
               the
               
               sufferings
               of
               Christ
               ,
               then
               surely
               Christs
               sufferings
               are
               our
               sufferings
               ;
               if
               Christ
               have
               an
               interest
               in
               our
               sufferings
               ,
               then
               we
               have
               an
               interest
               in
               his
               sufferings
               :
               for
               how
               come
               our
               sufferings
               to
               be
               Christs
               ,
               but
               by
               vertue
               of
               our
               relation
               to
               him
               ;
               and
               therefore
               his
               sufferings
               must
               be
               ours
               ,
               by
               the
               relation
               of
               Christ
               to
               us
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               there
               will
               be
               an
               end
               of
               sufferings
               ,
               they
               cannot
               last
               always
               ,
               for
               they
               are
               the
               sufferings
               of
               Christ
               
               ;
               and
               it
               cannot
               stand
               with
               infinite
               justice
               ,
               that
               Christ
               which
               hath
               undertaken
               for
               us
               ,
               should
               be
               eternally
               under
               suffering
               ;
               &
               if
               he
               shal
               not
               suffer
               always
               ,
               we
               shal
               not
               always
               suffer
               ;
               for
               so
               long
               as
               we
               suffer
               ,
               he
               must
               suffer
               :
               
               the
               time
               therefore
               is
               a
               coming
               ,
               wherein
               Gods
               people
               shall
               be
               too
               high
               for
               to
               be
               reproached
               ,
               they
               shall
               be
               in
               such
               a
               condition
               ,
               as
               it
               shall
               be
               impossible
               for
               any
               to
               reproach
               them
               :
               for
               reproach
               comes
               from
               some
               kinde
               of
               apprehension
               of
               the
               reproacher
               ,
               to
               be
               in
               some
               measure
               above
               the
               reproached
               :
               no
               man
               can
               reproach
               another
               for
               a
               thing
               that
               he
               fully
               knows
               ,
               and
               certainly
               believes
               that
               he
               is
               above
               him
               in
               that
               thing
               :
               and
               therefore
               the
               people
               of
               the
               world
               do
               reproach
               the
               people
               of
               God
               ,
               because
               they
               apprehend
               themselves
               to
               be
               above
               Gods
               people
               in
               wisdom
               ,
               or
               the
               like
               ;
               but
               time
               will
               come
               ,
               that
               the
               dignity
               of
               Gods
               people
               shall
               be
               raised
               to
               such
               a
               heighth
               ,
               that
               though
               wicked
               men
               do
               hate
               them
               ,
               they
               shall
               not
               be
               able
               to
               reproach
               them
               ,
               they
               cannot
               possibly
               have
               a
               conceit
               to
               be
               above
               Gods
               people
               in
               any
               thing
               .
            
             
               And
               these
               are
               the
               consolations
               that
               arise
               from
               this
               point
               ,
               that
               our
               sufferings
               and
               reproaches
               are
               Christs
               :
               and
               these
               considerations
               being
               put
               together
               ,
               why
               should
               we
               distract
               our selves
               ,
               and
               take
               immoderate
               care
               what
               shall
               become
               of
               us
               ;
               if
               we
               be
               unbelieving
               ,
               Christ
               will
               count
               it
               a
               dishonor
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               
                 Is
                 it
                 not
                 my
                 case
              
               ?
               we
               need
               not
               take
               any
               shifting
               courses
               to
               help
               our selves
               ;
               a
               man
               that
               hath
               an
               enemy
               surprize
               him
               ,
               if
               he
               have
               no
               weapon
               in
               his
               hand
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               he
               will
               take
               up
               stones
               and
               dirt
               ,
               but
               if
               he
               have
               his
               weapon
               ,
               he
               useth
               that
               ,
               and
               scorns
               to
               take
               up
               stones
               and
               dirt
               :
               when
               people
               are
               reproached
               ,
               that
               have
               no
               interest
               in
               Christ
               ,
               reproaches
               come
               upon
               them
               and
               take
               them
               unarmed
               ,
               and
               they
               take
               up
               any
               thing
               near
               hand
               ,
               and
               reproach
               and
               revile
               again
               :
               but
               those
               that
               have
               interest
               in
               Christ
               ,
               have
               this
               weapon
               ;
               they
               know
               
               all
               their
               reproaches
               are
               the
               reproaches
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               we
               shall
               not
               need
               to
               depend
               upon
               any
               outward
               comfort
               for
               to
               comfort
               us
               ;
               much
               less
               have
               we
               need
               to
               help
               our selves
               by
               reviling
               again
               .
               The
               comfort
               of
               a
               Christian
               ,
               is
               this
               ,
               That
               his
               reproaches
               are
               the
               reproaches
               of
               Christ
               ;
               this
               is
               enough
               to
               quiet
               his
               heart
               :
               you
               need
               not
               comfort
               your selves
               in
               your
               parts
               ,
               or
               estates
               ;
               this
               is
               enough
               alone
               :
               do
               but
               answer
               all
               your
               distractions
               and
               troublesome
               workings
               of
               your
               hearts
               with
               this
               ,
               and
               this
               will
               quiet
               them
               .
            
             
               Quest
               .
               But
               how
               shall
               I
               know
               that
               my
               reproaches
               
               are
               the
               reproaches
               of
               Christ
               ?
            
             
               Answ
               .
               First
               ,
               if
               you
               be
               reproached
               for
               the
               sake
               of
               Christ
               ;
               though
               you
               be
               not
               a
               member
               of
               Christ
               ,
               yet
               if
               your
               adversaries
               reproach
               you
               ,
               because
               they
               take
               you
               for
               a
               member
               of
               Christ
               ,
               there
               is
               some
               comfort
               
               in
               this
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               if
               you
               can
               under
               all
               reproaches
               
               bring
               your
               hearts
               in
               subjection
               unto
               Christ
               ,
               and
               quiet
               your
               hearts
               under
               reproaches
               in
               obedience
               unto
               him
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               if
               you
               finde
               the
               rule
               by
               which
               you
               are
               guided
               
               and
               acted
               in
               that
               condition
               to
               be
               the
               rule
               of
               Christ
               .
               Fourthly
               ,
               if
               you
               finde
               the
               chiefest
               comfort
               that
               you
               gather
               in
               to
               help
               you
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               comfort
               of
               
               Christ
               .
               Fifthly
               ,
               if
               you
               finde
               the
               end
               you
               do
               aim
               
               at
               in
               your
               bearing
               them
               ,
               is
               the
               honor
               of
               Christ
               ;
               and
               that
               you
               do
               desire
               rather
               that
               Christ
               may
               be
               in
               the
               conclusion
               honored
               ,
               then
               your selves
               cleared
               .
               Sixthly
               ,
               take
               this
               as
               a
               special
               note
               ,
               if
               you
               make
               
               those
               reproaches
               that
               Christ
               suffers
               in
               his
               cause
               ,
               his
               truth
               ,
               his
               people
               ,
               yours
               ;
               then
               he
               makes
               yours
               his
               :
               how
               does
               your
               hearts
               stand
               affected
               to
               the
               reproaches
               Christ
               suffers
               in
               others
               ?
               Zeph.
               3.
               17
               ,
               18.
               
               
                 God
                 promises
                 much
                 mercy
                 ,
                 to
                 such
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 reproach
              
               
               
                 of
                 the
                 solemn
                 assemblies
                 were
                 a
                 burthen
                 .
              
               That
               heart
               that
               is
               burthened
               with
               the
               reproaches
               of
               Gods
               ways
               ,
               shall
               finde
               ease
               in
               the
               comforts
               of
               Gods
               Spirit
               .
               If
               these
               things
               be
               in
               you
               ,
               certainly
               these
               come
               from
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Christ
               ;
               and
               if
               from
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Christ
               ,
               then
               you
               are
               Christs
               ;
               and
               if
               you
               be
               Christs
               ,
               then
               your
               reproaches
               are
               Christs
               .
            
             
               A
               third
               Use
               is
               this
               :
               Seeing
               Christ
               suffers
               for
               us
               ,
               and
               
               all
               our
               reproaches
               are
               the
               reproaches
               of
               Christ
               ,
               Let
               us
               take
               heed
               that
               he
               do
               not
               suffer
               by
               us
               .
               Now
               Christ
               may
               come
               to
               suffer
               by
               us
               two
               ways
               :
               First
               ,
               if
               so
               be
               that
               we
               cause
               the
               name
               of
               Christ
               to
               be
               spoken
               evil
               of
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               when
               we
               come
               to
               be
               actors
               our selves
               in
               speaking
               evil
               of
               Christ
               ,
               or
               of
               his
               people
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               if
               we
               cause
               Christ
               or
               his
               people
               to
               be
               spoken
               evil
               of
               by
               any
               sinful
               ,
               way
               of
               ours
               ,
               this
               is
               the
               reproach
               of
               Christ
               (
               but
               not
               in
               that
               sense
               I
               spoke
               of
               before
               .
               )
               Christ
               does
               not
               onely
               suffer
               in
               you
               ,
               but
               he
               suffers
               
                 by
                 you
              
               .
               This
               is
               the
               charge
               that
               the
               Apostles
               lays
               upon
               the
               
                 Romans
                 ,
                 For
                 your
                 sake
                 is
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 God
                 blasphemed
                 :
              
               we
               had
               need
               look
               to
               our selves
               in
               this
               .
               Mark
               
               what
               charge
               the
               Apostle
               lays
               upon
               women
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               5.
               13
               ,
               14.
               that
               they
               should
               
                 take
                 heed
                 of
                 tatling
                 ,
                 and
                 carrying
                 themselves
                 unchristianly
              
               ;
               and
               that
               they
               
                 give
                 none
                 occasion
                 to
                 the
                 adversary
                 to
                 speak
                 reproachfully
                 .
              
               That
               was
               the
               reason
               why
               Nehemiah
               was
               so
               careful
               in
               his
               business
               ,
               in
               Neh.
               5.
               9.
               
               Because
               of
               the
               reproach
               of
               the
               Heathen
               .
               And
               so
               I
               say
               to
               you
               that
               are
               Gods
               people
               ,
               Is
               it
               not
               enough
               that
               Christ
               hath
               suffered
               
                 for
                 you
              
               and
               
                 in
                 you
              
               ,
               but
               must
               he
               suffer
               
                 by
                 you
              
               ?
               O
               that
               the
               fear
               of
               God
               might
               be
               upon
               you
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               reproach
               of
               your
               adversaries
               :
               Is
               Christ
               dear
               to
               you
               ?
               did
               Christ
               ever
               do
               any
               thing
               for
               you
               ?
               Is
               it
               
               not
               better
               a
               thousand
               times
               that
               you
               were
               crost
               ,
               and
               your
               lives
               were
               taken
               away
               ,
               and
               you
               laid
               rotting
               in
               the
               grave
               ,
               if
               your
               names
               could
               wash
               away
               any
               stain
               that
               is
               upon
               the
               name
               of
               Christ
               ?
               know
               there
               are
               many
               that
               Christ
               have
               fuffered
               reproach
               by
               ,
               and
               you
               cannot
               clear
               your selves
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               know
               what
               an
               evil
               and
               bitter
               thing
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               after
               all
               the
               goodness
               and
               mercy
               of
               Christ
               to
               you
               ,
               and
               the
               near
               relation
               that
               he
               hath
               taken
               you
               into
               ;
               will
               you
               abuse
               all
               this
               mercy
               ,
               and
               this
               near
               relation
               ?
               if
               Christ
               had
               never
               taken
               you
               for
               his
               own
               ,
               had
               you
               been
               never
               so
               vile
               ,
               Christ
               had
               not
               suffered
               reproach
               by
               you
               ;
               but
               now
               in
               regard
               of
               your
               near
               relation
               to
               him
               ,
               he
               suffers
               reproach
               by
               you
               ;
               and
               is
               this
               the
               use
               you
               make
               of
               your
               near
               relation
               ?
            
             
               When
               therefore
               you
               finde
               your
               hearts
               begin
               to
               stir
               ,
               
               and
               corruption
               boil
               ;
               consider
               the
               name
               of
               Christ
               lies
               prostrate
               before
               you
               ,
               and
               will
               you
               trample
               upon
               the
               name
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               :
               if
               one
               were
               set
               upon
               going
               to
               a
               place
               to
               do
               mischief
               ,
               and
               his
               Father
               and
               Mother
               should
               throw
               themselves
               in
               the
               path
               ,
               that
               if
               he
               goes
               on
               he
               must
               tread
               upon
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               should
               say
               ,
               
                 You
                 shall
                 tread
                 upon
                 the
                 bowels
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 you
                 came
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 loyns
                 that
                 begat
                 you
              
               ;
               this
               would
               be
               a
               great
               stop
               :
               and
               so
               you
               that
               are
               Professors
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               if
               you
               have
               a
               temptation
               to
               a
               lust
               ,
               the
               name
               of
               Christ
               calls
               Stay
               ,
               and
               says
               ,
               
                 If
                 you
                 go
                 you
                 shall
                 trample
                 upon
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 blood
                 ,
                 and
                 bring
                 reproach
                 upon
                 me
              
               ;
               will
               not
               this
               stop
               you
               ?
               Never
               think
               that
               gain
               that
               you
               get
               by
               the
               reproach
               of
               Christ
               .
               It
               is
               true
               indeed
               ,
               if
               we
               be
               going
               on
               in
               our
               duty
               ,
               and
               do
               that
               we
               should
               ,
               though
               men
               say
               the
               name
               of
               Christ
               shall
               be
               reproached
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               go
               on
               ,
               
               and
               do
               our
               duty
               ,
               and
               let
               Christ
               vindicate
               his
               name
               if
               he
               will
               :
               but
               if
               it
               be
               any
               thing
               that
               concern
               out
               selves
               ,
               and
               the
               satisfaction
               of
               our
               own
               wills
               and
               desires
               ,
               whereby
               Christ
               may
               be
               reproached
               ,
               this
               is
               a
               mighty
               argument
               to
               keep
               us
               from
               it
               :
               the
               word
               hath
               scarce
               a
               stronger
               argument
               to
               keep
               us
               from
               an
               evil
               way
               ,
               then
               this
               ,
               
                 The
                 name
                 of
                 Christ
                 shal
                 suffer
                 by
                 it
                 :
              
               for
               the
               people
               of
               God
               to
               suffer
               reproach
               by
               you
               ,
               is
               an
               evil
               thing
               :
               for
               a
               man
               to
               have
               but
               his
               kindred
               ashamed
               of
               him
               ,
               what
               an
               evil
               thing
               is
               it
               ;
               but
               that
               it
               may
               be
               said
               of
               one
               that
               is
               a
               Professor
               of
               Religion
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               not
               onely
               a
               reproach
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               a
               reproach
               to
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               if
               you
               have
               any
               ingenuity
               in
               you
               ,
               this
               might
               strike
               to
               your
               hearts
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               reported
               of
               Alexander
               ,
               having
               a
               Soldier
               of
               his
               name
               ,
               and
               his
               Soldier
               being
               a
               coward
               ,
               he
               came
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               
                 Either
                 leave
                 off
                 the
                 name
                 of
              
               Alexander
               ,
               
                 or
                 be
                 a
                 Soldier
              
               :
               and
               so
               we
               have
               the
               name
               of
               Christians
               ,
               but
               when
               we
               are
               vile
               in
               our
               lives
               ,
               Christ
               says
               ,
               
                 Either
                 leave
                 off
                 your
                 profession
              
               ,
               your
               name
               ,
               
                 or
                 be
                 a
                 Christian
                 indeed
              
               :
               do
               not
               come
               in
               amongst
               the
               number
               of
               Professors
               ,
               to
               let
               profession
               suffer
               by
               you
               .
               And
               so
               
                 Alexander
                 Severus
              
               the
               Emperor
               ,
               seeing
               a
               company
               of
               Christians
               fighting
               together
               ,
               he
               commanded
               them
               to
               leave
               off
               the
               name
               of
               Christians
               ;
               for
               says
               he
               ,
               
                 You
                 profess
                 your selves
                 to
                 be
                 Christians
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 you
                 are
                 thus
                 contending
                 :
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 him
                 whom
                 you
                 do
                 profess
                 .
              
               It
               is
               a
               lamentable
               thing
               that
               we
               should
               profess
               such
               a
               glorious
               name
               as
               we
               do
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               should
               handle
               the
               matter
               so
               as
               that
               it
               should
               suffer
               so
               much
               by
               us
               .
               It
               is
               said
               of
               the
               high
               Priest
               ,
               Numb
               .
               6.
               7.
               
               
                 He
                 shall
                 not
                 make
                 himself
                 unclean
                 for
                 his
                 father
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 his
                 mother
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 his
                 brother
                 ,
                 or
              
               
               
                 for
                 his
                 sister
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 had
                 the
                 holy
                 oyl
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 the
                 consecration
                 of
                 his
                 God
                 was
                 upon
                 him
                 :
              
               So
               I
               may
               say
               unto
               you
               ,
               You
               have
               the
               
                 holy
                 oyl
              
               of
               the
               profession
               of
               the
               name
               of
               Christ
               upon
               you
               ;
               and
               therefore
               take
               heed
               what
               you
               do
               ,
               says
               St.
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 It
                 were
                 better
                 for
                 me
                 to
                 dye
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 lose
                 my
                 glorying
                 :
              
               were
               it
               then
               not
               better
               for
               us
               to
               dye
               ,
               then
               to
               have
               the
               glory
               of
               Christ
               suffer
               by
               us
               .
               Know
               ,
               though
               the
               name
               of
               Christ
               be
               not
               dear
               to
               you
               ,
               he
               will
               defend
               his
               name
               when
               you
               shall
               rot
               and
               perish
               for
               ever
               ;
               and
               though
               it
               be
               defiled
               by
               you
               for
               the
               present
               ,
               he
               can
               clear
               it
               otherwise
               :
               but
               wo
               to
               them
               that
               be
               the
               causes
               of
               reproaches
               that
               come
               thus
               upon
               Christ
               .
            
             
               But
               as
               we
               must
               take
               heed
               that
               Christ
               be
               not
               reproached
               by
               us
               in
               this
               regard
               ,
               much
               more
               that
               he
               be
               not
               reproached
               by
               our selves
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               speak
               evil
               of
               the
               ways
               of
               God
               :
               as
               we
               may
               hear
               it
               of
               those
               that
               have
               been
               forward
               in
               profession
               of
               Religion
               ,
               if
               profession
               of
               Religion
               do
               not
               come
               to
               serve
               their
               turns
               ,
               they
               are
               ready
               to
               speak
               evil
               of
               that
               way
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               professors
               of
               it
               .
               Take
               heed
               what
               you
               do
               in
               reproaching
               of
               a
               member
               of
               Christ
               ,
               the
               name
               of
               Christ
               is
               upon
               him
               ;
               take
               heed
               you
               do
               not
               reproach
               him
               that
               the
               name
               Christ
               is
               upon
               ;
               the
               people
               of
               God
               do
               bear
               the
               name
               of
               Christ
               upon
               their
               foreheads
               ;
               take
               heed
               you
               do
               not
               spit
               upon
               their
               faces
               ,
               for
               it
               may
               be
               you
               may
               spit
               upon
               the
               name
               of
               Christ
               :
               as
               many
               unskilful
               hunters
               will
               shoot
               at
               wilde
               beasts
               ,
               and
               shooting
               at
               random
               may
               kill
               a
               man
               ;
               and
               so
               many
               shoot
               at
               Christians
               ,
               but
               they
               hit
               Christ
               ,
               they
               reproach
               Christ
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               XXXVI
               .
               
                 The
                 dreadful
                 evil
                 there
                 is
                 in
                 reproaching
                 the
                 Saints
                 .
              
            
             
               FOurthly
               ,
               the
               consideration
               of
               this
               calls
               for
               a
               trembling
               heart
               unto
               all
               those
               that
               have
               been
               
               guilty
               in
               any
               degree
               of
               casting
               reproaches
               upon
               the
               people
               of
               God.
               In
               this
               Use
               we
               have
               three
               branches
               :
               First
               ,
               those
               that
               have
               done
               it
               themselves
               :
               Secondly
               ,
               those
               that
               rejoyce
               in
               the
               reproaches
               that
               others
               cast
               upon
               Gods
               people
               :
               Thirdly
               ,
               those
               that
               are
               the
               divulgers
               and
               spreaders
               of
               the
               reproaches
               of
               Gods
               people
               .
               In
               Zeph.
               2.
               
               The
               Holy
               Ghost
               there
               rebuking
               Moab
               for
               reproaching
               his
               people
               in
               the
               eighth
               and
               tenth
               verses
               ,
               at
               the
               eleventh
               verse
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 will
                 be
                 terrible
                 to
                 them
                 :
              
               there
               are
               some
               of
               you
               ,
               that
               howsoever
               God
               have
               shewn
               you
               better
               things
               now
               ,
               yet
               heretofore
               you
               have
               been
               guilty
               ,
               and
               it
               may
               be
               some
               of
               you
               are
               guilty
               of
               this
               still
               ;
               and
               if
               you
               be
               guilty
               ,
               the
               Lord
               will
               be
               terrible
               to
               you
               .
               God
               hath
               contempt
               and
               dishonor
               for
               you
               ,
               as
               you
               have
               cast
               contempt
               and
               dishonor
               upon
               Christ
               :
               suitable
               to
               your
               sin
               shall
               be
               your
               punishment
               .
               That
               is
               observable
               that
               we
               have
               in
               Psalm
               59.
               verse
               6.
               their
               sin
               is
               ,
               
                 They
                 return
                 at
                 evening
                 ,
                 they
                 make
                 a
                 noise
                 like
                 a
                 dog
                 ,
                 and
                 go
                 round
                 about
                 the
                 City
                 :
              
               thus
               is
               their
               sin
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               their
               sin
               of
               reproach
               and
               scorn
               ,
               as
               appears
               in
               the
               following
               words
               ,
               verse
               7.
               
               
                 They
                 belch
                 out
                 with
                 their
                 mouth
                 :
              
               and
               observe
               ver
               .
               14.
               their
               judgement
               is
               expressed
               in
               the
               same
               words
               ,
               
                 And
                 at
                 the
                 evening
                 let
                 them
                 return
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 them
                 make
                 a
                 noise
                 like
                 a
                 dog
                 ,
                 and
                 go
                 round
                 about
                 the
                 City
                 .
              
               Did
               
               your
               reproaches
               reach
               no
               further
               then
               the
               Saints
               themselves
               ,
               yet
               in
               regard
               of
               that
               excellency
               there
               is
               in
               them
               ,
               it
               is
               an
               abominable
               wickedness
               .
               Mark
               with
               what
               indignation
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               speaks
               against
               such
               as
               are
               guilty
               herein
               ,
               Isa
               .
               57.
               3
               ,
               4.
               
               
                 Draw
                 near
                 hither
                 ye
                 sons
                 of
                 the
                 sorceress
                 ,
                 the
                 seed
                 of
                 the
                 adulterer
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 whore
                 ,
                 against
                 whom
                 do
                 ye
                 sport
                 your selves
                 ?
                 against
                 whom
                 do
                 ye
                 make
                 a
                 wide
                 mouth
                 ,
                 and
                 draw
                 out
                 the
                 tongue
                 ?
                 are
                 ye
                 not
                 children
                 of
                 transgression
                 ,
                 a
                 seed
                 of
                 falshood
                 ?
              
               What
               ,
               you
               who
               are
               so
               vile
               and
               filthy
               your selves
               ,
               will
               you
               presume
               to
               reproach
               the
               Saints
               of
               God
               ,
               such
               as
               are
               so
               precious
               in
               the
               eyes
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               so
               near
               to
               Christ
               ?
               Know
               ,
               you
               have
               not
               to
               deal
               with
               them
               onely
               ,
               but
               with
               Christ
               in
               them
               .
               You
               think
               you
               have
               to
               do
               onely
               with
               a
               company
               of
               poor
               weak
               creatures
               that
               are
               not
               able
               to
               right
               themselves
               ;
               but
               know
               ,
               you
               have
               to
               do
               with
               Christ
               himself
               .
               Mark
               that
               expression
               we
               have
               in
               Isa
               .
               37.
               23.
               it
               is
               spoken
               concerning
               
                 Rabshekah
                 ,
                 Whom
                 hast
                 thou
                 reproached
                 ?
              
               it
               is
               not
               against
               Hezekiah
               ,
               it
               is
               against
               
                 the
                 holy
                 One
                 of
                 Israel
              
               :
               Those
               that
               have
               done
               thus
               ,
               have
               lifted
               up
               their
               mouthes
               against
               heaven
               it self
               :
               
                 They
                 set
                 their
                 mouthes
                 against
                 the
                 heavens
                 :
              
               Thou
               hast
               reproached
               
               him
               that
               is
               
                 the
                 brightness
                 of
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 the
                 Father
              
               ;
               The
               character
               ,
               
                 The
                 engraven
                 image
                 of
                 the
                 Father
              
               ;
               he
               that
               is
               the
               glory
               of
               heaven
               ,
               that
               hath
               all
               the
               treasures
               of
               all
               good
               in
               him
               ;
               Thou
               hast
               cast
               reproach
               upon
               him
               that
               must
               be
               thy
               Judge
               ;
               At
               whose
               mercy
               thou
               lyest
               for
               thy
               present
               and
               eternal
               estate
               ;
               Him
               that
               is
               God
               blessed
               for
               ever
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               infinite
               delight
               of
               the
               Father
               .
               You
               mistake
               ,
               you
               have
               shot
               at
               Christ
               all
               this
               while
               :
               As
               we
               read
               of
               Oedepus
               ,
               he
               killed
               his
               father
               Laius
               King
               of
               Thebes
               ,
               taking
               
               him
               for
               his
               enemy
               ;
               your
               mistake
               is
               worse
               you
               strike
               at
               ,
               you
               reproach
               Christ
               ,
               while
               you
               think
               it
               is
               but
               a
               poor
               man
               ,
               yea
               your
               enemy
               .
            
             
               O
               that
               ever
               you
               should
               be
               born
               to
               do
               so
               much
               mischief
               as
               to
               cast
               dirt
               upon
               the
               face
               of
               Christ
               ;
               surely
               you
               kick
               against
               the
               pricks
               :
               It
               is
               an
               argument
               that
               you
               are
               not
               
                 a
                 son
                 of
                 the
                 promise
              
               ,
               that
               you
               are
               a
               successor
               of
               Ishmael
               :
               Thou
               hast
               cause
               to
               fear
               that
               God
               will
               laugh
               at
               thy
               destruction
               ,
               and
               mock
               when
               thy
               fear
               cometh
               :
               Thou
               hast
               cause
               to
               fear
               that
               thou
               art
               reserved
               for
               everlasting
               shame
               and
               contempt
               ,
               unless
               God
               does
               humble
               thee
               for
               this
               dreadful
               guilt
               that
               is
               upon
               thee
               .
               When
               you
               take
               advantage
               upon
               the
               meanness
               of
               Gods
               people
               for
               to
               reproach
               them
               ,
               you
               are
               the
               men
               and
               women
               that
               are
               found
               guilty
               in
               heaven
               for
               to
               reproach
               Christ
               .
            
             
               But
               you
               will
               say
               ,
               There
               are
               none
               so
               vile
               as
               to
               reproach
               
               Christ
               ,
               nor
               the
               people
               of
               Christ
               for
               their
               godliness
               ,
               it
               is
               for
               their
               hypocrisie
               .
            
             
               Let
               no
               man
               deceive
               himself
               thus
               ;
               for
               there
               never
               
               was
               any
               Devil
               or
               man
               that
               did
               reproach
               godliness
               under
               the
               name
               of
               godliness
               ,
               but
               they
               would
               put
               some
               other
               name
               upon
               it
               ,
               under
               which
               it
               might
               appear
               vile
               and
               contemptible
               ;
               and
               in
               this
               the
               men
               of
               the
               world
               do
               as
               the
               persecutors
               did
               in
               the
               Primitive
               times
               with
               the
               Christians
               ,
               they
               put
               the
               bodies
               of
               Christians
               into
               the
               skins
               of
               wilde
               beasts
               ,
               and
               then
               they
               would
               set
               dogs
               upon
               them
               ,
               and
               other
               wilde
               beasts
               ,
               to
               tear
               them
               :
               So
               men
               do
               to
               this
               day
               ;
               they
               put
               the
               profession
               of
               godliness
               into
               the
               shapes
               of
               their
               own
               conceits
               ,
               and
               their
               own
               slanders
               ,
               and
               their
               own
               apprehensions
               ,
               to
               make
               it
               ugly
               ,
               and
               they
               fall
               a
               reproaching
               and
               tearing
               ,
               and
               run
               upon
               
               them
               like
               a
               company
               of
               wilde
               beasts
               :
               And
               that
               which
               thou
               sayest
               is
               hypocrisie
               ,
               is
               but
               the
               skin
               of
               the
               wilde
               beast
               ,
               thy
               own
               unshapen
               conceits
               ,
               to
               make
               thy self
               and
               their
               adversaries
               run
               upon
               them
               ,
               that
               you
               may
               the
               more
               freely
               venture
               ;
               because
               the
               wilde
               beasts
               would
               not
               venture
               upon
               the
               body
               of
               a
               man
               so
               freely
               ,
               but
               when
               they
               saw
               the
               body
               of
               a
               man
               in
               the
               shape
               of
               such
               a
               beast
               as
               they
               hated
               ,
               they
               ran
               upon
               it
               freely
               :
               And
               so
               thou
               dealest
               with
               Gods
               Saints
               in
               putting
               an
               unshapen
               form
               upon
               them
               ,
               to
               let
               out
               thine
               heart
               more
               freely
               upon
               them
               .
               But
               what
               if
               that
               which
               thou
               callest
               hypocrisie
               ,
               God
               account
               godliness
               ?
               yea
               know
               ,
               that
               this
               thy
               aspersion
               upon
               godliness
               ,
               to
               say
               it
               is
               hypocrisie
               ,
               and
               upon
               the
               people
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               say
               they
               are
               hypocrites
               ,
               is
               the
               reproach
               of
               Gods
               people
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               evil
               in
               it
               more
               then
               thou
               art
               aware
               of
               .
               In
               Mark
               3.
               from
               verse
               22.
               and
               so
               on
               ,
               when
               Christ
               cast
               out
               devils
               ,
               they
               said
               ,
               
                 He
                 casts
                 them
                 out
                 by
                 Beelzebub
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 devils
                 :
              
               well
               says
               Christ
               ,
               
                 All
                 sins
                 shall
                 be
                 forgiven
                 unto
                 the
                 sons
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 blasphemies
                 wherewith
                 soever
                 they
                 shall
                 blaspheme
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 that
                 shall
                 blaspheme
                 against
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 hath
                 never
                 forgiveness
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 in
                 danger
                 of
                 eternal
                 damnation
                 :
              
               So
               that
               it
               seems
               these
               Pharisees
               had
               sinned
               
                 the
                 sin
                 against
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
              
               in
               that
               they
               said
               ,
               
                 He
                 had
                 an
                 unclean
                 spirit
              
               ,
               because
               they
               attributed
               that
               to
               an
               unclean
               spirit
               ,
               which
               was
               done
               by
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Christ
               ;
               onely
               they
               did
               this
               against
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               in
               malice
               :
               I
               do
               not
               say
               that
               all
               reproachers
               do
               sin
               against
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ;
               but
               if
               it
               be
               
                 against
                 knowledge
              
               ,
               and
               
                 in
                 malice
              
               ,
               consider
               how
               near
               it
               comes
               :
               as
               their
               attributing
               that
               to
               an
               
                 unclean
                 spirit
              
               which
               came
               from
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
               
                 was
                 it
              
               ;
               so
               does
               not
               
               thy
               attributing
               that
               to
               hypocrisie
               which
               comes
               from
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               in
               sincerity
               come
               near
               it
               .
               But
               lastly
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               for
               hypocrisie
               that
               thou
               reproach
               ,
               and
               not
               for
               godliness
               ,
               then
               it
               is
               for
               an
               evil
               ;
               if
               it
               be
               for
               an
               evil
               that
               thou
               doest
               reproach
               them
               ,
               then
               the
               better
               thou
               art
               ,
               and
               the
               better
               mood
               thou
               art
               in
               ,
               the
               more
               thou
               wilt
               reproach
               them
               .
               But
               we
               see
               the
               contrary
               evident
               :
               Wicked
               men
               they
               reproach
               the
               godly
               for
               hypocrisie
               ,
               as
               they
               say
               ,
               but
               they
               do
               it
               when
               they
               are
               in
               the
               height
               of
               their
               lusts
               ;
               but
               if
               they
               be
               in
               a
               good
               mood
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               on
               their
               sick
               beds
               or
               death
               beds
               ,
               and
               in
               their
               best
               condition
               ,
               they
               reproach
               them
               least
               ;
               therefore
               sure
               it
               was
               the
               good
               they
               reproached
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               evil
               .
               But
               thus
               much
               concerning
               the
               first
               branch
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               is
               this
               ,
               it
               calls
               for
               a
               trembling
               heart
               from
               those
               that
               shall
               rejoyce
               at
               the
               reproaches
               of
               
               Gods
               people
               :
               Perhaps
               thou
               art
               one
               that
               wilt
               not
               reproach
               thy self
               ,
               yet
               thou
               mayest
               rejoyce
               at
               the
               reproaches
               of
               Gods
               people
               :
               There
               is
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               evil
               in
               this
               :
               Surely
               thou
               hast
               no
               love
               to
               them
               ,
               for
               love
               does
               not
               rejoyce
               in
               iniquity
               ,
               1
               Corinth
               .
               13.
               6.
               
               When
               the
               Devil
               does
               sow
               the
               seed
               ,
               thou
               dost
               come
               with
               the
               harrows
               to
               cover
               the
               seed
               ,
               when
               thou
               dost
               rejoyce
               in
               their
               reproaches
               .
               Proverbs
               18.
               8.
               
               
                 The
                 words
                 of
                 a
                 tale-bearer
                 are
                 as
                 wounds
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 go
                 down
                 into
                 the
                 innermost
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 belly
                 :
              
               It
               may
               be
               translated
               ,
               
                 The
                 words
                 of
                 a
                 tale-bearer
                 are
                 as
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 them
                 tbat
                 are
                 wounded
                 :
              
               That
               is
               ,
               The
               tale-bearers
               that
               come
               and
               tell
               you
               things
               ,
               they
               come
               with
               expressions
               of
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               brokenness
               of
               heart
               ,
               as
               if
               their
               spirits
               were
               grieved
               at
               that
               they
               hear
               ,
               and
               they
               speak
               as
               if
               they
               spoke
               in
               
               the
               defence
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               then
               they
               are
               
                 as
                 wounds
              
               ;
               not
               
                 the
                 wounds
              
               of
               them
               they
               speak
               of
               ,
               but
               the
               wounds
               of
               the
               wounded
               :
               And
               if
               any
               come
               in
               this
               way
               to
               cast
               reproaches
               upon
               Gods
               people
               ,
               they
               are
               taken
               down
               into
               the
               belly
               ,
               and
               they
               go
               glib
               down
               :
               This
               is
               a
               slight
               of
               the
               Devil
               to
               make
               them
               pass
               without
               the
               least
               questioning
               ;
               for
               those
               that
               reproach
               ,
               seem
               to
               speak
               out
               of
               wounded
               troubled
               hearts
               .
            
             
               But
               we
               do
               not
               rejoyce
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               we
               hear
               any
               evil
               
               of
               Gods
               people
               ,
               but
               we
               rejoyce
               that
               they
               are
               discovered
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               the
               work
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               1.
               
               If
               so
               be
               thy
               conscience
               be
               convinced
               ,
               that
               through
               
               the
               concealing
               of
               such
               and
               such
               things
               ,
               there
               was
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               mischief
               done
               before
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               good
               like
               to
               come
               to
               the
               publike
               cause
               ,
               and
               the
               name
               of
               God
               in
               the
               discovery
               ,
               then
               you
               may
               rejoyce
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               I
               appeal
               to
               conscience
               :
               Suppose
               the
               discovery
               do
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               hurt
               ,
               Gods
               name
               does
               
               suffer
               by
               it
               ,
               is
               there
               a
               proportionable
               measure
               of
               grief
               in
               thy
               heart
               ,
               for
               the
               suffering
               of
               Gods
               name
               ,
               unto
               the
               joy
               that
               is
               in
               you
               for
               the
               discovery
               ?
            
             
               But
               thirdly
               ,
               suppose
               it
               were
               one
               that
               were
               near
               to
               you
               ;
               suppose
               it
               were
               your
               Father
               or
               Brother
               ,
               the
               
               Wife
               of
               your
               bosom
               ,
               the
               dearest
               friend
               you
               had
               that
               were
               discovered
               ,
               would
               your
               hearts
               rejoyce
               then
               ?
               if
               you
               rejoyce
               because
               God
               hath
               glory
               by
               the
               discovery
               ,
               then
               would
               you
               rejoyce
               ,
               if
               the
               dearest
               friend
               you
               had
               were
               discovered
               ?
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               yea
               ,
               suppose
               you
               did
               suffer
               much
               by
               this
               
               discovery
               ,
               that
               it
               were
               much
               to
               your
               prejudice
               ,
               you
               should
               lose
               something
               that
               your
               hearts
               are
               much
               set
               upon
               ,
               would
               you
               rejoyce
               then
               ?
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               if
               so
               be
               that
               it
               were
               for
               the
               discovery
               that
               
               
               you
               rejoyce
               ;
               then
               you
               would
               not
               rejoyce
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               discovered
               to
               such
               as
               will
               not
               honor
               Gods
               name
               :
               You
               are
               glad
               that
               any
               know
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               Gods
               enemies
               know
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               will
               not
               make
               a
               good
               use
               of
               it
               ,
               but
               will
               be
               hardened
               in
               their
               sin
               ,
               and
               dishonor
               Gods
               name
               :
               Take
               heed
               you
               do
               not
               deceive
               your selves
               ,
               to
               rejoyce
               so
               in
               the
               discovery
               of
               the
               people
               of
               God
               ;
               there
               is
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               evil
               in
               it
               ,
               more
               then
               you
               think
               of
               .
               Joseph
               he
               feared
               Mary
               ,
               but
               he
               feared
               the
               name
               of
               God
               might
               suffer
               ,
               and
               therefore
               he
               would
               not
               make
               her
               a
               publike
               example
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               branch
               is
               to
               those
               that
               are
               divulgers
               of
               the
               reproaches
               of
               Gods
               people
               .
               Consider
               what
               
               you
               do
               ,
               they
               are
               the
               reproaches
               of
               Christ
               ;
               take
               heed
               you
               do
               not
               divulge
               the
               reproaches
               of
               Gods
               people
               .
               Suppose
               they
               prove
               false
               ,
               do
               you
               think
               that
               after
               Gods
               people
               have
               suffered
               so
               much
               ,
               this
               will
               be
               enough
               to
               answer
               God
               and
               Christ
               ,
               for
               all
               the
               dirt
               that
               hath
               been
               cast
               upon
               his
               face
               ,
               I
               heard
               so
               ;
               that
               the
               names
               of
               Gods
               people
               may
               suffer
               much
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               under
               false
               reproaches
               .
               As
               it
               is
               with
               a
               stick
               ;
               a
               stick
               when
               it
               is
               in
               the
               water
               ,
               it
               looks
               as
               if
               it
               were
               broken
               ,
               pull
               it
               out
               of
               the
               water
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               straight
               :
               So
               it
               is
               with
               the
               names
               of
               Gods
               people
               ;
               when
               their
               names
               are
               under
               reports
               that
               go
               abroad
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               they
               look
               as
               broken
               ;
               but
               when
               their
               names
               are
               pulled
               out
               from
               the
               reports
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               they
               appear
               whole
               :
               And
               therefore
               take
               heed
               of
               divulging
               the
               reproaches
               of
               those
               that
               are
               godly
               ;
               You
               may
               in
               this
               do
               the
               Devils
               work
               ,
               and
               carry
               the
               Devils
               pack
               .
               The
               Apostle
               in
               1
               Timothy
               3.
               11.
               speaking
               of
               women
               ,
               says
               ,
               
                 That
                 they
                 must
                 be
                 grave
                 ,
                 not
                 slanderers
              
               ;
               The
               word
               in
               the
               Original
               is
               ,
               that
               
               they
               must
               
                 not
                 be
                 Devils
              
               :
               So
               that
               to
               carry
               slanders
               and
               evil
               reports
               up
               and
               down
               ,
               is
               the
               work
               
                 of
                 the
                 devil
              
               .
               Again
               ,
               wilt
               thou
               spread
               the
               reproaches
               of
               Gods
               people
               ,
               when
               as
               it
               is
               the
               great
               work
               of
               God
               to
               cover
               the
               sins
               of
               his
               people
               ?
               And
               further
               ,
               consider
               ,
               doest
               thou
               stand
               in
               need
               of
               so
               much
               covering
               of
               thy
               own
               sins
               ,
               and
               wilt
               thou
               have
               a
               hand
               in
               spreading
               abroad
               the
               sins
               of
               others
               ?
               How
               just
               will
               it
               be
               with
               God
               to
               let
               thee
               fall
               into
               some
               gross
               sin
               ,
               and
               spread
               abroad
               thy
               shame
               ,
               seeing
               his
               name
               and
               the
               names
               of
               his
               people
               are
               not
               dear
               in
               thine
               eyes
               ?
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XXXVII
               .
               
                 Seeing
                 Christ
                 makes
                 our
                 sufferings
                 his
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 make
                 his
                 sufferings
                 ours
                 .
              
            
             
               FIfthly
               ,
               if
               Christ
               will
               take
               our
               sufferings
               and
               our
               reproaches
               ,
               and
               make
               them
               his
               ;
               then
               we
               are
               
               to
               take
               Christs
               sufferings
               ,
               and
               Christ
               reproaches
               ,
               and
               make
               them
               ours
               .
               It
               was
               the
               burning
               love
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               his
               zeal
               to
               his
               people
               ,
               that
               made
               him
               take
               the
               reproaches
               of
               his
               people
               to
               himself
               ;
               and
               so
               our
               burning
               love
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               zeal
               for
               him
               ,
               should
               make
               us
               take
               his
               reproaches
               upon
               our selves
               .
               Christ
               is
               many
               ways
               reproached
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               not
               onely
               in
               his
               person
               ,
               when
               he
               lived
               upon
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               people
               ;
               and
               so
               we
               are
               not
               onely
               to
               take
               the
               reproaches
               of
               Christ
               upon
               us
               in
               these
               regards
               ,
               but
               in
               any
               particular
               ,
               whatsoever
               reproach
               falls
               upon
               Christ
               any
               way
               ,
               let
               us
               account
               of
               it
               as
               our
               own
               :
               When
               
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Gospel
               is
               reproached
               ,
               then
               he
               is
               reproached
               ;
               when
               the
               ways
               and
               light
               that
               God
               hath
               discovered
               to
               his
               people
               is
               reproached
               ,
               he
               is
               reproached
               ;
               when
               the
               Ordinances
               are
               slighted
               ,
               when
               as
               the
               blood
               of
               Christ
               is
               counted
               a
               common
               thing
               ,
               and
               every
               base
               lust
               is
               preferred
               before
               it
               ;
               when
               as
               the
               blessed
               authority
               of
               Christ
               is
               villified
               and
               slighted
               ,
               either
               when
               it
               is
               slighted
               openly
               or
               secretly
               ,
               if
               the
               authority
               of
               Christ
               be
               cast
               off
               ,
               then
               he
               is
               reproached
               ,
               Numb
               .
               15.
               6
               ,
               30.
               
               
                 When
                 you
                 put
                 a
                 reed
                 into
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 bow
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 ,
                 Hail
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 :
              
               when
               you
               shall
               profess
               obedience
               and
               subjection
               unto
               Christ
               ,
               and
               in
               stead
               of
               a
               Scepter
               ,
               put
               a
               reed
               into
               his
               hand
               ,
               then
               he
               is
               reproached
               .
               Again
               ,
               when
               Gods
               people
               
                 walk
                 unworthy
                 of
                 Christ
              
               ,
               then
               Christ
               is
               reproached
               .
               And
               when
               Christ
               is
               reproached
               in
               any
               of
               these
               ,
               let
               us
               take
               them
               to
               heart
               ,
               as
               throughly
               ,
               as
               if
               we
               were
               reproached
               ;
               yea
               ,
               take
               them
               more
               to
               heart
               ,
               because
               the
               reproaches
               of
               Christ
               are
               far
               worse
               then
               our
               reproaches
               :
               Those
               that
               are
               first
               upon
               Christ
               ,
               and
               then
               upon
               us
               ,
               are
               worser
               then
               those
               that
               are
               first
               upon
               us
               ,
               and
               then
               upon
               Christ
               :
               To
               spit
               upon
               the
               face
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               is
               more
               reproach
               to
               the
               body
               ,
               then
               to
               spit
               upon
               some
               other
               member
               of
               the
               body
               is
               a
               reproach
               to
               the
               face
               ;
               and
               so
               the
               reproach
               of
               Christ
               that
               is
               the
               face
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               is
               more
               then
               the
               reproach
               of
               any
               other
               member
               :
               And
               therefore
               confider
               ,
               whether
               your
               hearts
               be
               more
               broken
               when
               Christ
               is
               reproached
               ,
               then
               when
               you
               your selves
               are
               reproached
               ,
               this
               is
               a
               good
               sign
               of
               grace
               .
               And
               if
               you
               demand
               what
               should
               be
               the
               behavior
               of
               a
               gracious
               heart
               ,
               when
               he
               is
               in
               any
               company
               that
               he
               hears
               Christ
               reproached
               in
               ;
            
             
             
               I
               answer
               ,
               First
               ,
               thy
               spirit
               should
               rise
               in
               indignation
               against
               such
               desperate
               evils
               and
               wickedness
               as
               
               this
               ,
               that
               any
               should
               dare
               to
               be
               so
               bold
               as
               to
               reproach
               
               the
               holy
               One
               of
               God
               ,
               such
               a
               blessed
               one
               as
               Christ
               is
               ,
               that
               is
               so
               infinitely
               dear
               to
               thy
               soul
               ,
               and
               hath
               done
               so
               much
               for
               thy
               soul
               ;
               though
               in
               our
               own
               causes
               we
               may
               be
               quiet
               and
               give
               way
               ,
               yet
               when
               it
               comes
               to
               the
               cause
               of
               Christ
               ,
               it
               is
               good
               for
               the
               heart
               to
               rise
               .
               It
               is
               the
               speech
               of
               Oeclampadius
               to
               his
               fellow
               Minister
               ,
               
                 Let
                 our
                 Zeal
                 be
                 hot
                 and
                 burning
                 ,
                 not
                 when
                 scorns
                 and
                 reproaches
                 are
                 cast
                 upon
                 us
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 the
                 truth
                 is
                 endangered
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 blasphemed
                 .
              
               Ye
               have
               heard
               that
               of
               King
               Croesus
               his
               son
               ,
               who
               though
               he
               were
               dumb
               all
               his
               life
               ,
               yet
               when
               one
               would
               have
               struck
               at
               his
               Father
               ,
               the
               affection
               to
               his
               Father
               broke
               the
               bars
               of
               his
               speech
               ,
               and
               he
               said
               ,
               Take
               heed
               of
               killing
               the
               King
               :
               And
               so
               though
               we
               be
               dumb
               in
               things
               that
               concern
               our selves
               ,
               yet
               when
               Christ
               comes
               to
               be
               reproached
               ,
               let
               our
               hearts
               swell
               in
               us
               and
               break
               out
               .
            
             
               Again
               ,
               look
               upon
               them
               with
               trembling
               hearts
               ,
               that
               ever
               the
               patience
               of
               God
               should
               suffer
               such
               
               wickedness
               as
               this
               :
               As
               they
               did
               admire
               at
               Mordecai
               ,
               when
               he
               would
               not
               bow
               to
               Haman
               ,
               they
               held
               their
               peace
               ,
               
                 and
                 wondered
                 what
                 would
                 become
                 of
                 that
                 matter
                 .
              
            
             
               Yea
               ,
               we
               should
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               possible
               ,
               labor
               to
               wipe
               off
               all
               the
               reproach
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               take
               it
               upon
               our selves
               
               that
               we
               might
               rather
               be
               spit
               upon
               and
               contemned
               then
               Christ
               .
               It
               was
               a
               brave
               speech
               of
               Ambrose
               ,
               he
               wished
               it
               would
               please
               God
               to
               
                 turn
                 all
                 the
                 adversaries
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 upon
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 them
                 satisfie
                 their
                 thirst
                 with
                 his
                 blood
                 :
              
               This
               is
               a
               true
               christian
               
               heart
               .
               And
               therefore
               if
               it
               be
               for
               our
               sakes
               ,
               and
               we
               have
               any
               thing
               in
               the
               business
               by
               which
               Christ
               is
               reproached
               ,
               we
               should
               be
               willing
               rather
               to
               sacrifice
               our selves
               ,
               then
               that
               Christ
               should
               be
               reproached
               :
               And
               as
               Jonah
               ,
               when
               he
               knew
               that
               the
               tempest
               rose
               for
               his
               sake
               ,
               says
               he
               ,
               
                 Cast
                 me
                 into
                 the
                 sea
              
               :
               And
               so
               Nazianzen
               ,
               when
               contention
               rose
               about
               him
               ,
               says
               he
               ,
               
                 Cast
                 me
                 into
                 the
                 sea
                 ,
                 let
                 me
                 lose
                 my
                 place
                 ,
                 rather
                 then
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Christ
                 should
                 suffer
                 for
                 me
                 .
              
            
             
               Again
               ,
               the
               behaving
               of
               a
               Christian
               should
               be
               this
               ,
               it
               should
               take
               his
               heart
               from
               his
               own
               name
               ,
               so
               long
               
               as
               Christ
               is
               reproached
               :
               What
               though
               I
               have
               esteem
               ?
               Christ
               is
               not
               esteemed
               ,
               he
               is
               contemned
               .
               I
               have
               these
               comforts
               ,
               and
               I
               through
               Gods
               mercy
               want
               nothing
               ,
               and
               my
               friends
               cleave
               to
               me
               ,
               and
               prize
               me
               ;
               but
               Christ
               is
               not
               cleaved
               to
               ,
               he
               is
               not
               prized
               :
               and
               what
               are
               all
               my
               comforts
               to
               me
               ?
               they
               are
               Ichabods
               ,
               the
               glory
               of
               all
               is
               departed
               from
               me
               .
            
             
               And
               further
               ,
               we
               should
               be
               willing
               to
               interest
               our
               
               selves
               in
               the
               cause
               of
               Christ
               :
               when
               we
               hear
               any
               of
               Gods
               people
               reproached
               ,
               we
               should
               not
               say
               ,
               
                 What
                 have
                 we
                 to
                 do
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 clear
                 themselves
                 ?
              
               but
               be
               willing
               to
               interest
               our selves
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               take
               it
               upon
               our selves
               ,
               as
               if
               our
               own
               name
               were
               to
               be
               cleared
               .
            
             
               And
               lastly
               ,
               we
               should
               labor
               to
               wipe
               away
               the
               reproach
               of
               Christ
               ,
               in
               laboring
               to
               express
               the
               convincing
               
               power
               of
               that
               grace
               which
               is
               contrary
               to
               their
               carriage
               for
               which
               Christ
               is
               reproached
               :
               Such
               a
               one
               is
               scandalous
               ,
               and
               Christs
               name
               suffers
               in
               that
               ,
               let
               me
               labor
               to
               make
               up
               the
               breach
               in
               being
               so
               much
               the
               more
               faithful
               ,
               and
               walking
               in
               the
               contrary
               
               grace
               :
               Such
               a
               one
               is
               proud
               ,
               let
               me
               be
               more
               humble
               ;
               such
               a
               one
               is
               covetous
               ,
               let
               me
               be
               more
               liberal
               ,
               that
               there
               may
               be
               somewhat
               to
               answer
               :
               As
               it
               is
               said
               of
               the
               wise
               son
               ,
               when
               his
               father
               is
               reproached
               ,
               he
               carries
               himself
               so
               as
               his
               father
               hath
               wherewithal
               to
               answer
               from
               his
               good
               carriage
               ,
               Prov.
               27.
               11.
               
               So
               let
               Christ
               have
               wherewithal
               to
               answer
               his
               reproaches
               from
               your
               godly
               convincing
               conversation
               .
               Suppose
               others
               have
               cast
               an
               aspersion
               upon
               the
               ways
               of
               godliness
               ,
               because
               such
               are
               false
               and
               covetous
               ,
               yet
               walk
               thou
               in
               the
               contrary
               ,
               that
               Gods
               people
               may
               answer
               ,
               Though
               such
               and
               such
               be
               so
               ,
               
                 what
                 say
                 you
                 to
                 such
                 an
                 one
                 ?
              
               is
               not
               the
               breach
               made
               up
               in
               those
               ?
               And
               so
               much
               for
               that
               Use
               .
            
             
               Sixthly
               ,
               we
               must
               not
               onely
               labor
               to
               wipe
               away
               
               the
               reproach
               of
               Christ
               :
               But
               if
               Christ
               have
               suffered
               so
               much
               
                 in
                 us
              
               and
               
                 for
                 us
              
               ,
               let
               us
               labor
               to
               honor
               Christ
               as
               much
               as
               we
               can
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               set
               up
               the
               name
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               others
               pull
               it
               down
               .
               How
               are
               we
               to
               set
               up
               the
               name
               of
               Christ
               ?
            
             
               First
               ,
               in
               holding
               forth
               the
               beauty
               and
               glory
               of
               
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Christ
               in
               our
               lives
               ,
               that
               though
               Christ
               
               be
               reproached
               in
               others
               ,
               he
               may
               be
               glorified
               in
               us
               :
               Others
               may
               be
               forced
               to
               say
               in
               their
               consciences
               ,
               
                 Blessed
                 be
                 God
                 that
                 ever
                 I
                 saw
                 such
                 men
                 :
              
               I
               never
               saw
               the
               graces
               of
               Christ
               shine
               more
               brightly
               in
               any
               ,
               then
               in
               them
               .
               And
               then
               set
               up
               Christ
               ,
               in
               speaking
               
               all
               the
               good
               we
               can
               of
               Christ
               ,
               in
               bringing
               others
               in
               love
               with
               him
               :
               As
               they
               in
               the
               Canticles
               said
               ,
               
                 What
                 is
                 thy
                 beloved
                 more
                 then
                 another
                 beloved
                 ?
              
               says
               she
               ,
               
                 My
                 beloved
                 is
                 the
                 chiefest
                 among
                 ten
                 thousands
                 .
              
               Again
               ,
               let
               us
               set
               up
               the
               
                 Ordinances
                 of
                 Christ
              
               ,
               
               therein
               appears
               the
               honor
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               let
               the
               
               beauty
               of
               his
               holiness
               appear
               in
               his
               Ordinances
               ,
               that
               men
               may
               say
               ,
               
                 Blessed
                 are
                 the
                 people
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 case
                 .
              
               Fourthly
               ,
               let
               Christ
               have
               the
               honor
               of
               our
               
               names
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               our
               comforts
               :
               Surely
               if
               he
               have
               the
               shame
               of
               our
               reproaches
               ,
               he
               should
               have
               the
               honor
               of
               our
               honors
               :
               If
               he
               have
               the
               pain
               of
               our
               sufferings
               ,
               surely
               he
               must
               have
               the
               praise
               of
               our
               comforts
               :
               Christ
               hath
               a
               share
               in
               our
               sorrows
               ,
               shall
               he
               not
               have
               a
               share
               in
               our
               comforts
               ?
               when
               we
               are
               reproached
               he
               is
               reproached
               ;
               when
               we
               are
               honored
               ,
               let
               him
               be
               honored
               too
               .
               What
               a
               sad
               thing
               will
               it
               be
               ,
               that
               when
               you
               go
               out
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               it
               should
               be
               said
               ,
               Christ
               hath
               had
               more
               dishonor
               by
               you
               ,
               then
               he
               hath
               had
               honor
               ?
            
             
               Seventhly
               ,
               If
               Christ
               suffers
               in
               all
               our
               sufferings
               ,
               
               hence
               we
               learn
               not
               to
               rush
               into
               sufferings
               ,
               before
               we
               be
               called
               to
               them
               ,
               nor
               to
               withdraw
               from
               sufferings
               ,
               when
               we
               are
               called
               to
               them
               .
               Christ
               suffers
               in
               all
               our
               sufferings
               ,
               then
               it
               is
               not
               in
               our
               liberty
               to
               rush
               into
               sufferings
               when
               we
               please
               ,
               though
               it
               should
               be
               in
               the
               cause
               of
               Christ
               .
               Indeed
               if
               we
               suffered
               alone
               ,
               we
               might
               venture
               ,
               but
               because
               Christ
               is
               interessed
               in
               it
               ,
               we
               must
               stay
               till
               we
               know
               whether
               Christ
               be
               willing
               to
               suffer
               ;
               though
               our
               time
               be
               come
               ,
               yet
               it
               may
               be
               Christ
               will
               say
               ,
               
                 My
                 time
                 is
                 not
                 yet
                 come
              
               ;
               because
               it
               is
               in
               a
               good
               cause
               you
               think
               you
               may
               suffer
               in
               it
               ,
               but
               consider
               ,
               is
               Christs
               time
               come
               ?
               In
               Proverbs
               10.
               10.
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 He
                 that
                 winketh
                 with
                 the
                 eye
                 causeth
                 sorrow
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 prating
                 fool
                 shall
                 fall
                 .
              
               when
               a
               man
               is
               loth
               to
               stand
               for
               those
               truths
               of
               God
               that
               shall
               bring
               him
               into
               suffering
               ,
               he
               winks
               :
               
                 He
                 that
                 winketh
                 with
                 the
                 eye
                 ,
                 causeth
                 sorrow
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 bring
                 sorrow
                 to
                 his
                 heart
                 .
              
               But
               others
               will
               say
               ,
               We
               will
               not
               
               wink
               with
               the
               eye
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               cause
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               we
               will
               stand
               for
               it
               ,
               but
               
                 a
                 prating
                 fool
                 shall
                 fall
              
               .
               A
               true
               man
               may
               ride
               in
               the
               rode
               ,
               and
               fear
               no
               danger
               ,
               yet
               he
               will
               not
               willingly
               ride
               into
               dangerous
               places
               ,
               and
               so
               a
               man
               is
               not
               to
               ride
               into
               danger
               .
               As
               now
               if
               you
               be
               partners
               with
               another
               ,
               you
               cannot
               give
               what
               you
               will
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               not
               your
               own
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               your
               partners
               too
               .
               If
               a
               man
               have
               a
               cottage
               of
               his
               own
               alone
               in
               a
               field
               ,
               he
               may
               set
               it
               on
               fire
               ,
               but
               if
               he
               set
               his
               own
               house
               on
               fire
               in
               the
               town
               ,
               it
               may
               cost
               him
               his
               life
               ,
               because
               others
               are
               interessed
               in
               the
               damage
               as
               well
               as
               himself
               .
               Again
               ,
               if
               Christ
               do
               call
               ,
               we
               must
               go
               freely
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               the
               sufferings
               of
               Christ
               ,
               It
               is
               reported
               of
               Peter
               in
               Ecclesiastical
               Story
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               coming
               out
               of
               Rome
               for
               fear
               of
               suffering
               ;
               and
               as
               he
               was
               coming
               out
               of
               the
               gates
               ,
               he
               met
               Christ
               ,
               and
               he
               asked
               Christ
               wherefore
               he
               came
               ;
               says
               he
               ,
               
                 I
                 come
                 to
                 be
                 crucified
              
               ,
               then
               he
               thought
               Christ
               came
               to
               be
               crucified
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               therefore
               he
               went
               back
               and
               resolved
               to
               suffer
               ,
               and
               so
               he
               was
               crucified
               .
               And
               so
               though
               we
               be
               shy
               of
               suffering
               ,
               yet
               if
               we
               know
               Christ
               calls
               to
               it
               ,
               we
               must
               yield
               ,
               as
               being
               willing
               to
               suffer
               in
               us
               .
            
             
               But
               when
               are
               we
               called
               ?
               
            
             
               There
               is
               an
               ordinary
               call
               ,
               and
               an
               extraordinary
               call
               .
               The
               
                 extraordinary
                 call
              
               is
               by
               the
               Spirit
               :
               And
               that
               is
               
               first
               ,
               when
               there
               are
               none
               that
               will
               stand
               for
               the
               cause
               of
               God
               in
               an
               ordinary
               way
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               those
               that
               God
               calls
               extraordinarily
               ,
               are
               such
               as
               have
               extraordinary
               graces
               :
               They
               act
               not
               their
               own
               natural
               boldness
               ,
               but
               are
               carried
               beyond
               it
               by
               a
               mighty
               work
               of
               Gods
               Spirit
               :
               And
               therefore
               thou
               mayest
               suspect
               thy self
               ,
               that
               thou
               art
               not
               called
               extraordinarily
               ,
               
               but
               after
               much
               humiliation
               ,
               and
               much
               abilities
               to
               deny
               thy self
               .
            
             
               But
               for
               
                 an
                 ordinary
                 call
                 ▪
              
               First
               ,
               then
               we
               are
               called
               when
               if
               we
               do
               not
               suffer
               ,
               Gods
               cause
               will
               suffer
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               when
               God
               does
               take
               away
               the
               means
               and
               helps
               of
               delivering
               us
               from
               suffering
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               the
               more
               helps
               are
               taken
               from
               us
               ,
               the
               more
               we
               finde
               the
               consolation
               of
               Gods
               Spirit
               come
               into
               us
               .
            
             
               But
               when
               helps
               are
               taken
               away
               ,
               and
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               does
               absent
               it self
               ,
               shall
               we
               fear
               then
               that
               we
               are
               
               not
               called
               ?
            
             
               Some
               think
               ,
               surely
               they
               must
               not
               suffer
               ,
               then
               they
               shall
               betray
               Gods
               cause
               :
               If
               they
               do
               ,
               because
               they
               do
               not
               finde
               God
               present
               with
               them
               :
               If
               God
               do
               give
               you
               a
               fair
               way
               to
               escape
               when
               his
               presence
               is
               gone
               ,
               you
               may
               take
               it
               ;
               but
               if
               he
               shut
               you
               up
               that
               you
               cannot
               escape
               ,
               you
               may
               comfortably
               go
               on
               ;
               though
               now
               he
               be
               gone
               ,
               he
               will
               return
               again
               ;
               as
               it
               was
               with
               Mr.
               Glover
               ,
               who
               wanted
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               even
               till
               he
               came
               to
               the
               Stake
               ,
               and
               then
               he
               clapt
               his
               hands
               and
               cryed
               ,
               
                 He
                 is
                 come
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 come
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               last
               Use
               of
               the
               point
               is
               this
               ,
               If
               Christ
               suffer
               
               in
               his
               people
               ,
               and
               if
               all
               the
               evil
               you
               cast
               upon
               Gods
               people
               is
               Christs
               ,
               then
               all
               the
               good
               you
               do
               to
               them
               is
               Christs
               :
               If
               when
               you
               speak
               evil
               of
               Gods
               people
               and
               reproach
               them
               ,
               you
               reproach
               Christ
               ;
               then
               when
               you
               speak
               well
               of
               Gods
               people
               ,
               you
               speak
               well
               of
               Christ
               :
               If
               when
               you
               persecute
               Gods
               people
               ,
               you
               persecute
               Christ
               ;
               then
               when
               you
               relieve
               Gods
               people
               ,
               you
               relief
               Christ
               ;
               Christ
               will
               own
               the
               good
               that
               is
               done
               to
               his
               people
               ,
               
               as
               well
               as
               the
               evil
               :
               And
               therefore
               as
               the
               argument
               once
               was
               ,
               
                 Relieve
                 all
                 strangers
              
               ,
               for
               some
               unawares
               have
               done
               good
               to
               Angels
               ;
               So
               now
               ,
               do
               all
               the
               good
               you
               can
               to
               Gods
               people
               ,
               for
               unawares
               you
               may
               do
               much
               good
               to
               Christ
               .
               And
               thus
               I
               have
               finished
               the
               second
               point
               from
               this
               Verse
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 reproaches
                 of
                 Gods
                 people
                 are
                 the
                 reproaches
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
              
               Now
               we
               are
               to
               proceed
               to
               the
               third
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XXXVIII
               .
               
                 A
                 gracious
                 heart
                 hath
                 a
                 high
                 esteem
                 of
                 reproaches
                 in
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
              
            
             
               THat
               a
               gracious
               heart
               hath
               a
               high
               esteem
               of
               
               the
               reproaches
               of
               Christ
               ,
               he
               highly
               esteems
               of
               every
               disesteem
               he
               suffers
               for
               Christ
               :
               And
               not
               onely
               bears
               reproaches
               and
               sufferings
               patiently
               ,
               but
               triumphingly
               ;
               he
               is
               not
               onely
               contented
               with
               them
               ,
               but
               counts
               himself
               enriched
               by
               them
               .
               This
               is
               a
               great
               riddle
               and
               mystery
               to
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               
                 Sufferings
                 ,
                 Troubles
                 ,
                 Miseries
              
               and
               Reproaches
               should
               be
               rejoyced
               in
               ,
               and
               esteemed
               highly
               of
               .
               We
               are
               to
               understand
               by
               reproaches
               is
               this
               point
               likewise
               ,
               not
               onely
               slanders
               ,
               and
               mocks
               ,
               and
               scorns
               ,
               the
               sufferings
               of
               Gods
               people
               in
               their
               names
               formally
               ,
               but
               materially
               their
               sufferings
               ,
               they
               suffer
               for
               Christ
               ,
               upon
               which
               they
               come
               to
               be
               contemned
               :
               So
               that
               whatsoever
               Gods
               people
               do
               suffer
               in
               the
               cause
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               for
               Christ
               ,
               they
               have
               high
               thoughts
               of
               it
               :
               If
               God
               should
               give
               unto
               them
               all
               the
               riches
               and
               
               honors
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               they
               could
               not
               count
               themselves
               so
               enriched
               as
               they
               do
               by
               their
               sufferings
               .
               For
               men
               to
               be
               enriched
               by
               the
               glorious
               things
               of
               heaven
               ,
               this
               is
               no
               wonder
               ;
               but
               to
               be
               enriched
               by
               their
               sufferings
               and
               reproaches
               ,
               this
               is
               the
               great
               wonder
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               onely
               those
               that
               have
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               are
               acquainted
               withal
               .
               Says
               St.
               Paul
               in
               Rom.
               5.
               3.
               
               
                 We
                 glory
                 in
                 tribulations
              
               :
               There
               is
               a
               patient
               bearing
               of
               tribulation
               ,
               and
               a
               rejoycing
               in
               tribulation
               ,
               and
               glorying
               in
               tribulation
               ;
               now
               they
               did
               not
               onely
               bear
               them
               patiently
               ,
               and
               rejoyce
               in
               them
               ,
               but
               they
               did
               esteem
               them
               their
               glory
               .
               It
               is
               a
               notable
               speech
               in
               Acts
               5.
               41.
               
               It
               is
               said
               of
               the
               Apostles
               when
               they
               were
               called
               before
               the
               Councel
               ,
               and
               were
               very
               ill
               handled
               ,
               
                 They
                 departed
                 from
                 the
                 Councel
                 ,
                 rejoycing
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 counted
                 worthy
                 to
                 suffer
                 shame
                 for
                 his
                 name
              
               ;
               to
               be
               worthy
               of
               shame
               ,
               is
               a
               strange
               kinde
               of
               phrase
               :
               But
               in
               the
               Original
               it
               is
               ,
               
                 They
                 counted
                 it
                 honor
              
               
               
                 to
                 be
                 dishonored
              
               .
               In
               Luke
               6.
               22
               ,
               23.
               you
               have
               another
               Text
               to
               shew
               forth
               unto
               us
               this
               truth
               clearly
               ,
               
                 Blessed
                 are
                 you
                 when
                 men
                 shall
                 hate
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 they
                 shall
                 separate
                 you
                 from
                 their
                 company
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 reproach
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 cast
                 out
                 your
                 name
                 as
                 evil
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 mans
                 sake
                 :
              
               Here
               is
               an
               expression
               of
               the
               greatest
               dishonor
               that
               can
               be
               to
               Gods
               people
               :
               What
               should
               they
               do
               then
               ?
               
                 Rejoyce
                 in
                 that
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 leap
                 for
                 joy
                 ,
              
               for
               ,
               
                 behold
                 your
                 reward
                 is
                 great
                 in
                 heaven
                 :
              
               As
               if
               Christ
               should
               say
               ,
               I
               do
               not
               bid
               you
               bear
               it
               patiently
               ,
               but
               joyfully
               ,
               and
               more
               then
               an
               ordinary
               joy
               ,
               
                 leap
                 for
                 joy
              
               .
               And
               that
               is
               remarkable
               of
               St.
               Paul
               ,
               in
               2
               Cor.
               11.
               where
               he
               reckons
               up
               many
               things
               to
               vindicate
               his
               Apostleship
               ,
               wherein
               he
               was
               equal
               and
               above
               others
               ;
               you
               shall
               finde
               they
               are
               his
               sufferings
               principally
               he
               
               endured
               for
               Christ
               ,
               at
               verse
               23.
               
               
                 Are
                 they
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 I
                 speak
                 as
                 a
                 fool
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 more
                 :
                 in
                 labors
                 more
                 abundant
                 ,
                 in
                 stripes
                 above
                 measure
                 ,
                 in
                 prisons
                 more
                 frequent
                 ,
                 in
                 deaths
                 oft
                 :
              
               now
               this
               is
               brought
               to
               shew
               the
               dignity
               of
               his
               Apostleship
               ;
               and
               therefore
               in
               the
               conclusion
               at
               verse
               30.
               when
               he
               was
               put
               upon
               glorying
               ,
               he
               shews
               what
               he
               most
               gloried
               in
               :
               
                 If
                 I
                 must
                 needs
                 glory
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 glory
                 in
                 things
                 that
                 concern
                 mine
                 infirmities
                 :
              
               by
               infirmities
               we
               are
               not
               to
               understand
               the
               infirmities
               of
               sin
               ,
               but
               his
               weakness
               ,
               and
               evils
               that
               he
               endured
               for
               Christ
               .
               And
               so
               in
               chap.
               12.
               ver
               .
               10.
               
               
               
                 Therefore
                 I
                 take
                 pleasure
                 in
                 infirmities
                 ,
                 in
                 reproaches
                 ,
                 in
                 persecutions
                 ,
                 in
                 distresses
                 for
                 Christs
                 sake
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               thus
               the
               people
               of
               God
               in
               former
               times
               
               have
               much
               gloryed
               in
               that
               they
               have
               suffered
               in
               the
               cause
               of
               Christ
               .
               It
               is
               the
               speech
               of
               Tertullian
               ,
               Your
               cruelty
               is
               our
               glory
               .
               We
               read
               of
               tender
               mothers
               beholding
               their
               childrens
               suffering
               death
               for
               Christ
               as
               their
               Trophees
               and
               Triumphs
               ,
               and
               delighting
               in
               their
               last
               breathings
               ,
               as
               in
               most
               melodious
               musick
               .
               And
               it
               is
               reported
               of
               Balilas
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               to
               dye
               ,
               he
               required
               this
               favor
               ,
               to
               have
               his
               chains
               to
               be
               buried
               with
               him
               as
               the
               ensigns
               of
               his
               honor
               .
               It
               was
               the
               maner
               of
               the
               Romans
               ,
               when
               any
               had
               received
               any
               wounds
               for
               their
               countrey
               ,
               they
               would
               shew
               the
               scars
               and
               places
               of
               their
               wounds
               for
               their
               glory
               .
               Pliny
               tells
               us
               of
               one
               ,
               because
               he
               got
               forty
               five
               wounds
               for
               his
               countrey
               ,
               by
               that
               he
               got
               immortal
               honor
               amongst
               the
               Romans
               .
               Thus
               Saint
               Paul
               seems
               to
               argue
               ,
               
                 Let
                 no
                 man
                 put
                 me
                 to
                 business
                 ,
                 I
                 bear
                 about
                 me
                 the
                 marks
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 .
              
               And
               Ignatius
               professed
               ,
               he
               
                 had
                 rather
                 be
                 a
                 Martyr
                 then
                 a
                 Monarch
                 .
              
               And
               Prudentius
               tells
               us
               of
               the
               Martyrs
               in
               his
               time
               ,
               and
               especially
               
               of
               Vincentius
               ,
               that
               the
               great
               *
               torments
               that
               were
               presented
               to
               them
               ,
               were
               but
               sports
               and
               plays
               to
               them
               ,
               they
               delighted
               themselves
               in
               those
               things
               they
               suffered
               for
               Christ
               ,
               they
               trod
               upon
               burning
               coals
               as
               if
               they
               had
               trod
               upon
               roses
               .
               And
               so
               in
               the
               Primitive
               time
               they
               were
               wont
               to
               call
               Martyrdom
               by
               that
               name
               ,
               
                 The
                 "
                 crown
                 of
                 Martyrdom
                 .
                 I
                 desire
                 to
                 know
                 nothing
                 ,
              
               says
               St.
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 but
                 Christ
                 and
                 him
                 crucified
                 .
              
               And
               we
               know
               how
               superstitiously
               they
               did
               use
               the
               Cross
               of
               Christ
               in
               former
               times
               ,
               and
               how
               high
               respect
               they
               would
               give
               unto
               a
               piece
               of
               wood
               that
               Christ
               was
               crucified
               upon
               ;
               yea
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               but
               that
               piece
               of
               wood
               in
               imagination
               :
               what
               a
               deal
               of
               business
               was
               there
               made
               by
               Constantines
               mother
               about
               the
               Cross
               of
               Christ
               ?
               Certainly
               it
               grew
               upon
               this
               ,
               it
               was
               but
               the
               abuse
               of
               the
               high
               esteem
               that
               the
               people
               of
               God
               had
               of
               sufferings
               .
               The
               Emperor
               Baldwyn
               thought
               himself
               blest
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               but
               a
               piece
               of
               the
               Cross
               of
               Christ
               ;
               that
               he
               would
               carry
               about
               with
               him
               in
               his
               arms
               .
               It
               is
               reported
               of
               one
               King
               of
               England
               ,
               that
               he
               bestowed
               as
               much
               upon
               a
               Cross
               ,
               as
               the
               Revenues
               of
               his
               Kingdom
               came
               to
               in
               a
               year
               .
               And
               that
               esteem
               which
               they
               had
               of
               a
               piece
               of
               wood
               ,
               the
               Martyrs
               in
               the
               Primitive
               times
               had
               of
               the
               Cross
               of
               Christ
               ;
               namely
               ,
               of
               the
               sufferings
               they
               endured
               for
               Christ
               .
            
             
               Quest.
               But
               you
               will
               say
               ,
               wherein
               does
               it
               appear
               ,
               and
               how
               comes
               it
               to
               pass
               ,
               that
               Gods
               people
               do
               so
               esteem
               of
               their
               sufferings
               for
               Christ
               ?
            
             
               Ans
               .
               There
               are
               great
               riches
               in
               them
               :
               First
               ,
               the
               riches
               of
               evidence
               :
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               riches
               of
               preferment
               :
               Thirdly
               ,
               the
               riches
               of
               employment
               :
               Fourthly
               ,
               riches
               of
               improvement
               :
               Fifthly
               ,
               riches
               of
               experience
               :
               
               Sixthly
               ,
               riches
               of
               promises
               :
               Seventhly
               ,
               riches
               of
               comforts
               :
               Eighthly
               ,
               riches
               of
               glory
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               they
               are
               great
               riches
               ,
               because
               they
               have
               rich
               evidences
               from
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               these
               four
               or
               five
               
               particulars
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               by
               the
               sufferings
               they
               suffer
               for
               Christ
               ,
               they
               have
               an
               evidence
               to
               themselves
               ,
               that
               the
               way
               they
               are
               
               in
               is
               the
               right
               way
               :
               
                 They
                 have
                 reproached
                 the
                 footsteps
                 of
                 thine
                 anointed
                 :
              
               there
               was
               a
               time
               when
               they
               walked
               in
               the
               ways
               of
               sin
               in
               their
               footsteps
               ,
               and
               then
               they
               were
               never
               reproached
               ;
               but
               now
               they
               have
               changed
               their
               way
               ,
               and
               walk
               in
               the
               footsteps
               of
               the
               anointed
               ,
               now
               they
               are
               reproached
               .
               If
               a
               man
               being
               
               going
               in
               a
               way
               ,
               the
               end
               of
               which
               is
               of
               great
               consequence
               ,
               and
               if
               he
               should
               miscarry
               in
               his
               way
               ,
               he
               were
               undone
               :
               If
               one
               should
               tell
               him
               some
               marks
               of
               the
               way
               ;
               as
               you
               go
               you
               shall
               meet
               with
               such
               a
               dirty
               lane
               ,
               and
               such
               a
               craggy
               mountain
               ;
               though
               he
               would
               be
               glad
               they
               were
               not
               ,
               yet
               when
               he
               comes
               at
               them
               he
               is
               glad
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               signs
               of
               the
               way
               he
               must
               go
               .
               
                 Straight
                 is
                 the
                 gate
                 ,
                 and
                 narrow
                 is
                 the
                 way
                 that
                 leads
                 to
                 life
                 .
              
               Master
               Bradford
               made
               use
               of
               that
               place
               when
               he
               came
               to
               the
               Stake
               ,
               and
               looked
               upon
               his
               sufferings
               as
               an
               evidence
               to
               him
               that
               he
               was
               in
               the
               right
               way
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               they
               are
               an
               evidence
               to
               him
               of
               that
               difference
               that
               God
               hath
               made
               between
               others
               and
               him
               :
               
               there
               was
               a
               time
               ,
               when
               as
               other
               men
               could
               close
               with
               me
               ,
               and
               agree
               with
               me
               ;
               now
               see
               what
               a
               difference
               there
               is
               ,
               they
               nothing
               but
               contemn
               me
               and
               despiseme
               :
               I
               might
               have
               gone
               on
               and
               have
               been
               a
               scorner
               and
               a
               mocker
               as
               they
               are
               ;
               O
               the
               difference
               that
               God
               hath
               made
               between
               me
               and
               them
               !
               that
               God
               should
               call
               
               me
               from
               them
               ,
               who
               was
               as
               vile
               as
               they
               ;
               and
               suffer
               them
               to
               be
               reproachers
               of
               godliness
               ,
               and
               make
               me
               a
               sufferer
               for
               godliness
               !
               Jerome
               *
               writ
               to
               Augustine
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               a
               great
               sign
               of
               glory
               to
               him
               ,
               that
               all
               Hereticks
               did
               hate
               him
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               it
               is
               an
               evidence
               of
               the
               sincerity
               ,
               and
               the
               power
               of
               his
               grace
               ,
               and
               his
               love
               that
               he
               bears
               to
               Christ
               :
               and
               this
               is
               great
               riches
               ;
               for
               a
               gracious
               heart
               says
               ,
               
                 Lord
                 try
                 me
                 ,
                 Lord
                 prove
                 me
                 :
              
               he
               would
               fain
               have
               an
               opportunity
               to
               manifest
               the
               truth
               of
               his
               love
               to
               Christ
               :
               all
               the
               while
               I
               go
               on
               in
               a
               way
               of
               prosperity
               ,
               
               and
               have
               the
               desire
               of
               my
               heart
               ,
               wherein
               appears
               my
               love
               to
               Christ
               ?
               but
               now
               when
               I
               am
               called
               to
               suffering
               ,
               and
               to
               part
               with
               much
               for
               Christ
               ,
               here
               is
               an
               opportunity
               to
               shew
               I
               love
               Christ
               for
               himself
               ,
               that
               my
               love
               to
               him
               does
               not
               depend
               upon
               any
               thing
               that
               I
               gain
               by
               him
               in
               the
               world
               .
               The
               Apostle
               says
               ,
               
                 The
                 tryal
                 of
                 your
                 grace
              
               ,
               he
               speaks
               of
               faith
               ,
               
                 is
                 more
                 precious
                 then
                 silver
                 and
                 gold
                 :
              
               and
               not
               onely
               
                 your
                 grace
              
               is
               more
               precious
               ,
               but
               the
               tryal
               of
               grace
               is
               more
               precious
               then
               gold
               and
               silver
               .
               A
               gracious
               heart
               does
               rejoyce
               much
               in
               evidencing
               love
               to
               Christ
               ;
               as
               any
               dear
               friend
               rejoyces
               much
               in
               any
               opportunity
               of
               manifesting
               his
               love
               to
               another
               friend
               ,
               and
               the
               greater
               the
               opportunity
               is
               ,
               the
               more
               does
               he
               rejoyce
               .
               And
               likewise
               the
               
                 power
                 of
                 grace
              
               is
               manifested
               :
               as
               David
               said
               to
               the
               King
               Achish
               ,
               Thou
               shalt
               know
               
                 what
                 thy
                 servant
                 can
                 do
              
               ;
               and
               so
               a
               gracious
               heart
               thinks
               here
               is
               an
               opportunity
               to
               manifest
               the
               strength
               and
               power
               that
               is
               in
               grace
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               they
               are
               an
               evidence
               that
               much
               good
               is
               done
               ,
               
               that
               Satans
               kingdom
               is
               shaken
               ;
               in
               sufferings
               we
               see
               the
               rage
               of
               the
               Devil
               ,
               and
               he
               rages
               then
               most
               
               when
               he
               sends
               most
               opposition
               to
               his
               kingdom
               ;
               wherefore
               those
               against
               whom
               he
               rages
               most
               ,
               may
               have
               hereby
               evidence
               that
               they
               were
               most
               instrumental
               against
               him
               :
               
                 I
                 rejoyce
              
               ,
               says
               Luther
               ,
               "
               
                 That
                 Satan
                 does
                 so
                 rage
                 and
                 blaspheme
                 ,
                 as
                 often
                 as
                 I
                 do
                 but
                 touch
                 him
                 :
              
               he
               took
               it
               as
               an
               argument
               that
               much
               good
               was
               done
               ,
               otherwise
               the
               Devil
               would
               not
               have
               been
               so
               vexed
               ,
               he
               would
               not
               have
               raged
               so
               much
               .
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               a
               gracious
               heart
               hath
               an
               evidence
               to
               it self
               ,
               that
               God
               will
               spare
               him
               when
               others
               shall
               suffer
               from
               
               his
               wrath
               .
               Certainly
               ,
               the
               more
               any
               one
               is
               called
               to
               suffer
               in
               the
               cause
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               when
               he
               findes
               his
               heart
               ready
               and
               willing
               to
               yield
               to
               God
               in
               suffering
               ,
               the
               more
               evidence
               may
               he
               have
               to
               his
               soul
               ,
               that
               when
               others
               shall
               be
               called
               to
               suffer
               from
               Gods
               wrath
               ,
               he
               shall
               be
               spared
               :
               and
               this
               is
               the
               bottom
               of
               the
               prayer
               of
               the
               Psalmist
               ,
               Psal
               .
               89.
               50.
               
               
                 Remember
                 Lord
                 ,
                 the
                 reproach
                 of
                 thy
                 servants
                 ;
                 how
                 I
                 do
                 bear
                 in
                 my
                 bosom
                 the
                 reproach
                 of
                 the
                 mighty
                 people
                 .
              
               I
               read
               of
               one
               Escelus
               ,
               being
               condemned
               to
               be
               stoned
               to
               death
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               people
               were
               ready
               to
               cast
               stones
               at
               him
               ;
               and
               his
               brother
               came
               ,
               and
               run
               in
               ,
               and
               shewed
               that
               he
               had
               but
               one
               hand
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               hand
               he
               had
               lost
               for
               the
               defence
               of
               his
               countrey
               ,
               and
               then
               none
               would
               stone
               him
               :
               and
               so
               the
               marks
               of
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               ,
               are
               notable
               marks
               to
               safeguard
               thee
               in
               the
               time
               of
               trouble
               :
               when
               the
               Lord
               goes
               out
               in
               his
               wrath
               ,
               he
               will
               set
               his
               mark
               upon
               those
               that
               he
               will
               save
               ;
               and
               none
               more
               notable
               marks
               ,
               then
               the
               reproaches
               and
               sufferings
               they
               bear
               for
               Christ
               .
               This
               was
               Jeremiahs
               plea
               before
               the
               Lord
               ,
               chap.
               15.
               ver
               .
               5.
               
               
                 O
                 Lord
                 thou
                 knowest
                 ,
                 remember
                 me
                 and
                 visit
                 me
                 ;
                 know
                 that
                 for
                 thy
                 sake
                 I
                 have
                 suffered
                 rebuke
                 .
              
            
             
             
               Lastly
               ,
               it
               is
               an
               evidence
               of
               salvation
               ,
               Phil.
               1.
               28.
               not
               that
               all
               that
               suffer
               shall
               be
               saved
               :
               but
               a
               gracious
               
               heart
               that
               suffers
               in
               a
               gracious
               Christian
               maner
               ,
               hath
               God
               sealing
               to
               him
               by
               his
               spirit
               in
               his
               sufferings
               ,
               his
               salvation
               .
               Put
               these
               together
               ,
               and
               we
               see
               one
               cause
               why
               we
               should
               count
               
                 the
                 reproaches
                 of
                 Christ
              
               great
               riches
               ,
               yea
               ,
               this
               is
               
                 greater
                 riches
                 then
                 the
                 riches
                 of
              
               
               Egypt
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               reproaches
               and
               sufferings
               which
               we
               endure
               for
               Christ
               ,
               are
               riches
               of
               preferment
               .
               It
               was
               a
               speech
               of
               Ignatius
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               to
               suffer
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 better
                 for
                 me
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Martyr
                 ,
                 then
                 a
                 Monarch
                 .
              
               Epist
               .
               12.
               ad
               Romanos
               ,
               Euseb
               .
               l.
               8.
               c.
               7.
               
               To
               be
               preferred
               to
               honor
               ,
               is
               counted
               great
               riches
               :
               now
               there
               is
               a
               preferment
               of
               Gods
               people
               here
               ,
               these
               three
               or
               four
               ways
               :
               Basil
               upon
               that
               famous
               Martyr
               Bar-aam
               ,
               says
               ,
               he
               rejoyced
               in
               stripes
               as
               in
               honors
               ,
               he
               exulted
               in
               the
               severest
               punishments
               ,
               as
               if
               
                 praeclara
                 bravia
                 acceperet
              
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               the
               Saints
               look
               upon
               this
               as
               high
               preferment
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               a
               testimony
               that
               God
               hath
               a
               high
               esteem
               of
               them
               :
               God
               does
               not
               use
               to
               call
               those
               that
               are
               weak
               and
               mean
               to
               great
               sufferings
               ,
               but
               his
               servants
               that
               are
               most
               eminent
               ;
               God
               will
               dispose
               of
               the
               conditions
               of
               his
               people
               ,
               suitable
               to
               their
               dispositions
               ,
               therefore
               he
               will
               not
               call
               those
               to
               the
               strongest
               work
               that
               are
               weakest
               .
               A
               Captain
               does
               not
               call
               out
               his
               mean
               Soldiers
               to
               a
               notable
               enterprize
               ,
               but
               he
               calls
               out
               his
               most
               able
               couragious
               Soldiers
               ;
               and
               the
               more
               desperate
               the
               enterprize
               is
               ,
               the
               more
               honor
               the
               Soldier
               thinks
               it
               to
               be
               called
               out
               :
               so
               the
               greater
               work
               God
               calls
               one
               to
               ,
               the
               more
               preferment
               is
               in
               it
               ;
               and
               we
               have
               cause
               to
               admire
               that
               God
               should
               deal
               so
               with
               
               us
               his
               poor
               creatures
               ,
               rather
               then
               others
               ;
               as
               if
               we
               were
               fitter
               then
               '
               others
               :
               though
               we
               cannot
               say
               we
               are
               fitter
               ,
               because
               we
               are
               conscious
               to
               our selves
               of
               so
               much
               weakness
               ;
               but
               God
               honors
               us
               as
               if
               it
               were
               so
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               by
               this
               we
               come
               to
               be
               honorable
               in
               the
               eyes
               of
               the
               Churches
               ,
               and
               the
               Saints
               of
               God
               :
               nothing
               makes
               Gods
               people
               more
               honorable
               in
               the
               eyes
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               then
               when
               they
               are
               called
               to
               suffer
               much
               for
               God.
               And
               so
               in
               the
               Primitive
               times
               ,
               they
               esteemed
               much
               of
               the
               Martyrs
               ,
               even
               too
               much
               .
               Chrysostom
               a
               speaking
               of
               Babylas
               the
               Martyr
               ,
               calls
               him
               a
               great
               man
               ,
               
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 be
                 admired
              
               ,
               and
               says
               ,
               
                 if
                 I
                 may
                 call
                 him
                 a
                 man
                 :
              
               and
               Tertullian
               b
               writing
               to
               some
               of
               the
               Martyrs
               ,
               says
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 worthy
                 to
                 speak
                 to
                 you
                 :
              
               he
               writes
               that
               it
               was
               a
               custom
               of
               some
               in
               those
               times
               to
               creep
               to
               the
               Chains
               c
               of
               the
               Martyrs
               ,
               in
               a
               way
               of
               honor
               to
               them
               .
               Basil
               *
               speaking
               of
               the
               forty
               Martyrs
               ,
               breaks
               out
               into
               this
               expression
               ,
               
                 O
                 blessed
                 tongues
                 which
                 put
                 forth
                 such
                 a
                 confession
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 ayr
                 receiving
                 it
                 was
                 even
                 made
                 holy
                 by
                 it
                 .
              
               You
               must
               suppose
               the
               expression
               to
               be
               hyperbolical
               ,
               yet
               so
               as
               shews
               how
               honorable
               the
               Martyrs
               were
               in
               their
               professions
               of
               Christ
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               greater
               dignity
               in
               some
               degree
               then
               God
               puts
               upon
               the
               Angels
               in
               Heaven
               ;
               the
               Angels
               glorified
               God
               in
               a
               way
               of
               service
               ,
               but
               the
               Angels
               and
               Saints
               in
               Heaven
               have
               not
               this
               way
               to
               glorifie
               God
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               called
               to
               suffer
               in
               the
               cause
               of
               God
               ▪
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               the
               reproaches
               we
               suffer
               for
               Christ
               ,
               are
               riches
               of
               imployment
               :
               in
               this
               they
               are
               called
               to
               be
               imployed
               in
               the
               greatest
               work
               that
               God
               hath
               to
               do
               
               in
               the
               world
               :
               there
               are
               no
               people
               in
               the
               world
               imployed
               so
               to
               set
               out
               Gods
               praise
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               that
               are
               called
               to
               suffer
               ;
               this
               is
               the
               lowest
               subjection
               that
               can
               be
               to
               God
               ,
               but
               the
               highest
               honor
               .
            
             
               And
               they
               are
               called
               to
               be
               maintainers
               of
               the
               truth
               of
               God.
               Says
               Calvin
               upon
               this
               argument
               ,
               
                 What
                 are
                 we
                 poor
                 worms
                 ,
                 full
                 of
                 vanities
                 and
                 lyes
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 be
                 called
                 to
                 be
                 maintainers
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 ?
              
               The
               great
               cause
               of
               Gods
               truth
               ,
               is
               maintained
               especially
               in
               
               Gods
               peoples
               suffering
               for
               the
               truth
               :
               Here
               is
               a
               glorious
               contending
               for
               the
               faith
               of
               God
               that
               is
               delivered
               to
               the
               Saints
               .
               
                 Those
                 who
                 are
                 in
                 Prison
              
               ,
               says
               Cyprian
               *
               ,
               
                 Confess
                 God
                 with
                 a
                 glorious
                 voyce
                 .
              
            
             
               Again
               ,
               they
               are
               imployed
               in
               bringing
               credit
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ;
               Gods
               people
               that
               suffer
               ,
               are
               a
               great
               honor
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               :
               whereas
               Apostates
               do
               disgrace
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ;
               those
               that
               stand
               out
               in
               the
               defence
               of
               the
               truth
               in
               suffering
               ,
               make
               up
               that
               honor
               that
               the
               Church
               hath
               lost
               :
               these
               are
               great
               employments
               .
               A
               gracious
               heart
               accounts
               it
               as
               great
               riches
               to
               bring
               honor
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               to
               have
               honor
               himself
               :
               of
               which
               before
               .
               It
               is
               a
               notable
               expression
               that
               Cyprian
               hath
               ,
               to
               set
               out
               the
               honor
               the
               Church
               hath
               by
               such
               who
               suffer
               for
               the
               truth
               ;
               
                 O
                 blessed
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 our
                 times
                 is
                 made
                 glorious
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 glorious
                 blood
                 of
                 the
                 Martyrs
                 ;
                 it
                 was
                 white
                 by
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 the
                 brethren
                 ,
                 now
                 it
                 is
                 purple
                 by
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 Martyrs
                 ;
                 there
                 are
                 neither
                 Lillies
                 nor
                 Roses
                 wanting
                 in
                 her
                 flowers
                 ;
                 white
                 garlands
                 from
                 their
                 works
                 ,
                 and
                 purple
                 from
                 their
                 sufferings
                 .
              
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               they
               are
               riches
               of
               improvement
               :
               First
               ,
               
               grace
               is
               improved
               ;
               grace
               is
               never
               so
               improved
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               at
               that
               time
               when
               a
               soul
               suffers
               for
               Christ
               ;
               *
               they
               most
               profit
               me
               ,
               says
               Luther
               ,
               who
               speak
               worst
               of
               me
               ?
               as
               opposition
               of
               sin
               in
               the
               wicked
               improves
               their
               sin
               ,
               so
               opposition
               of
               grace
               in
               the
               godly
               improves
               their
               grace
               :
               
                 Lutherus
                 pascitur
                 convitiis
                 ,
                 Luther
              
               made
               reproaches
               his
               food
               ,
               he
               was
               nourished
               by
               them
               :
               
                 virtutem
                 intelligo
                 animosam
                 &
                 excelsam
                 quam
                 incitat
                 quicquid
                 infestat
                 ,
              
               Sen.
               Ep.
               72.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               here
               is
               improved
               whatsoever
               Gods
               people
               do
               enjoy
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               willing
               to
               lose
               ;
               no
               such
               improvement
               of
               a
               mans
               credit
               or
               estate
               ,
               as
               the
               loss
               of
               it
               for
               Christ
               :
               if
               we
               would
               devise
               how
               we
               should
               improve
               and
               lay
               out
               all
               our
               talents
               for
               God
               ,
               we
               cannot
               lay
               them
               out
               better
               ;
               we
               shall
               quickly
               gain
               from
               five
               to
               ten
               here
               :
               If
               men
               know
               how
               to
               improve
               their
               stocks
               to
               the
               utmost
               ,
               they
               count
               the
               knowledge
               of
               that
               way
               ,
               more
               then
               if
               a
               man
               had
               given
               them
               many
               hundred
               pounds
               :
               we
               come
               to
               improve
               all
               that
               we
               have
               in
               a
               glorious
               maner
               ,
               when
               God
               calls
               unto
               suffering
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               by
               
               suffering
               Gods
               people
               come
               to
               improve
               the
               malice
               and
               wickedness
               that
               is
               in
               the
               Devil
               and
               men
               ;
               that
               is
               a
               great
               improvement
               ,
               when
               I
               can
               turn
               the
               malice
               of
               the
               Devil
               and
               wicked
               men
               into
               my
               riches
               .
               It
               is
               a
               notable
               speech
               that
               one
               Vincentius
               had
               of
               his
               Persecutors
               ,
               
                 Never
                 any
                 man
                 did
                 serve
                 me
                 better
                 then
                 you
                 serve
                 me
              
               ;
               and
               he
               told
               them
               what
               a
               great
               deal
               he
               did
               get
               by
               their
               malice
               in
               persecuting
               of
               him
               :
               if
               a
               man
               were
               able
               to
               turn
               dirt
               into
               riches
               ,
               how
               would
               that
               enrich
               a
               man
               ?
               but
               to
               have
               that
               which
               can
               turn
               the
               dirt
               of
               wicked
               men
               and
               the
               Devil
               into
               our
               riches
               ,
               that
               must
               be
               a
               rich
               thing
               .
               Again
               ,
               a
               childe
               of
               God
               
               never
               improves
               his
               time
               so
               wel
               ,
               as
               when
               he
               is
               suffering
               
               for
               God
               ,
               when
               he
               is
               a
               doing
               good
               ,
               he
               is
               improving
               his
               time
               ,
               but
               when
               he
               is
               suffering
               ,
               he
               does
               as
               much
               in
               a
               little
               time
               ,
               as
               he
               was
               doing
               a
               great
               while
               before
               ;
               God
               does
               much
               reckon
               upon
               the
               time
               of
               his
               people
               in
               suffering
               .
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               sufferings
               and
               reproaches
               are
               riches
               of
               experiences
               .
               
               As
               first
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               called
               to
               suffer
               for
               
               Christ
               ,
               to
               be
               reproached
               for
               Christ
               ,
               they
               have
               experience
               of
               Gods
               power
               in
               upholding
               them
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               
               experience
               of
               the
               ways
               and
               many
               passages
               of
               the
               providence
               of
               God
               towards
               them
               in
               all
               their
               sufferings
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               they
               come
               to
               have
               experience
               of
               the
               
               working
               of
               their
               own
               hearts
               .
               And
               lastly
               ,
               they
               come
               
               to
               have
               experience
               what
               it
               is
               to
               be
               in
               a
               suffering
               condition
               :
               men
               have
               another
               apprehension
               of
               a
               suffering
               condition
               before
               they
               are
               called
               unto
               it
               ,
               then
               when
               they
               are
               called
               to
               it
               ;
               and
               therefore
               they
               are
               ready
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 I
                 never
                 knew
                 what
                 a
                 prison
                 meant
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 reproaches
                 meant
                 till
                 now
                 ,
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 finde
                 that
                 in
                 them
                 that
                 I
                 was
                 afraid
                 of
              
               ;
               and
               these
               experiences
               are
               great
               riches
               .
            
             
               Sixthly
               ,
               reproaches
               and
               sufferings
               bring
               in
               rich
               promises
               ,
               and
               they
               bring
               in
               a
               great
               deal
               :
               O
               that
               Christians
               
               did
               but
               know
               their
               riches
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               precious
               promises
               ,
               2
               Pet.
               1.
               4.
               
               Every
               promise
               is
               a
               pearl
               to
               enrich
               Gods
               people
               withal
               ,
               and
               where
               there
               is
               true
               grace
               ,
               that
               soul
               does
               count
               it self
               more
               enriched
               by
               the
               promises
               ,
               then
               by
               any
               trading
               .
               Now
               the
               promises
               that
               are
               so
               rich
               unto
               a
               gracious
               heart
               ,
               they
               are
               of
               divers
               sorts
               ;
               As
               first
               ,
               the
               promise
               of
               
                 Gods
                 presence
              
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               count
               those
               promises
               to
               be
               rich
               things
               :
               as
               the
               promise
               of
               Gods
               gracious
               presence
               ,
               
               and
               the
               promise
               of
               his
               
                 glorious
                 presence
              
               ,
               and
               the
               promise
               of
               his
               
                 abiding
                 presence
              
               .
               For
               his
               gracious
               
               promise
               ,
               in
               Isa
               .
               43.
               2.
               
               
                 When
                 thou
                 passest
                 thorow
                 the
                 waters
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 be
                 with
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 thorow
                 the
                 rivers
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 not
                 overflow
                 thee
                 ;
                 when
                 thou
                 walkest
                 thorow
                 the
                 fire
                 thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 be
                 burnt
                 ,
                 neither
                 shall
                 the
                 flame
                 kindle
                 upon
                 thee
                 .
              
               Again
               ,
               his
               
                 glorious
                 presence
              
               and
               his
               
                 abiding
                 presence
              
               ,
               for
               that
               you
               have
               one
               promise
               take
               in
               both
               together
               ,
               1
               Pet.
               4.
               14.
               
               
                 If
                 you
                 be
                 reproached
                 for
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 happy
                 are
                 ye
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 glory
                 and
                 of
                 God
                 resteth
                 upon
                 you
              
               ;
               there
               is
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               in
               all
               the
               Saints
               ,
               but
               there
               is
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Spirit
                 of
                 glory
              
               on
               those
               that
               are
               reproached
               for
               Christ
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               The
               glorious
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               in
               a
               glorious
               maner
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               and
               of
               glory
               rests
               upon
               you
               ,
               it
               does
               not
               
                 pass
                 away
              
               ,
               but
               rests
               upon
               you
               :
               now
               what
               a
               rich
               promise
               is
               here
               ;
               and
               what
               is
               in
               all
               the
               world
               that
               may
               be
               named
               with
               this
               promise
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               promises
               of
               direction
               :
               says
               Christ
               ,
               Take
               
               
                 no
                 thought
                 when
                 you
                 are
                 called
                 before
                 rulers
                 for
                 my
                 names
                 sake
                 ,
                 how
                 or
                 what
                 you
                 shall
                 speak
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 given
                 you
                 in
                 that
                 same
                 hour
                 what
                 you
                 shall
                 speak
                 .
              
               Thirdly
               ,
               there
               are
               promises
               of
               
                 assistance
                 ;
                 I
                 will
                 be
              
               
               
                 with
                 you
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               Fourthly
               ,
               there
               is
               
               a
               promise
               of
               
                 acceptance
                 ;
                 He
                 that
                 forsaketh
                 houses
                 ,
                 or
                 brethren
                 ,
                 or
                 sisters
                 ,
                 or
                 father
                 ,
                 or
                 mother
                 ,
                 or
                 wife
                 ,
                 or
                 children
                 ,
                 or
                 lands
                 for
                 my
                 names
                 sake
                 ,
                 shall
                 receive
                 a
                 hundred
                 fold
                 ,
                 and
                 inherit
                 eternal
                 life
                 .
              
               Fifthly
               ,
               a
               
               promise
               of
               
                 blessing
                 ;
                 Blessed
                 are
                 you
                 when
                 men
                 revile
                 you
                 and
                 persecute
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 all
                 maner
                 of
                 evil
                 falsly
                 on
                 you
                 for
                 my
                 sake
                 .
              
               Sixthly
               ,
               a
               promise
               of
               
                 a
                 Kingdom
                 ;
                 If
                 we
                 suffer
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 likewise
                 reign
              
               
               
                 with
                 him
              
               ,
               Luke
               22.
               28
               ,
               29.
               
               
                 Ye
                 are
                 they
                 which
                 have
                 continued
                 with
                 me
                 in
                 my
                 temptations
              
               ;
               and
               ,
               
                 I
                 appoint
              
               
               
                 unto
                 you
                 a
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 as
                 my
                 father
                 hath
                 appointed
                 unto
                 me
                 :
              
               the
               appointing
               of
               
                 a
                 Kingdom
              
               follows
               upon
               their
               
                 continuing
                 with
                 Christ
                 in
                 temptation
              
               .
               Brethren
               ,
               God
               promises
               much
               to
               those
               that
               shall
               be
               sensible
               of
               the
               reproaches
               of
               others
               ,
               much
               more
               when
               thou
               thy self
               sufferest
               in
               the
               cause
               of
               Christ
               .
               In
               Zeph.
               3.
               18.
               
               
                 I
                 will
                 gather
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 sorrowful
                 for
                 the
                 solemn
                 Assembly
              
               ;
               time
               was
               ,
               when
               the
               solemn
               Assemblies
               of
               Gods
               people
               ,
               their
               gathering
               together
               to
               hear
               a
               Sermon
               was
               their
               reproach
               ,
               and
               they
               were
               contemned
               by
               many
               :
               were
               you
               ever
               in
               any
               place
               where
               the
               Assemblies
               of
               Gods
               people
               were
               reproachful
               ,
               and
               was
               this
               a
               burthen
               to
               your
               souls
               ,
               and
               grievous
               to
               you
               ?
               mark
               the
               blessed
               promise
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 gather
                 them
                 together
              
               :
               but
               to
               be
               reproached
               our selves
               ,
               and
               to
               bear
               our
               reproaches
               in
               a
               Christian
               maner
               ,
               great
               and
               
                 rich
                 promises
              
               are
               made
               unto
               it
               .
            
             
               Seventhly
               ,
               in
               reproaches
               and
               sufferings
               for
               
               Christ
               ,
               there
               are
               rich
               consolations
               ;
               never
               such
               consolation
               let
               out
               to
               a
               gracious
               heart
               ,
               as
               when
               it
               is
               under
               reproaches
               and
               sorest
               persecutions
               :
               if
               ever
               Christ
               does
               turn
               water
               into
               wine
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               tears
               of
               Gods
               people
               that
               are
               turned
               into
               wine
               of
               consolation
               .
               Basil
               
               in
               his
               Oration
               for
               Barlaam
               that
               famous
               Martyr
               ,
               says
               ,
               
                 He
                 delighted
                 in
                 the
                 close
                 Prison
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 pleasant
                 green
                 meadow
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 took
                 pleasure
                 in
                 the
                 several
                 inventions
                 of
                 tortures
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 several
                 sweet
                 flowers
                 .
              
               And
               Vincentius
               the
               Martyr
               speaking
               of
               the
               great
               things
               he
               suffered
               for
               Christ
               ,
               hath
               this
               expression
               ,
               
                 I
                 have
                 always
                 desired
                 these
                 dainties
                 .
                 Luther
              
               reports
               of
               that
               Martyr
               ,
               St.
               Agatha
               ,
               that
               as
               she
               went
               to
               Prisons
               and
               Tortures
               ,
               she
               said
               ,
               she
               went
               to
               Banquets
               and
               Nuptails
               .
               And
               
                 Iames
                 Bainham
              
               said
               when
               they
               kindled
               the
               
               fire
               at
               his
               feet
               ,
               
                 Me
                 thinks
                 you
                 strew
                 roses
                 before
                 me
                 .
              
               And
               Mr.
               Saunders
               hath
               a
               most
               full
               expression
               of
               his
               consolation
               ,
               he
               felt
               a
               wonderful
               sweet
               refreshment
               flow
               from
               his
               heart
               unto
               all
               the
               members
               of
               his
               body
               ,
               and
               from
               all
               the
               parts
               of
               his
               body
               to
               his
               heart
               again
               .
               And
               that
               Martyr
               Hawks
               ,
               lifts
               up
               his
               hands
               above
               his
               head
               ,
               and
               claps
               them
               together
               when
               he
               was
               in
               the
               fire
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               had
               been
               in
               a
               triumph
               :
               this
               is
               a
               special
               fruit
               of
               the
               
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               and
               
                 of
                 glory
              
               ,
               of
               which
               St.
               Peter
               speaks
               ,
               1
               Pet.
               4.
               14.
               
               
                 If
                 ye
                 suffer
                 reproaches
                 ,
                 happy
                 are
                 ye
                 ,
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 glory
                 rests
                 upon
                 you
                 ,
              
               and
               one
               consolation
               ,
               one
               beam
               of
               Gods
               face
               is
               worth
               all
               the
               riches
               of
               the
               world
               .
               The
               Sun
               enlightens
               the
               world
               ,
               says
               Cyprian
               ,
               but
               he
               that
               made
               the
               Sun
               is
               a
               greater
               light
               to
               you
               in
               prison
               ;
               that
               darkness
               which
               is
               the
               horrible
               deadly
               darkness
               of
               the
               place
               of
               punishment
               to
               others
               ,
               he
               irradiates
               to
               you
               with
               his
               bright
               and
               eternal
               light
               .
               
                 Vobis
                 idem
                 qui
                 Solem
                 fecit
                 majus
                 in
                 carcere
                 lumen
                 fuit
                 horribiles
                 caeteris
                 atque
                 funest
                 as
                 paenalis
                 loci
                 tenebr
                 as
                 aeterna
                 illa
                 &
                 candida
                 luce
                 radiante
                 ,
                 Cyp.
                 Ep.
              
               16.
               
            
             
               Eighthly
               ,
               in
               reproaches
               and
               sufferings
               there
               are
               riches
               of
               glory
               both
               before
               the
               day
               of
               Judgement
               and
               after
               :
               riches
               of
               glory
               before
               ;
               if
               so
               be
               that
               opinion
               of
               some
               be
               true
               (
               which
               I
               dare
               not
               altogether
               deny
               )
               of
               Christs
               coming
               to
               reign
               in
               the
               world
               here
               before
               the
               day
               of
               Judgement
               ;
               though
               I
               will
               not
               affirm
               it
               as
               a
               truth
               ,
               yet
               if
               there
               be
               not
               a
               truth
               in
               it
               ,
               I
               confess
               I
               cannot
               make
               any
               thing
               of
               many
               places
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               Rev.
               20.
               5.
               
               
                 But
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 dead
                 lived
                 not
                 again
                 till
                 the
                 thousand
                 years
                 were
                 finished
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 first
                 resurrection
                 .
                 Blessed
                 &
                 holy
                 is
                 he
                 that
                 hath
                 part
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 resurrection
                 ;
                 on
                 such
                 the
                 second
                 death
                 hath
                 no
                 power
                 ,
              
               
               
                 but
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 Priests
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 reign
                 with
                 him
                 a
                 thousand
                 years
                 .
              
               I
               know
               this
               is
               ordinarily
               interpreted
               of
               the
               resurrection
               
                 from
                 sin
                 to
                 grace
              
               ,
               and
               reigning
               with
               Christ
               
                 a
                 thousand
                 years
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               reigning
               with
               him
               
                 in
                 Heaven
              
               :
               but
               this
               cannot
               be
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               Text
               ;
               this
               
                 thousand
                 years
              
               must
               be
               before
               the
               day
               of
               Judgement
               ,
               because
               Satan
               must
               be
               loosed
               after
               :
               now
               if
               this
               prove
               to
               be
               true
               ,
               O
               the
               riches
               of
               glory
               ,
               that
               those
               that
               suffer
               for
               Christ
               shall
               have
               !
               all
               those
               that
               have
               suffered
               for
               Christ
               ,
               they
               especially
               shall
               be
               raised
               up
               to
               reign
               with
               Christ
               on
               the
               earth
               ;
               and
               therefore
               you
               have
               it
               in
               ver
               .
               4.
               
               
                 And
                 I
                 saw
                 thrones
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 sate
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 judgement
                 was
                 given
                 unto
                 them
                 :
                 and
                 I
                 saw
                 the
                 souls
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 were
                 beheaded
                 for
                 the
                 witness
                 of
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 had
                 not
                 worshipped
                 the
                 beast
                 ,
                 neither
                 his
                 image
                 ,
                 neither
                 had
                 received
                 his
                 mark
                 upon
                 their
                 foreheads
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 their
                 hands
                 ,
                 and
                 reigned
                 with
                 Christ
                 a
                 thousand
                 years
                 .
              
               Suppose
               it
               to
               be
               so
               ,
               then
               the
               more
               any
               do
               suffer
               for
               withdrawing
               himself
               from
               Antichrist
               ,
               the
               more
               glory
               they
               shall
               have
               when
               Christ
               comes
               to
               reign
               upon
               the
               earth
               .
               Some
               are
               loth
               to
               receive
               the
               mark
               of
               the
               Beast
               upon
               their
               foreheads
               ,
               openly
               to
               appear
               for
               Antichrist
               ;
               yet
               they
               will
               have
               the
               mark
               of
               the
               Beast
               in
               their
               hands
               ;
               but
               here
               is
               a
               promise
               to
               them
               that
               shall
               refuse
               both
               :
               and
               it
               is
               not
               meant
               onely
               of
               those
               that
               suffer
               death
               in
               their
               lives
               ;
               the
               death
               in
               our
               liberties
               ,
               and
               death
               in
               our
               estates
               ,
               and
               other
               kinde
               of
               deaths
               shall
               not
               go
               unrewarded
               ;
               it
               is
               a
               point
               that
               was
               spoken
               of
               in
               the
               Primitive
               times
               ,
               and
               afterward
               it
               was
               condemned
               upon
               this
               ground
               ,
               because
               many
               grew
               to
               be
               sensual
               ,
               and
               thought
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Christ
               should
               be
               for
               
                 a
                 thousand
                 years
              
               
               in
               pleasure
               to
               the
               flesh
               :
               but
               take
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Christ
               to
               be
               spiritual
               in
               the
               glory
               of
               his
               Ordinances
               ,
               as
               I
               am
               confident
               that
               Christ
               shall
               reign
               Personally
               ,
               in
               his
               flesh
               I
               will
               not
               say
               ,
               but
               Spiritually
               ,
               farre
               more
               gloriously
               then
               he
               hath
               done
               .
            
             
               But
               then
               at
               the
               day
               of
               Judgement
               ,
               O
               the
               glory
               of
               those
               that
               suffer
               for
               Christ
               ,
               they
               shall
               have
               Crowns
               upon
               their
               heads
               ,
               and
               Palms
               in
               their
               hands
               ,
               and
               all
               their
               persecutors
               stand
               as
               base
               creatures
               before
               them
               !
               O
               the
               imbracings
               that
               there
               shall
               be
               then
               .
               If
               a
               father
               send
               his
               childe
               abroad
               about
               business
               ,
               and
               the
               childe
               meet
               with
               much
               difficulty
               ,
               and
               comes
               home
               in
               a
               rainy
               tempestuous
               day
               ,
               how
               gladly
               his
               father
               receives
               him
               ,
               and
               all
               are
               busie
               to
               tend
               on
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               a
               fire
               ,
               and
               get
               him
               dry
               cloathes
               !
               So
               when
               the
               people
               of
               God
               meet
               with
               such
               hardship
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               when
               they
               shal
               come
               and
               meet
               with
               Christ
               for
               whom
               they
               have
               suffered
               ,
               how
               shall
               they
               be
               entertained
               ?
               What
               riches
               of
               glory
               shall
               they
               enjoy
               in
               the
               highest
               heavens
               for
               ever
               hereafter
               ?
               our
               sufferings
               are
               but
               the
               seeds
               of
               our
               glory
               ;
               and
               the
               deeper
               the
               furrows
               are
               ,
               the
               more
               plentiful
               will
               the
               Harvest
               be
               :
               and
               therefore
               Gordius
               *
               the
               Martyr
               said
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 to
                 my
                 loss
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 bate
                 me
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 my
                 sufferings
                 .
              
               Are
               you
               reproached
               for
               Christ
               ?
               
                 Blessed
                 are
                 you
              
               ;
               for
               the
               Brand
               of
               reproach
               (
               says
               Basil
               *
               )
               shall
               be
               turned
               into
               the
               glory
               of
               an
               Angel.
               A
               gracious
               heart
               counts
               it
               more
               riches
               to
               be
               conformable
               to
               Christ
               ,
               then
               to
               have
               Crowns
               upon
               his
               head
               :
               As
               in
               Phil.
               3.
               8.
               he
               counted
               all
               the
               things
               of
               the
               world
               dogs
               meat
               ,
               for
               the
               fellowship
               of
               Christs
               sufferings
               ;
               he
               did
               not
               count
               all
               the
               world
               dogs
               meat
               ,
               for
               the
               glory
               he
               should
               
               have
               by
               Christ
               onely
               ;
               but
               for
               the
               fellowship
               he
               should
               have
               in
               the
               sufferings
               of
               Christ
               .
               Truly
               happy
               is
               that
               
               soul
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               equalled
               with
               Angels
               ,
               says
               Jerome
               ,
               who
               is
               willing
               to
               suffer
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               possible
               ,
               as
               great
               things
               for
               Christ
               ,
               as
               Christ
               hath
               suffered
               for
               it
               .
               
                 Vera
                 est
                 illa
                 anima
                 faelix
                 ,
                 &
                 Angelis
                 aequanda
                 quae
                 pro
                 nomine
                 &
                 opere
                 Christi
                 tanta
                 quanta
                 pro
                 nobis
                 ille
                 sustinuit
                 ,
                 voluit
                 sustinere
                 ,
                 Hyeronym
                 .
                 Epist
                 .
                 ad
                 Oceanum
                 .
              
               Such
               as
               have
               been
               followers
               of
               eminent
               men
               ,
               they
               highly
               esteemed
               to
               be
               like
               their
               Masters
               ,
               though
               in
               things
               that
               were
               some
               dishonor
               ;
               As
               Plato
               was
               a
               man
               of
               a
               crooked
               back
               ,
               and
               his
               Schollars
               counted
               it
               an
               ornament
               for
               to
               go
               crooked
               .
               And
               Aristotle
               had
               a
               lisping
               speech
               ,
               and
               his
               Schollars
               thought
               it
               an
               honor
               to
               have
               a
               lisping
               speech
               .
               And
               Alexander
               had
               somewhat
               a
               wry
               neck
               ,
               and
               a
               harsh
               speech
               ,
               and
               his
               soldiers
               thought
               it
               an
               honor
               to
               be
               like
               him
               :
               how
               much
               more
               should
               the
               godly
               count
               their
               sufferings
               an
               honor
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               comformable
               to
               Christ
               ?
               For
               Application
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               first
               place
               ,
               hence
               we
               see
               the
               excellency
               of
               grace
               ,
               what
               an
               excellent
               and
               glorious
               thing
               it
               is
               ,
               
               wheresoever
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               it
               does
               conduce
               so
               far
               to
               encrease
               riches
               out
               of
               any
               thing
               :
               great
               must
               needs
               be
               the
               gain
               of
               godliness
               ,
               when
               it
               gains
               from
               their
               sufferings
               and
               reproaches
               ;
               grace
               is
               such
               a
               thing
               ,
               as
               can
               turn
               dust
               into
               gold
               :
               The
               Philosophers
               stone
               is
               counted
               a
               rich
               thing
               ,
               because
               it
               turns
               dust
               into
               gold
               ,
               grace
               will
               do
               it
               ,
               the
               dirt
               that
               the
               world
               casts
               upon
               Gods
               people
               ,
               is
               turned
               into
               gold
               :
               well
               may
               it
               be
               called
               the
               
                 Divine
                 nature
              
               ;
               for
               as
               God
               brings
               light
               out
               of
               darkness
               ,
               and
               comfort
               out
               of
               sorrow
               ,
               and
               riches
               out
               of
               poverty
               ,
               and
               glory
               out
               of
               shame
               ,
               so
               
               does
               grace
               .
               How
               does
               grace
               conduce
               to
               the
               comfortable
               life
               of
               Gods
               people
               ?
               as
               for
               the
               service
               that
               God
               employs
               them
               in
               ,
               they
               count
               that
               honorable
               ;
               and
               the
               sufferings
               that
               God
               calls
               them
               to
               ,
               they
               count
               them
               comfortable
               ;
               we
               need
               not
               therefore
               be
               so
               afraid
               of
               sufferings
               ;
               indeed
               ,
               if
               we
               have
               not
               a
               principle
               to
               change
               the
               nature
               of
               them
               ,
               we
               may
               be
               afraid
               ,
               but
               if
               God
               do
               put
               a
               principle
               into
               us
               ,
               to
               turn
               our
               shame
               into
               glory
               ,
               and
               sufferings
               into
               riches
               ,
               we
               need
               not
               be
               afraid
               :
               If
               any
               did
               see
               Moses
               his
               Serpent
               ,
               he
               would
               be
               afraid
               ;
               but
               if
               he
               had
               Moses
               hand
               ,
               he
               would
               not
               be
               afraid
               ,
               because
               Moses
               hand
               had
               a
               divine
               vertue
               with
               it
               to
               turn
               the
               Serpent
               into
               
                 a
                 rod
              
               ;
               and
               so
               if
               we
               look
               upon
               sufferings
               as
               a
               Serpent
               ready
               to
               devour
               us
               ,
               we
               may
               be
               afraid
               ,
               but
               when
               we
               consider
               the
               excellency
               of
               grace
               ,
               that
               it
               hath
               a
               divine
               power
               to
               turn
               the
               Serpent
               into
               a
               rod
               ,
               you
               need
               not
               be
               afraid
               ;
               labor
               to
               prize
               this
               jewel
               of
               grace
               ,
               that
               can
               do
               such
               great
               things
               :
               It
               was
               the
               curse
               upon
               the
               wicked
               ,
               that
               God
               would
               turn
               their
               glory
               into
               shame
               ;
               It
               is
               the
               blessing
               of
               grace
               ,
               that
               it
               will
               turn
               shame
               into
               glory
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               we
               see
               a
               reason
               of
               the
               meekness
               and
               quiet
               behavior
               of
               Gods
               people
               in
               sufferings
               :
               Though
               they
               are
               persecuted
               ,
               they
               carry
               themselves
               meekly
               ,
               and
               are
               ready
               to
               forgive
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               discouraged
               ,
               and
               sink
               in
               their
               sufferings
               ,
               because
               they
               look
               upon
               sufferings
               with
               another
               eye
               then
               the
               men
               of
               the
               world
               do
               ,
               they
               look
               upon
               their
               sufferings
               as
               their
               glory
               and
               riches
               :
               When
               a
               man
               hath
               riches
               coming
               in
               ,
               he
               is
               quiet
               ;
               and
               though
               he
               were
               angry
               ,
               passionate
               ,
               and
               vexing
               before
               ,
               yet
               when
               riches
               come
               in
               ,
               that
               quiets
               his
               heart
               ,
               and
               he
               is
               ready
               to
               do
               any
               
               office
               of
               love
               then
               ;
               this
               is
               the
               reason
               why
               Gods
               people
               are
               ready
               to
               do
               any
               office
               of
               love
               to
               them
               that
               do
               persecute
               them
               ,
               because
               they
               look
               upon
               them
               as
               their
               glory
               .
               St.
               Paul
               was
               a
               man
               that
               had
               a
               high
               esteem
               of
               his
               sufferings
               ,
               and
               therefore
               when
               he
               suffered
               much
               ,
               and
               from
               those
               that
               were
               his
               friends
               ,
               in
               Gal.
               4.
               12.
               see
               his
               behavior
               ,
               
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 I
                 beseech
                 you
                 ,
                 be
                 as
                 I
                 am
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 am
                 as
                 you
                 are
                 ,
                 ye
                 have
                 not
                 injured
                 me
                 at
                 all
              
               ;
               As
               if
               he
               should
               say
               ,
               
                 How
                 soever
                 you
                 have
                 carried
                 your selves
                 ,
                 yet
                 be
                 as
                 I
                 am
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 as
                 you
                 are
                 ,
                 let
                 our
                 hearts
                 close
                 and
                 joyn
                 together
              
               ;
               you
               have
               not
               injured
               me
               at
               all
               :
               Thus
               his
               spirit
               was
               carryed
               in
               this
               quiet
               and
               meek
               frame
               ,
               because
               he
               had
               a
               right
               understanding
               of
               the
               nature
               of
               sufferings
               .
               And
               so
               we
               read
               of
               Stephen
               ,
               when
               they
               were
               stoning
               him
               ,
               says
               he
               ,
               
                 Lord
                 forgive
                 them
              
               :
               What
               was
               the
               ground
               of
               this
               ?
               
                 He
                 saw
                 the
                 heavens
                 opened
                 ,
                 and
                 Christ
                 stand
                 at
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
              
               he
               saw
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               glory
               that
               was
               in
               his
               sufferings
               when
               he
               suffered
               thus
               for
               Christ
               ;
               he
               could
               pray
               for
               his
               persecutors
               :
               What
               was
               the
               reason
               Christ
               endured
               all
               so
               quietly
               ?
               he
               knew
               the
               good
               that
               was
               in
               his
               sufferings
               .
               Indeed
               ,
               as
               for
               those
               that
               see
               no
               good
               in
               them
               ,
               that
               finde
               nothing
               but
               trouble
               and
               vexation
               ,
               no
               marvel
               though
               their
               hearts
               fret
               and
               revile
               again
               ;
               but
               where
               a
               gracious
               heart
               findes
               sweetness
               and
               good
               in
               suffering
               ,
               surely
               there
               need
               not
               be
               that
               fretting
               and
               vexation
               of
               spirit
               in
               them
               as
               in
               others
               .
               And
               why
               should
               we
               vex
               and
               fret
               ,
               when
               we
               suffer
               any
               thing
               for
               God
               ?
               it
               must
               be
               upon
               one
               of
               these
               two
               grounds
               ;
               either
               because
               of
               the
               evil
               that
               we
               do
               endure
               ,
               or
               the
               evil
               of
               those
               from
               whom
               we
               do
               endure
               .
               The
               evil
               that
               we
               do
               endure
               cannot
               cause
               fretting
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               turned
               to
               such
               great
               riches
               .
               But
               you
               will
               say
               ,
               The
               suffering
               
               it self
               I
               do
               not
               care
               for
               ,
               but
               
                 the
                 base
                 malicious
                 hearts
                 of
                 those
                 from
                 whom
                 I
                 suffer
                 ,
              
               that
               troubles
               me
               .
               To
               that
               I
               answer
               ,
               It
               is
               reported
               concerning
               Socrates
               ,
               being
               once
               reproached
               ,
               and
               yet
               behaving
               himself
               meekly
               and
               quietly
               ,
               one
               came
               and
               asked
               him
               how
               he
               could
               be
               so
               meek
               and
               quiet
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               reproached
               by
               such
               a
               one
               as
               he
               was
               that
               did
               reproach
               him
               ?
               Socrates
               answered
               ,
               If
               as
               we
               go
               along
               we
               should
               meet
               with
               a
               man
               that
               had
               a
               diseased
               body
               ,
               more
               diseased
               then
               our
               bodies
               ,
               more
               weak
               then
               ours
               ,
               should
               we
               fret
               at
               him
               because
               we
               see
               the
               disease
               of
               his
               body
               more
               grievous
               then
               ours
               :
               No
               ,
               this
               should
               make
               us
               pity
               him
               ;
               then
               says
               he
               ,
               if
               as
               we
               go
               along
               ,
               we
               see
               the
               spirit
               of
               one
               more
               diseased
               ,
               and
               more
               distempered
               then
               ours
               ,
               should
               this
               make
               us
               fret
               at
               him
               ?
               it
               rather
               calls
               for
               pity
               and
               commiseration
               :
               so
               if
               that
               be
               the
               thing
               that
               makes
               thee
               fret
               ;
               namely
               ,
               the
               malice
               of
               them
               from
               whom
               you
               suffer
               ,
               it
               should
               rather
               turn
               your
               vexation
               into
               commiseration
               ,
               and
               look
               upon
               his
               spirit
               as
               diseased
               ,
               and
               sickly
               ,
               and
               weak
               ,
               and
               bless
               God
               that
               hath
               given
               you
               a
               more
               strong
               and
               hail
               spirit
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               if
               Gods
               people
               account
               sufferings
               and
               reproaches
               
               greater
               riches
               then
               the
               treasures
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               then
               here
               we
               may
               see
               to
               what
               a
               heighth
               a
               gracious
               spirit
               is
               raised
               to
               ,
               how
               high
               above
               the
               world
               ;
               in
               that
               it
               looks
               upon
               the
               riches
               ,
               and
               glory
               ,
               and
               sweet
               contentment
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               as
               under
               the
               meanest
               and
               basest
               thing
               that
               does
               attend
               godliness
               ;
               namely
               ,
               as
               things
               under
               reproaches
               ,
               and
               under
               scorns
               and
               sufferings
               ;
               Gods
               people
               do
               not
               onely
               look
               at
               Christ
               ,
               and
               grace
               ,
               and
               heaven
               ,
               as
               above
               the
               riches
               and
               glory
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               infinitely
               above
               them
               ;
               but
               mark
               how
               a
               gracious
               heart
               is
               raised
               above
               the
               world
               ,
               take
               
               the
               very
               dirt
               that
               is
               cast
               upon
               the
               ways
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               he
               counts
               that
               very
               dirt
               to
               be
               higher
               then
               all
               the
               riches
               ,
               and
               glory
               ,
               and
               dignity
               of
               the
               world
               ;
               surely
               then
               a
               gracious
               heart
               hath
               a
               very
               low
               esteem
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               the
               riches
               and
               glory
               of
               it
               ,
               howsoever
               other
               men
               that
               know
               no
               better
               things
               ,
               esteem
               highly
               of
               them
               :
               A
               man
               that
               hath
               rich
               Revenues
               ,
               plentiful
               comings
               in
               ,
               he
               blesses
               himself
               in
               this
               ,
               and
               counts
               himself
               a
               great
               man
               here
               ;
               but
               know
               ,
               while
               you
               are
               blessing
               your selves
               in
               these
               things
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               do
               glitter
               in
               carnal
               eyes
               ,
               a
               gracious
               heart
               is
               so
               far
               from
               looking
               at
               that
               which
               you
               do
               so
               highly
               esteem
               of
               as
               great
               matters
               ,
               as
               he
               accounts
               the
               very
               baseness
               that
               attends
               the
               ways
               of
               godliness
               ,
               as
               a
               higher
               preferment
               by
               far
               then
               all
               your
               glory
               ,
               and
               rejoyces
               more
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               blesses
               God
               more
               for
               it
               ;
               yea
               ,
               blesses
               himself
               more
               in
               the
               very
               basest
               and
               meanest
               things
               that
               attend
               godliness
               ,
               then
               in
               all
               your
               riches
               ;
               so
               that
               a
               godly
               mans
               feet
               are
               where
               a
               wicked
               mans
               head
               is
               .
            
             
               The
               head
               of
               a
               worldly
               man
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               chief
               of
               his
               desires
               ,
               and
               joys
               ,
               and
               endeavors
               ,
               it
               is
               in
               the
               riches
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               there
               a
               godly
               mans
               feet
               stand
               ,
               and
               he
               counts
               them
               so
               low
               ,
               as
               he
               counts
               the
               dirt
               of
               his
               feet
               better
               :
               Surely
               it
               is
               but
               a
               little
               room
               that
               riches
               have
               in
               the
               heart
               of
               a
               godly
               man
               ,
               when
               as
               the
               very
               
                 reproaches
                 of
                 Christ
                 are
                 more
                 to
                 him
                 then
                 all
                 the
                 riches
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 :
              
               The
               very
               filth
               that
               is
               cast
               upon
               him
               while
               he
               is
               in
               his
               way
               ,
               he
               does
               count
               better
               .
               When
               we
               would
               express
               our
               most
               vile
               esteem
               of
               any
               thing
               ,
               we
               use
               to
               say
               ,
               We
               prize
               it
               no
               more
               then
               the
               dirt
               under
               our
               feet
               ;
               then
               surely
               a
               godly
               man
               must
               have
               a
               vile
               esteem
               of
               the
               things
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               
               for
               he
               does
               not
               so
               much
               prize
               it
               as
               the
               dirt
               that
               is
               cast
               upon
               him
               .
               And
               so
               the
               Psalmist
               in
               Psal
               .
               119
               ,
               118.
               speaking
               of
               the
               vile
               esteem
               that
               God
               hath
               of
               the
               wicked
               ,
               says
               he
               ,
               
                 He
                 treads
                 them
                 down
                 under
                 his
                 feet
                 ,
                 and
                 puts
                 them
                 away
                 as
                 dross
                 :
              
               Gods
               servants
               are
               compared
               in
               Mal.
               3.
               17.
               to
               jewels
               that
               are
               scattered
               up
               and
               down
               in
               the
               dirt
               ,
               for
               so
               the
               phrase
               does
               intimate
               ,
               but
               the
               dirt
               that
               is
               upon
               his
               jewels
               ,
               is
               highlier
               esteemed
               by
               Gods
               people
               ,
               then
               all
               the
               jewels
               of
               the
               world
               :
               The
               scrapings
               and
               washings
               that
               come
               from
               the
               trenchers
               of
               men
               ,
               is
               the
               sweetest
               food
               unto
               a
               Swine
               ;
               so
               that
               which
               is
               the
               sweetest
               and
               most
               delightful
               things
               of
               the
               men
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               it
               is
               meaner
               then
               the
               basest
               thing
               that
               does
               belong
               unto
               the
               sufferings
               of
               Gods
               people
               .
               O
               the
               advantage
               that
               the
               Saints
               have
               above
               the
               men
               of
               the
               world
               !
               Were
               there
               any
               great
               matter
               in
               the
               things
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               howsoever
               esteemed
               by
               men
               ,
               it
               could
               not
               be
               that
               the
               very
               reproaches
               of
               Gods
               people
               could
               be
               counted
               better
               ;
               but
               whatsoever
               esteem
               the
               men
               of
               the
               world
               have
               of
               them
               ,
               it
               appears
               by
               this
               there
               is
               no
               great
               matter
               in
               them
               .
            
             
               Riches
               in
               Scripture
               are
               compared
               to
               thorns
               ,
               there
               
               are
               five
               or
               six
               things
               wherein
               they
               are
               like
               thorns
               ;
               First
               ,
               thorns
               are
               the
               vilest
               plaints
               ,
               so
               riches
               are
               to
               a
               gracious
               heart
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               suddenness
               
               
                 of
                 their
                 passing
                 away
              
               ,
               if
               the
               fire
               do
               but
               touch
               them
               ,
               
               they
               are
               quickly
               gone
               ,
               so
               riches
               soon
               pass
               away
               ,
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 They
                 have
                 wings
                 and
                 fly
                 away
                 .
              
               Thirdly
               ,
               in
               regard
               
               of
               their
               unfruitfulnes
               ,
               thorns
               bear
               nothing
               fit
               for
               man
               ,
               so
               riches
               are
               very
               unfruitful
               ,
               they
               make
               men
               unfruitful
               .
               Fourthly
               ,
               in
               regard
               that
               thorns
               are
               such
               hindrances
               to
               better
               things
               ;
               and
               therefore
               the
               Scripture
               
               
               says
               ,
               the
               seed
               of
               the
               word
               that
               was
               sown
               
                 among
                 thorns
                 it
                 was
                 choaked
              
               ,
               they
               will
               not
               let
               better
               things
               grow
               by
               them
               ;
               so
               the
               riches
               of
               the
               world
               and
               cares
               about
               them
               ,
               choak
               up
               all
               ,
               and
               hinder
               other
               things
               that
               are
               good
               .
               Fifthly
               ,
               they
               are
               compared
               to
               thorns
               ,
               in
               regard
               
               of
               the
               prickly
               nature
               of
               them
               :
               So
               there
               are
               many
               snares
               in
               riches
               ;
               says
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               
                 They
                 pierce
                 themselves
                 through
                 with
                 many
                 sorrows
                 :
              
               It
               is
               hard
               for
               a
               man
               to
               go
               through
               thorns
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               pierce
               himself
               ;
               he
               may
               be
               in
               the
               outside
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               not
               pierce
               himself
               ;
               so
               though
               a
               man
               be
               busie
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               he
               may
               keep
               himself
               from
               pricking
               ,
               but
               if
               he
               be
               over
               head
               and
               ears
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               he
               will
               be
               pricked
               ;
               as
               the
               sheep
               that
               is
               got
               into
               the
               thorns
               will
               lose
               part
               of
               her
               fleece
               ,
               so
               Gods
               people
               will
               lose
               part
               of
               their
               good
               amongst
               the
               world
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               many
               venomous
               creatures
               ,
               as
               
               Snakes
               and
               Toads
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               ,
               are
               creeping
               and
               crawling
               in
               the
               thorns
               ,
               so
               many
               venomous
               lusts
               are
               hidden
               by
               riches
               ,
               an
               outward
               glorious
               estate
               does
               hide
               many
               filthy
               lusts
               .
               These
               arguments
               may
               for
               ever
               teach
               us
               to
               look
               upon
               these
               things
               as
               very
               mean
               and
               low
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               if
               sufferings
               and
               reproaches
               for
               Christ
               be
               
               greater
               riches
               then
               all
               the
               riches
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               O
               how
               are
               they
               mistaken
               ,
               how
               are
               they
               deluded
               that
               look
               upon
               these
               things
               as
               the
               greatest
               evils
               !
               that
               are
               so
               shy
               of
               sufferings
               and
               reproaches
               for
               Christ
               ,
               as
               that
               they
               will
               lose
               the
               greatest
               riches
               ,
               rather
               then
               they
               will
               be
               enriched
               by
               them
               ,
               rather
               then
               they
               will
               endure
               them
               ,
               when
               as
               they
               are
               so
               great
               a
               good
               :
               As
               first
               ,
               is
               not
               
                 peace
                 of
                 conscience
              
               a
               rich
               jewel
               ,
               more
               then
               all
               the
               riches
               of
               the
               world
               ;
               and
               yet
               how
               many
               are
               there
               that
               will
               lose
               the
               rich
               jewel
               of
               
                 peace
                 of
                 conscience
              
               ,
               rather
               then
               endure
               
               reproaches
               ,
               rather
               then
               be
               enriched
               by
               reproaches
               ?
               though
               they
               be
               convinced
               in
               their
               conscience
               ,
               such
               ways
               are
               according
               to
               Gods
               minde
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               bound
               to
               do
               them
               ,
               such
               things
               ought
               to
               be
               done
               ,
               and
               such
               things
               ought
               to
               be
               left
               undone
               ;
               yet
               rather
               then
               they
               will
               endure
               reproaches
               ,
               they
               are
               content
               to
               part
               with
               the
               riches
               of
               the
               peace
               of
               conscience
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               is
               not
               the
               
                 truth
                 of
                 God
              
               a
               rich
               jewel
               ,
               a
               precious
               jewel
               ?
               O
               any
               one
               truth
               is
               rich
               ,
               we
               should
               prize
               
               it
               above
               our
               lives
               !
               O
               that
               faith
               
                 that
                 was
                 once
                 delivered
              
               
               
                 to
                 the
                 Saints
              
               ,
               how
               should
               we
               prize
               it
               !
               
                 Buy
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 sell
                 it
                 not
                 :
              
               Buy
               it
               at
               any
               rate
               ,
               sell
               it
               not
               upon
               any
               terms
               .
               The
               truth
               is
               that
               ,
               that
               the
               blood
               ,
               the
               lives
               of
               so
               many
               dear
               and
               precious
               Saints
               of
               God
               that
               were
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               have
               been
               laid
               out
               for
               the
               maintenance
               of
               ,
               and
               well
               laid
               out
               too
               :
               For
               though
               God
               does
               esteem
               of
               the
               blood
               of
               his
               Saints
               ,
               and
               
                 precious
                 in
                 his
                 eyes
                 is
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
              
               yet
               God
               esteems
               highlier
               of
               his
               truth
               ,
               that
               is
               worth
               the
               blood
               of
               all
               that
               have
               been
               spilt
               for
               the
               defence
               of
               it
               .
               The
               truth
               of
               God
               is
               the
               especial
               end
               for
               which
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               came
               into
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               took
               mans
               nature
               upon
               him
               ,
               to
               testifie
               to
               the
               truth
               .
               The
               truth
               is
               more
               worth
               then
               rubies
               and
               all
               precious
               stones
               ,
               then
               gold
               and
               silver
               :
               
                 Whatsoever
                 thou
                 canst
                 desire
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 compared
                 to
                 it
              
               ;
               and
               though
               there
               be
               so
               many
               riches
               in
               the
               truth
               of
               God
               ,
               yet
               how
               many
               are
               there
               that
               will
               rather
               betray
               the
               truth
               of
               God
               ,
               lose
               the
               truth
               of
               God
               ,
               rather
               then
               suffer
               reproaches
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               is
               it
               not
               a
               rich
               thing
               to
               enjoy
               
                 communion
                 with
                 God
              
               ?
               It
               was
               an
               expression
               of
               that
               truly
               noble
               
               Marquis
               Galeacius
               ,
               that
               parted
               with
               all
               for
               Christ
               ,
               
               when
               his
               friends
               that
               were
               very
               rich
               ,
               offered
               him
               bags
               of
               gold
               and
               silver
               to
               return
               to
               them
               again
               ,
               he
               put
               them
               all
               away
               with
               this
               expression
               of
               indignation
               ,
               
                 Cursed
                 is
                 that
                 man
                 that
                 counts
                 all
                 the
                 gold
                 and
                 silver
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 worth
                 the
                 enjoyment
                 of
                 communion
                 with
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 :
              
               This
               is
               riches
               ,
               yet
               some
               had
               rather
               lose
               this
               then
               endure
               reproaches
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               is
               not
               
                 the
                 blessing
                 of
                 God
              
               upon
               us
               ,
               the
               protection
               of
               God
               over
               us
               ,
               the
               love
               of
               God
               unto
               us
               ,
               the
               
               care
               of
               God
               for
               us
               ,
               and
               the
               brightness
               of
               the
               face
               of
               God
               shining
               upon
               us
               ,
               and
               brightning
               all
               our
               ways
               ,
               are
               not
               these
               riches
               ?
               and
               yet
               behold
               how
               many
               are
               there
               that
               are
               so
               far
               from
               counting
               reproaches
               riches
               ,
               as
               they
               will
               lose
               these
               riches
               ,
               rather
               then
               bear
               reproaches
               .
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               is
               not
               
                 the
                 inheritance
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
              
               ,
               that
               
               kingdom
               of
               glory
               ,
               that
               incorruptible
               undefiled
               crown
               that
               is
               reserved
               for
               them
               ,
               riches
               ?
               and
               yet
               how
               many
               are
               so
               far
               from
               esteeming
               reproaches
               riches
               ,
               as
               they
               will
               venture
               the
               loss
               of
               that
               too
               ,
               rather
               then
               they
               will
               endure
               reproaches
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               are
               not
               
                 the
                 Ordinances
                 of
                 God
              
               riches
               ,
               that
               
               are
               the
               especial
               conduits
               and
               means
               of
               conveyance
               of
               the
               choice
               mercies
               of
               God
               unto
               his
               people
               ;
               those
               mercies
               that
               have
               such
               an
               immediate
               dependance
               upon
               eternity
               ,
               are
               not
               these
               riches
               worth
               all
               the
               world
               ?
               yet
               how
               many
               are
               so
               far
               from
               counting
               reproaches
               riches
               ,
               as
               will
               rather
               lose
               all
               the
               riches
               of
               the
               Ordinance
               ,
               then
               be
               reproached
               :
               Though
               their
               conscience
               tell
               them
               ,
               You
               might
               enjoy
               abundance
               of
               blessing
               in
               the
               Ordinances
               ,
               were
               it
               that
               you
               might
               have
               them
               in
               the
               power
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               have
               a
               good
               minde
               to
               them
               :
               Ah
               ,
               but
               my
               friends
               will
               scorn
               me
               ;
               and
               upon
               
               this
               ground
               ,
               they
               forbear
               coming
               to
               the
               Ordinances
               :
               And
               thus
               they
               are
               so
               far
               from
               counting
               the
               reproaches
               they
               shall
               endure
               ,
               riches
               ,
               as
               they
               deprive
               themselves
               of
               all
               the
               riches
               in
               the
               
                 Ordinances
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               rather
               then
               they
               will
               endure
               them
               :
               Like
               unto
               Asa
               ,
               in
               1
               Kings
               15.
               18.
               he
               took
               all
               the
               gold
               ,
               and
               silver
               ,
               and
               riches
               of
               the
               treasure
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               send
               them
               unto
               Benhadad
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               free
               him
               from
               the
               
                 King
                 of
                 Israel
              
               :
               So
               men
               are
               willing
               to
               part
               with
               the
               gold
               and
               silver
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               riches
               of
               Gods
               house
               ,
               and
               of
               Gods
               Ordinances
               ,
               so
               they
               may
               be
               freed
               from
               reproaches
               and
               sufferings
               ,
               and
               from
               enduring
               trouble
               ;
               was
               there
               ever
               delusion
               like
               this
               delusion
               ,
               to
               lose
               such
               riches
               ,
               rather
               then
               endure
               that
               which
               in
               it self
               is
               riches
               ?
               were
               it
               that
               reproaches
               were
               as
               great
               evils
               as
               you
               can
               imagine
               ,
               suppose
               you
               might
               go
               to
               live
               where
               you
               might
               enjoy
               the
               Ordinances
               ,
               though
               it
               were
               in
               such
               a
               place
               as
               Job
               speaks
               of
               ,
               in
               Job
               22.
               10.
               
               
                 A
                 land
                 of
                 darkness
              
               ,
               as
               darkness
               it self
               ,
               
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 shadows
                 of
                 death
                 ,
              
               without
               any
               order
               ,
               and
               where
               the
               light
               is
               as
               darkness
               ;
               yet
               that
               subjection
               that
               your
               souls
               do
               owe
               to
               God
               ,
               does
               call
               for
               a
               willingness
               to
               yield
               to
               that
               ,
               and
               to
               yield
               to
               reproaches
               and
               sufferings
               ,
               though
               there
               were
               no
               good
               in
               them
               :
               but
               now
               ,
               when
               there
               is
               so
               much
               good
               ,
               such
               glorious
               things
               mingled
               together
               with
               reproaches
               ,
               for
               you
               now
               to
               be
               so
               afraid
               of
               reproaches
               ,
               as
               to
               be
               willing
               to
               lose
               so
               much
               riches
               rather
               then
               to
               endure
               them
               ,
               how
               is
               your
               heart
               besotted
               ?
               Suppose
               reproaches
               had
               such
               shame
               in
               them
               as
               you
               think
               they
               have
               ,
               cannot
               God
               put
               honor
               upon
               them
               ?
               man
               can
               put
               honor
               upon
               mean
               things
               :
               As
               the
               Garter
               that
               is
               counted
               an
               ornament
               of
               the
               highest
               
               Nobility
               ,
               that
               Kings
               wear
               about
               their
               necks
               as
               an
               ensign
               of
               their
               princely
               order
               :
               A
               Garter
               fell
               from
               a
               Lady
               ,
               and
               she
               blushed
               for
               shame
               ,
               the
               King
               took
               it
               up
               ,
               Well
               ,
               says
               he
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 make
                 this
                 an
                 honorable
                 ornament
                 ere
                 long
              
               ;
               and
               upon
               that
               came
               the
               Order
               of
               the
               Garter
               .
               If
               man
               can
               put
               an
               honor
               upon
               that
               which
               is
               mean
               ,
               surely
               God
               can
               do
               it
               :
               And
               therefore
               Calvin
               speaking
               of
               sufferings
               and
               reproaches
               ,
               says
               ,
               They
               are
               
                 the
                 ensigns
                 of
                 heavenly
                 nobility
              
               ;
               and
               if
               God
               hath
               put
               this
               honor
               upon
               them
               ,
               shall
               you
               be
               so
               shy
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               to
               lose
               so
               much
               ,
               rather
               then
               to
               endure
               them
               ?
            
             
               First
               ,
               if
               they
               were
               evil
               ,
               you
               are
               to
               endure
               them
               ,
               in
               
               regard
               of
               your
               subjection
               to
               God.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               if
               there
               were
               nothing
               lost
               by
               your
               drawing
               
               from
               them
               ,
               and
               your
               unwillingness
               to
               endure
               them
               ,
               it
               should
               be
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               evil
               ;
               but
               first
               considering
               that
               there
               is
               good
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               
                 so
                 much
                 lost
              
               by
               your
               unwillingness
               to
               endure
               them
               ,
               what
               folly
               is
               here
               ?
               there
               is
               an
               art
               and
               skill
               in
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               that
               would
               shew
               you
               other
               things
               then
               you
               see
               :
               You
               would
               never
               have
               such
               low
               esteem
               of
               reproaches
               ,
               if
               you
               had
               the
               skill
               of
               Christianity
               :
               If
               a
               man
               did
               fling
               bags
               of
               pearls
               and
               gold
               at
               a
               dog
               ,
               he
               would
               be
               afraid
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               run
               away
               ,
               but
               a
               man
               would
               not
               ,
               but
               be
               ready
               to
               catch
               them
               ;
               and
               so
               men
               of
               the
               world
               and
               base
               hearts
               ,
               that
               are
               not
               acquainted
               with
               this
               skill
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               they
               will
               run
               way
               at
               reproaches
               and
               sufferings
               ,
               but
               a
               heart
               that
               knows
               what
               they
               are
               ,
               does
               not
               run
               away
               .
            
             
               But
               are
               you
               shy
               of
               sufferings
               ,
               and
               run
               away
               ?
               what
               a
               difference
               is
               there
               between
               the
               disposition
               of
               your
               hearts
               ,
               and
               the
               disposition
               of
               the
               most
               worthy
               servants
               of
               God
               in
               all
               ages
               ?
               you
               are
               afraid
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               
               if
               they
               were
               evil
               like
               hell
               it self
               ;
               Gods
               people
               earnestly
               desire
               them
               .
               I
               remember
               a
               speech
               of
               Jerome
               upon
               
               that
               ,
               
                 Blessed
                 are
                 you
                 when
                 men
                 speak
                 evil
                 of
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 revile
                 you
              
               ;
               says
               he
               ,
               Who
               would
               not
               be
               willing
               to
               suffer
               ?
               who
               would
               not
               wish
               to
               be
               persecuted
               for
               righteousness
               sake
               ?
               who
               would
               not
               desire
               to
               be
               reviled
               ?
               O
               would
               all
               the
               rout
               of
               unbelievers
               did
               persecute
               and
               trouble
               me
               for
               the
               name
               of
               my
               Lord
               ,
               and
               for
               righteousness
               sake
               ;
               I
               would
               this
               foolish
               world
               would
               all
               rise
               up
               against
               me
               to
               reproach
               me
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               Gods
               people
               have
               been
               greedy
               of
               them
               .
               Origen
               was
               so
               earnest
               to
               suffer
               with
               his
               father
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               a
               youth
               of
               sixteen
               years
               of
               age
               ,
               that
               if
               his
               mother
               had
               not
               kept
               his
               clothes
               from
               him
               ,
               he
               would
               have
               run
               to
               the
               place
               where
               his
               father
               suffered
               ,
               to
               profess
               himself
               a
               Christian
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               suffered
               with
               him
               .
               And
               so
               the
               story
               of
               the
               
                 poor
                 Woman
              
               in
               the
               book
               of
               Martyrs
               ,
               that
               made
               haste
               to
               the
               place
               where
               many
               Christians
               were
               to
               be
               burned
               ,
               and
               meeting
               with
               the
               Persecutor
               ,
               says
               he
               ,
               
                 What
                 need
                 you
                 make
                 such
                 haste
                 to
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 to
                 be
                 burned
                 ?
              
               Ah
               ,
               says
               she
               ,
               that
               I
               know
               ,
               and
               
                 I
                 am
                 afraid
                 all
                 will
              
               
               
                 be
                 done
                 before
                 I
                 come
                 ;
                 I
                 and
                 my
                 childe
                 would
                 fain
                 suffer
                 with
                 them
                 :
              
               And
               many
               blessed
               the
               day
               of
               their
               suffering
               .
               
                 Alice
                 Drivers
              
               expression
               was
               ,
               That
               never
               
               
                 neckerchief
                 became
                 her
                 so
                 well
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 chain
                 did
                 :
              
               and
               are
               you
               so
               shy
               of
               them
               ?
               what
               difference
               is
               between
               you
               and
               their
               spirits
               .
               Again
               ,
               what
               unthankfulness
               and
               dishonor
               is
               this
               to
               Christ
               ,
               that
               hath
               suffered
               so
               much
               for
               you
               .
               Christ
               hath
               gloried
               in
               the
               sufferings
               he
               suffered
               for
               you
               ,
               and
               why
               should
               you
               be
               afraid
               of
               sufferings
               for
               him
               ?
               it
               was
               a
               notable
               speech
               of
               an
               Ancient
               ,
               
                 Acceptable
                 is
                 the
                 reproach
                 of
                 the
                 Cross
              
               to
               
               him
               
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 unthankful
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 was
                 crucified
                 upon
                 the
                 Cross
                 .
              
               And
               what
               confusion
               will
               it
               be
               upon
               
               you
               another
               day
               ,
               when
               you
               shall
               see
               those
               that
               suffered
               are
               so
               glorified
               ,
               that
               their
               sufferings
               are
               crowns
               of
               such
               immortal
               glory
               ?
               O
               consider
               what
               you
               do
               ;
               deprive
               not
               your selves
               of
               such
               glorious
               riches
               .
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               let
               us
               labor
               to
               get
               this
               Christian
               magnanimity
               of
               spirit
               ,
               namely
               ,
               for
               to
               
                 glory
                 in
                 all
              
               that
               we
               suffer
               for
               Christ
               :
               Heathens
               can
               be
               patient
               in
               sufferings
               ,
               but
               Christians
               must
               go
               beyond
               them
               ,
               and
               glory
               in
               their
               sufferings
               .
               You
               have
               been
               bold
               in
               suffering
               for
               sin
               ,
               if
               you
               might
               have
               your
               minde
               and
               will
               :
               now
               if
               you
               may
               have
               your
               minde
               and
               will
               
                 for
                 Gods
                 glory
              
               in
               suffering
               in
               a
               good
               way
               ,
               why
               should
               you
               not
               suffer
               ?
               Mark
               the
               expressions
               that
               we
               have
               of
               
                 Job
                 ,
                 Did
                 I
                 fear
                 a
                 great
                 multitude
                 ,
                 or
                 did
                 the
                 contempt
                 of
                 families
              
               
               
                 terrifie
                 me
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 kept
                 silence
                 ,
                 and
                 went
                 not
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 door
                 .
                 O
                 that
                 one
                 would
                 hear
                 me
                 ,
                 behold
                 my
                 desire
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Almighty
                 would
                 answer
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 mine
                 adversary
                 had
                 written
                 a
                 book
                 :
              
               let
               them
               say
               what
               they
               can
               against
               me
               ,
               &
               write
               a
               book
               against
               me
               ,
               
                 Surely
                 ,
                 I
                 would
                 take
                 it
                 upon
                 my
                 shoulder
                 ,
                 and
                 binde
                 it
                 as
                 a
                 crown
                 to
                 me
                 :
              
               Thus
               it
               should
               be
               with
               the
               people
               of
               God
               ,
               they
               should
               take
               their
               reproaches
               as
               an
               ensign
               of
               honor
               :
               This
               indeed
               is
               truly
               in
               a
               spiritual
               sense
               to
               
                 tread
                 upon
                 the
                 Asp
                 and
                 the
                 Adder
                 ,
              
               that
               when
               the
               Asp
               ,
               and
               Adder
               ,
               and
               the
               old
               Serpent
               does
               spit
               out
               her
               venomous
               poyson
               ,
               a
               gracious
               heart
               should
               
                 tread
                 upon
                 them
              
               .
               There
               
               are
               three
               things
               that
               will
               put
               a
               spirit
               of
               suffering
               ,
               and
               so
               a
               holy
               magnanimity
               into
               us
               :
               All
               the
               arguments
               in
               the
               world
               will
               not
               do
               it
               ,
               unless
               we
               have
               
                 a
                 suffering
                 spirit
              
               ;
               and
               these
               three
               things
               will
               put
               a
               suffering
               spirit
               in
               us
               .
               First
               ,
               if
               you
               had
               a
               full
               satisfaction
               of
               your
               own
               
               spirits
               in
               the
               cause
               of
               God
               you
               maintain
               ,
               and
               the
               ways
               of
               God
               ,
               you
               walk
               from
               your
               own
               experience
               you
               have
               in
               them
               ;
               if
               you
               take
               upon
               you
               the
               profession
               of
               Religion
               by
               the
               reports
               of
               others
               ,
               and
               be
               carried
               by
               the
               example
               of
               others
               ,
               that
               will
               not
               do
               it
               ;
               but
               if
               in
               your
               own
               experiences
               you
               finde
               that
               sweet
               and
               onely
               satisfying
               content
               in
               the
               truths
               and
               ways
               of
               God
               ,
               this
               will
               do
               it
               .
               It
               was
               a
               notable
               resolution
               of
               Luther
               ,
               My
               purpose
               is
               not
               ,
               says
               he
               ,
               to
               maintain
               my
               life
               or
               name
               in
               respect
               what
               men
               say
               ,
               or
               can
               say
               of
               me
               for
               my
               maners
               ,
               but
               my
               purpose
               is
               to
               maintain
               the
               cause
               of
               God
               ;
               let
               whosoever
               will
               tear
               my
               life
               and
               name
               in
               this
               regard
               :
               
                 Propositum
                 est
                 mihi
                 neque
                 vitam
                 neque
                 mores
                 tueri
                 ,
                 sed
                 solam
                 causam
                 ;
                 lacerent
                 mores
                 meos
                 quicunque
                 velint
                 .
              
               Luth.
               ad
               Nicolaū
               Hansman
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               if
               you
               get
               your
               hearts
               inflamed
               with
               love
               
               to
               Christ
               :
               Love
               delights
               in
               opportunities
               of
               expressing
               it self
               ,
               and
               it
               hath
               never
               such
               a
               full
               opportunity
               of
               expressing
               the
               strength
               and
               heat
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               in
               suffering
               much
               for
               the
               Beloved
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               if
               you
               have
               an
               eye
               of
               faith
               ,
               and
               can
               behold
               
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               blessed
               Angels
               looking
               upon
               you
               when
               you
               are
               in
               your
               sufferings
               ;
               By
               the
               eye
               of
               faith
               look
               up
               to
               heaven
               ,
               and
               see
               God
               looking
               upon
               you
               ,
               and
               saying
               ,
               Here
               is
               a
               servant
               of
               mine
               is
               called
               to
               suffer
               for
               me
               ,
               now
               you
               shall
               see
               his
               behavior
               ;
               and
               Christ
               and
               the
               Angels
               looking
               upon
               you
               to
               see
               your
               behavior
               ,
               and
               this
               will
               do
               it
               ;
               not
               onely
               make
               you
               patient
               ,
               but
               glory
               in
               them
               .
            
             
               Sixthly
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               so
               much
               glory
               ,
               and
               such
               riches
               
               in
               suffering
               :
               Hence
               we
               have
               an
               Use
               of
               abundance
               of
               comfort
               and
               encouragement
               to
               them
               that
               are
               willing
               to
               endure
               reproaches
               for
               Christ
               .
               There
               are
               five
               
               or
               six
               branches
               of
               consolation
               to
               Gods
               people
               in
               this
               Use
               .
               First
               ,
               are
               you
               willing
               to
               suffer
               reproaches
               ,
               and
               
               to
               glory
               in
               them
               ?
               I
               remember
               a
               notable
               speech
               of
               
                 Gulielmus
                 Parisiensis
                 ,
                 O
                 happy
                 pallat
                 that
                 can
                 taste
                 such
                 delicates
                 !
              
               O
               it
               is
               a
               blessed
               thing
               that
               God
               hath
               given
               you
               such
               a
               taste
               !
               Again
               ,
               know
               ,
               if
               you
               glory
               
               in
               your
               sufferings
               for
               God
               ,
               God
               will
               glory
               in
               doing
               for
               you
               :
               None
               shall
               glory
               in
               suffering
               for
               him
               ,
               but
               he
               will
               count
               it
               his
               glory
               to
               be
               doing
               for
               them
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               
               if
               you
               glory
               in
               your
               sufferings
               for
               Christ
               ,
               God
               will
               count
               it
               his
               glory
               to
               uphold
               you
               in
               his
               sufferings
               .
               Fourthly
               ,
               do
               you
               glory
               in
               the
               low
               condition
               you
               are
               put
               into
               for
               Christ
               ?
               certainly
               God
               will
               own
               your
               
               souls
               ,
               and
               glory
               in
               you
               when
               you
               are
               in
               the
               lowest
               condition
               ,
               when
               your
               souls
               shall
               be
               in
               adversity
               ,
               God
               will
               know
               you
               then
               .
               Fifthly
               ,
               can
               you
               glory
               in
               a
               suffering
               Christ
               ,
               when
               Christ
               comes
               in
               glory
               ,
               he
               
               will
               
                 own
                 you
              
               ,
               when
               he
               shall
               be
               glorified
               ,
               his
               glory
               shall
               be
               
                 yours
                 :
                 Those
                 that
                 are
                 ashamed
                 of
                 me
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 be
                 ashamed
                 of
                 them
              
               (
               says
               Christ
               )
               
                 before
                 my
                 Father
                 and
                 the
                 Angels
                 :
              
               But
               those
               that
               glory
               in
               Christ
               ,
               Christ
               shall
               be
               
                 their
                 glory
              
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               now
               you
               glory
               in
               
               Christs
               sufferings
               ,
               you
               shall
               glory
               in
               his
               praises
               .
            
             
               Seventhly
               ,
               if
               so
               be
               that
               Gods
               people
               account
               
               themselves
               so
               enriched
               by
               sufferings
               and
               reproaches
               ,
               let
               us
               take
               heed
               we
               do
               not
               despise
               any
               that
               do
               suffer
               
               for
               Christ
               ,
               that
               we
               have
               not
               low
               esteem
               of
               them
               ,
               because
               of
               their
               sufferings
               :
               God
               hath
               high
               esteem
               of
               them
               when
               they
               suffer
               ,
               and
               they
               themselves
               see
               cause
               to
               glory
               in
               their
               condition
               ;
               and
               are
               you
               that
               are
               standers
               by
               ashamed
               of
               them
               ?
               and
               do
               you
               disesteem
               of
               them
               for
               their
               sufferings
               ?
               while
               the
               Saints
               of
               God
               flourish
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               they
               are
               esteemed
               of
               
               by
               many
               carnal
               hearts
               ;
               but
               let
               them
               suffer
               any
               thing
               and
               be
               disgraced
               ,
               and
               they
               withdraw
               themselves
               from
               them
               ,
               they
               are
               despised
               as
               a
               lamp
               in
               the
               snuff
               ,
               but
               who
               do
               despise
               those
               that
               are
               ready
               to
               fall
               into
               trouble
               ?
               those
               that
               are
               in
               ease
               :
               When
               a
               lamp
               is
               bright
               and
               shining
               ,
               every
               one
               esteems
               it
               ;
               but
               when
               it
               comes
               to
               be
               in
               the
               snuff
               ,
               men
               despise
               it
               :
               and
               so
               in
               outward
               prosperity
               ,
               many
               do
               esteem
               of
               them
               ,
               but
               when
               they
               come
               into
               trouble
               ,
               then
               they
               slight
               them
               :
               O
               let
               not
               those
               that
               are
               like
               to
               fall
               into
               trouble
               be
               despised
               by
               you
               :
               I
               pray
               what
               service
               do
               you
               for
               God
               ,
               that
               you
               should
               despise
               them
               ?
               such
               a
               one
               as
               suffers
               in
               the
               cause
               of
               God
               ,
               does
               more
               service
               for
               God
               ,
               then
               you
               have
               done
               in
               all
               your
               lives
               ,
               and
               God
               hath
               more
               honor
               by
               him
               ;
               and
               will
               you
               despise
               him
               ,
               and
               look
               with
               an
               evil
               eye
               upon
               such
               a
               one
               ?
               behold
               him
               ,
               look
               upon
               him
               ,
               see
               whether
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               be
               not
               more
               with
               him
               then
               ever
               ;
               see
               whether
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               does
               not
               appear
               more
               upon
               him
               then
               ever
               ?
               and
               will
               you
               despise
               him
               ?
               It
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 God
                 will
                 not
                 withdraw
                 himself
                 from
                 the
                 righteous
                 ,
              
               however
               others
               do
               withdraw
               themselves
               ;
               (
               that
               is
               )
               let
               the
               righteous
               be
               inany
               condition
               ,
               though
               in
               the
               poorest
               meanest
               condition
               ,
               God
               withdraws
               not
               himself
               from
               him
               ,
               and
               shall
               you
               withdraw
               your
               hearts
               from
               him
               ?
               you
               should
               embrace
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               more
               they
               suffer
               for
               God
               ,
               the
               more
               you
               should
               delight
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               be
               in
               their
               company
               the
               more
               ,
               and
               not
               be
               shy
               of
               their
               company
               ,
               and
               ashamed
               to
               own
               them
               .
            
             
               In
               Rev.
               1.
               9.
               you
               see
               how
               St.
               John
               does
               boast
               in
               his
               tribulation
               ;
               he
               does
               not
               say
               ,
               
                 I
                 John
              
               that
               am
               an
               Evangelist
               ,
               who
               am
               an
               Apostle
               ,
               who
               have
               revelations
               revealed
               unto
               me
               ,
               but
               ,
               
                 I
                 John
                 ,
                 who
                 am
                 also
                 your
                 brother
              
               
               
                 and
                 companion
                 in
                 tribulation
              
               :
               This
               he
               rejoyces
               in
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               a
               company
               of
               Gods
               people
               that
               I
               may
               joyn
               with
               in
               tribulation
               for
               Christ
               .
               And
               so
               it
               is
               spoken
               of
               the
               honor
               of
               those
               Christians
               in
               Heb.
               10.
               33.
               that
               they
               were
               
                 companions
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 reproached
                 and
                 persecuted
                 :
              
               It
               is
               therefore
               well
               taken
               at
               Gods
               hand
               ,
               when
               any
               of
               Gods
               people
               are
               in
               trouble
               ,
               that
               others
               are
               willing
               to
               be
               their
               companions
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               despise
               them
               ,
               but
               to
               embrace
               them
               .
               And
               Constantine
               the
               Emperor
               ,
               when
               he
               came
               to
               Pagnutius
               ,
               that
               had
               lost
               his
               eye
               for
               Christ
               ,
               he
               embraced
               him
               ,
               and
               kissed
               that
               eye
               .
            
             
               Eighthly
               ,
               if
               Gods
               people
               do
               so
               glory
               in
               their
               sufferings
               :
               
               Hence
               there
               is
               discouragement
               to
               all
               wicked
               men
               to
               meddle
               with
               them
               ;
               certainly
               they
               will
               get
               nothing
               by
               it
               .
               You
               think
               if
               they
               will
               not
               do
               thus
               and
               thus
               ,
               you
               will
               make
               them
               do
               it
               :
               Alas
               ,
               you
               are
               infinitely
               deceived
               ;
               what
               will
               you
               do
               to
               make
               them
               do
               it
               ?
               you
               will
               reproach
               them
               ,
               and
               cast
               disgrace
               upon
               them
               ,
               and
               take
               away
               their
               estates
               ,
               and
               hunt
               them
               up
               and
               down
               :
               This
               is
               that
               which
               they
               glory
               in
               ,
               and
               they
               count
               their
               riches
               ;
               you
               enrich
               them
               by
               this
               :
               And
               therefore
               if
               there
               be
               any
               policy
               in
               you
               ,
               leave
               off
               this
               way
               ;
               for
               when
               are
               the
               people
               of
               God
               more
               setled
               in
               the
               way
               of
               godliness
               ,
               and
               against
               the
               way
               of
               Antichrist
               ,
               then
               when
               they
               are
               persecuted
               ?
               Nazianzen
               in
               his
               Oration
               upon
               Basil
               ,
               tells
               of
               a
               famous
               contestation
               that
               Basil
               had
               with
               Modestus
               ,
               the
               Emperors
               Lieutenant
               :
               What
               ,
               (
               saith
               Modestus
               )
               what
               do
               we
               seem
               to
               be
               to
               you
               ?
               Nothing
               ,
               says
               Basil
               .
               What
               ,
               do
               you
               not
               fear
               our
               power
               ?
               Why
               should
               I
               fear
               ?
               what
               will
               it
               do
               ?
               what
               shall
               I
               suffer
               ?
               What
               shall
               you
               suffer
               ?
               (
               saith
               he
               in
               indignation
               )
               then
               he
               
               reckons
               up
               a
               company
               of
               scaring
               things
               ,
               
                 Losses
                 of
                 goods
                 ,
                 Banishment
                 ,
                 Tortures
                 ,
                 Death
                 :
              
               then
               ,
               says
               Basil
               ,
               if
               you
               have
               any
               thing
               else
               ,
               threaten
               it
               ,
               for
               these
               things
               are
               nothing
               .
               How
               is
               that
               ,
               says
               he
               ?
               Basil
               answers
               ,
               
                 for
                 loss
                 of
                 goods
              
               ,
               I
               have
               nothing
               but
               a
               few
               torn
               cloathes
               ,
               and
               a
               few
               books
               ;
               
                 for
                 Banishment
              
               ,
               I
               account
               the
               whole
               earth
               mine
               ;
               
                 for
                 Death
              
               ,
               that
               will
               be
               a
               benefit
               to
               me
               ,
               you
               will
               send
               me
               sooner
               to
               God
               ,
               
                 to
                 whom
                 I
                 live
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 whom
                 I
                 hasten
              
               ;
               and
               a
               little
               after
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 Fire
                 ,
                 Sword
                 ,
                 Prison
                 ,
                 Famine
                 ,
                 are
                 all
                 a
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 delightful
                 to
                 me
                 .
              
            
             
               We
               read
               likewise
               of
               a
               notable
               speech
               of
               this
               Lieutenant
               to
               the
               Emperor
               
                 Julian
                 :
                 While
                 they
                 suffer
                 ,
                 they
                 deride
                 us
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 and
                 the
                 torments
                 are
                 more
                 fearful
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 stand
                 by
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 the
                 tormented
                 .
                 Gulielmus
                 Parisiensis
              
               "
               in
               his
               Tractate
               
                 de
                 moribus
              
               ,
               brings
               in
               the
               patience
               of
               the
               Saints
               triumphing
               over
               Persecutors
               ,
               saying
               ,
               The
               Emperors
               ,
               and
               Kings
               ,
               and
               Princes
               
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 are
                 but
                 Cooks
                 to
                 prepare
                 dainties
                 for
                 me
                 ,
                 in
                 whose
                 rage
                 appears
                 my
                 glory
                 ;
                 the
                 magnificence
                 and
                 sublimity
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 are
              
               mine
               ,
               
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 seem
                 to
                 dominier
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 do
                 serve
                 in
                 my
                 kitchin
                 to
                 prepare
                 food
                 for
                 me
                 .
              
               And
               Tertullian
               speaking
               of
               the
               patience
               of
               Job
               ,
               and
               
               the
               Devils
               coming
               to
               strike
               him
               ,
               says
               ,
               
                 The
                 Devil
                 with
                 his
                 own
                 hands
                 did
                 but
                 make
                 a
                 crown
                 for
                 Job
                 .
              
               And
               (
               says
               he
               )
               
                 here
                 is
                 the
                 glory
                 ,
                 and
                 magnanimity
                 ,
                 and
                 sublimity
                 of
              
               patience
               ,
               
                 that
                 it
                 does
                 glory
                 in
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 the
                 world
                 think
                 to
                 get
                 them
                 off
                 from
                 the
                 ways
                 of
                 godliness
                 by
                 .
              
               Hereticks
               ,
               says
               Cyprian
               ,
               do
               arm
               us
               ,
               when
               they
               think
               by
               their
               threatnings
               to
               terrifie
               us
               .
               Do
               you
               think
               reproaches
               
                 from
                 you
              
               will
               take
               off
               their
               hearts
               from
               all
               the
               good
               they
               had
               experience
               
               of
               
                 Gods
                 ways
              
               ?
               you
               know
               not
               their
               hearts
               .
            
             
               In
               Jeremy
               23.
               7.
               says
               God
               ,
               
                 They
                 think
                 to
                 cause
                 my
                 people
                 to
                 forget
                 my
                 name
                 by
                 their
                 dreams
                 ,
              
               which
               they
               tell
               every
               man
               to
               his
               neighbor
               ,
               
                 as
                 their
                 fathers
                 have
                 forgotten
                 my
                 name
                 for
                 Baal
                 :
              
               because
               a
               company
               of
               base
               Hypocrites
               are
               taken
               from
               the
               ways
               of
               godliness
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               profession
               of
               truth
               by
               scorns
               and
               reproaches
               ,
               the
               men
               of
               the
               world
               think
               to
               get
               Gods
               people
               to
               forget
               his
               Name
               ,
               but
               they
               are
               infinitely
               mistaken
               :
               although
               you
               prevail
               with
               hypocrites
               ,
               do
               not
               think
               to
               prevail
               in
               like
               maner
               with
               gracious
               hearts
               .
               The
               answer
               of
               Basil
               to
               Modestus
               ,
               that
               Nazianzen
               in
               his
               former
               Oration
               mentions
               ,
               is
               very
               remarkable
               ;
               When
               Modestus
               heard
               his
               bold
               answers
               ,
               says
               he
               to
               him
               ,
               
                 Never
                 any
                 man
                 answered
                 me
                 thus
                 ,
                 thus
                 boldly
                 as
                 you
                 do
                 :
              
               It
               may
               be
               ,
               says
               
                 Basil
                 ,
                 you
                 never
                 had
                 to
                 deal
                 with
                 a
                 Bishop
                 before
                 .
              
               So
               although
               perhaps
               others
               who
               make
               shews
               of
               Religion
               ,
               yet
               not
               well
               grounded
               ,
               will
               yield
               to
               you
               ;
               yet
               if
               you
               meet
               with
               a
               true
               gracious
               heart
               ,
               you
               shall
               finde
               another
               maner
               of
               power
               there
               to
               resist
               whatsoever
               you
               can
               do
               .
               Do
               what
               you
               can
               ,
               those
               who
               are
               truly
               godly
               ,
               will
               be
               above
               you
               in
               whatsoever
               sufferings
               they
               endure
               from
               you
               .
               It
               was
               a
               notable
               speech
               I
               have
               read
               of
               one
               
                 Cyrus
                 Theodorus
              
               ,
               to
               the
               former
               Modestus
               ,
               concerning
               
                 Basil
                 :
                 O
                 Modestus
                 ,
                 Basil
                 is
                 above
                 you
                 ,
                 you
                 are
                 but
                 a
                 poor
              
               Pismire
               
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 though
                 you
                 roar
                 as
                 a
              
               Lyon
               !
               Luther
               likewise
               reports
               of
               Vincentius
               ,
               that
               he
               laughed
               *
               at
               those
               that
               slew
               him
               ;
               saying
               ,
               that
               
                 to
                 Christians
                 tortures
                 and
                 deaths
                 were
                 as
                 sports
                 ,
              
               and
               he
               gloryed
               when
               he
               went
               upon
               hot
               
                 burning
                 coals
              
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               trod
               upon
               Roses
               .
            
             
               Ninthly
               ,
               If
               we
               are
               to
               glory
               so
               much
               in
               the
               sufferings
               
               we
               endure
               for
               Christ
               ,
               then
               certainly
               we
               are
               to
               glory
               in
               the
               sufferings
               that
               Christ
               hath
               indured
               for
               us
               :
               if
               there
               be
               riches
               in
               our
               sufferings
               for
               Christ
               ,
               what
               riches
               are
               in
               Christs
               suffering
               for
               us
               ?
               I
               have
               shewn
               in
               eight
               particulars
               the
               riches
               of
               sufferings
               for
               Christ
               ;
               I
               might
               in
               as
               many
               particulars
               shew
               the
               riches
               of
               
                 Christs
                 sufferings
              
               for
               us
               .
               First
               ,
               riches
               of
               the
               infinite
               deep
               wisdom
               of
               God.
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               riches
               of
               the
               infinite
               love
               of
               God
               to
               mankinde
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               the
               rich
               patern
               of
               humility
               .
               Fourthly
               ,
               there
               is
               riches
               of
               honor
               that
               is
               put
               upon
               the
               Children
               of
               men
               ,
               such
               a
               price
               is
               paid
               for
               them
               ,
               and
               such
               great
               things
               are
               done
               by
               the
               Lord
               for
               them
               .
               Fifthly
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               rich
               
                 fountain
                 of
                 mercy
              
               ,
               cleansing
               of
               all
               pollution
               ,
               and
               the
               healing
               of
               all
               souls
               in
               Christ
               .
               Sixthly
               ,
               there
               are
               the
               riches
               of
               the
               springs
               of
               all
               graces
               .
               Seventhly
               ,
               there
               are
               the
               riches
               of
               the
               rich
               treasure
               of
               all
               consolations
               .
               Eighthly
               ,
               a
               rich
               purchase
               ;
               thus
               our
               sufferings
               for
               Christ
               are
               riches
               ,
               and
               Christs
               sufferings
               for
               us
               are
               riches
               .
               Chrysostom
               *
               speaking
               of
               Christs
               reproaches
               ,
               hath
               this
               expression
               ,
               
                 These
                 things
                 which
                 we
                 suffered
                 ,
                 are
                 most
                 beautiful
                 and
                 glorious
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 in
                 these
                 I
                 do
                 principally
                 glory
                 ;
                 neither
                 is
                 my
                 spirit
                 less
                 raised
                 by
                 the
                 thousands
                 that
                 be
                 raised
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 then
                 by
                 the
                 dolours
                 that
                 suffered
                 .
              
               How
               rich
               is
               a
               Christian
               in
               regard
               of
               sufferings
               ;
               as
               men
               use
               to
               look
               at
               their
               riches
               ,
               and
               be
               thinking
               of
               their
               riches
               ,
               so
               let
               us
               be
               viewing
               and
               looking
               at
               our
               riches
               ,
               the
               riches
               of
               our
               sufferings
               ;
               and
               Christ
               makes
               us
               to
               glory
               in
               our
               riches
               .
               It
               is
               an
               expression
               of
               Chrysostom
               upon
               the
               Sermon
               in
               Matthew
               26.
               speaking
               of
               the
               sufferings
               of
               Christ
               ,
               says
               he
               ,
               
                 They
                 are
                 glorious
              
               
               things
               ,
               he
               glories
               more
               in
               them
               ,
               then
               in
               raising
               thousands
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               
                 Christ
                 glories
                 in
                 them
              
               ;
               And
               that
               is
               observable
               in
               the
               ninth
               of
               the
               Acts
               ,
               where
               Christ
               appears
               to
               Saul
               ,
               says
               he
               ,
               
                 Saul
                 ,
                 Saul
                 ,
                 why
                 persecutest
                 thou
                 me
                 ?
              
               says
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 Who
                 art
                 thou
                 ?
                 I
                 am
                 Jesus
                 of
                 Nazareth
              
               ;
               why
               does
               he
               say
               ,
               
                 Jesus
                 of
                 Nazareth
              
               ?
               does
               any
               good
               come
               out
               of
               Nazareth
               ?
               he
               does
               not
               say
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 second
                 person
                 of
                 the
                 Trinity
                 ,
              
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               King
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               no
               ,
               but
               
                 I
                 am
                 Jesus
                 of
                 Nazareth
              
               ,
               that
               was
               a
               reproach
               that
               was
               cast
               upon
               Christ
               ,
               and
               Christ
               glories
               in
               that
               ,
               surely
               we
               should
               glory
               in
               it
               then
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               so
               many
               riches
               in
               suffering
               
               for
               Christ
               in
               reproaches
               ,
               what
               riches
               are
               there
               in
               the
               Crown
               ,
               in
               the
               reward
               of
               the
               reproaches
               ,
               and
               sufferings
               ?
               men
               do
               dig
               riches
               out
               of
               dark
               holes
               and
               mines
               in
               the
               Earth
               ;
               here
               is
               a
               hole
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               dark
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               a
               mine
               ,
               where-out
               you
               may
               dig
               great
               riches
               ,
               if
               you
               have
               wherewithall
               to
               dig
               ,
               if
               you
               have
               a
               true
               Christian
               Spirit
               ;
               you
               see
               out
               of
               this
               deep
               dark
               pit
               you
               may
               dig
               riches
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               XXXIX
               .
               
                 There
                 is
                 glorious
                 reward
                 for
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               BUt
               what
               was
               the
               ground
               that
               made
               Moses
               thus
               esteem
               reproaches
               ?
               
                 He
                 had
                 respect
                 unto
                 the
                 recompence
                 of
                 reward
                 :
              
               From
               whence
               the
               point
               of
               Doctrine
               is
               this
               ,
               That
            
             
               
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 glorious
                 reward
                 for
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 respect
                 unto
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 encouragement
                 to
                 Gods
              
               
               
                 servants
                 ,
                 to
                 go
                 on
                 in
                 a
                 way
                 of
                 suffering
                 and
                 hardship
                 for
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               It
               was
               this
               that
               helped
               David
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               his
               sore
               temptation
               ,
               that
               did
               arise
               from
               his
               affliction
               in
               the
               way
               of
               God
               ,
               Psalm
               37.
               24.
               
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 guide
                 me
                 mith
                 thy
                 counsel
                 ,
                 and
                 afterward
                 receive
                 me
                 to
                 glory
                 :
              
               as
               if
               he
               should
               say
               ,
               Howsoever
               it
               be
               with
               the
               men
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               who
               enjoy
               their
               prosperity
               according
               to
               their
               desires
               ;
               and
               howsoever
               it
               be
               with
               me
               ,
               that
               I
               am
               afflicted
               ,
               and
               must
               endure
               hard
               things
               here
               ,
               yet
               this
               is
               that
               which
               upholds
               me
               through
               all
               ,
               Thou
               shalt
               afterward
               receive
               me
               to
               glory
               .
               This
               is
               that
               which
               upheld
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Saint
               Paul
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               4.
               17.
               where
               he
               brings
               in
               a
               most
               notable
               and
               high
               expression
               of
               the
               glory
               that
               is
               to
               come
               ,
               for
               the
               upholding
               his
               spirit
               in
               his
               suffering
               ;
               
                 For
                 our
                 light
                 affliction
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 but
                 for
                 a
                 moment
                 ,
                 worketh
                 for
                 us
                 a
                 far
                 more
                 exceeding
                 and
                 eternal
                 weight
                 of
                 glory
                 .
              
               This
               is
               that
               which
               Saint
               Paul
               propounded
               unto
               Timothy
               ,
               to
               uphold
               his
               heart
               in
               all
               his
               sufferings
               ,
               2
               Timothy
               2.
               12.
               
               
                 If
                 we
                 suffer
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 also
                 reign
                 with
                 him
                 .
              
               This
               is
               that
               which
               strengthned
               the
               Spirits
               of
               the
               Christians
               ,
               that
               suffered
               in
               the
               times
               of
               
               the
               
                 Maccabees
                 ,
                 Heb.
              
               10.
               34.
               
               As
               those
               
                 clusters
                 of
                 Grapes
              
               that
               were
               brought
               from
               the
               land
               of
               Canaan
               ,
               that
               shewed
               to
               the
               people
               ,
               what
               the
               fruitfulness
               of
               that
               land
               was
               ,
               was
               an
               encouragement
               to
               them
               ,
               to
               pass
               through
               all
               difficulties
               that
               they
               were
               like
               to
               meet
               withalin
               the
               possession
               of
               the
               land
               ,
               to
               fight
               against
               the
               children
               of
               Anak
               ;
               so
               that
               which
               God
               hath
               revealed
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               is
               like
               those
               
                 clusters
                 of
                 grapes
              
               ,
               those
               little
               things
               that
               we
               have
               made
               known
               to
               us
               (
               in
               comparison
               of
               the
               glory
               that
               is
               to
               come
               )
               are
               to
               that
               end
               revealed
               to
               encourage
               us
               in
               our
               way
               here
               .
               In
               the
               handling
               of
               this
               point
               ,
               there
               are
               these
               five
               things
               we
               shall
               endeavor
               to
               do
               :
               First
               ,
               to
               shew
               that
               there
               is
               a
               reward
               for
               the
               righteous
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               how
               far
               a
               Christian
               may
               have
               an
               eye
               unto
               this
               reward
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               shew
               somewhat
               what
               this
               reward
               is
               .
               Fourthly
               ,
               wherein
               lies
               
                 the
                 power
              
               of
               the
               believing
               of
               this
               ,
               to
               help
               us
               to
               endure
               any
               hardship
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               make
               Application
               of
               all
               .
            
             
               That
               there
               is
               
                 a
                 reward
              
               .
               Certainly
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               more
               blessed
               condition
               for
               Gods
               people
               hereafter
               ,
               they
               have
               
               not
               received
               that
               which
               is
               prepared
               for
               them
               ,
               there
               are
               other
               maner
               of
               things
               to
               be
               revealed
               ,
               then
               those
               that
               you
               see
               .
               Psal
               .
               58.
               11.
               
               
                 Verily
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 reward
                 for
                 the
                 righteous
              
               ;
               surely
               it
               is
               so
               :
               notwithstanding
               a
               carnal
               sensual
               heart
               doth
               not
               see
               it
               ,
               yet
               
                 verily
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 reward
              
               ;
               though
               the
               ways
               of
               Gods
               providence
               do
               seem
               outwardly
               to
               work
               otherwise
               ,
               yet
               surely
               there
               is
               a
               reward
               :
               notwithstanding
               our
               unbelieving
               hearts
               are
               ready
               to
               question
               it
               ,
               yet
               surely
               there
               is
               a
               reward
               ,
               verily
               there
               is
               a
               reward
               for
               the
               righteous
               .
               There
               is
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               power
               in
               this
               one
               thing
               to
               raise
               up
               our
               hearts
               from
               the
               creature
               ,
               from
               grovelling
               here
               below
               ,
               
               to
               make
               us
               at
               least
               to
               look
               upward
               to
               know
               our
               happiness
               is
               not
               here
               ,
               to
               know
               that
               there
               are
               glorious
               things
               to
               be
               expected
               ,
               and
               that
               appears
               :
            
             
               First
               ,
               God
               hath
               infinite
               riches
               of
               glory
               ,
               infinite
               treasures
               of
               happiness
               ,
               there
               are
               infinite
               great
               things
               in
               God
               ,
               and
               God
               takes
               infinite
               delight
               to
               communicate
               himself
               ,
               and
               let
               out
               himself
               unto
               the
               creature
               :
               now
               if
               there
               be
               such
               infinite
               riches
               with
               God
               ,
               such
               glorious
               treasures
               of
               happiness
               ,
               and
               he
               delights
               to
               communicate
               himself
               ,
               certainly
               there
               are
               great
               things
               to
               be
               communicated
               then
               ;
               for
               wherefore
               is
               it
               that
               God
               hath
               such
               infinite
               riches
               in
               him
               ,
               but
               that
               in
               due
               time
               he
               will
               make
               them
               known
               ,
               and
               reveal
               them
               ,
               and
               communicate
               them
               ?
               it
               is
               but
               little
               that
               is
               revealed
               and
               communicated
               for
               the
               present
               ;
               therefore
               there
               are
               other
               things
               to
               be
               revealed
               and
               communicated
               from
               God.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               God
               hath
               made
               mankinde
               to
               be
               of
               such
               a
               nature
               ,
               as
               to
               have
               a
               kinde
               of
               infinite
               capacity
               ,
               whereby
               it
               is
               made
               capable
               of
               happiness
               ,
               beyond
               that
               which
               any
               creature
               ,
               besides
               Angels
               ,
               is
               capable
               of
               :
               Properly
               no
               creature
               but
               the
               rational
               creature
               is
               capable
               of
               happiness
               at
               all
               ,
               but
               besides
               it
               hath
               a
               kinde
               of
               infinite
               capacity
               ,
               whereby
               it
               is
               made
               capable
               of
               the
               highest
               happiness
               that
               belongs
               to
               the
               capacity
               of
               a
               Creature
               :
               and
               certainly
               God
               hath
               not
               made
               this
               in
               vain
               ,
               God
               does
               intend
               to
               fill
               this
               capacity
               .
            
             
               You
               will
               say
               ,
               
                 An
                 infinite
                 capacity
                 of
                 happiness
              
               ,
               how
               is
               that
               ?
               Thus
               ;
               for
               there
               are
               two
               things
               in
               the
               rational
               part
               of
               man
               ,
               his
               understanding
               ,
               and
               his
               will
               :
               now
               the
               capacity
               of
               this
               part
               ,
               must
               be
               judged
               according
               to
               the
               objects
               that
               are
               suitable
               unto
               these
               two
               faculties
               
               in
               mans
               soul
               :
               For
               the
               understanding
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               any
               particular
               thing
               that
               is
               the
               object
               of
               it
               ,
               but
               truth
               
                 in
                 general
              
               :
               take
               truth
               in
               the
               utmost
               latitude
               of
               it
               ,
               in
               the
               universality
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               object
               of
               mans
               understanding
               ;
               and
               therefore
               the
               understanding
               is
               infinite
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               not
               satisfied
               in
               this
               or
               that
               particular
               ,
               but
               truth
               in
               the
               utmost
               extent
               .
               And
               for
               the
               object
               of
               the
               will
               ,
               it
               is
               good
               in
               the
               general
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               this
               or
               that
               particular
               good
               ,
               but
               good
               in
               the
               universality
               of
               its
               nature
               ;
               and
               therefore
               till
               it
               come
               to
               enjoy
               God
               ,
               that
               does
               eminently
               contain
               all
               good
               in
               him
               ,
               it
               can
               never
               come
               to
               have
               full
               satisfaction
               .
               And
               here
               observe
               the
               difference
               between
               the
               capacity
               of
               mans
               nature
               ,
               and
               the
               capacity
               of
               other
               Creatures
               :
               as
               for
               other
               Creatures
               ,
               their
               faculties
               can
               extend
               no
               further
               then
               some
               particular
               good
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               limited
               within
               the
               narrow
               bounds
               of
               their
               own
               nature
               ;
               and
               therefore
               if
               so
               be
               the
               eye
               have
               colour
               ,
               it
               goes
               no
               further
               ;
               and
               if
               the
               ear
               have
               sound
               ,
               it
               goes
               no
               further
               ;
               and
               so
               taste
               ,
               it
               goes
               no
               further
               then
               some
               particular
               good
               ;
               but
               the
               intelligent
               soul
               ,
               the
               rational
               soul
               goes
               beyond
               all
               particulars
               .
               Now
               God
               having
               made
               mans
               nature
               of
               such
               a
               capacity
               for
               good
               and
               happiness
               ,
               certainly
               God
               intends
               great
               things
               for
               the
               children
               of
               men
               ,
               other
               maner
               of
               things
               ,
               then
               there
               are
               in
               this
               world
               ;
               and
               if
               for
               any
               ,
               surely
               for
               the
               righteous
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               surely
               there
               is
               a
               reward
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               the
               
               great
               design
               that
               God
               had
               in
               the
               making
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               in
               all
               his
               works
               to
               lift
               up
               ,
               and
               advance
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               riches
               of
               his
               mercy
               and
               grace
               :
               now
               if
               this
               be
               Gods
               great
               design
               ,
               to
               advance
               the
               glory
               of
               his
               
               infinite
               mercy
               ,
               then
               certainly
               there
               must
               needs
               be
               a
               glorious
               condition
               for
               some
               of
               the
               children
               of
               men
               ,
               for
               that
               is
               not
               yet
               done
               ;
               though
               there
               be
               something
               of
               Gods
               mercy
               manifested
               ,
               that
               we
               have
               cause
               to
               admire
               at
               ;
               yet
               certainly
               ,
               God
               does
               not
               reveal
               that
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               whereby
               he
               should
               attain
               to
               the
               great
               design
               ,
               of
               lifting
               up
               of
               the
               glory
               of
               his
               great
               Name
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               the
               chief
               of
               the
               deep
               infinite
               counsels
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               works
               of
               his
               wisdom
               ,
               that
               have
               been
               
               from
               all
               eternity
               ,
               have
               been
               ,
               and
               are
               yet
               exercised
               about
               this
               especially
               ;
               namely
               ,
               to
               bring
               mankinde
               to
               his
               eternal
               estate
               ,
               and
               to
               communicate
               unto
               the
               children
               of
               men
               ,
               that
               glory
               that
               he
               hath
               appointed
               for
               them
               ,
               that
               it
               might
               be
               in
               the
               most
               glorious
               way
               that
               can
               be
               :
               now
               if
               God
               have
               set
               his
               infinite
               wisdom
               on
               work
               from
               all
               eternity
               about
               this
               ;
               namely
               ,
               what
               might
               be
               the
               most
               glorious
               way
               of
               communication
               of
               himself
               in
               the
               riches
               of
               his
               goodness
               unto
               mankinde
               ,
               certainly
               ,
               when
               this
               comes
               to
               pass
               ,
               that
               God
               should
               communicate
               himself
               as
               much
               as
               he
               does
               intend
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               infinitely
               glorious
               :
               certainly
               ,
               there
               are
               great
               things
               ,
               and
               glorious
               things
               to
               be
               communicated
               hereafter
               .
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               the
               power
               of
               God
               hath
               been
               already
               exercised
               ,
               in
               subserviency
               to
               other
               attributes
               of
               his
               ,
               to
               
               make
               known
               his
               wisdom
               ,
               and
               his
               bounty
               ,
               and
               his
               general
               goodness
               ;
               the
               power
               of
               God
               have
               been
               wonderfully
               manifested
               in
               the
               works
               of
               creation
               and
               providence
               :
               now
               certainly
               ,
               the
               power
               of
               God
               is
               as
               well
               to
               be
               put
               forth
               in
               a
               way
               of
               subserviency
               unto
               his
               grace
               and
               mercy
               ;
               now
               if
               there
               be
               such
               a
               time
               ,
               as
               Gods
               infinite
               power
               is
               to
               be
               let
               out
               ,
               and
               work
               unto
               that
               end
               ,
               that
               it
               might
               be
               subservient
               unto
               the
               infiniteness
               
               of
               his
               mercy
               ,
               then
               certainly
               there
               are
               glorious
               and
               great
               things
               to
               be
               revealed
               and
               made
               known
               .
            
             
               Sixthly
               ,
               certainly
               there
               are
               glorious
               and
               great
               things
               
               for
               mankinde
               ,
               in
               that
               God
               hath
               raised
               the
               nature
               of
               man
               unto
               such
               a
               heighth
               ,
               as
               he
               hath
               done
               in
               Christ
               ;
               namely
               ,
               to
               unite
               mans
               nature
               unto
               himself
               ,
               unto
               the
               second
               person
               of
               the
               Trinity
               ,
               and
               that
               with
               the
               nearest
               union
               that
               possibly
               can
               be
               ;
               namely
               ,
               an
               hypostatical
               union
               :
               certainly
               then
               God
               intends
               great
               things
               for
               the
               children
               of
               men
               ,
               for
               
                 that
                 nature
              
               ,
               that
               is
               one
               person
               with
               the
               
                 Divine
                 nature
              
               .
               This
               is
               such
               a
               great
               work
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               all
               other
               of
               the
               works
               of
               God
               are
               darkned
               in
               the
               honor
               of
               this
               great
               work
               .
            
             
               Seventhly
               ,
               the
               great
               purchase
               that
               Jesus
               Christ
               hath
               made
               ,
               in
               that
               he
               hath
               been
               content
               to
               leave
               so
               much
               
               glory
               ,
               certainly
               this
               was
               to
               purchase
               great
               glory
               ;
               and
               in
               that
               he
               was
               content
               to
               be
               made
               a
               curse
               for
               mans-sin
               ,
               and
               to
               shed
               his
               blood
               ,
               and
               to
               give
               his
               life
               for
               man
               ,
               surely
               this
               was
               not
               onely
               to
               purchase
               outward
               comforts
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               it
               was
               to
               purchase
               higher
               things
               ;
               and
               therefore
               great
               must
               needs
               be
               the
               fruit
               of
               the
               purchase
               of
               the
               blood
               of
               Christ
               ;
               and
               therefore
               great
               are
               the
               things
               that
               are
               to
               be
               revealed
               hereafter
               .
            
             
               Eighthly
               ,
               there
               are
               in
               Scripture
               many
               glorious
               promises
               which
               yet
               are
               not
               fulfilled
               ,
               
                 abundant
                 rich
                 and
              
               
               
                 glorious
                 promises
              
               ,
               that
               have
               infinite
               treasures
               of
               good
               in
               them
               ,
               there
               must
               be
               a
               time
               of
               fulfilling
               of
               them
               all
               ,
               to
               the
               utmost
               extent
               of
               them
               :
               and
               therefore
               certainly
               there
               are
               great
               things
               to
               be
               revealed
               hereafter
               .
               
                 Thy
                 word
                 O
                 Lord
                 is
                 setled
                 for
                 ever
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
              
               Psal
               .
               119.
               89.
               
            
             
               Ninthly
               ,
               the
               great
               things
               that
               God
               hath
               done
               for
               his
               enemies
               ,
               is
               a
               demonstration
               that
               there
               is
               a
               glorious
               
               
               condition
               for
               
                 Gods
                 people
              
               afterward
               ,
               in
               that
               God
               hath
               filled
               their
               bellies
               with
               his
               hid
               treasure
               :
               what
               treasures
               hath
               God
               to
               fill
               the
               souls
               of
               his
               own
               people
               with
               ,
               when
               as
               he
               does
               fill
               the
               bellies
               of
               the
               wicked
               ,
               whom
               he
               does
               intend
               to
               cast
               out
               as
               accursed
               ?
            
             
               Tenthly
               ,
               it
               appears
               there
               are
               great
               things
               for
               the
               people
               of
               God
               hereafter
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               great
               hopes
               
               that
               are
               wrought
               in
               the
               hearts
               of
               Gods
               servants
               ,
               by
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
               Now
               surely
               such
               hopes
               as
               are
               wrought
               by
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               they
               must
               attain
               unto
               glorious
               things
               :
               Rom.
               15.
               13.
               
               
                 Now
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 hope
                 ,
                 fill
                 you
                 with
                 all
                 joy
                 and
                 peace
                 in
                 believing
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 may
                 abound
                 in
                 hope
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 :
              
               the
               hope
               of
               Gods
               people
               is
               that
               which
               is
               not
               onely
               wrought
               by
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Ghost
              
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ;
               and
               such
               an
               hope
               ,
               as
               God
               is
               pleased
               to
               stile
               himself
               
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 this
              
               hope
               ;
               and
               therefore
               certainly
               glorious
               things
               are
               to
               be
               revealed
               .
            
             
               Another
               demonstration
               is
               this
               ,
               the
               very
               natures
               and
               
               excellency
               of
               grace
               ,
               is
               to
               take
               off
               our
               hearts
               from
               these
               present
               things
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               from
               all
               the
               good
               that
               is
               here
               in
               the
               creature
               ,
               God
               does
               give
               grace
               for
               this
               end
               ;
               now
               then
               I
               reason
               thus
               :
               if
               the
               chief
               excellency
               of
               grace
               be
               to
               take
               the
               hearts
               of
               the
               Saints
               from
               the
               things
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               to
               settle
               them
               upon
               higher
               and
               better
               things
               ,
               then
               certainly
               there
               are
               glorious
               things
               to
               come
               .
            
             
               The
               last
               demonstration
               is
               this
               ,
               because
               there
               are
               
               such
               glorious
               
                 first
                 fruits
              
               of
               that
               which
               is
               to
               come
               ,
               that
               Gods
               people
               do
               finde
               for
               the
               present
               ;
               those
               blessed
               rays
               of
               heavenly
               consolations
               ,
               and
               those
               beginnings
               
               of
               Heaven
               that
               they
               finde
               here
               :
               if
               there
               were
               a
               thousand
               worlds
               filled
               with
               that
               glory
               that
               this
               is
               filled
               with
               ,
               they
               would
               not
               take
               it
               for
               one
               ray
               ,
               one
               beam
               ,
               that
               is
               made
               known
               unto
               them
               ,
               as
               the
               first
               fruits
               of
               that
               glory
               they
               shall
               have
               hereafter
               :
               now
               put
               all
               these
               together
               ,
               and
               we
               may
               conclude
               ,
               
                 Verily
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 reward
                 for
                 the
                 righteous
              
               ;
               verily
               there
               is
               a
               glorious
               condition
               for
               Gods
               servants
               ;
               happy
               are
               they
               that
               shall
               be
               made
               partakers
               of
               these
               things
               ,
               certainly
               there
               are
               great
               things
               to
               come
               .
            
             
               Before
               we
               go
               any
               further
               ,
               me
               thinks
               the
               thoughts
               of
               these
               should
               raise
               our
               hearts
               :
               what
               do
               we
               here
               minding
               such
               poor
               empty
               things
               ?
               are
               these
               the
               things
               that
               God
               hath
               made
               us
               for
               ?
               are
               not
               the
               thoughrs
               of
               God
               concerning
               the
               children
               of
               men
               ,
               higher
               and
               more
               glorious
               then
               these
               outward
               things
               ?
               surely
               there
               is
               something
               else
               ,
               that
               God
               hath
               made
               mans
               immortal
               soul
               for
               ,
               above
               any
               thing
               that
               it
               hath
               seen
               in
               the
               world
               :
               men
               do
               live
               for
               the
               present
               ,
               as
               if
               there
               were
               no
               other
               condition
               for
               them
               ,
               no
               greater
               good
               ,
               but
               onely
               to
               cat
               and
               drink
               ,
               and
               have
               money
               ,
               and
               brave
               cloathes
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               :
               O
               know
               there
               are
               better
               things
               for
               us
               to
               look
               after
               !
               but
               thus
               we
               pass
               from
               the
               first
               thing
               ,
               
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 blessed
                 things
                 for
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 men
              
               hereafter
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               XL.
               
                 How
                 far
                 we
                 may
                 aym
                 at
                 the
              
               recompence
               of
               reward
               
                 in
                 what
                 we
                 do
              
               .
            
             
               IT
               is
               true
               ,
               will
               some
               say
               ,
               there
               are
               glorious
               things
               prepared
               for
               some
               of
               the
               children
               of
               men
               ;
               but
               whether
               may
               we
               look
               after
               them
               ?
               may
               we
               have
               a
               respect
               to
               the
               reward
               ?
               Is
               not
               this
               a
               mercenary
               thing
               ,
               and
               hypocrisie
               ?
               we
               are
               not
               to
               serve
               God
               for
               reward
               ,
               but
               for
               himself
               :
               and
               therefore
               how
               is
               this
               that
               Moses
               had
               a
               respect
               unto
               the
               
                 recompence
                 of
                 reward
              
               ,
               and
               how
               is
               this
               a
               thing
               that
               should
               help
               us
               on
               in
               our
               way
               ?
            
             
               First
               ,
               this
               is
               granted
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               bound
               to
               serve
               the
               
               Lord
               ,
               and
               to
               walk
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               obey
               him
               ;
               if
               there
               were
               no
               reward
               to
               be
               expected
               hereafter
               ,
               God
               is
               infinitely
               worthy
               of
               himself
               ,
               of
               all
               our
               services
               ,
               of
               all
               that
               we
               are
               able
               to
               do
               in
               this
               world
               ;
               and
               whatsoever
               we
               have
               ,
               the
               Lord
               hath
               more
               interest
               in
               it
               ,
               then
               we
               have
               in
               it
               our selves
               ;
               and
               therefore
               we
               owe
               all
               that
               we
               are
               ,
               or
               have
               ,
               unto
               him
               ,
               and
               righteousness
               it self
               is
               sufficient
               to
               cause
               us
               to
               perform
               the
               works
               of
               it
               :
               
                 In
                 the
                 keeping
                 of
                 thy
                 Commandments
                 there
                 is
                 great
                 reward
                 ,
              
               Psalm
               19.
               11.
               
               Not
               onely
               
                 for
                 keeping
              
               them
               ,
               but
               
                 in
                 keeping
                 them
              
               there
               is
               great
               reward
               ,
               and
               the
               excellency
               of
               our
               work
               would
               be
               sufficient
               reward
               for
               our
               work
               ;
               though
               there
               were
               no
               reward
               that
               were
               to
               come
               hereafter
               ,
               we
               are
               bound
               to
               do
               all
               we
               do
               .
            
             
               But
               yet
               secondly
               ,
               notwithstanding
               this
               ,
               God
               is
               
               pleased
               to
               give
               leave
               unto
               us
               his
               poor
               creatures
               ,
               to
               help
               and
               encourage
               our selves
               in
               the
               expectation
               of
               
               that
               reward
               that
               is
               to
               come
               ;
               yea
               ,
               to
               make
               it
               our
               aim
               (
               though
               I
               will
               not
               say
               
                 the
                 highest
                 aim
              
               )
               for
               so
               the
               word
               signifies
               in
               2
               Cor.
               4.
               18.
               
               
                 While
                 we
                 look
                 not
                 at
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 seen
                 ,
                 but
                 at
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 seen
              
               ;
               the
               word
               signifies
               ,
               
                 While
                 we
                 make
                 things
                 that
              
               
               are
               not
               seen
               
                 our
                 scope
                 and
                 aym
              
               ,
               so
               that
               God
               gives
               us
               leave
               to
               have
               such
               respect
               unto
               them
               ,
               as
               to
               make
               them
               our
               aym
               :
               and
               so
               the
               people
               of
               God
               have
               looked
               at
               
                 the
                 recompence
                 of
                 reward
              
               ,
               as
               a
               great
               encouragement
               to
               them
               in
               their
               way
               ,
               Psal
               .
               119.
               112.
               
               
                 I
                 have
                 enclined
                 my
                 heart
                 to
                 perform
                 thy
                 statutes
                 alway
                 ,
                 even
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 :
              
               the
               same
               word
               that
               signifies
               end
               ,
               signifies
               reward
               also
               ,
               because
               reward
               is
               to
               come
               at
               the
               end
               of
               all
               our
               works
               ,
               and
               therefore
               the
               same
               word
               is
               translated
               reward
               in
               Psal
               .
               19.
               11.
               and
               so
               the
               word
               seems
               to
               carry
               more
               ,
               then
               to
               the
               end
               :
               as
               if
               David
               should
               say
               ,
               I
               have
               enclined
               my
               heart
               to
               perform
               thy
               Statutes
               alway
               ,
               
                 looking
                 unto
                 the
                 reward
              
               .
               In
               Heb.
               12.
               3.
               it
               is
               said
               of
               Christ
               himself
               ,
               
                 That
                 for
                 the
                 joy
                 that
                 was
                 set
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 endured
                 the
                 Cross
                 ,
                 and
                 despised
                 the
                 shame
                 :
              
               Now
               if
               Christ
               made
               use
               of
               the
               joy
               that
               was
               set
               
                 before
                 him
              
               ,
               and
               that
               was
               a
               help
               to
               him
               to
               endure
               the
               Cross
               ,
               and
               despise
               the
               shame
               ,
               much
               more
               may
               we
               make
               use
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               it
               may
               be
               a
               help
               
                 to
                 us
              
               ;
               so
               that
               we
               have
               leave
               to
               look
               at
               it
               .
            
             
               Yea
               thirdly
               ,
               we
               have
               not
               onely
               leave
               to
               look
               at
               it
               ,
               
               but
               it
               is
               our
               duty
               to
               seek
               to
               help
               our selves
               
                 in
                 eying
              
               the
               reward
               ;
               we
               sin
               against
               God
               if
               we
               do
               it
               not
               :
               and
               the
               reason
               is
               ,
               because
               we
               are
               bound
               to
               make
               use
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               in
               that
               way
               that
               God
               hath
               revealed
               it
               to
               us
               :
               now
               God
               hath
               revealed
               the
               glorious
               things
               of
               the
               recompence
               of
               the
               reward
               in
               a
               way
               of
               encouragement
               ;
               and
               therefore
               we
               sin
               against
               God
               if
               we
               
               do
               not
               encourage
               our selves
               in
               it
               .
               Some
               think
               ,
               why
               should
               we
               look
               at
               the
               reward
               ,
               we
               must
               look
               to
               the
               rule
               ,
               and
               see
               that
               our
               obedience
               be
               accordingly
               :
               but
               know
               ,
               if
               you
               do
               not
               look
               to
               the
               reward
               ,
               you
               do
               not
               only
               hinder
               your selves
               of
               the
               good
               you
               might
               have
               ,
               but
               do
               sin
               against
               God
               in
               it
               .
               Here
               you
               deceive
               your selves
               ,
               as
               Ahaz
               did
               deceive
               himself
               in
               Isaiah
               7.
               11.
               where
               God
               bid
               him
               
                 ask
                 a
                 sign
              
               ;
               he
               was
               modest
               ,
               and
               bashful
               ,
               and
               would
               not
               ask
               a
               sign
               ,
               
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 tempt
              
               God
               ,
               he
               would
               believe
               the
               Lord
               without
               a
               sign
               ,
               see
               how
               the
               Lord
               is
               angry
               :
               
                 Is
                 it
                 a
                 small
                 thing
                 to
                 weary
                 man
                 ,
                 but
                 will
                 you
                 weary
                 God
                 also
                 ?
              
               When
               as
               the
               Lord
               in
               favor
               towards
               you
               will
               vouchsafe
               you
               a
               sign
               ,
               and
               you
               refuse
               it
               ,
               as
               if
               you
               had
               no
               need
               ,
               
                 why
                 will
                 you
                 weary
                 God
              
               ?
               so
               as
               when
               God
               for
               the
               help
               of
               our
               weakness
               ,
               will
               grant
               us
               an
               argument
               to
               help
               us
               in
               our
               way
               ,
               and
               we
               think
               it
               is
               modesty
               ,
               or
               what
               you
               will
               to
               leave
               it
               ,
               in
               this
               we
               sin
               against
               the
               Lord
               our
               God.
               
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               I
               never
               finde
               that
               the
               Scripture
               does
               accuse
               any
               of
               Hypocrisie
               ,
               of
               unsoundness
               ,
               and
               not
               
               to
               have
               truth
               of
               grace
               meerly
               for
               this
               ,
               because
               that
               they
               did
               aym
               at
               the
               reward
               which
               is
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               for
               that
               they
               did
               ;
               you
               shall
               finde
               in
               Scripture
               many
               are
               discovered
               for
               hypocrites
               ,
               for
               looking
               at
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               world
               as
               their
               aym
               ,
               for
               seeking
               of
               riches
               and
               credit
               ;
               but
               give
               me
               an
               instance
               where
               any
               is
               accused
               for
               unsoundness
               ,
               for
               seeking
               of
               immortallity
               ,
               and
               eternity
               ,
               and
               happiness
               ;
               this
               is
               that
               which
               troubles
               many
               Christians
               ,
               that
               which
               they
               do
               is
               out
               of
               self-love
               ,
               and
               they
               aym
               at
               themselves
               ;
               God
               did
               never
               discover
               any
               to
               be
               unsound
               upon
               this
               ground
               ,
               and
               therefore
               we
               should
               be
               cautious
               in
               accusing
               our selves
               
               of
               this
               ,
               as
               many
               do
               ,
               because
               ,
               for
               the
               present
               they
               cannot
               see
               how
               they
               go
               further
               then
               seeking
               of
               themselves
               ,
               though
               we
               cannot
               see
               how
               we
               do
               go
               further
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               an
               argument
               we
               do
               go
               further
               ,
               if
               we
               get
               up
               to
               this
               .
               Paul
               made
               it
               a
               mighty
               work
               of
               grace
               in
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               could
               have
               his
               heart
               taken
               off
               from
               all
               temporal
               things
               that
               
                 are
                 seen
              
               ,
               and
               to
               look
               at
               eternal
               things
               that
               were
               
                 not
                 seen
              
               .
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               yet
               we
               ought
               to
               look
               at
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               lift
               up
               
               God
               beyond
               our selves
               ,
               or
               any
               thing
               that
               concerns
               our selves
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               aym
               at
               God
               more
               then
               any
               worldly
               thing
               onely
               ;
               but
               to
               aym
               at
               God
               more
               then
               at
               the
               glory
               of
               Heaven
               .
            
             
               But
               yet
               further
               ,
               though
               we
               are
               to
               aym
               at
               God
               beyond
               
               our
               own
               good
               any
               way
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               the
               will
               of
               God
               that
               he
               would
               not
               have
               us
               to
               part
               with
               any
               of
               our
               spiritual
               good
               ,
               no
               not
               for
               any
               glory
               to
               his
               own
               name
               :
               if
               you
               look
               at
               your
               reward
               in
               Heaven
               
                 as
                 spiritual
              
               ,
               you
               may
               so
               far
               look
               at
               it
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               be
               willing
               to
               part
               with
               it
               ,
               for
               any
               glory
               that
               you
               conceive
               may
               come
               to
               God
               :
               by
               spiritual
               good
               ,
               I
               mean
               grace
               .
               Now
               if
               it
               could
               be
               supposed
               that
               God
               should
               have
               never
               so
               much
               glory
               by
               my
               abating
               the
               least
               degree
               in
               grace
               ,
               yet
               I
               am
               so
               bound
               to
               the
               work
               of
               grace
               ,
               as
               I
               must
               not
               abate
               the
               least
               degree
               for
               the
               highest
               glory
               that
               can
               come
               to
               God
               ;
               yea
               ,
               though
               it
               is
               true
               I
               am
               to
               desire
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               others
               should
               glorifie
               God
               :
               yet
               I
               should
               more
               desire
               the
               furtherance
               of
               grace
               in
               my
               own
               soul
               ,
               so
               as
               I
               should
               not
               be
               willing
               to
               part
               with
               the
               least
               degree
               of
               grace
               ,
               though
               thereby
               all
               the
               world
               should
               glorifie
               God.
               
            
             
               But
               here
               lies
               one
               objection
               :
               Paul
               seems
               to
               go
               
               
               otherwise
               ;
               for
               
                 he
                 wished
                 himself
                 accursed
                 ,
                 or
                 anathamized
                 from
                 Christ
                 for
                 his
                 brethren
                 ,
                 his
                 kinsmen
                 after
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
              
               so
               that
               it
               seems
               St.
               Paul
               did
               wish
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               in
               others
               ,
               more
               then
               any
               grace
               in
               himself
               .
            
             
               To
               this
               I
               answer
               ,
               That
               separation
               from
               Christ
               we
               must
               understand
               rightly
               ;
               we
               are
               not
               to
               understand
               by
               
               separation
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               be
               separated
               from
               the
               Spirit
               and
               grace
               of
               Christ
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               might
               be
               separated
               from
               
                 the
                 comforts
                 of
                 Christ
              
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               not
               have
               that
               comfort
               and
               that
               happiness
               that
               comes
               in
               by
               Christ
               :
               If
               he
               had
               desired
               to
               be
               separated
               from
               the
               grace
               of
               Christ
               ,
               he
               should
               have
               sinned
               in
               it
               ;
               Gods
               glory
               and
               our
               good
               are
               so
               annexed
               together
               ,
               that
               though
               we
               may
               suffer
               much
               for
               the
               good
               of
               others
               ,
               yet
               we
               are
               not
               to
               desire
               to
               be
               in
               any
               sinful
               condition
               ,
               though
               it
               could
               save
               all
               the
               world
               :
               If
               it
               could
               be
               conceived
               ,
               unless
               I
               sin
               the
               least
               sin
               in
               thought
               ,
               all
               the
               men
               of
               the
               world
               should
               be
               damned
               ,
               I
               should
               suffer
               them
               all
               to
               be
               damned
               ,
               rather
               then
               to
               sin
               the
               least
               sin
               .
               I
               remember
               St.
               Augustine
               hath
               a
               tractate
               about
               an
               
                 officious
                 lye
              
               ,
               to
               tell
               a
               lye
               for
               no
               hurt
               ,
               but
               for
               good
               ;
               says
               he
               ,
               
                 We
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 tell
                 such
                 a
                 lye
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 were
                 to
                 save
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 :
              
               Christ
               had
               rather
               all
               the
               world
               should
               have
               been
               damned
               ,
               then
               that
               he
               should
               have
               committed
               the
               least
               sin
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               next
               place
               ,
               whosoever
               does
               understand
               what
               
               the
               true
               reward
               is
               that
               is
               in
               heaven
               ,
               it
               is
               impossible
               ,
               if
               he
               desire
               heaven
               aright
               ,
               but
               he
               must
               desire
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               above
               himself
               :
               What
               is
               the
               heighth
               and
               top
               of
               heaven
               ?
               it
               is
               not
               any
               carnal
               good
               ,
               any
               carnal
               content
               that
               is
               the
               heighth
               and
               top
               of
               the
               glory
               of
               heaven
               ?
               It
               is
               that
               our
               souls
               being
               
               in
               the
               perfection
               of
               them
               ,
               might
               live
               to
               the
               praise
               of
               God
               for
               ever
               :
               Now
               if
               this
               be
               the
               end
               of
               all
               ,
               we
               shall
               receive
               from
               God
               in
               heaven
               that
               we
               might
               live
               for
               ever
               ,
               to
               reflect
               the
               glory
               upon
               God
               again
               in
               our
               praise
               ;
               then
               it
               is
               impossible
               to
               desire
               heaven
               ,
               but
               in
               our
               desires
               of
               heaven
               ,
               we
               do
               desire
               God
               above
               our selves
               :
               Surely
               we
               may
               freely
               aym
               at
               our
               reward
               in
               heaven
               ,
               for
               if
               we
               aym
               at
               our
               reward
               ,
               and
               know
               it
               aright
               ,
               it
               is
               such
               as
               we
               cannot
               but
               aym
               at
               God
               above
               our selves
               ;
               yea
               further
               ,
               so
               near
               is
               Gods
               glory
               and
               
               our
               reward
               joyned
               together
               ,
               that
               we
               cannot
               aym
               at
               God
               above
               our selves
               ,
               but
               we
               shall
               by
               that
               means
               in
               the
               best
               maner
               provide
               for
               our selves
               ;
               and
               the
               more
               we
               strive
               to
               aym
               at
               God
               above
               our selves
               ,
               we
               come
               in
               the
               best
               maner
               ,
               that
               possibly
               can
               be
               ,
               to
               provide
               for
               our selves
               .
            
             
               And
               yet
               lastly
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               great
               difference
               between
               
               
                 a
                 gracious
                 heart
              
               looking
               to
               the
               reward
               ,
               and
               
                 a
                 carnal
                 heart
              
               looking
               to
               the
               reward
               :
               As
            
             
               First
               ,
               the
               difference
               lies
               here
               ,
               a
               gracious
               heart
               does
               
               love
               the
               reward
               for
               
                 the
                 works
                 sake
              
               ;
               a
               carnal
               heart
               does
               onely
               love
               the
               work
               for
               
                 the
                 rewards
                 sake
              
               :
               As
               a
               gracious
               heart
               loves
               heaven
               ,
               and
               loves
               the
               glory
               of
               heaven
               ;
               but
               it
               loves
               heaven
               ,
               and
               the
               glory
               of
               heaven
               the
               better
               ,
               because
               there
               is
               such
               
                 a
                 blessed
                 way
                 to
                 it
              
               .
               If
               a
               man
               were
               to
               go
               home
               ,
               and
               had
               an
               ill
               way
               ,
               he
               would
               love
               his
               home
               ;
               but
               if
               he
               have
               a
               fair
               smooth
               way
               home
               ,
               he
               loves
               his
               home
               the
               better
               for
               the
               
                 ways
                 sake
              
               ;
               therefore
               many
               men
               are
               at
               great
               cost
               to
               have
               a
               fair
               going
               to
               their
               houses
               :
               And
               so
               a
               gracious
               heart
               loves
               the
               way
               ,
               that
               God
               does
               reveal
               to
               come
               to
               heaven
               by
               ,
               and
               loves
               heaven
               the
               better
               because
               of
               the
               way
               :
               A
               carnal
               heart
               may
               love
               heaven
               ,
               but
               he
               does
               
               not
               love
               heaven
               the
               better
               for
               the
               way
               ,
               but
               wishes
               the
               way
               to
               heaven
               were
               otherwise
               ;
               he
               looks
               upon
               the
               way
               to
               heaven
               as
               a
               necessary
               burthen
               to
               him
               :
               As
               a
               man
               that
               is
               going
               out
               a
               journey
               ,
               and
               must
               go
               through
               a
               dirty
               lane
               ,
               he
               goes
               through
               it
               ,
               but
               complaining
               ;
               and
               so
               ,
               though
               they
               desire
               heaven
               ,
               yet
               all
               the
               while
               they
               are
               complaining
               of
               the
               way
               :
               Certainly
               there
               is
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               difference
               between
               the
               desires
               of
               heaven
               in
               a
               carnal
               heart
               ,
               and
               the
               desires
               of
               it
               in
               a
               gracious
               heart
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               eye
               that
               a
               gracious
               heaat
               hath
               to
               
               the
               recompence
               of
               reward
               ,
               is
               another
               maner
               of
               eye
               then
               any
               
                 carnal
                 heart
              
               can
               have
               .
               What
               kinde
               of
               eye
               is
               it
               ?
               First
               ,
               the
               eye
               that
               a
               gracious
               heart
               hath
               to
               the
               
               reward
               ,
               it
               is
               
                 a
                 clear
                 discerning
                 eye
              
               ;
               he
               does
               not
               take
               the
               things
               of
               heaven
               as
               guesses
               ,
               and
               imaginary
               things
               ,
               but
               looks
               upon
               them
               as
               certain
               substantial
               realties
               :
               For
               my
               own
               part
               ,
               I
               much
               doubt
               whether
               any
               man
               in
               the
               world
               be
               able
               to
               see
               the
               glorious
               things
               in
               heaven
               ,
               as
               certain
               substantial
               things
               ,
               that
               hath
               not
               the
               truth
               of
               grace
               :
               The
               truth
               of
               grace
               it
               is
               partly
               in
               this
               thing
               ,
               in
               having
               that
               principle
               in
               the
               soul
               ,
               that
               makes
               the
               soul
               able
               to
               look
               at
               the
               things
               of
               heaven
               as
               the
               onely
               
                 real
                 ,
                 substantial
                 ,
                 excellent
              
               things
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               darken
               all
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               things
               of
               the
               world
               ;
               so
               that
               when
               you
               come
               thus
               far
               ,
               whereas
               before
               you
               heard
               something
               of
               heaven
               ,
               and
               they
               were
               but
               imaginary
               things
               ;
               and
               now
               there
               is
               such
               a
               light
               set
               up
               in
               your
               souls
               ,
               as
               you
               see
               the
               things
               of
               heaven
               as
               the
               onely
               real
               ,
               substantial
               ,
               glorious
               things
               ;
               certainly
               there
               is
               the
               work
               of
               grace
               :
               The
               ground
               of
               it
               is
               that
               of
               Heb.
               11.
               1.
               
               
                 Faith
                 is
                 the
                 evidence
                 of
                 things
                 not
                 seen
                 ,
              
               so
               that
               the
               work
               of
               faith
               
                 is
                 there
                 seen
              
               :
               Whosoever
               
               speaks
               of
               the
               reward
               that
               is
               in
               heaven
               ,
               if
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               world
               be
               not
               darkned
               in
               their
               eyes
               ,
               it
               argues
               there
               is
               no
               true
               saving
               faith
               .
            
             
               A
               second
               difference
               is
               ,
               a
               gracious
               heart
               looks
               upon
               
               the
               reward
               by
               some
               
                 experimental
                 sweet
              
               ,
               and
               good
               that
               he
               findes
               in
               himself
               ,
               as
               the
               beginning
               of
               that
               eternal
               good
               he
               expects
               ;
               whereas
               others
               look
               upon
               the
               reward
               as
               a
               thing
               onely
               to
               come
               unto
               them
               hereafter
               :
               He
               reads
               in
               the
               word
               ,
               and
               hears
               Preachers
               say
               so
               ,
               and
               so
               he
               can
               speak
               of
               them
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               not
               from
               any
               experimental
               sweetness
               that
               he
               findes
               of
               the
               beginning
               of
               eternal
               life
               
                 wrought
                 in
                 him
              
               :
               That
               place
               is
               very
               remarkable
               for
               this
               ,
               in
               Heb.
               10.
               34.
               
               
                 Knowing
                 in
                 your selves
                 that
                 ye
                 have
                 in
                 heaven
                 a
                 better
                 and
                 enduring
                 substance
                 :
              
               Other
               men
               may
               know
               in
               others
               ,
               in
               books
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               a
               reward
               ;
               but
               a
               gracious
               heart
               knows
               in
               himself
               ,
               by
               that
               experimental
               sweetness
               of
               the
               beginning
               of
               eternal
               life
               that
               he
               findes
               in
               himself
               .
            
             
               A
               third
               difference
               is
               ,
               The
               eye
               that
               a
               gracious
               heart
               
               hath
               unto
               the
               recompence
               of
               reward
               ,
               is
               a
               
                 fixed
                 eye
              
               ,
               a
               setled
               constant
               eye
               :
               Another
               man
               that
               is
               an
               hypocrite
               may
               have
               a
               flash
               of
               lightning
               ,
               even
               from
               heaven
               it self
               ,
               that
               may
               discover
               something
               unto
               him
               of
               the
               glorious
               condition
               of
               the
               people
               of
               God
               ;
               as
               
                 Balaam
                 ,
                 Let
                 me
                 dye
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 the
                 righteous
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 my
                 last
                 end
                 be
                 like
                 his
                 :
              
               This
               was
               more
               then
               natural
               ,
               I
               may
               call
               it
               a
               supernatural
               work
               that
               was
               upon
               Balaam
               ,
               yet
               not
               saving
               and
               gracious
               :
               It
               appeared
               not
               to
               be
               saving
               ,
               because
               it
               had
               not
               a
               saving
               power
               went
               with
               it
               ,
               and
               it
               was
               not
               constant
               ;
               and
               so
               many
               hypocrites
               that
               are
               unfound
               ,
               when
               they
               have
               enlargement
               in
               prayer
               ,
               they
               may
               have
               some
               flashes
               of
               lightning
               let
               into
               their
               hearts
               ,
               they
               may
               have
               some
               glimmerings
               of
               the
               
               glorious
               things
               of
               heaven
               ;
               and
               as
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               speaks
               in
               Heb.
               6.
               5.
               they
               may
               have
               
                 a
                 taste
                 of
                 the
                 powers
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 come
              
               ;
               but
               a
               gracious
               heart
               hath
               it
               not
               as
               a
               flash
               of
               lightning
               ,
               but
               as
               
                 a
                 constant
                 light
              
               that
               is
               set
               up
               in
               his
               soul
               ,
               and
               as
               that
               light
               which
               does
               transform
               his
               spirit
               into
               light
               ,
               and
               makes
               him
               to
               be
               a
               childe
               of
               light
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               difference
               in
               this
               ,
               
               the
               eye
               that
               a
               gracious
               heart
               hath
               is
               truly
               spiritual
               ,
               the
               other
               is
               but
               carnal
               .
               A
               spiritual
               eye
               ,
               what
               is
               that
               ?
               that
               is
               ,
               he
               looks
               at
               the
               reward
               as
               a
               
                 spiritual
                 thing
              
               ,
               a
               carnal
               heart
               looks
               at
               it
               carnally
               :
               O
               the
               flashes
               of
               joy
               to
               have
               a
               crown
               and
               a
               kingdom
               !
               but
               a
               spiritual
               heart
               looks
               at
               the
               reward
               spiritually
               ;
               time
               is
               coming
               when
               I
               shall
               be
               wholly
               free
               from
               the
               body
               of
               sin
               and
               death
               ;
               time
               is
               coming
               ,
               when
               as
               the
               image
               of
               God
               shall
               be
               made
               perfect
               in
               my
               soul
               ;
               time
               is
               coming
               ,
               when
               I
               shall
               behold
               the
               blessed
               face
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               live
               to
               the
               praise
               of
               that
               blessed
               God
               ,
               without
               any
               intermission
               ,
               joyning
               with
               those
               blessed
               creatures
               that
               are
               eternally
               blessing
               God
               :
               Now
               the
               heart
               that
               looks
               at
               it
               thus
               spiritually
               ,
               and
               looks
               at
               the
               top
               of
               it
               to
               be
               a
               spiritual
               good
               ;
               such
               an
               one
               sees
               the
               reward
               after
               another
               maner
               then
               any
               carnal
               heart
               doth
               .
            
             
               The
               last
               difference
               is
               ,
               the
               eye
               of
               the
               gracious
               heart
               is
               a
               
                 believing
                 eye
              
               ,
               such
               an
               eye
               ,
               as
               he
               looks
               upon
               
               the
               glorious
               and
               blessed
               things
               of
               heaven
               ,
               as
               the
               things
               that
               his
               soul
               hath
               an
               interest
               in
               ,
               as
               the
               things
               wherein
               his
               riches
               and
               happiness
               does
               consist
               ;
               another
               may
               look
               upon
               them
               as
               glorious
               things
               that
               may
               be
               desired
               ;
               but
               for
               an
               eye
               to
               be
               fixed
               upon
               the
               promise
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               be
               content
               to
               venture
               all
               upon
               
               the
               bare
               word
               of
               God
               for
               such
               great
               things
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               count
               his
               riches
               to
               consist
               in
               these
               things
               that
               he
               hath
               but
               a
               bare
               word
               for
               ;
               such
               a
               believing
               eye
               as
               this
               is
               not
               the
               eye
               of
               a
               carnal
               heart
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XLI
               .
               
                 What
                 is
                 this
                 recompence
                 of
                 reward
                 .
              
            
             
               NOw
               the
               third
               thing
               that
               we
               are
               to
               come
               to
               is
               ,
               
               to
               shew
               what
               this
               reward
               is
               ;
               we
               can
               but
               give
               you
               a
               little
               glimpse
               of
               it
               :
               Whatsoever
               will
               be
               said
               ,
               it
               will
               rather
               even
               darken
               it
               then
               otherwise
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               wonderful
               excellency
               of
               it
               ;
               all
               the
               stars
               in
               heaven
               ,
               if
               they
               were
               all
               Suns
               ,
               they
               would
               be
               but
               a
               dark
               shadow
               to
               set
               out
               this
               reward
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               reserved
               to
               eternity
               to
               be
               known
               ;
               but
               yet
               ,
               because
               the
               Lord
               hath
               been
               pleased
               to
               let
               out
               a
               beam
               of
               light
               unto
               us
               in
               his
               word
               ,
               we
               shall
               endeavor
               to
               give
               a
               little
               glimpse
               of
               it
               to
               you
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               hearts
               of
               Christians
               may
               be
               revived
               in
               their
               way
               ,
               and
               they
               may
               gather
               up
               their
               feet
               to
               go
               on
               chearfully
               in
               their
               course
               ,
               having
               respect
               with
               a
               
                 discerning
                 ,
                 experimental
                 ,
                 spiritual
                 ,
                 fixed
                 ,
                 believing
                 eye
                 ,
              
               unto
               the
               glorious
               recompence
               of
               reward
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               take
               all
               the
               beauty
               ,
               excellency
               ,
               the
               sweet
               and
               
               good
               that
               there
               is
               in
               all
               the
               world
               ;
               if
               there
               could
               be
               a
               confluence
               and
               extract
               of
               the
               quintessence
               of
               all
               good
               ,
               in
               all
               creature
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               and
               all
               to
               be
               communicated
               to
               one
               man
               ,
               yet
               it
               were
               but
               as
               a
               dark
               shadow
               of
               the
               glory
               that
               is
               to
               be
               revealed
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               this
               reward
               ,
               certainly
               it
               is
               that
               which
               is
               
               
               beyond
               all
               the
               expression
               that
               we
               have
               in
               Scripture
               of
               it
               :
               Great
               things
               are
               spoken
               in
               the
               word
               ,
               but
               there
               is
               more
               to
               be
               revealed
               and
               to
               be
               enjoyed
               ,
               then
               is
               yet
               revealed
               in
               all
               the
               Book
               of
               God
               ,
               Isa
               .
               64.
               4.
               
               
                 For
                 since
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 men
                 have
                 not
                 heard
                 ,
                 nor
                 perceived
                 by
                 the
                 ear
                 ,
                 neither
                 hath
                 the
                 eye
                 seen
                 ,
                 O
                 God
                 ,
                 besides
                 thee
                 ,
                 what
                 he
                 hath
                 prepared
                 for
                 him
                 that
                 waiteth
                 for
                 him
                 .
              
               And
               therefore
               in
               2
               Thess
               .
               1.
               10.
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 Christ
                 shall
                 come
                 to
                 be
                 glorified
                 in
                 his
                 Saints
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 admired
                 in
                 all
                 them
                 that
                 believe
                 :
              
               Now
               the
               cause
               of
               admiration
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               sight
               of
               something
               more
               then
               was
               known
               before
               ,
               that
               was
               not
               thought
               of
               ,
               and
               was
               not
               understood
               ;
               even
               then
               at
               the
               
                 first
                 coming
              
               of
               Christ
               ,
               he
               shall
               appear
               in
               so
               much
               glory
               ,
               as
               he
               shall
               be
               admired
               ;
               as
               if
               the
               Saints
               should
               say
               ,
               We
               heard
               much
               concerning
               Christ
               and
               his
               glory
               ,
               but
               we
               never
               thought
               that
               there
               was
               so
               much
               glory
               in
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               as
               now
               we
               finde
               ;
               and
               therefore
               we
               stand
               admiring
               at
               the
               glory
               of
               Christ
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               all
               those
               consolations
               ,
               those
               admirable
               
               soul-ravishing
               comforts
               that
               the
               Saints
               of
               God
               have
               ever
               had
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               have
               all
               been
               but
               the
               first
               fruits
               of
               those
               glorious
               things
               that
               are
               hereafter
               to
               to
               be
               revealed
               ,
               they
               are
               but
               as
               the
               
                 Clusters
                 of
                 grapes
              
               that
               that
               blessed
               Land
               of
               Canaan
               is
               so
               full
               of
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               then
               all
               the
               expressions
               that
               man
               can
               give
               of
               those
               things
               that
               are
               to
               be
               hereafter
               ,
               must
               
               needs
               be
               but
               dark
               resemblances
               of
               what
               shall
               be
               revealed
               hereafter
               :
               As
               the
               infant
               in
               the
               womb
               knows
               not
               what
               the
               light
               ,
               the
               glory
               and
               beauty
               of
               the
               world
               is
               ;
               so
               we
               ,
               while
               we
               are
               in
               this
               darkness
               ,
               know
               little
               of
               the
               beauty
               and
               glory
               of
               heaven
               .
               St.
               Augustine
               
               speaking
               concerning
               what
               we
               can
               say
               of
               it
               ,
               says
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 but
                 as
                 a
                 little
                 drop
                 of
                 the
                 sea
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 little
                 spark
                 of
                 the
              
               
               
                 great
                 furnace
                 :
                 Those
                 good
                 things
                 of
                 eternal
                 life
                 are
                 so
                 many
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 exceed
                 number
                 ;
                 so
                 great
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 exceed
                 measure
                 ;
                 so
                 precious
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 above
                 all
                 estimation
                 .
                 Augustine
              
               in
               one
               of
               his
               Epistles
               hath
               this
               relation
               ,
               That
               the
               very
               same
               day
               wherein
               Jerome
               dyed
               ,
               he
               was
               in
               his
               study
               ,
               and
               had
               got
               pen
               ,
               ink
               and
               paper
               to
               write
               something
               of
               the
               glory
               of
               heaven
               to
               Jerome
               ,
               suddenly
               he
               saw
               a
               light
               breaking
               into
               his
               study
               ,
               and
               a
               sweet
               swell
               that
               came
               unto
               him
               ,
               and
               this
               voyce
               he
               thought
               he
               heard
               ,
               
                 O
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 what
                 doest
                 thou
                 ?
                 doest
                 think
                 to
                 put
                 the
                 sea
                 into
                 a
                 little
                 vessel
                 ?
              
               when
               the
               heavens
               shall
               cease
               from
               their
               continual
               motion
               ,
               then
               shalt
               thou
               be
               able
               to
               understand
               what
               the
               glory
               of
               heaven
               is
               ,
               and
               not
               before
               ,
               except
               you
               come
               to
               feel
               it
               as
               I
               now
               do
               ,
               this
               therefore
               is
               beyond
               the
               expression
               of
               man.
               
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               all
               the
               desires
               of
               all
               the
               souls
               of
               Gods
               
               Saints
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               they
               come
               infinitely
               short
               of
               that
               which
               shall
               be
               hereafter
               .
               We
               are
               straightned
               here
               in
               our
               spirits
               ,
               in
               our
               desires
               ;
               if
               we
               could
               enlarge
               our
               desires
               in
               a
               spiritual
               way
               ,
               it
               would
               hereafter
               adde
               much
               to
               our
               glory
               ;
               our
               desires
               are
               not
               onely
               straighter
               then
               that
               we
               shall
               have
               ,
               but
               the
               straightness
               of
               our
               desires
               here
               hinders
               much
               the
               capacity
               of
               the
               good
               that
               hereafter
               is
               to
               be
               revealed
               and
               communicated
               ;
               and
               therefore
               Christians
               should
               labor
               in
               a
               spiritual
               way
               to
               enlarge
               their
               desires
               to
               the
               utmost
               ,
               to
               get
               their
               hearts
               to
               be
               working
               after
               great
               things
               here
               ,
               so
               that
               they
               may
               by
               them
               engreaten
               their
               hearts
               ,
               and
               extend
               their
               hearts
               ,
               to
               prepare
               them
               for
               the
               great
               things
               that
               are
               to
               be
               revealed
               .
               I
               may
               say
               concerning
               
               our
               
                 straight
                 desires
              
               ,
               as
               the
               Prophet
               did
               to
               Joash
               ,
               2
               Kings
               13.
               18
               ,
               19.
               where
               the
               Prophet
               bade
               him
               
                 strike
                 upon
                 the
                 earth
              
               ,
               and
               he
               struck
               thrice
               ;
               the
               Prophet
               was
               angry
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               
                 You
                 should
                 have
                 struck
                 five
                 or
                 six
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 often
                 shouldst
                 thou
                 have
                 smitten
                 thy
                 enemies
                 :
              
               So
               according
               to
               the
               truth
               and
               spiritual
               working
               of
               our
               desires
               here
               ,
               shall
               we
               be
               made
               capable
               of
               glory
               hereafter
               ;
               but
               now
               if
               we
               be
               straightened
               in
               our
               hearts
               ,
               and
               we
               desire
               to
               be
               in
               heaven
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               some
               good
               thing
               there
               ,
               but
               our
               hearts
               are
               not
               after
               great
               things
               ,
               not
               enlarged
               in
               our
               desires
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               in
               some
               measure
               ,
               in
               some
               proportion
               according
               to
               our
               desires
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               an
               evil
               thing
               for
               Christians
               to
               have
               their
               desires
               straightned
               here
               .
               There
               are
               glorious
               things
               to
               be
               had
               in
               God
               ,
               and
               therefore
               our
               desires
               should
               be
               more
               enlarged
               then
               they
               are
               .
               It
               is
               an
               excellent
               expression
               of
               Basil
               ,
               *
               It
               grieves
               ,
               it
               irks
               ,
               it
               is
               tedious
               to
               our
               most
               munificent
               ,
               great
               ,
               glorious
               King
               (
               he
               hath
               one
               word
               that
               expresses
               as
               much
               as
               all
               these
               )
               if
               we
               ask
               any
               thing
               little
               of
               him
               ;
               he
               would
               have
               us
               ask
               great
               things
               of
               him
               .
            
             
               Again
               ,
               they
               are
               beyond
               all
               our
               hopes
               :
               It
               is
               said
               of
               
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 He
                 believed
                 above
                 hope
              
               ;
               we
               cannot
               believe
               above
               hope
               in
               this
               sense
               ,
               that
               is
               above
               the
               great
               things
               that
               are
               hoped
               for
               ,
               and
               yet
               God
               loves
               to
               have
               his
               people
               raise
               their
               hopes
               high
               .
               
            
             
               Yea
               lastly
               ,
               it
               is
               beyond
               all
               imagination
               ;
               if
               men
               and
               Angels
               should
               set
               themselves
               to
               imagine
               what
               
               they
               would
               have
               ,
               they
               would
               think
               if
               such
               and
               such
               things
               were
               ,
               that
               would
               be
               a
               glorious
               condition
               ,
               this
               reward
               shall
               be
               beyond
               imagination
               ;
               we
               may
               imagine
               that
               which
               we
               could
               not
               almost
               desire
               ,
               but
               whatsoever
               you
               can
               invent
               or
               imagine
               ,
               you
               shall
               have
               that
               
               happiness
               ,
               or
               that
               which
               is
               beyond
               it
               :
               sometime
               we
               think
               ,
               what
               a
               sweet
               thing
               will
               it
               be
               in
               Heaven
               to
               meet
               our
               Father
               ,
               our
               Mother
               ,
               our
               Brother
               or
               Sister
               ,
               our
               Husband
               or
               Wife
               ?
               these
               relations
               shall
               cease
               there
               ;
               but
               we
               may
               conclude
               ,
               though
               we
               have
               not
               that
               there
               ,
               we
               shall
               have
               that
               which
               shall
               be
               better
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               we
               would
               rather
               chuse
               .
            
             
               But
               then
               if
               it
               be
               thus
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               world
               be
               but
               a
               dark
               shadow
               ,
               if
               that
               which
               is
               revealed
               in
               the
               word
               be
               but
               a
               glimpse
               ,
               if
               all
               the
               comforts
               of
               the
               Saints
               here
               be
               but
               the
               first-fruits
               ,
               if
               all
               the
               expressions
               of
               men
               come
               beneath
               ,
               if
               all
               our
               desires
               come
               short
               ,
               if
               all
               our
               hopes
               reach
               not
               to
               it
               ,
               if
               all
               be
               above
               the
               imagination
               of
               men
               and
               Angels
               ,
               what
               is
               it
               then
               ?
               what
               is
               that
               which
               is
               thus
               great
               ?
               we
               can
               tell
               you
               somewhat
               of
               this
               recompence
               of
               reward
               negatively
               ,
               and
               somewhat
               comparatively
               ,
               but
               very
               little
               of
               it
               positively
               ;
               yet
               somewhat
               that
               way
               too
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               negatively
               :
               There
               shall
               be
               no
               evil
               ,
               there
               
               shall
               be
               such
               an
               estate
               of
               Gods
               people
               ,
               wherein
               
               they
               shall
               be
               
                 fully
                 ,
                 absolutely
                 ,
                 everlastingly
              
               free
               from
               all
               kinde
               of
               evil
               ;
               in
               this
               world
               evil
               sticks
               to
               every
               Christian
               ,
               but
               there
               they
               shall
               be
               in
               an
               estate
               beyond
               all
               evil
               .
               When
               the
               Sun
               is
               got
               to
               the
               heighth
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               shadow
               ;
               so
               when
               Gods
               people
               come
               to
               the
               top
               of
               their
               blessedness
               ,
               there
               shall
               be
               no
               shadow
               of
               any
               evil
               at
               all
               :
               that
               God
               that
               is
               infinite
               in
               good
               ,
               certainly
               will
               not
               suffer
               evil
               to
               be
               always
               in
               his
               people
               :
               Freed
               from
               all
               evil
               of
               sin
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               the
               greatest
               evil
               of
               all
               ;
               never
               troubled
               with
               any
               hard
               heart
               any
               more
               ,
               never
               pestered
               with
               an
               unbelieving
               straightned
               heart
               any
               more
               ,
               never
               dull
               and
               heavy
               in
               Gods
               service
               any
               more
               ;
               there
               shall
               never
               be
               
               any
               more
               blindeness
               and
               ignorances
               ,
               any
               unconstancy
               ,
               any
               mistake
               ,
               any
               weariness
               in
               Gods
               service
               ,
               delivered
               wholly
               from
               sin
               ;
               yea
               ,
               delivered
               not
               onely
               from
               the
               sin
               that
               we
               have
               ,
               but
               from
               the
               very
               savor
               of
               sin
               ,
               and
               from
               all
               the
               remainders
               of
               sin
               :
               A
               man
               may
               be
               delivered
               out
               of
               prison
               ,
               but
               he
               may
               smell
               of
               the
               prison
               ;
               men
               may
               be
               healed
               of
               a
               wound
               ,
               and
               yet
               have
               a
               scar
               remain
               ;
               so
               it
               is
               with
               Gods
               people
               here
               ,
               they
               are
               delivered
               from
               the
               guilt
               and
               power
               of
               their
               sin
               ,
               but
               they
               smell
               of
               their
               prison
               garments
               ,
               and
               there
               are
               some
               scars
               upon
               them
               ,
               but
               all
               the
               smells
               and
               scars
               of
               our
               sin
               shall
               be
               taken
               from
               us
               ;
               yea
               ,
               delivered
               from
               the
               very
               possibility
               of
               sin
               :
               To
               be
               in
               an
               estate
               without
               sin
               ,
               is
               a
               blessed
               estate
               ,
               but
               to
               be
               in
               an
               estate
               wherein
               there
               shall
               be
               no
               possibility
               to
               sin
               ,
               that
               is
               a
               blessed
               condition
               indeed
               :
               It
               is
               a
               kinde
               of
               misery
               that
               a
               godly
               man
               counts
               himself
               to
               be
               in
               ,
               not
               onely
               that
               he
               does
               sin
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               may
               sin
               ,
               that
               he
               hath
               a
               possibility
               to
               sin
               ;
               but
               to
               be
               free
               from
               that
               ,
               that
               is
               a
               blessed
               condition
               :
               And
               this
               is
               the
               happiness
               of
               God
               himself
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               possibility
               that
               he
               should
               do
               any
               thing
               in
               the
               least
               degree
               to
               sin
               .
            
             
               And
               as
               they
               are
               delivered
               from
               sin
               ,
               so
               from
               sorrow
               ,
               for
               that
               is
               the
               immediate
               consequent
               of
               sin
               :
               
                 All
                 tears
                 shall
                 be
                 wiped
                 from
                 their
                 eyes
                 .
              
               And
               as
               from
               moral
               evil
               ,
               so
               from
               natural
               evil
               ;
               from
               external
               and
               internal
               evil
               ,
               from
               all
               weakness
               of
               parts
               ,
               and
               from
               all
               pains
               ,
               and
               sickness
               ,
               and
               deformities
               ,
               from
               all
               labors
               ,
               all
               incumbrances
               here
               in
               the
               world
               ;
               freed
               from
               the
               company
               ,
               and
               madness
               ,
               and
               opposition
               ,
               and
               tyranny
               ,
               and
               injustice
               of
               wicked
               men
               ;
               they
               shall
               be
               above
               Satan
               ,
               and
               above
               the
               men
               of
               
               the
               world
               .
               Gal.
               1.
               4.
               
               It
               is
               said
               ,
               that
               
                 Christ
                 hath
                 given
                 himself
                 to
                 deliver
                 us
                 from
                 this
                 present
                 evil
                 world
              
               ;
               it
               is
               a
               part
               of
               the
               purchase
               of
               Christ
               ,
               to
               be
               wholly
               freed
               from
               all
               the
               evils
               of
               this
               present
               world
               ;
               and
               this
               purchase
               of
               Christ
               we
               shall
               have
               .
               Under
               the
               highest
               regions
               are
               the
               tempests
               and
               storms
               ,
               but
               above
               there
               are
               none
               ;
               so
               in
               this
               world
               the
               Saints
               meet
               with
               tempests
               and
               storms
               ,
               but
               above
               are
               none
               .
               As
               the
               Psalmist
               says
               ,
               
                 In
                 thy
                 light
                 O
                 God
                 we
                 shall
                 see
                 light
                 :
              
               so
               in
               the
               light
               of
               God
               we
               shall
               see
               nothing
               but
               light
               :
               now
               when
               Gods
               light
               does
               shine
               into
               us
               ,
               it
               does
               discover
               darkness
               ;
               but
               time
               will
               come
               ,
               though
               Gods
               light
               shall
               shine
               never
               so
               brightly
               ,
               we
               shall
               see
               no
               darkness
               ,
               but
               altogether
               light
               .
               We
               read
               concerning
               Moses
               and
               Elias
               in
               Luke
               9.
               in
               the
               transfiguration
               of
               Christ
               ,
               the
               Text
               says
               ,
               They
               did
               confer
               about
               his
               decease
               that
               should
               be
               accomplished
               at
               Jerusalem
               :
               the
               Saints
               of
               God
               shall
               meet
               together
               ,
               and
               Moses
               ,
               and
               Elias
               ,
               and
               the
               Patriarchs
               ,
               and
               shall
               confer
               no
               more
               about
               deceases
               ,
               about
               troubles
               and
               sufferings
               that
               shall
               be
               accomplished
               ;
               all
               those
               evils
               shall
               be
               done
               away
               .
               We
               may
               say
               of
               evils
               all
               ,
               as
               Moses
               did
               to
               the
               people
               of
               Israel
               concerning
               the
               
                 Egyptians
                 ,
                 Those
                 your
                 enemies
                 that
                 now
                 you
                 see
                 ,
                 you
                 shall
                 never
                 see
                 any
                 more
                 :
              
               So
               we
               may
               say
               to
               Gods
               people
               that
               go
               out
               of
               the
               world
               to
               partake
               of
               the
               recompence
               of
               reward
               ;
               be
               quiet
               ,
               be
               still
               :
               those
               evils
               of
               sin
               ,
               of
               sorrow
               that
               now
               you
               see
               ,
               and
               feel
               ,
               you
               shall
               never
               see
               ,
               never
               feel
               any
               more
               ;
               that
               is
               something
               though
               it
               be
               negatively
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               comparatively
               ,
               and
               herein
               are
               three
               
               things
               .
               First
               ,
               to
               compare
               the
               good
               ,
               the
               happiness
               that
               shall
               be
               hereafter
               ,
               with
               all
               the
               good
               and
               happiness
               
               that
               we
               have
               here
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               compare
               it
               with
               the
               condition
               of
               Adam
               in
               the
               estate
               of
               innocency
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               compare
               it
               with
               the
               happiness
               
                 of
                 the
                 Angels
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XLII
               .
               
                 The
                 differences
                 between
                 that
                 good
                 we
                 receive
              
               here
               
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 we
                 shall
                 have
              
               hereafter
               .
            
             
               FIrst
               ,
               we
               will
               compare
               that
               we
               have
               here
               ,
               with
               that
               we
               shall
               have
               hereafter
               :
               Brethren
               ,
               though
               
               we
               receive
               many
               mercies
               from
               God
               ,
               yet
               look
               what
               difference
               there
               is
               between
               that
               close
               place
               of
               the
               womb
               ,
               that
               the
               infant
               is
               in
               before
               it
               be
               born
               ,
               and
               this
               space
               of
               the
               world
               that
               the
               childe
               comes
               into
               when
               it
               is
               born
               ;
               such
               difference
               is
               between
               all
               this
               world
               ,
               and
               any
               good
               and
               happiness
               here
               ,
               and
               the
               world
               that
               is
               to
               come
               ;
               this
               ,
               and
               much
               more
               then
               this
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               here
               we
               receive
               good
               from
               without
               :
               First
               
               unto
               our
               outward
               senses
               ,
               and
               by
               them
               it
               comes
               into
               the
               soul
               ;
               but
               now
               hereafter
               God
               shall
               first
               let
               out
               good
               unto
               the
               soul
               ,
               unto
               the
               rational
               part
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               redundancy
               of
               that
               good
               and
               glory
               that
               God
               shall
               communicate
               unto
               the
               rational
               soul
               ,
               there
               shall
               flow
               glory
               ,
               and
               sweetness
               ,
               and
               good
               to
               the
               body
               ,
               and
               outward
               senses
               :
               whereas
               here
               we
               see
               from
               without
               ,
               and
               so
               it
               comes
               in
               ;
               there
               shall
               be
               a
               spring
               ,
               and
               a
               fountain
               of
               good
               within
               the
               soul
               ;
               the
               kingdom
               of
               heaven
               shall
               be
               within
               ,
               and
               more
               good
               shall
               be
               in
               the
               heart
               ,
               and
               flow
               from
               
               thence
               outwardly
               ,
               then
               to
               be
               received
               from
               without
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               come
               inwardly
               ;
               for
               us
               to
               receive
               something
               in
               our
               sences
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               convey
               it
               to
               the
               soul
               ,
               this
               is
               but
               a
               low
               way
               ;
               but
               to
               have
               a
               spring
               and
               fountain
               of
               all
               good
               and
               happiness
               to
               be
               within
               the
               soul
               ,
               and
               so
               spread
               it self
               and
               flow
               out
               ,
               this
               shews
               wonderfully
               the
               blessedness
               of
               Gods
               people
               ,
               when
               God
               shall
               communicate
               himself
               to
               them
               in
               that
               way
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               here
               the
               excellency
               and
               eminency
               of
               an
               
               object
               does
               destroy
               the
               faculty
               ,
               if
               the
               faculties
               of
               our
               souls
               be
               exercised
               about
               objects
               ,
               that
               are
               very
               high
               above
               us
               ,
               that
               are
               full
               of
               excellency
               and
               glory
               ,
               they
               destroyed
               the
               faculty
               ;
               as
               now
               though
               light
               be
               the
               most
               pleasing
               to
               the
               eye
               of
               all
               things
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               yet
               the
               excellency
               and
               glory
               of
               light
               destroys
               the
               eye
               ;
               so
               sound
               is
               the
               proper
               object
               of
               the
               ear
               ,
               but
               if
               the
               sound
               be
               too
               great
               ,
               it
               makes
               one
               deaf
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               otherwise
               in
               heaven
               ,
               the
               more
               excellent
               the
               object
               is
               ,
               the
               more
               perfect
               will
               the
               faculty
               be
               ;
               the
               object
               shall
               not
               onely
               delight
               the
               faculty
               ,
               but
               perfect
               and
               strengthen
               the
               faculty
               .
               
               nature
               as
               in
               a
               glass
               ,
               but
               thus
               far
               ,
               that
               as
               we
               see
               good
               in
               the
               creature
               now
               ,
               then
               we
               shall
               see
               them
               by
               knowing
               God
               himself
               ,
               more
               then
               by
               knowing
               the
               creature
               .
               And
               the
               reason
               is
               ,
               because
               all
               excellency
               and
               good
               that
               is
               in
               the
               creature
               is
               eminently
               in
               God
               ;
               for
               all
               the
               good
               of
               the
               effects
               must
               needs
               be
               eminently
               in
               all
               the
               principles
               ,
               and
               the
               good
               of
               all
               principles
               in
               the
               first
               principle
               :
               If
               all
               good
               in
               the
               creature
               be
               eminently
               in
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               souls
               of
               the
               blessed
               shall
               come
               perfectly
               to
               know
               God
               ,
               so
               far
               as
               their
               created
               understandings
               shall
               be
               capable
               of
               ,
               then
               they
               must
               needs
               see
               the
               excellency
               of
               the
               creature
               in
               God.
               
                 We
                 shall
                 know
                 as
                 we
                 are
                 known
                 ,
              
               1
               Cor.
               13.
               12.
               
               Upon
               this
               a
               
                 learned
                 man
              
               hath
               this
               note
               ,
               
                 We
                 shall
                 know
                 as
                 we
                 are
                 known
              
               ;
               now
               God
               knows
               all
               his
               works
               ,
               
                 by
                 knowing
                 himself
              
               ,
               by
               knowing
               
                 his
                 own
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 ,
                 and
                 nature
                 ,
              
               and
               so
               we
               shall
               know
               as
               we
               are
               known
               ,
               
                 because
                 we
                 shall
                 know
                 the
                 creatures
                 by
                 knowing
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               here
               the
               mercies
               and
               good
               that
               we
               have
               from
               God
               are
               sweetned
               unto
               us
               by
               the
               sense
               of
               our
               wants
               :
               But
               hereafter
               we
               shall
               prize
               them
               ,
               and
               have
               the
               sweetness
               of
               them
               in
               regard
               of
               their
               own
               fulness
               :
               not
               from
               such
               a
               low
               relation
               ,
               as
               our
               wants
               and
               our
               necessities
               ;
               when
               God
               would
               have
               us
               prize
               any
               mercy
               here
               ,
               he
               first
               makes
               us
               sensible
               of
               the
               want
               of
               the
               mercy
               ,
               and
               so
               it
               comes
               to
               be
               sweet
               to
               us
               ,
               and
               scarce
               any
               mercy
               comes
               to
               be
               sweet
               ,
               unless
               we
               feel
               the
               want
               of
               it
               first
               ,
               for
               else
               we
               would
               prize
               the
               mercy
               
                 at
                 any
                 time
              
               ,
               but
               in
               that
               we
               do
               not
               prize
               all
               mercies
               always
               alike
               ,
               it
               appears
               the
               great
               commendation
               of
               Gods
               mercy
               is
               from
               our
               wants
               :
               but
               hereafter
               the
               prizings
               ,
               and
               the
               relish
               ,
               and
               the
               sweet
               of
               all
               shall
               be
               from
               the
               fulness
               of
               the
               goodness
               that
               we
               finde
               
               in
               God
               :
               Gods
               goodness
               to
               us
               here
               ,
               is
               but
               the
               supplying
               of
               some
               defect
               ,
               but
               hereafter
               Gods
               goodness
               shall
               be
               the
               glorifying
               of
               perfect
               nature
               .
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               here
               when
               we
               do
               enjoy
               any
               comfort
               from
               God
               ,
               we
               are
               much
               sensible
               of
               it
               at
               the
               present
               enjoyment
               ,
               
               but
               after
               we
               have
               had
               it
               a
               little
               while
               ,
               we
               grow
               to
               be
               less
               sensible
               ,
               we
               begin
               to
               be
               cloyed
               with
               it
               :
               as
               the
               most
               beautiful
               sight
               that
               we
               did
               admire
               at
               first
               ,
               if
               we
               see
               it
               every
               day
               ,
               it
               does
               not
               affect
               us
               ;
               as
               who
               is
               affected
               at
               the
               sight
               of
               the
               Sun
               ,
               because
               he
               sees
               it
               every
               day
               ?
               but
               suppose
               we
               had
               lived
               all
               our
               days
               in
               a
               dark
               dungeon
               ,
               and
               this
               had
               been
               the
               first
               day
               we
               were
               brought
               out
               of
               the
               dungeon
               ,
               and
               now
               see
               the
               Sun
               ,
               and
               the
               Earths
               and
               Seas
               ,
               how
               mightily
               would
               we
               be
               taken
               with
               the
               sights
               that
               we
               see
               ?
               but
               now
               it
               is
               not
               so
               with
               us
               ,
               because
               we
               have
               the
               Sun
               every
               day
               :
               and
               so
               the
               melodious
               sound
               to
               the
               ear
               ,
               first
               we
               are
               ravished
               with
               it
               ,
               but
               when
               we
               are
               used
               to
               it
               ,
               it
               is
               nothing
               :
               and
               so
               for
               the
               taste
               ;
               the
               taste
               of
               sweet
               things
               is
               mightily
               pleasant
               to
               us
               at
               first
               ,
               but
               afterward
               it
               is
               no
               more
               pleasing
               to
               us
               ,
               then
               the
               taste
               of
               ordinary
               mean
               fare
               is
               to
               poor
               people
               ,
               who
               have
               as
               much
               content
               in
               their
               
                 mean
                 fare
              
               ,
               as
               rich
               men
               in
               their
               
                 delicious
                 fare
              
               ,
               because
               rich
               men
               are
               used
               to
               such
               delicious
               things
               ;
               but
               this
               is
               the
               excellency
               of
               Gods
               maner
               of
               communication
               of
               himself
               to
               his
               people
               hereafter
               ,
               they
               shall
               be
               to
               all
               eternity
               as
               exactly
               and
               fully
               sensible
               of
               the
               glory
               of
               heaven
               ,
               as
               they
               were
               in
               the
               first
               moment
               they
               came
               into
               it
               .
            
             
               The
               sixth
               difference
               between
               Gods
               communication
               
               of
               himself
               to
               us
               here
               and
               hereafter
               ,
               is
               ,
               here
               we
               have
               much
               good
               from
               God
               ,
               but
               much
               good
               is
               in
               the
               habits
               ,
               
               and
               is
               not
               always
               in
               action
               :
               there
               are
               many
               habits
               of
               grace
               ,
               that
               are
               not
               always
               acting
               fully
               ,
               but
               sometime
               the
               act
               of
               one
               habit
               is
               called
               forth
               ,
               and
               sometime
               the
               act
               of
               another
               ;
               but
               here
               is
               the
               blessedness
               of
               Gods
               people
               ,
               there
               shall
               be
               no
               habits
               lying
               still
               no
               instant
               ,
               but
               every
               minute
               to
               all
               eternity
               ,
               they
               shall
               act
               to
               the
               utmost
               of
               them
               ,
               so
               far
               as
               may
               any
               way
               conduce
               to
               their
               happiness
               ;
               for
               the
               end
               of
               the
               habit
               it
               is
               action
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               enjoyment
               of
               our
               happiness
               we
               shall
               ever
               be
               enjoying
               to
               the
               full
               the
               highest
               and
               last
               ends
               ;
               and
               therefore
               there
               shall
               always
               be
               the
               utmost
               activity
               of
               the
               habits
               of
               grace
               :
               There
               is
               a
               necessity
               here
               of
               cessation
               of
               actions
               ,
               because
               we
               grow
               weary
               quickly
               of
               any
               action
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               a
               gracious
               action
               ,
               we
               must
               unstring
               our
               bows
               and
               cease
               ,
               that
               some
               actions
               may
               give
               way
               to
               others
               ,
               for
               the
               heart
               to
               be
               always
               up
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               able
               to
               bear
               it
               ,
               but
               then
               there
               shall
               be
               no
               need
               of
               any
               cessation
               any
               moment
               .
            
             
               Again
               ,
               here
               we
               are
               not
               able
               to
               exercise
               our selves
               in
               the
               works
               of
               God
               without
               some
               difficulty
               :
               there
               is
               
               difficulty
               in
               raising
               our
               hearts
               unto
               any
               thing
               that
               is
               good
               ,
               and
               to
               keep
               our
               hearts
               up
               ;
               but
               hereafter
               there
               shall
               be
               that
               communication
               of
               God
               unto
               his
               people
               ,
               that
               they
               shall
               be
               exercised
               about
               the
               highest
               things
               ,
               in
               the
               highest
               maner
               ,
               without
               any
               difficulty
               ,
               but
               as
               freely
               ,
               and
               readily
               ,
               and
               fully
               as
               the
               Sun
               shines
               :
               the
               Sun
               does
               shine
               without
               any
               difficulty
               ,
               and
               the
               fish
               draws
               in
               water
               without
               difficulty
               ;
               so
               there
               shall
               be
               that
               perfect
               working
               of
               the
               soul
               about
               the
               highest
               object
               ,
               without
               any
               difficulty
               or
               labor
               .
            
             
               Again
               ,
               here
               in
               this
               world
               there
               cannot
               be
               an
               intention
               in
               one
               faculty
               ,
               but
               it
               does
               hinder
               the
               intention
               
               in
               another
               ;
               as
               if
               man
               speak
               to
               me
               ,
               and
               I
               be
               intent
               
               in
               looking
               upon
               an
               object
               ,
               I
               do
               not
               hear
               him
               that
               speaketh
               :
               and
               so
               in
               all
               faculties
               ,
               the
               intention
               of
               one
               faculty
               does
               hinder
               the
               intention
               of
               another
               ;
               but
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               all
               the
               faculties
               of
               the
               soul
               shall
               be
               intens'd
               to
               the
               highest
               intention
               ,
               and
               the
               intention
               of
               the
               one
               shall
               not
               hinder
               the
               intention
               of
               the
               other
               .
            
             
               Again
               ,
               the
               good
               we
               receive
               here
               is
               in
               the
               root
               ,
               in
               
               the
               promise
               ,
               in
               election
               in
               great
               part
               ,
               but
               that
               we
               shall
               have
               hereafter
               shall
               be
               in
               the
               fruit
               ,
               in
               the
               actual
               communication
               of
               God
               :
               as
               before
               all
               our
               actings
               shall
               be
               acted
               upon
               God
               ,
               so
               all
               the
               good
               shall
               not
               be
               contained
               in
               the
               root
               of
               his
               electing
               love
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               promise
               ;
               but
               shall
               be
               in
               actual
               communication
               .
            
             
               Again
               ,
               here
               we
               receive
               many
               mercies
               from
               God
               ,
               
               that
               we
               do
               not
               understand
               our selves
               ,
               that
               we
               know
               but
               little
               of
               ,
               we
               do
               not
               see
               into
               the
               large
               extent
               of
               the
               mercy
               that
               we
               have
               from
               God
               :
               but
               there
               we
               shall
               have
               no
               mercy
               from
               God
               but
               we
               shall
               know
               it
               fully
               ,
               in
               all
               the
               circumstances
               of
               it
               ,
               in
               all
               the
               principles
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               the
               appertainances
               that
               do
               any
               way
               concern
               the
               mercy
               we
               have
               ,
               and
               we
               shall
               know
               the
               issue
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               .
            
             
               Again
               ,
               here
               we
               receive
               great
               mercies
               from
               God
               ,
               and
               we
               know
               not
               how
               to
               manage
               them
               ;
               Gods
               mercies
               
               lie
               and
               sowre
               in
               us
               ,
               we
               turn
               our
               mercies
               many
               times
               into
               afflictions
               for
               want
               of
               skill
               :
               but
               hereafter
               we
               shall
               have
               the
               full
               improvement
               of
               all
               mercy
               that
               we
               receive
               from
               God.
               
            
             
               Again
               ,
               here
               we
               see
               and
               desire
               many
               good
               things
               
               that
               we
               do
               not
               enjoy
               and
               possess
               ;
               but
               hereafter
               we
               shall
               see
               no
               good
               ,
               nor
               desire
               any
               good
               ,
               nor
               will
               any
               good
               ,
               but
               we
               shall
               have
               it
               :
               And
               as
               God
               
               said
               concerning
               the
               Land
               of
               Canaan
               ,
               unto
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               ,
               in
               Deut.
               11.
               24.
               
               
                 Every
                 place
                 whereon
                 the
                 soles
                 of
                 your
                 feet
                 shall
                 tread
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 yours
              
               ;
               so
               in
               heaven
               ,
               whatsoever
               the
               Saints
               see
               they
               shall
               have
               :
               Here
               we
               may
               will
               a
               thing
               ,
               and
               will
               it
               lawfully
               ,
               and
               yet
               it
               may
               be
               cross
               unto
               Gods
               secret
               will
               ,
               and
               it
               shall
               never
               come
               to
               pass
               ;
               the
               reason
               is
               ,
               because
               the
               rule
               of
               our
               wills
               is
               Gods
               Commandment
               ,
               and
               not
               his
               
                 secret
                 will
              
               ;
               as
               David
               did
               will
               to
               build
               God
               a
               house
               ,
               and
               God
               commends
               him
               for
               it
               ,
               and
               yet
               God
               did
               not
               will
               it
               :
               And
               a
               childe
               may
               will
               the
               life
               of
               his
               parent
               ,
               and
               yet
               God
               may
               will
               his
               parent
               shall
               not
               live
               ,
               and
               yet
               he
               is
               not
               to
               be
               blamed
               ,
               because
               he
               wills
               according
               to
               the
               rule
               ;
               but
               hereafter
               God
               shall
               so
               far
               reveal
               his
               will
               to
               us
               ,
               and
               our
               wills
               shall
               be
               so
               fully
               united
               to
               God
               ,
               that
               there
               shall
               not
               be
               the
               least
               crossing
               between
               any
               thing
               that
               we
               will
               ,
               and
               that
               God
               wills
               .
            
             
               Again
               ,
               here
               it
               is
               one
               especial
               excellency
               of
               the
               
               work
               of
               grace
               ,
               for
               us
               to
               keep
               in
               our
               hearts
               and
               affections
               ,
               to
               restrain
               them
               that
               they
               be
               not
               let
               out
               too
               far
               in
               that
               we
               do
               enjoy
               :
               but
               hereafter
               when
               we
               come
               to
               the
               recompence
               of
               reward
               ,
               we
               shall
               not
               need
               keep
               in
               our
               hearts
               ,
               we
               shall
               have
               liberty
               to
               let
               them
               out
               .
            
             
               Object
               .
               But
               we
               may
               not
               let
               out
               our
               hearts
               too
               much
               upon
               the
               Saints
               ,
               to
               love
               them
               above
               God.
               
            
             
               
                 Ans
                 .
                 Then
              
               we
               shall
               love
               nothing
               but
               
                 in
                 God
              
               ,
               all
               shall
               be
               swallowed
               up
               in
               God
               himself
               ,
               that
               we
               shal
               not
               need
               fear
               the
               letting
               out
               of
               our
               hearts
               to
               the
               utmost
               :
               Though
               I
               may
               love
               the
               creature
               ,
               yet
               I
               may
               let
               out
               my
               heart
               fully
               upon
               it
               ,
               because
               I
               love
               it
               onely
               in
               God.
               
            
             
               Here
               many
               times
               a
               thing
               is
               more
               prized
               before
               we
               
               have
               it
               ,
               and
               when
               we
               come
               to
               enjoy
               it
               ,
               we
               do
               not
               see
               so
               much
               excellency
               upon
               it
               ,
               and
               so
               do
               less
               prize
               it
               ;
               but
               though
               we
               may
               set
               a
               prize
               upon
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               O
               the
               blessed
               time
               ,
               when
               we
               come
               there
               ,
               we
               shall
               infinitely
               more
               prize
               it
               and
               rejoyce
               in
               it
               then
               we
               can
               here
               .
            
             
               Yet
               further
               ,
               here
               we
               can
               enjoy
               nothing
               that
               we
               
               can
               be
               so
               certain
               of
               ,
               but
               that
               we
               can
               lose
               it
               wholly
               ,
               or
               in
               some
               part
               ;
               but
               the
               Saints
               of
               God
               hereafter
               shall
               be
               so
               certain
               of
               that
               they
               have
               in
               enjoyment
               ,
               that
               they
               shall
               not
               lose
               any
               thing
               of
               it
               in
               the
               least
               degree
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               that
               we
               have
               from
               God
               here
               ,
               is
               mediately
               
               conveyed
               through
               many
               Channels
               ,
               through
               the
               Pipes
               of
               Creatures
               and
               Ordinances
               ,
               but
               that
               we
               shall
               have
               hereafter
               ,
               shall
               be
               let
               out
               immediately
               from
               God
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               indeed
               the
               special
               difference
               of
               all
               ,
               from
               whence
               flow
               many
               excellent
               consequences
               ,
               which
               would
               even
               require
               a
               particular
               of
               it self
               :
               I
               may
               hereafter
               enlarge
               my self
               in
               this
               ,
               in
               some
               other
               Treatise
               .
            
             
               And
               thus
               you
               may
               see
               the
               blessed
               condition
               of
               Gods
               people
               ,
               when
               they
               come
               to
               
                 the
                 recompence
                 of
                 reward
              
               .
               We
               have
               something
               here
               ,
               and
               we
               rejoyce
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               bless
               God
               for
               it
               ;
               but
               those
               ways
               that
               God
               hath
               to
               communicate
               himself
               to
               his
               people
               hereafter
               ,
               are
               glorious
               ways
               .
               O
               that
               our
               hearts
               were
               raised
               to
               look
               after
               that
               communication
               of
               God
               that
               we
               shall
               have
               hereafter
               !
               O
               those
               base
               and
               drossie
               spirits
               that
               we
               have
               !
               Because
               we
               receive
               some
               goodness
               of
               God
               here
               ,
               we
               are
               ready
               to
               be
               quieted
               here
               ,
               and
               rest
               here
               ,
               as
               if
               God
               had
               nothing
               to
               communicate
               to
               the
               Children
               of
               men
               ,
               but
               that
               we
               have
               here
               .
               See
               the
               
               vileness
               of
               our
               hearts
               ,
               we
               are
               here
               ready
               to
               rest
               upon
               the
               lowest
               things
               that
               God
               communicates
               ,
               and
               do
               not
               so
               much
               as
               rise
               in
               our
               hearts
               to
               the
               highest
               things
               that
               are
               communicated
               here
               ;
               but
               a
               christian
               heart
               should
               rise
               higher
               then
               the
               most
               excellent
               things
               that
               are
               here
               in
               the
               world
               ;
               namely
               ,
               to
               the
               most
               blessed
               things
               that
               are
               hereafter
               ;
               let
               us
               shew
               our selves
               that
               we
               are
               men
               of
               hopes
               to
               enjoy
               God
               after
               another
               maner
               then
               here
               .
            
             
               Many
               do
               not
               desire
               enjoyment
               of
               God
               ;
               let
               them
               have
               the
               creature
               ,
               they
               never
               think
               of
               any
               communication
               of
               God
               so
               much
               as
               through
               the
               creature
               ,
               whereas
               a
               true
               Christian
               that
               hath
               grace
               ,
               he
               receives
               nothing
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               but
               he
               thinks
               with
               himself
               ,
               
                 how
                 have
                 I
                 God
                 here
              
               ?
               how
               does
               God
               communicate
               himself
               to
               me
               in
               meat
               and
               drink
               ,
               and
               cloathes
               ,
               and
               friends
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               ?
               it
               is
               well
               if
               you
               go
               thus
               far
               ,
               but
               you
               must
               go
               higher
               ;
               are
               there
               not
               choyce
               mercies
               ?
               O
               yes
               ,
               there
               are
               blessed
               things
               communicated
               through
               the
               ordinances
               ,
               through
               prayer
               ,
               and
               the
               word
               ,
               and
               sacraments
               ,
               there
               are
               blessed
               things
               ;
               few
               mens
               hearts
               look
               so
               high
               as
               to
               look
               to
               the
               communication
               of
               Gods
               choyce
               mercies
               in
               this
               world
               ;
               but
               a
               gracious
               heart
               rises
               higher
               ,
               &
               does
               as
               it
               were
               bathe
               it self
               with
               those
               refreshments
               that
               are
               to
               come
               :
               through
               Gods
               mercy
               I
               have
               the
               creature
               ,
               and
               the
               communication
               of
               God
               through
               that
               ;
               and
               I
               have
               the
               ordinances
               ,
               and
               Gods
               choyce
               mercies
               communicated
               through
               them
               ;
               but
               there
               are
               glorious
               things
               to
               be
               communicated
               hereafter
               ,
               and
               those
               my
               soul
               rejoyces
               in
               .
               Now
               God
               does
               communicate
               himself
               onely
               in
               that
               way
               which
               is
               suitable
               to
               our
               condition
               ;
               now
               we
               are
               but
               narrow
               vessels
               ,
               and
               have
               but
               narrow
               mouthes
               ,
               and
               are
               not
               
               capable
               of
               that
               greatness
               of
               Gods
               communication
               ;
               but
               time
               will
               come
               when
               as
               God
               will
               communicate
               himself
               in
               a
               more
               glorious
               maner
               ,
               and
               in
               that
               I
               bless
               my self
               ;
               and
               therefore
               I
               will
               not
               regard
               any
               of
               Gods
               communication
               of
               himself
               to
               me
               here
               ,
               but
               in
               order
               unto
               that
               glorious
               communication
               of
               God
               to
               me
               hereafter
               .
               And
               thus
               we
               have
               seen
               something
               of
               the
               recompence
               of
               reward
               ,
               comparing
               it
               with
               what
               we
               have
               here
               .
               Now
               secondly
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               compare
               it
               with
               the
               condition
               of
               Adam
               in
               the
               estate
               of
               Innocency
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               the
               estate
               of
               Adam
               in
               Paradise
               ,
               it
               was
               a
               
               blessed
               condition
               ,
               yet
               far
               under
               the
               happiness
               of
               the
               Saints
               in
               the
               
                 recompence
                 of
                 the
                 reward
              
               .
               For
               Adams
               body
               was
               but
               natural
               ,
               and
               his
               Paradise
               was
               but
               a
               natural
               Paradise
               ;
               and
               a
               possibility
               there
               was
               he
               might
               lose
               his
               happiness
               :
               and
               if
               he
               should
               have
               stood
               ,
               there
               should
               not
               have
               been
               that
               glorious
               distinct
               working
               of
               the
               three
               Persons
               of
               the
               Trinity
               about
               mans
               happiness
               ,
               that
               there
               now
               is
               :
               and
               therein
               especially
               lies
               the
               difference
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               compare
               it
               with
               the
               Angels
               ,
               and
               you
               shall
               
               finde
               in
               Scripture
               some
               expressions
               of
               the
               happiness
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               beyond
               the
               happiness
               of
               the
               blessed
               Angels
               themselves
               .
               For
               the
               union
               that
               the
               Saints
               shall
               have
               with
               the
               Deity
               ,
               is
               a
               nearer
               union
               in
               divers
               respects
               ,
               then
               the
               union
               that
               the
               Angels
               have
               with
               the
               Deity
               :
               and
               the
               righteousness
               wherewith
               the
               Saints
               stand
               righteous
               before
               the
               Lord
               ,
               is
               an
               higher
               righteousness
               ,
               then
               Adam
               or
               the
               Angels
               should
               have
               been
               in
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               the
               union
               that
               the
               Saints
               have
               with
               the
               Deity
               ,
               
               is
               a
               nearer
               union
               then
               that
               of
               the
               Angels
               .
               First
               ,
               
               the
               humane
               nature
               in
               general
               ,
               that
               is
               advanced
               to
               an
               higher
               dignity
               then
               all
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               Angels
               put
               together
               :
               Because
               there
               is
               an
               Hypostatical
               union
               between
               the
               humane
               Nature
               and
               the
               Divine
               in
               Christ
               .
               Again
               ,
               we
               have
               many
               expressions
               in
               Scripture
               of
               the
               union
               of
               Saints
               with
               the
               Deity
               ;
               whereby
               it
               appears
               ,
               their
               union
               is
               nearer
               then
               the
               union
               of
               the
               Angels
               :
               They
               are
               called
               the
               
                 friends
                 of
                 Christ
              
               ;
               They
               are
               said
               to
               have
               
                 fellowship
                 with
                 Iesus
                 Christ
              
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               1.
               9.
               
               They
               are
               the
               Brethren
               of
               Christ
               ,
               They
               are
               Co-heirs
               with
               Jesus
               Christ
               ;
               There
               are
               no
               such
               expressions
               of
               the
               Angels
               .
               And
               yet
               ,
               there
               are
               nearer
               expressions
               of
               their
               union
               ;
               they
               are
               the
               Spouse
               of
               Christ
               ,
               the
               Bride
               ;
               the
               Angels
               are
               but
               as
               the
               servants
               .
               They
               are
               the
               members
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               are
               made
               one
               with
               Christ
               :
               They
               are
               those
               that
               are
               to
               be
               
                 one
                 with
                 the
                 Father
              
               ,
               as
               the
               Father
               and
               the
               Son
               are
               one
               :
               Iohn
               17.
               21.
               
               Christ
               there
               prays
               ,
               
                 As
                 thou
                 Father
                 art
                 in
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 in
                 thee
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 also
                 may
                 be
                 one
                 in
                 us
                 :
              
               he
               never
               prayed
               so
               for
               the
               Angels
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               they
               are
               said
               to
               be
               loved
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               with
               the
               very
               same
               love
               wherewith
               he
               loved
               the
               Son
               :
               now
               though
               God
               loves
               the
               Angels
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               not
               said
               that
               he
               loved
               them
               with
               the
               same
               love
               that
               he
               loved
               his
               Son
               :
               These
               are
               the
               expressions
               we
               finde
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               concerning
               the
               near
               union
               that
               the
               Saints
               have
               with
               the
               Deity
               in
               some
               respects
               beyond
               the
               Angels
               ;
               but
               of
               the
               union
               of
               the
               Saints
               with
               the
               Deity
               ,
               we
               shall
               speak
               of
               more
               when
               we
               come
               to
               speak
               of
               the
               reward
               positively
               .
               And
               then
               the
               righteousness
               wherewith
               they
               stand
               righteous
               before
               God
               ,
               is
               greater
               then
               the
               righteousness
               of
               Adam
               in
               Paradise
               ,
               or
               the
               Angels
               ;
               because
               it
               is
               the
               righteousness
               of
               the
               second
               Person
               of
               the
               Trinity
               ;
               and
               that
               
               is
               of
               an
               higher
               nature
               ,
               and
               a
               more
               glorious
               righteousness
               ,
               then
               the
               righteousness
               of
               any
               meer
               creature
               .
               Now
               the
               righteousness
               of
               the
               Angels
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               perfect
               in
               its
               kinde
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               not
               a
               righteousness
               of
               such
               an
               high
               nature
               ,
               as
               that
               righteousness
               which
               is
               the
               Son
               of
               God.
               And
               thus
               of
               this
               recompence
               of
               reward
               comparatively
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XLIII
               .
               
                 The
                 perfection
                 of
                 the
                 bodies
                 and
                 souls
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 in
                 glory
                 .
              
            
             
               NOw
               thirdly
               ,
               let
               us
               consider
               it
               positively
               ;
               now
               in
               this
               positive
               consideration
               ,
               these
               things
               are
               to
               be
               followed
               :
               First
               ,
               the
               perfection
               of
               their
               natures
               that
               they
               shall
               be
               raised
               to
               :
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               glory
               that
               shall
               be
               put
               upon
               them
               at
               the
               day
               of
               Judgement
               :
               Thirdly
               ,
               the
               possession
               of
               Heaven
               :
               Fourthly
               ,
               the
               having
               God
               to
               be
               their
               Portion
               :
               Fifthly
               ,
               their
               blessed
               communion
               with
               Jesus
               Christ
               :
               Sixthly
               ,
               their
               communion
               with
               the
               Saints
               and
               Angels
               :
               Lastly
               ,
               the
               eternal
               Sabbath
               that
               they
               are
               to
               keep
               in
               Heaven
               .
               Under
               these
               seven
               heads
               ,
               all
               that
               we
               have
               to
               say
               concerning
               the
               positive
               reward
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               may
               be
               contained
               ;
               First
               ,
               the
               perfection
               that
               their
               natures
               shall
               be
               raised
               unto
               ;
               and
               in
               that
               consider
               these
               three
               things
               :
               First
               ,
               the
               perfection
               of
               their
               bodies
               :
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               perfection
               of
               their
               souls
               :
               Thirdly
               ,
               the
               perfection
               of
               the
               
                 whole
                 man.
              
               First
               ,
               the
               perfection
               of
               the
               bodies
               of
               the
               Saints
               is
               no
               little
               matter
               ;
               and
               because
               so
               long
               as
               we
               are
               in
               the
               flesh
               and
               live
               by
               sense
               ,
               
               they
               are
               bodily
               things
               that
               do
               affect
               us
               ;
               therefore
               I
               will
               shew
               a
               little
               the
               perfection
               of
               the
               bodies
               of
               the
               Saints
               :
               they
               shall
               have
               much
               of
               
                 the
                 recompence
                 of
                 the
                 reward
              
               in
               their
               bodies
               .
               In
               the
               general
               ,
               their
               bodies
               
                 shall
                 be
                 made
                 like
                 the
                 glorious
                 body
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 Phil.
              
               3.
               21.
               
               Certainly
               the
               body
               of
               Christ
               is
               very
               glorious
               ;
               in
               the
               transfiguration
               of
               Christ
               ,
               which
               was
               but
               a
               little
               glimpse
               of
               his
               glory
               ,
               how
               glorious
               was
               the
               body
               of
               Christ
               ?
               In
               Rev.
               1.
               
               Saint
               John
               had
               a
               little
               glimpse
               of
               the
               representation
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               how
               glorious
               is
               it
               set
               forth
               ?
               the
               body
               of
               the
               meanest
               Saint
               shall
               be
               like
               the
               glorious
               body
               of
               Christ
               :
               What
               is
               that
               ?
               I
               will
               go
               no
               further
               then
               that
               I
               finde
               in
               1
               Cor.
               15.
               42
               ,
               43
               ,
               44.
               and
               there
               are
               four
               things
               that
               set
               forth
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               bodies
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               when
               they
               come
               to
               attain
               the
               recompence
               of
               reward
               :
               First
               ,
               it
               is
               raised
               
                 in
                 incorruption
              
               :
               Secondly
               ,
               it
               is
               raised
               
                 in
                 glory
              
               :
               Thirdly
               ,
               it
               is
               raised
               
                 in
                 power
              
               :
               Fourthly
               ,
               it
               is
               raised
               a
               
                 spiritual
                 body
              
               .
               First
               ,
               every
               Saint
               of
               God
               shall
               have
               an
               
                 incorruptible
                 body
              
               ,
               there
               shall
               be
               no
               more
               death
               :
               it
               shall
               be
               made
               incorruptible
               in
               regard
               of
               that
               fulness
               of
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               with
               it
               :
               If
               spices
               ,
               &
               enbalming
               of
               dead
               bodies
               can
               keep
               them
               so
               long
               as
               they
               do
               sometime
               from
               smelling
               ;
               surely
               the
               glorious
               presence
               of
               God
               with
               the
               body
               ,
               shall
               have
               infinite
               more
               power
               to
               keep
               the
               bodies
               of
               the
               Saints
               incorruptible
               .
               What
               would
               we
               give
               if
               a
               Physitian
               were
               able
               to
               give
               us
               a
               potion
               to
               make
               our
               bodies
               incorruptible
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               never
               dye
               ?
               yet
               as
               they
               are
               now
               ,
               it
               is
               hardly
               worth
               the
               desiring
               to
               have
               them
               incorruptible
               ;
               but
               when
               they
               shall
               be
               glorified
               ,
               and
               incorruptible
               too
               ,
               that
               is
               glorious
               .
               They
               shall
               be
               incorruptible
               ,
               not
               subject
               
               to
               any
               suffering
               :
               as
               God
               is
               able
               to
               binde
               up
               the
               active
               power
               of
               a
               creature
               that
               it
               shall
               not
               be
               able
               to
               act
               ,
               so
               he
               can
               binde
               up
               the
               corruptible
               power
               ,
               that
               it
               shall
               not
               work
               to
               corruption
               :
               as
               in
               fire
               God
               can
               binde
               up
               the
               power
               of
               fire
               ,
               that
               it
               cannot
               burn
               ;
               so
               God
               can
               binde
               up
               the
               power
               of
               any
               creature
               that
               hath
               any
               corruptible
               power
               ,
               that
               there
               should
               not
               be
               the
               least
               passion
               that
               tends
               to
               corruption
               .
               *
               All
               sufferings
               come
               from
               the
               prevailing
               of
               the
               stronger
               agent
               over
               the
               patient
               ;
               and
               when
               any
               suffer
               ,
               it
               comes
               from
               some
               kinde
               of
               inability
               of
               the
               form
               of
               the
               patient
               ,
               whereby
               it
               begins
               to
               leave
               the
               matter
               in
               some
               degree
               :
               now
               the
               bodies
               of
               the
               Saints
               shall
               be
               so
               formed
               with
               such
               an
               excellent
               form
               ,
               and
               so
               filled
               with
               the
               glory
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               that
               there
               can
               be
               no
               power
               external
               or
               internal
               ,
               that
               shall
               prevail
               against
               this
               form
               to
               weaken
               it
               .
               And
               besides
               ,
               the
               reason
               that
               is
               given
               why
               the
               Heavens
               are
               incorruptible
               ,
               may
               be
               given
               why
               the
               bodies
               of
               the
               Saints
               shall
               be
               incorruptible
               :
               the
               Heavens
               are
               of
               so
               excellent
               a
               form
               ,
               that
               the
               capacity
               of
               the
               matter
               is
               fully
               filled
               up
               ;
               and
               there
               may
               be
               truth
               in
               that
               reason
               :
               so
               the
               bodies
               of
               the
               Saints
               being
               in
               their
               blessed
               estate
               into
               which
               they
               shall
               be
               raised
               ,
               they
               shal
               have
               such
               full
               satisfaction
               with
               the
               form
               wherewith
               they
               are
               informed
               ,
               that
               there
               shall
               not
               be
               the
               least
               propension
               to
               receive
               any
               other
               from
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               it
               is
               raised
               
                 in
                 glory
              
               ,
               and
               that
               consists
               in
               these
               two
               things
               :
               First
               ,
               in
               the
               admirable
               beauty
               of
               it
               :
               Secondly
               ,
               in
               the
               wonderful
               lustre
               and
               splendor
               of
               it
               :
               First
               ,
               in
               the
               admirable
               beauty
               of
               it
               ,
               having
               all
               parts
               in
               proportion
               and
               exact
               temper
               ,
               whatsoever
               can
               make
               one
               beautiful
               shall
               
               be
               in
               the
               bodies
               of
               the
               Saints
               ;
               if
               we
               could
               extract
               all
               the
               beauty
               of
               all
               the
               men
               and
               women
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               put
               them
               into
               one
               ,
               it
               were
               but
               as
               a
               deformed
               thing
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               meanest
               of
               the
               bodies
               of
               the
               Saints
               in
               Heaven
               ;
               and
               much
               of
               the
               beauty
               will
               be
               not
               onely
               from
               their
               exact
               temper
               and
               comeliness
               that
               God
               shall
               put
               upon
               them
               ;
               but
               likewise
               from
               the
               excellency
               of
               their
               souls
               within
               them
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               unspeakable
               joy
               ,
               and
               cheerfulness
               of
               the
               heart
               ;
               And
               then
               the
               splendor
               and
               the
               lustre
               of
               their
               bodies
               ,
               says
               
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               
                 They
                 shall
                 shine
                 as
                 the
                 stars
                 in
                 the
                 Firmament
                 :
              
               look
               what
               splendor
               is
               in
               the
               stars
               ,
               such
               shall
               be
               in
               these
               clay
               bodies
               of
               ours
               ,
               Daniel
               12.
               3.
               
               Yea
               ,
               they
               shall
               be
               in
               greater
               splendor
               then
               the
               stars
               ,
               they
               shall
               be
               as
               the
               Sun
               ,
               Matthew
               13.
               43.
               
               
                 He
                 that
                 hath
                 ears
                 to
                 hear
                 let
                 him
                 hear
                 ,
              
               and
               believe
               this
               ,
               that
               it
               shall
               be
               so
               ,
               that
               the
               bodies
               of
               the
               Saints
               shall
               shine
               more
               glorious
               then
               the
               Sun
               in
               its
               strength
               .
               You
               will
               say
               ,
               How
               is
               it
               possible
               that
               this
               should
               be
               ?
               yes
               ,
               this
               is
               but
               according
               to
               that
               expression
               in
               Phil.
               3.
               21.
               
               
                 Who
                 shall
                 change
                 our
                 vile
                 bodies
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 fashioned
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 glorious
                 body
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 working
                 whereby
                 he
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 subdue
                 all
                 things
                 unto
                 himself
                 .
              
               It
               does
               not
               require
               a
               greater
               power
               to
               raise
               from
               the
               least
               degree
               of
               glory
               to
               the
               highest
               possibility
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               to
               make
               a
               thing
               out
               of
               nothing
               ;
               and
               therefore
               the
               making
               of
               the
               least
               creature
               out
               of
               nothing
               ,
               will
               argue
               more
               power
               ,
               then
               making
               the
               bodies
               of
               the
               Saints
               to
               shine
               brighter
               then
               
                 the
                 Sun
                 in
                 the
                 Firmament
              
               .
               Now
               certainly
               ,
               God
               in
               the
               glorifying
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               will
               manifest
               that
               power
               that
               he
               did
               in
               the
               creating
               of
               the
               world
               ;
               and
               if
               it
               does
               not
               require
               so
               much
               power
               to
               raise
               their
               bodies
               into
               such
               a
               glorious
               
               condition
               ,
               as
               to
               create
               a
               creature
               out
               of
               nothing
               ;
               then
               there
               is
               no
               reason
               why
               we
               should
               not
               believe
               this
               .
               We
               know
               when
               Moses
               had
               been
               but
               forty
               days
               on
               the
               Mount
               with
               God
               ,
               when
               he
               came
               down
               among
               the
               Israelites
               ,
               his
               face
               
                 did
                 so
                 shine
              
               ,
               that
               
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 behold
                 it
                 :
              
               surely
               the
               glorified
               bodies
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               being
               eternally
               present
               with
               God
               ,
               shall
               shine
               far
               more
               gloriously
               then
               Moses
               face
               did
               :
               and
               that
               is
               for
               the
               splendor
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               it
               is
               sown
               in
               weakness
               ,
               and
               raised
               in
               power
               :
               now
               the
               strength
               and
               power
               of
               them
               appears
               in
               these
               
               four
               things
               :
               First
               ,
               in
               that
               the
               body
               shall
               be
               able
               for
               to
               attend
               the
               soul
               in
               the
               most
               high
               operations
               ;
               
               here
               if
               the
               soul
               be
               exercised
               about
               any
               high
               and
               glorious
               object
               ,
               the
               body
               presently
               fails
               :
               as
               in
               the
               extasies
               of
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               when
               God
               revealed
               himself
               extraordinarily
               to
               Daniel
               ,
               his
               body
               failed
               ;
               
                 He
                 fainted
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 many
                 days
                 sick
                 ,
                 Dan.
              
               8.
               27.
               
               But
               there
               shall
               be
               that
               power
               in
               the
               body
               ,
               as
               it
               shall
               be
               serviceable
               to
               the
               soul
               in
               the
               most
               high
               and
               glorious
               operations
               that
               it
               shall
               have
               ,
               when
               God
               shall
               manifest
               himself
               in
               the
               fullest
               way
               that
               possibly
               can
               be
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               in
               that
               it
               it
               shall
               every
               moment
               to
               all
               eternity
               ,
               without
               any
               intermission
               ,
               be
               exercised
               in
               the
               
               highest
               things
               that
               a
               body
               can
               be
               in
               ,
               without
               any
               weariness
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               there
               must
               be
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               power
               to
               be
               able
               to
               bear
               the
               weight
               of
               glory
               that
               shall
               be
               put
               upon
               
               them
               :
               2
               Cor.
               4.
               17.
               
               
                 Our
                 light
                 affliction
                 which
                 is
                 but
                 for
                 a
                 moment
                 ,
                 worketh
                 for
                 us
                 a
                 far
                 more
                 exceeding
                 ,
                 and
                 eternal
                 weight
                 of
                 glory
              
               ;
               such
               a
               weight
               ,
               as
               certainly
               if
               the
               body
               were
               not
               by
               the
               power
               of
               God
               
               upheld
               ,
               it
               were
               impossible
               it
               should
               bear
               it
               :
               here
               we
               finde
               ,
               when
               there
               is
               great
               joy
               in
               the
               heart
               ,
               the
               body
               is
               not
               able
               to
               bear
               it
               ;
               but
               then
               there
               shall
               be
               a
               power
               to
               bear
               the
               weight
               of
               glory
               they
               shall
               have
               .
            
             
               And
               the
               last
               ,
               is
               that
               which
               I
               finde
               expressed
               in
               Luther
               ,
               namely
               ,
               
                 The
                 bodies
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 shall
                 have
              
               
               
                 that
                 power
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 toss
                 the
                 greatest
                 mountains
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 like
                 a
                 Ball.
              
               And
               I
               finde
               it
               in
               an
               expression
               of
               
                 Anselem
                 ,
                 It
                 shall
                 be
                 such
                 power
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 able
              
               
               
                 to
                 shake
                 the
                 whole
                 earth
                 at
                 their
                 pleasure
                 :
              
               and
               we
               cannot
               think
               this
               incredible
               upon
               that
               ground
               that
               was
               named
               before
               :
               there
               is
               not
               so
               much
               difference
               between
               the
               raising
               a
               thing
               from
               the
               lowest
               degree
               of
               power
               ,
               to
               the
               highest
               possibility
               ;
               as
               in
               raising
               a
               thing
               from
               nothing
               to
               the
               lowest
               degree
               of
               power
               .
               Suppose
               a
               creature
               had
               but
               so
               much
               power
               now
               ,
               as
               to
               stir
               the
               least
               mote
               that
               is
               in
               the
               Sun
               ;
               to
               raise
               this
               power
               so
               high
               as
               to
               stir
               the
               whole
               earth
               ,
               does
               not
               require
               so
               much
               power
               as
               to
               make
               a
               thing
               out
               of
               nothing
               :
               and
               if
               God
               do
               intend
               to
               manifest
               his
               power
               in
               glorifying
               the
               Saints
               ,
               and
               in
               making
               of
               them
               powerful
               ;
               why
               should
               we
               not
               think
               ,
               that
               God
               will
               extend
               that
               possibility
               of
               power
               that
               is
               in
               the
               body
               to
               that
               heighth
               ?
               certainly
               ,
               glorious
               shall
               be
               the
               power
               of
               the
               bodies
               of
               the
               Saints
               :
               and
               that
               is
               the
               third
               thing
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               it
               is
               sowen
               a
               
                 natural
                 body
              
               ,
               and
               it
               shall
               be
               raised
               a
               
                 spiritual
                 body
              
               ;
               not
               that
               it
               shall
               be
               turned
               into
               
               a
               spirit
               :
               It
               shall
               remain
               a
               body
               ;
               but
               the
               spiritualness
               consists
               in
               three
               particulars
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               that
               it
               shall
               be
               in
               a
               spiritual
               condition
               ;
               they
               shall
               have
               no
               more
               need
               of
               meat
               ,
               or
               drink
               ,
               or
               clothes
               ,
               
               or
               marriage
               ,
               or
               the
               like
               ,
               that
               now
               the
               body
               stands
               in
               need
               of
               :
               the
               Angels
               themselves
               shall
               have
               as
               
               much
               need
               of
               meat
               ,
               and
               drink
               ,
               and
               clothes
               as
               their
               bodies
               shall
               :
               so
               says
               Christ
               ;
               
                 They
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 married
                 ,
                 nor
                 given
                 in
                 marriage
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 as
                 the
                 Angels
                 in
                 Heaven
                 .
              
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               spiritualness
               of
               the
               body
               consists
               
               in
               the
               absolute
               subjection
               of
               the
               body
               to
               the
               spirit
               ,
               as
               to
               be
               fully
               and
               absolutely
               serviceable
               to
               the
               spirits
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               which
               here
               they
               are
               not
               .
               Here
               many
               times
               is
               a
               strife
               between
               the
               spirit
               and
               the
               flesh
               ;
               the
               spirit
               is
               willing
               ,
               when
               the
               flesh
               is
               not
               ;
               but
               then
               there
               shall
               be
               an
               absolute
               subjection
               of
               the
               body
               to
               the
               spirit
               :
               As
               here
               the
               spirit
               of
               a
               carnal
               man
               is
               called
               flesh
               ,
               because
               his
               soul
               is
               serviceable
               to
               the
               flesh
               ,
               to
               make
               provision
               for
               the
               sins
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               his
               soul
               is
               counted
               carnal
               ,
               the
               wisdom
               of
               the
               flesh
               is
               enmity
               against
               God
               :
               As
               the
               soul
               now
               is
               as
               it
               were
               carnal
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               serviceable
               to
               the
               flesh
               ,
               so
               the
               body
               shall
               be
               spiritual
               ,
               because
               it
               shall
               be
               serviceable
               to
               the
               spirit
               :
               for
               you
               to
               have
               such
               a
               body
               as
               to
               be
               serviceable
               to
               your
               souls
               ,
               as
               you
               would
               desire
               ,
               it
               were
               a
               great
               blessing
               ,
               time
               will
               come
               when
               it
               shall
               be
               so
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               the
               spiritualness
               of
               the
               body
               consists
               in
               
               the
               agility
               of
               the
               body
               ;
               the
               ability
               it
               shall
               have
               to
               move
               up
               and
               down
               which
               way
               it
               will
               ,
               and
               that
               suddenly
               ;
               they
               shall
               move
               in
               the
               Heavens
               ,
               as
               the
               birds
               do
               in
               the
               ayr
               .
               I
               remember
               an
               expression
               that
               Luther
               
               hath
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 body
                 shall
                 move
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 like
                 a
                 thought
                 .
              
               And
               Augustine
               saith
               ,
               
                 They
                 shall
                 move
                 to
                 any
                 place
                 they
                 will
                 ,
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 they
                 will.
              
               These
               words
               we
               do
               not
               finde
               in
               Scripture
               ;
               but
               lay
               this
               for
               a
               ground
               ,
               that
               whatsoever
               we
               can
               expect
               for
               the
               excellency
               of
               a
               body
               ,
               it
               is
               that
               we
               speak
               of
               ,
               or
               beyond
               it
               ;
               and
               then
               we
               have
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               liberty
               to
               invent
               
               what
               expressions
               we
               can
               for
               our
               comfort
               :
               certainly
               there
               shall
               be
               that
               happiness
               of
               the
               body
               that
               shall
               come
               to
               that
               we
               speak
               of
               ,
               or
               to
               more
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               some
               make
               the
               spiritualness
               of
               the
               body
               to
               consist
               in
               the
               transparency
               of
               it
               ;
               Aquinas
               says
               ,
               
               
                 It
                 shall
                 be
                 so
                 clear
                 and
                 transparent
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 veins
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 humors
                 ,
                 and
                 nerves
                 ,
                 and
                 bowels
                 shall
                 be
                 seen
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 glass
                 .
              
            
             
               Now
               brethren
               ,
               the
               reasons
               why
               God
               will
               reward
               the
               Saints
               in
               this
               part
               ,
               are
               ,
               First
               ,
               because
               humane
               bodies
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               humane
               souls
               ,
               have
               an
               hypostatical
               union
               with
               the
               second
               person
               of
               the
               Trinity
               ;
               and
               therefore
               God
               rejoyces
               to
               raise
               humane
               bodies
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               humane
               souls
               unto
               happiness
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               Christ
               suffered
               so
               much
               in
               his
               body
               ;
               therefore
               God
               will
               glorifie
               the
               bodies
               of
               the
               Saints
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               our
               bodies
               are
               part
               of
               the
               members
               of
               Christ
               ;
               our
               bodies
               are
               joyned
               in
               a
               mystical
               union
               with
               Jesus
               Christ
               .
               Fourthly
               ,
               our
               bodies
               are
               the
               temples
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               God
               will
               glorifie
               his
               own
               temples
               .
               Fifthly
               ,
               our
               bodies
               are
               in
               part
               sanctified
               as
               well
               as
               our
               souls
               ,
               and
               therefore
               shall
               also
               be
               glorified
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               our
               bodies
               shall
               be
               glorified
               ,
               for
               the
               further
               terror
               and
               
               confusion
               of
               the
               damned
               ;
               because
               they
               in
               their
               bodies
               
               shall
               see
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               and
               be
               confounded
               .
               
               Here
               you
               see
               a
               way
               to
               get
               your
               bodies
               in
               a
               blessed
               condition
               :
               here
               is
               a
               stir
               for
               clothing
               of
               our
               bodies
               ,
               but
               there
               shall
               be
               a
               cloathing
               with
               immortality
               :
               you
               that
               have
               sickly
               and
               weak
               bodies
               ,
               remember
               this
               ,
               you
               shall
               one
               day
               receive
               your
               bodies
               in
               another
               maner
               then
               you
               have
               them
               now
               .
               Eusebius
               tels
               us
               of
               one
               of
               the
               children
               of
               the
               Macchabees
               that
               were
               put
               to
               death
               for
               the
               profession
               of
               the
               truth
               ;
               
                 when
                 they
              
               
               
                 cut
                 off
                 his
                 members
              
               ,
               says
               he
               ,
               
                 I
                 have
                 received
                 these
                 from
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 I
                 do
                 give
                 them
                 unto
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 hope
                 I
                 shall
                 have
                 them
                 again
                 :
              
               Let
               us
               be
               willing
               to
               put
               our
               bodies
               to
               pain
               ;
               if
               our
               bodies
               suffer
               hunger
               ,
               or
               thirst
               ,
               or
               nakedness
               ,
               or
               be
               tyred
               ,
               or
               suffer
               Imprisonment
               ,
               or
               any
               violence
               be
               offered
               to
               our
               bodies
               in
               the
               cause
               of
               God
               ,
               What
               great
               matter
               
               is
               it
               ?
               we
               shall
               receive
               our
               bodies
               in
               another
               maner
               .
               The
               overcoming
               of
               the
               flesh
               is
               the
               destruction
               of
               it
               ,
               but
               the
               overcoming
               the
               flesh
               ,
               is
               the
               glory
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               When
               we
               speak
               of
               the
               happiness
               of
               our
               souls
               ,
               we
               are
               not
               so
               capable
               of
               it
               ;
               but
               when
               we
               speak
               of
               the
               happiness
               of
               our
               bodies
               ,
               we
               are
               sensible
               of
               that
               .
               Now
               certainly
               ,
               there
               shall
               be
               much
               more
               for
               our
               bodies
               ,
               here
               is
               a
               way
               to
               provide
               for
               your
               bodies
               :
               
                 Lay
                 up
                 provision
                 for
                 your
                 flesh
                 ,
              
               is
               spoken
               as
               an
               argument
               of
               a
               carnal
               heart
               ,
               in
               Rom.
               13.
               14.
               the
               Apostle
               exhorts
               them
               ,
               
                 not
                 to
                 make
                 provision
                 for
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 to
                 fulfil
                 the
                 lusts
                 thereof
                 :
              
               but
               there
               is
               a
               way
               of
               laying
               up
               provision
               for
               the
               flesh
               that
               is
               lawful
               ,
               and
               that
               this
               day
               I
               exhort
               you
               too
               .
               If
               you
               love
               your
               bodies
               ,
               be
               godly
               :
               if
               you
               did
               believe
               these
               things
               were
               so
               ,
               would
               not
               these
               make
               you
               love
               godliness
               ?
               if
               I
               should
               come
               unto
               you
               ,
               and
               shew
               you
               how
               you
               might
               get
               some
               good
               for
               your
               bodies
               ,
               then
               I
               should
               prevail
               with
               you
               :
               give
               some
               credit
               to
               that
               we
               say
               now
               ,
               if
               you
               will
               not
               believe
               these
               things
               ,
               I
               may
               say
               unto
               you
               as
               the
               Prophet
               said
               unto
               the
               Noble
               man
               that
               would
               not
               believe
               there
               could
               be
               great
               plenty
               ,
               says
               he
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 see
                 the
                 great
                 plenty
                 with
                 thine
                 eyes
                 ,
                 but
                 thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 eat
                 of
                 it
              
               ;
               so
               if
               you
               will
               not
               believe
               the
               great
               things
               that
               the
               Ministers
               of
               God
               speak
               of
               in
               his
               name
               to
               you
               ,
               
               your
               eyes
               shall
               one
               day
               see
               those
               despicable
               ,
               contemptible
               bodies
               of
               the
               Saints
               in
               this
               glory
               ,
               though
               you
               shall
               not
               be
               partakers
               of
               any
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               Now
               for
               the
               perfection
               of
               the
               soul
               :
               As
               the
               soul
               is
               of
               a
               far
               larger
               extent
               then
               the
               body
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               more
               
               capable
               of
               happiness
               then
               the
               body
               is
               ;
               and
               that
               being
               the
               proper
               seat
               of
               godliness
               ,
               so
               it
               shall
               be
               the
               more
               rewarded
               :
               
                 What
                 splendor
                 shall
                 the
                 soul
                 have
              
               
               (
               says
               
                 Bernard
                 )
                 when
                 the
                 body
                 shall
                 shine
                 gloriously
                 as
                 the
                 Sun
                 ?
              
               All
               that
               we
               can
               say
               for
               the
               soul
               for
               the
               present
               ,
               because
               we
               understand
               so
               little
               of
               the
               soul
               ,
               is
               ,
               That
               the
               soul
               shall
               not
               depend
               upon
               the
               body
               ,
               as
               it
               does
               now
               for
               its
               operation
               .
               And
               the
               soul
               shall
               no
               way
               be
               hindred
               by
               the
               body
               ,
               as
               now
               it
               is
               hindred
               here
               .
               And
               all
               the
               faculties
               of
               the
               soul
               shall
               be
               extended
               to
               the
               utmost
               :
               Now
               if
               an
               infinite
               power
               can
               extend
               the
               least
               degree
               of
               power
               to
               such
               an
               heighth
               in
               the
               members
               of
               the
               body
               ;
               much
               more
               can
               an
               infinite
               power
               extend
               the
               faculties
               of
               an
               immortal
               soul
               ,
               that
               is
               capable
               of
               a
               great
               deal
               more
               power
               then
               the
               body
               is
               .
               Besides
               ,
               as
               the
               faculties
               are
               extended
               ,
               so
               all
               the
               graces
               of
               Gods
               Spirit
               ,
               that
               the
               Saints
               of
               God
               have
               here
               ,
               shall
               be
               extended
               to
               the
               heighth
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               capable
               of
               a
               higher
               extention
               then
               any
               thing
               that
               is
               natural
               ;
               for
               the
               more
               spiritual
               a
               thing
               is
               ,
               the
               more
               capable
               it
               is
               of
               extention
               .
               As
               the
               plant
               is
               more
               capable
               to
               be
               drawn
               out
               to
               an
               higher
               excellency
               then
               a
               stone
               ,
               and
               the
               sensitive
               creature
               to
               an
               higher
               excellency
               then
               the
               plant
               ;
               and
               the
               rational
               creature
               to
               an
               higher
               excellency
               then
               the
               sensitive
               ,
               and
               grace
               ,
               which
               is
               supernatural
               ,
               can
               be
               extended
               to
               an
               higher
               excellency
               then
               the
               natural
               :
               Besides
               ,
               what
               increated
               excellency
               we
               might
               
               imagine
               could
               possibly
               be
               put
               upon
               it
               shall
               be
               ;
               who
               could
               have
               thought
               that
               the
               humane
               nature
               should
               have
               had
               an
               hypostatical
               union
               with
               the
               body
               of
               Christ
               ?
               and
               as
               God
               hath
               done
               for
               the
               bodies
               of
               men
               ,
               more
               then
               all
               the
               Angels
               could
               have
               invented
               :
               so
               there
               is
               to
               be
               communicated
               to
               the
               soul
               more
               then
               can
               be
               invented
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               the
               perfection
               of
               body
               and
               soul
               ,
               does
               consist
               in
               the
               majesty
               of
               the
               person
               being
               united
               together
               :
               you
               know
               when
               Christ
               was
               here
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               in
               the
               estate
               of
               his
               humility
               ,
               when
               he
               did
               let
               out
               but
               one
               beam
               of
               his
               majesty
               ,
               those
               who
               came
               to
               apprehend
               him
               were
               not
               able
               to
               stand
               ,
               but
               fell
               backward
               ;
               if
               Christ
               by
               letting
               out
               some
               small
               beams
               of
               his
               majesty
               ,
               could
               make
               men
               fall
               backward
               ,
               how
               glorious
               must
               he
               needs
               be
               ,
               when
               those
               full
               beams
               of
               his
               majesty
               shall
               be
               let
               out
               ?
               the
               majesty
               of
               the
               Saints
               shall
               have
               some
               proportion
               with
               his
               ,
               and
               that
               very
               great
               ,
               which
               must
               needs
               follow
               from
               that
               which
               hath
               been
               said
               .
               We
               read
               of
               Stephen
               ,
               that
               when
               he
               stood
               before
               the
               Councel
               arraigned
               as
               a
               malefactor
               ,
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 They
                 looked
                 upon
                 his
                 countenance
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 was
                 as
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 an
                 Angel
                 :
              
               O
               what
               majesty
               will
               appear
               in
               the
               countenances
               of
               the
               Saints
               hereafter
               !
               And
               as
               in
               Adam
               in
               the
               estate
               of
               Innocency
               ,
               there
               was
               such
               majesty
               in
               his
               countenance
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               beasts
               were
               afraid
               of
               him
               ,
               what
               will
               be
               the
               majesty
               of
               God
               in
               his
               Saints
               then
               ,
               as
               they
               shall
               be
               hereafter
               ?
               It
               is
               said
               of
               Basil
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               sent
               for
               to
               be
               taken
               by
               his
               Persecutors
               ,
               being
               in
               holy
               exercises
               ,
               there
               appeared
               such
               a
               majesty
               in
               his
               countenance
               ,
               that
               those
               that
               came
               to
               take
               him
               ,
               were
               not
               able
               to
               stand
               before
               him
               .
               There
               is
               a
               majesty
               in
               
               the
               countenance
               of
               Gods
               people
               ,
               when
               they
               walk
               close
               with
               God
               ;
               but
               how
               much
               more
               will
               there
               be
               majesty
               in
               their
               countenances
               hereafter
               ?
               So
               that
               you
               see
               Gods
               people
               shall
               not
               onely
               be
               glorious
               within
               ,
               
                 as
                 the
                 Kings
                 daughter
                 is
                 glorious
                 within
              
               ;
               but
               
               they
               shall
               be
               glorious
               outwardly
               .
               And
               so
               much
               for
               the
               first
               thing
               ,
               The
               perfection
               of
               the
               natures
               of
               the
               Saints
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XLIV
               .
               
                 The
                 glory
                 that
                 shall
                 be
                 put
                 upon
                 the
                 Saints
                 at
                 the
                 Great
                 Day
                 .
              
            
             
               SEcondly
               ,
               the
               glory
               that
               shall
               be
               put
               upon
               them
               at
               the
               day
               of
               Judgement
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               day
               it self
               shall
               be
               their
               glory
               ;
               for
               it
               shall
               be
               nothing
               else
               ,
               but
               the
               solemnity
               of
               the
               marriage
               of
               the
               Lamb
               :
               Here
               there
               is
               a
               contract
               between
               the
               Lamb
               and
               his
               Bride
               ,
               but
               the
               solemnity
               of
               the
               marriage
               is
               reserved
               to
               that
               great
               day
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               day
               shall
               be
               to
               set
               out
               the
               solemnity
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               God
               himself
               shall
               appear
               in
               his
               glory
               to
               make
               the
               day
               glorious
               .
               As
               the
               Parents
               upon
               the
               marriage
               day
               ,
               appear
               in
               as
               much
               glory
               as
               they
               can
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               honor
               the
               day
               ;
               so
               God
               shall
               appear
               in
               his
               glory
               in
               the
               solemnizing
               of
               the
               marriage
               between
               Christ
               and
               his
               Spouse
               :
               And
               as
               the
               Bridegroom
               comes
               forth
               in
               his
               glory
               ,
               so
               Christ
               will
               come
               in
               his
               glory
               ,
               with
               all
               his
               Angels
               in
               their
               glory
               .
               As
               all
               the
               servants
               of
               the
               Bridegroom
               put
               on
               their
               best
               array
               upon
               the
               marriage
               day
               ,
               so
               all
               the
               Angels
               shall
               
               appear
               in
               their
               lustre
               and
               beauty
               ;
               and
               this
               sets
               out
               the
               wonderful
               glory
               of
               the
               Saints
               that
               shall
               be
               at
               that
               day
               ,
               notwithstanding
               all
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               Angels
               that
               shall
               be
               then
               ,
               yet
               they
               shall
               not
               lose
               their
               glory
               .
               The
               Stars
               lose
               their
               shining
               lustre
               when
               the
               Sun
               rises
               ,
               because
               their
               light
               is
               nothing
               in
               comparison
               of
               the
               great
               light
               ;
               but
               the
               lustre
               of
               the
               Saints
               shall
               be
               bright
               shining
               and
               glorious
               ,
               even
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               the
               blessed
               Angels
               .
            
             
               Great
               things
               will
               be
               done
               that
               day
               ;
               there
               will
               be
               the
               
                 Great
                 Supper
              
               that
               God
               will
               make
               for
               the
               solemnizing
               of
               the
               Marriage
               ,
               and
               the
               great
               meeting
               of
               the
               Saints
               with
               Christ
               :
               O
               what
               salutations
               can
               you
               imagine
               will
               there
               be
               between
               Christ
               and
               his
               members
               !
               and
               being
               met
               ,
               the
               sentence
               of
               Absolution
               shall
               be
               pronounced
               before
               men
               and
               Angels
               :
               Christ
               shall
               honor
               the
               Saints
               before
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               
                 These
                 are
                 they
                 ,
                 these
                 are
                 the
                 men
                 for
                 whom
                 the
                 eternal
                 counsels
                 of
                 my
                 Father
                 did
                 work
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 glorious
                 ;
                 these
                 are
                 they
                 for
                 whom
                 I
                 came
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 shed
                 my
                 blood
                 ,
                 and
                 laid
                 down
                 my
                 life
                 ;
                 these
                 are
                 they
                 in
                 whom
                 I
                 am
                 to
                 be
                 glorified
                 for
                 ever
                 .
              
               Again
               ,
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               day
               shall
               be
               in
               setting
               of
               the
               Saints
               with
               Christ
               upon
               thrones
               ,
               in
               judgement
               ,
               to
               judge
               the
               whole
               world
               ,
               the
               Monarchs
               and
               great
               ones
               of
               the
               earth
               ;
               and
               so
               to
               be
               honored
               in
               the
               eyes
               of
               those
               that
               were
               their
               enemies
               ,
               and
               contemned
               ,
               and
               reproached
               them
               ,
               and
               vilified
               them
               before
               ;
               and
               likewise
               their
               glory
               shall
               be
               in
               this
               ,
               to
               rejoyce
               in
               the
               execution
               of
               the
               sentence
               that
               is
               pronounced
               upon
               those
               that
               are
               condemned
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               their
               glory
               
               shall
               be
               in
               their
               glorious
               ascension
               with
               Christ
               into
               the
               highest
               heavens
               ,
               ranked
               in
               their
               comely
               order
               ,
               with
               triumph
               and
               joy
               ,
               singing
               ,
               
                 Stand
                 open
                 ye
                 gates
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 ye
                 open
                 ye
                 everlasting
                 doors
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 glory
                 and
                 all
                 his
                 redeemed
                 ones
                 may
                 come
                 in
                 .
              
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               the
               possession
               of
               heaven
               ,
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               heaven
               shall
               be
               theirs
               ,
               the
               heaven
               of
               heavens
               ;
               great
               
               things
               are
               spoken
               of
               that
               ;
               there
               are
               these
               things
               considerable
               in
               it
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               it
               is
               
                 the
                 third
                 heaven
              
               ;
               there
               is
               the
               heaven
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               space
               between
               the
               visible
               firmament
               
               and
               the
               earth
               ;
               the
               second
               heaven
               is
               the
               Orbes
               wherein
               the
               Sun
               ,
               and
               Moon
               ,
               and
               Stars
               are
               ;
               and
               then
               there
               is
               an
               heaven
               above
               them
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               seat
               of
               the
               blessed
               ,
               which
               is
               of
               an
               infinite
               heighth
               above
               all
               :
               now
               it
               as
               a
               sweet
               confideration
               for
               the
               people
               of
               God
               ,
               when
               you
               are
               going
               out
               in
               the
               evening
               ,
               and
               seeing
               the
               firmament
               spangled
               with
               the
               Stars
               ,
               to
               have
               such
               thoughts
               as
               these
               ,
               What
               shall
               one
               day
               this
               body
               of
               mine
               be
               lifted
               up
               beyond
               yonder
               place
               ?
               Though
               
               now
               you
               lie
               low
               in
               some
               dark
               hole
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               time
               when
               God
               shall
               lift
               you
               up
               to
               be
               above
               that
               spangled
               firmament
               ;
               that
               spangled
               firmament
               is
               but
               the
               pavement
               of
               your
               Fathers
               house
               ,
               it
               is
               but
               the
               outside
               ;
               and
               if
               the
               outside
               and
               footstool
               of
               Gods
               house
               be
               so
               glorious
               ,
               how
               glorious
               is
               it
               within
               ?
               how
               glorions
               is
               the
               presence
               Chamber
               ?
               This
               world
               is
               made
               for
               Dogs
               ,
               for
               the
               Enemies
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               those
               that
               are
               more
               vile
               then
               any
               creatures
               :
               he
               does
               not
               think
               much
               to
               have
               swine
               live
               here
               ,
               but
               you
               do
               not
               suffer
               swine
               to
               come
               into
               the
               presence
               Chamber
               ,
               or
               into
               the
               Dining-room
               :
               
               now
               heaven
               is
               the
               presence
               Chamber
               and
               Dining-room
               ,
               for
               that
               eternal
               feast
               to
               be
               solemnized
               in
               ,
               and
               that
               must
               needs
               be
               glorious
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               it
               is
               called
               
                 our
                 Fathers
                 house
              
               :
               This
               is
               
               not
               our
               Fathers
               house
               ;
               though
               we
               should
               be
               caught
               up
               where
               the
               Stars
               are
               ,
               that
               is
               not
               our
               Father
               house
               ,
               that
               is
               but
               the
               out-room
               :
               Says
               Christ
               ,
               
                 In
                 my
                 Fathers
                 house
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 Mansions
                 :
              
               God
               was
               from
               all
               eternity
               a
               heaven
               to
               himself
               ,
               before
               the
               world
               was
               ;
               then
               he
               created
               the
               highest
               heavens
               to
               be
               the
               place
               of
               his
               presence
               ,
               not
               that
               he
               is
               comprehended
               there
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               would
               have
               a
               place
               for
               his
               glory
               more
               fully
               to
               shine
               in
               .
            
             
               Again
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               place
               
                 prepared
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
              
               and
               Christ
               is
               gone
               to
               prepare
               it
               
                 for
                 us
              
               :
               If
               
               there
               were
               such
               a
               building
               here
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               men
               of
               the
               world
               had
               been
               building
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               they
               had
               all
               the
               pearls
               and
               jewels
               of
               the
               world
               to
               set
               into
               it
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               inventions
               and
               strength
               of
               men
               and
               Angels
               to
               help
               them
               to
               build
               ,
               it
               would
               be
               glorious
               ,
               but
               in
               comparison
               it
               is
               but
               a
               dungeon
               to
               this
               .
               The
               brightness
               of
               this
               is
               exceeding
               glorious
               ,
               says
               Chrysostom
               ;
               when
               you
               see
               a
               sumptuous
               pallace
               ,
               you
               look
               upon
               it
               ,
               and
               are
               taken
               with
               it
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               but
               as
               a
               dungeon
               to
               your
               Fathers
               house
               .
            
             
               The
               light
               of
               that
               shall
               be
               of
               another
               nature
               then
               
               the
               light
               of
               the
               world
               ;
               the
               light
               that
               we
               have
               here
               is
               a
               material
               light
               ,
               but
               the
               whole
               body
               of
               heaven
               is
               of
               an
               higher
               nature
               then
               the
               body
               of
               the
               Sun
               ;
               and
               there
               shal
               be
               such
               a
               glorious
               presence
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               there
               shall
               need
               no
               
                 Sun
                 ,
                 Moon
              
               and
               Stars
               to
               enlighten
               it
               ;
               and
               then
               with
               the
               brightness
               of
               the
               body
               of
               
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               brightness
               of
               the
               bodies
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               there
               shall
               be
               a
               glorious
               lustre
               .
            
             
               And
               for
               the
               large
               extent
               of
               it
               :
               the
               lowest
               heavens
               
               are
               but
               as
               a
               prick
               of
               the
               center
               ,
               in
               comparison
               to
               the
               starry
               heaven
               ;
               and
               the
               starry
               heaven
               is
               but
               as
               a
               prick
               of
               the
               center
               ,
               to
               the
               highest
               heaven
               .
               Men
               boast
               here
               ,
               if
               they
               have
               but
               a
               few
               clods
               of
               land
               ;
               as
               Socrates
               put
               a
               scorn
               upon
               Alcebiades
               that
               boasted
               of
               his
               lands
               ,
               he
               brought
               him
               to
               the
               Map
               of
               the
               whole
               world
               ,
               and
               prayed
               him
               to
               shew
               them
               there
               ,
               and
               there
               was
               not
               one
               prick
               vouchsafed
               for
               them
               in
               it
               :
               What
               is
               a
               little
               land
               to
               a
               countrey
               ?
               and
               what
               is
               a
               countrey
               to
               the
               world
               ?
               and
               the
               world
               is
               but
               as
               a
               prick
               to
               the
               lowest
               heaven
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 lowest
                 heaven
              
               is
               but
               as
               a
               prick
               to
               the
               starry
               heaven
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 starry
                 heaven
              
               is
               but
               as
               a
               prick
               to
               the
               highest
               heaven
               ,
               and
               the
               Saints
               shall
               possess
               all
               that
               .
               You
               that
               have
               no
               possessions
               here
               ,
               know
               there
               is
               a
               possession
               hereafter
               ,
               that
               is
               more
               then
               if
               you
               had
               all
               the
               Lands
               in
               the
               world
               .
            
             
               Besides
               ,
               it
               is
               of
               an
               incorruptible
               nature
               ,
               it
               is
               
                 an
                 inheritance
              
               
               incorruptible
               :
               The
               reason
               why
               the
               heavens
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               soul
               is
               incorruptible
               ,
               is
               because
               it
               is
               not
               made
               out
               of
               pre-existing
               principles
               ;
               it
               was
               made
               out
               of
               nothing
               ,
               and
               nothing
               but
               an
               infinite
               power
               can
               annihilate
               a
               thing
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               make
               a
               thing
               out
               of
               nothing
               .
               Much
               is
               said
               of
               that
               place
               for
               the
               description
               of
               it
               ,
               Jerusalem
               was
               but
               a
               Type
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Land
                 of
                 Canaan
              
               was
               but
               a
               Type
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               Paradise
               was
               but
               a
               Type
               of
               this
               glorious
               place
               ,
               that
               is
               provided
               for
               the
               Saints
               of
               God.
               Let
               us
               therefore
               raise
               up
               our
               hearts
               to
               consider
               of
               this
               .
               And
               as
               we
               read
               in
               Gen.
               13.
               14
               ,
               15.
               where
               God
               shewed
               to
               
                 Abraham
                 the
                 Land
                 of
                 Canaan
              
               ,
               says
               God
               ,
               
               
                 look
                 Northward
                 ,
                 and
                 Southward
                 ,
                 and
                 Eastward
                 ,
                 and
                 Westward
                 ;
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 land
                 which
                 thou
                 seest
                 ,
                 to
                 thee
                 will
                 I
                 give
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 thy
                 seed
                 :
              
               So
               consider
               the
               vastness
               of
               the
               Heavens
               ,
               and
               the
               exceeding
               extent
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               consider
               this
               is
               the
               Inheritance
               of
               the
               Saints
               .
            
             
               We
               know
               we
               have
               an
               abiding
               ,
               eternal
               inheritance
               ;
               our
               bodies
               shall
               abide
               eternally
               ,
               and
               the
               Heavens
               themselves
               are
               eternal
               :
               this
               should
               quiet
               our
               hearts
               ,
               when
               we
               finde
               any
               discontent
               in
               our
               habitations
               :
               it
               is
               no
               matter
               in
               what
               Countrey
               we
               are
               here
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               glorious
               Countrey
               we
               are
               going
               to
               ;
               Christ
               our
               elder
               Brother
               is
               already
               gone
               ,
               and
               hath
               taken
               possession
               of
               Heaven
               for
               us
               :
               as
               if
               so
               be
               there
               were
               some
               great
               inheritance
               did
               befal
               you
               here
               ,
               and
               you
               cannot
               go
               to
               possess
               it
               ;
               and
               if
               you
               hear
               one
               is
               there
               for
               you
               ,
               who
               hath
               taken
               quiet
               possession
               for
               you
               ,
               and
               you
               shall
               be
               sent
               for
               in
               time
               convenient
               ;
               will
               you
               not
               be
               content
               ?
               So
               we
               are
               not
               fitted
               for
               Heaven
               ,
               but
               Christ
               is
               gone
               before
               to
               take
               possession
               ;
               and
               within
               a
               while
               we
               shall
               go
               and
               live
               with
               him
               .
               The
               earth
               is
               too
               mean
               a
               place
               for
               the
               Saints
               ,
               and
               yet
               the
               world
               is
               not
               worthy
               of
               the
               Saints
               of
               God
               in
               a
               mean
               condition
               ;
               then
               the
               world
               shall
               not
               be
               worthy
               of
               the
               Saints
               in
               their
               glorious
               condition
               ;
               and
               therefore
               there
               must
               be
               a
               place
               above
               the
               world
               .
            
             
               Yet
               know
               ,
               Heaven
               is
               not
               enough
               for
               the
               Saints
               :
               the
               Saints
               of
               God
               are
               of
               such
               spiritual
               raised
               spirits
               ,
               as
               that
               they
               cannot
               be
               satisfied
               with
               any
               thing
               ,
               but
               God
               himself
               .
               Suppose
               God
               should
               cause
               all
               the
               Emperors
               and
               Kings
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               to
               come
               and
               cast
               down
               their
               Crowns
               before
               the
               Saints
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               
                 All
                 these
                 are
                 yours
              
               :
               An
               heart
               that
               is
               truly
               raised
               ,
               would
               
               say
               ,
               
                 This
                 is
                 not
                 enough
              
               ,
               this
               is
               not
               
                 God
                 himself
              
               .
               Suppose
               God
               should
               bring
               all
               the
               splendors
               of
               all
               the
               creatures
               in
               heaven
               and
               earth
               ,
               and
               they
               should
               be
               cast
               at
               the
               feet
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               they
               would
               say
               ,
               
                 This
                 is
                 not
                 enough
              
               ,
               for
               
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 God.
              
               Suppose
               God
               should
               cause
               all
               the
               glory
               of
               heaven
               ,
               not
               onely
               of
               
                 Sun
                 ,
                 Moon
              
               and
               Stars
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               highest
               heaven
               ,
               to
               be
               laid
               before
               the
               Saints
               ,
               they
               would
               say
               ,
               
                 This
                 is
                 not
                 enough
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 God.
              
               If
               all
               the
               Angels
               should
               come
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               We
               are
               sent
               to
               put
               all
               our
               glory
               upon
               you
               ,
               they
               would
               say
               ,
               
                 This
                 is
                 not
                 enough
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 God
              
               ;
               and
               therefore
               when
               God
               hath
               given
               them
               heaven
               ,
               he
               must
               give
               them
               himself
               to
               ,
               or
               else
               they
               are
               not
               happy
               :
               And
               that
               is
               the
               fourth
               thing
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XLV
               .
               
                 The
                 Saints
                 enjoyment
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 their
                 portion
                 ,
                 their
                 happiness
                 in
                 having
                 his
                 presence
                 .
              
            
             
               GOd
               himself
               will
               be
               the
               portion
               of
               the
               Saints
               .
               Augustine
               says
               of
               the
               happiness
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               
                 If
                 God
                 gives
                 such
                 good
                 things
                 to
                 wicked
                 men
                 ,
                 does
                 he
                 keep
                 nothing
                 for
                 the
                 Saints
                 ?
              
               Yes
               ,
               he
               keeps
               heaven
               it self
               ;
               but
               says
               he
               ,
               
                 Surely
                 I
                 speak
                 of
                 too
                 low
                 a
                 thing
                 ,
                 when
                 I
                 speak
                 of
                 heaven
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 give
                 himself
                 to
                 them
                 .
              
               Heaven
               is
               beautiful
               ,
               but
               more
               beautiful
               is
               God
               himself
               ,
               the
               God
               of
               heaven
               :
               Therefore
               God
               must
               give
               himself
               to
               them
               ,
               or
               else
               their
               souls
               are
               not
               satisfied
               .
               It
               is
               a
               sweet
               and
               excellent
               expression
               that
               Bernard
               hath
               ,
               
                 Lord
                 ,
                 as
                 whatsoever
                 we
                 give
                 unto
                 thee
                 ,
              
               
               
                 unless
                 we
                 give
                 our selves
                 ,
                 cannot
                 satisfie
                 thee
              
               ;
               so
               Lord
               ,
               
                 Whatsoever
                 thou
                 givest
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 unless
                 thou
                 givest
                 thy self
                 ,
                 we
                 cannot
                 be
                 satisfied
                 .
              
               The
               Lord
               said
               to
               
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 Fear
                 not
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 thy
                 exceeding
                 great
                 reward
              
               ;
               but
               says
               
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 What
                 wilt
                 thou
                 give
                 me
                 ,
                 seeing
                 I
                 go
                 childeless
                 .
              
               Surely
               he
               had
               respect
               to
               Christ
               ,
               or
               
               else
               it
               could
               not
               but
               be
               a
               fault
               ,
               that
               Abraham
               should
               not
               be
               fully
               satisfied
               in
               what
               God
               said
               ;
               for
               as
               God
               does
               make
               the
               Saints
               to
               be
               
                 his
                 portion
              
               ,
               so
               God
               is
               the
               portion
               ,
               and
               the
               inheritance
               of
               
                 the
                 Saints
              
               .
               The
               enjoyment
               of
               God
               is
               Heaven
               it self
               ,
               and
               therefore
               in
               Scripture
               God
               is
               called
               heaven
               :
               
                 I
                 have
                 sinned
                 against
                 heaven
              
               .
               In
               this
               there
               are
               these
               seven
               things
               :
               First
               ,
               the
               presence
               of
               God.
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               blessed
               vision
               of
               God.
               Thirdly
               ,
               the
               happy
               union
               with
               God.
               Fourthly
               ,
               the
               glorious
               communion
               with
               God.
               Fifthly
               ,
               the
               fruition
               of
               God.
               Sixthly
               ,
               the
               rest
               that
               their
               souls
               shal
               have
               in
               God.
               Seventhly
               ,
               the
               
                 enjoyment
                 of
                 themselves
              
               in
               God.
               
            
             
               O
               beloved
               !
               for
               preparation
               to
               hear
               these
               things
               ,
               that
               we
               had
               spiritual
               hearts
               ,
               says
               one
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 for
                 your
                 carnal
                 ,
                 base
                 ,
                 sensual
                 ,
                 voluptuous
                 spirits
                 to
                 hear
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 :
              
               For
               those
               that
               know
               no
               better
               things
               ,
               then
               to
               eat
               ,
               and
               drink
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               unclean
               ,
               what
               is
               it
               for
               them
               to
               hear
               of
               such
               excellent
               things
               ?
               As
               for
               the
               pleasures
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               they
               do
               infect
               and
               defile
               the
               soul
               ,
               and
               make
               it
               unfit
               for
               the
               hearing
               of
               such
               things
               ,
               we
               had
               need
               of
               spiritual
               ears
               to
               hear
               them
               .
               God
               says
               to
               Abraham
               in
               Genes
               .
               13.
               16.
               
               
                 I
                 will
                 make
                 thy
                 seed
                 to
                 be
                 as
                 the
                 dust
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 :
              
               afterward
               in
               Gen.
               15.
               5.
               he
               says
               ,
               
                 He
                 will
                 make
                 his
                 seed
                 as
                 the
                 stars
                 of
                 heaven
                 :
              
               The
               seed
               of
               Abraham
               are
               of
               two
               sorts
               .
               Some
               are
               of
               the
               seed
               of
               Abraham
               that
               are
               visible
               members
               of
               a
               Church
               ,
               and
               yet
               have
               earthly
               
               hearts
               :
               but
               there
               are
               others
               of
               his
               seed
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               as
               the
               
                 stars
                 of
                 Heaven
              
               ,
               of
               spiritual
               hearts
               :
               now
               as
               we
               are
               of
               the
               seed
               of
               Abraham
               outwardly
               in
               profession
               ,
               let
               us
               not
               be
               of
               that
               seed
               that
               are
               of
               the
               dust
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               onely
               fit
               to
               hear
               of
               earthly
               things
               ;
               but
               let
               us
               shew
               that
               we
               are
               of
               the
               seed
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               that
               are
               as
               the
               stars
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               shall
               hereafter
               come
               to
               enjoy
               the
               God
               of
               Heaven
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               first
               ,
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               glorious
               presence
               that
               the
               Saints
               shal
               have
               of
               God
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               is
               a
               great
               part
               of
               their
               happiness
               :
               Heaven
               ,
               it
               were
               not
               Heaven
               without
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               :
               The
               presence
               of
               God
               in
               the
               most
               miserable
               place
               that
               can
               be
               ,
               were
               a
               greater
               happiness
               then
               the
               absence
               of
               God
               in
               the
               most
               glorious
               place
               that
               can
               be
               .
               David
               would
               not
               be
               afraid
               ,
               
                 though
                 he
                 walked
                 in
                 the
                 valley
                 of
                 the
                 shadow
                 of
                 death
                 ,
              
               so
               that
               
                 God
                 were
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 Psal
                 .
              
               23.
               
               Luther
               would
               rather
               be
               in
               Hell
               with
               Gods
               presence
               ,
               
               then
               in
               Heaven
               God
               being
               absent
               .
               If
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               takes
               away
               the
               dread
               of
               the
               shadow
               of
               the
               valley
               of
               death
               ,
               and
               makes
               Hell
               to
               be
               more
               desired
               then
               Heaven
               ,
               what
               will
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               make
               Heaven
               to
               be
               ?
               The
               three
               Children
               in
               the
               fiery
               furnace
               with
               Gods
               presence
               were
               happy
               ?
               how
               happy
               then
               are
               the
               Saints
               with
               Gods
               presence
               in
               Heaven
               ?
               The
               Saints
               desire
               Gods
               presence
               even
               when
               he
               is
               angry
               ,
               they
               are
               loth
               to
               be
               out
               of
               his
               presence
               then
               .
               It
               is
               very
               observable
               that
               we
               have
               recorded
               of
               
                 David
                 ,
                 Psal
              
               .
               51.
               ver
               .
               9.
               he
               cryes
               to
               God
               to
               
                 hide
                 his
                 face
                 from
                 his
                 sins
                 ,
              
               for
               Gods
               face
               was
               then
               an
               angry
               face
               against
               him
               :
               yet
               ver
               .
               11.
               he
               cryes
               again
               ,
               
                 Cast
                 me
                 not
                 away
                 from
                 thy
                 presence
              
               ;
               he
               was
               not
               willing
               to
               be
               out
               of
               Gods
               presence
               howsoever
               ,
               upon
               which
               St.
               Auguhath
               
               this
               expression
               ,
               
                 Whose
                 face
                 he
                 fears
              
               ,
               even
               
                 his
                 face
                 he
                 invocates
              
               .
               God
               made
               rich
               promises
               to
               
               Moses
               ,
               yet
               he
               could
               not
               be
               satisfied
               without
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               :
               
                 If
                 thy
                 presence
                 be
                 not
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 bring
                 us
                 not
                 hence
                 .
              
               And
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               when
               he
               would
               set
               out
               the
               misery
               of
               those
               that
               are
               damned
               ,
               in
               2
               Thess
               .
               1.
               9.
               says
               the
               Text
               ,
               
                 They
                 shall
                 be
                 punished
                 with
                 everlasting
                 destruction
                 from
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ;
               now
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               must
               needs
               be
               the
               happiness
               of
               the
               Saints
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               because
               this
               must
               needs
               draw
               out
               all
               their
               
               graces
               ,
               in
               all
               the
               sweet
               savor
               of
               them
               ,
               Cant
               1.
               12.
               
               
                 While
                 the
                 King
                 sitteth
                 at
                 his
                 table
                 ,
                 my
                 spikenard
                 sendeth
                 forth
                 the
                 smell
                 thereof
                 :
              
               As
               it
               is
               with
               the
               Sun
               ,
               it
               draws
               forth
               all
               the
               vertue
               that
               there
               is
               in
               the
               plant
               ,
               and
               makes
               a
               sweet
               savor
               in
               things
               ;
               so
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               must
               much
               more
               draw
               forth
               the
               fragrancy
               of
               all
               the
               graces
               of
               his
               Spirit
               ,
               in
               the
               souls
               of
               his
               Saints
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               must
               needs
               quicken
               
               all
               the
               comforts
               of
               the
               souls
               of
               his
               people
               ,
               and
               keep
               them
               always
               in
               vigor
               and
               activity
               ;
               for
               as
               we
               know
               ,
               the
               Sun
               it
               does
               quicken
               things
               that
               lay
               dead
               ;
               so
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               hath
               a
               wonderful
               quickning
               power
               ,
               it
               keeps
               the
               comforts
               of
               Gods
               people
               fresh
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               we
               have
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               ,
               all
               our
               comforts
               are
               green
               and
               lively
               .
               The
               Saints
               in
               heaven
               have
               always
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               therefore
               their
               comforts
               are
               always
               vigorous
               and
               lively
               .
               When
               they
               shall
               be
               presented
               faultless
               before
               the
               presence
               of
               his
               glory
               ,
               it
               shall
               cause
               
                 exceeding
                 joy
                 ,
                 Jude
              
               24.
               the
               word
               there
               signifies
               ,
               
                 leaping
                 ,
                 springing
                 ,
                 exalting
                 joy
                 .
              
               
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               in
               heaven
               shall
               be
               
               
               the
               accomplishing
               of
               all
               that
               sweet
               and
               good
               that
               ever
               they
               have
               had
               in
               Gods
               presence
               in
               this
               world
               ;
               they
               have
               had
               by
               pieces
               ,
               many
               sweet
               manifestations
               of
               God
               unto
               them
               ;
               but
               often
               God
               hath
               been
               absent
               ,
               and
               they
               have
               been
               fain
               to
               seek
               for
               their
               Beloved
               ;
               but
               now
               all
               those
               pieces
               (
               as
               we
               may
               so
               speak
               )
               which
               they
               have
               had
               ,
               some
               at
               one
               time
               ,
               and
               some
               at
               another
               ,
               shall
               be
               all
               joyned
               together
               ;
               and
               they
               shall
               have
               the
               accomplishment
               of
               all
               in
               one
               ,
               and
               the
               perfection
               of
               all
               in
               one
               ,
               and
               so
               for
               ever
               enjoy
               it
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               must
               needs
               fill
               their
               souls
               and
               bodies
               with
               glory
               ,
               for
               it
               fills
               the
               heaven
               
               with
               glory
               ;
               much
               more
               it
               must
               needs
               fill
               an
               immortal
               soul
               with
               glory
               ,
               because
               that
               is
               more
               capable
               of
               glory
               then
               the
               heaven
               :
               If
               the
               Sun
               can
               put
               a
               glory
               upon
               these
               poor
               dark
               creatures
               here
               below
               ,
               much
               more
               can
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               put
               glory
               upon
               the
               glorified
               bodies
               and
               souls
               of
               the
               Saints
               .
            
             
               Further
               ,
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               must
               needs
               be
               very
               glorious
               unto
               the
               souls
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               
               the
               maner
               of
               the
               bringing
               into
               Gods
               presence
               ,
               for
               they
               shall
               be
               brought
               into
               it
               by
               the
               hand
               of
               Christ
               the
               Bridegroom
               ;
               he
               shall
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               take
               the
               Saints
               by
               the
               hand
               ,
               and
               lead
               them
               to
               the
               Father
               ;
               he
               shall
               say
               ,
               Come
               now
               ,
               I
               will
               shew
               you
               my
               Father
               that
               I
               have
               spoken
               so
               much
               of
               to
               you
               before
               ,
               to
               that
               end
               that
               the
               Father
               may
               delight
               in
               you
               .
               As
               suppose
               the
               Prince
               were
               married
               to
               one
               ,
               and
               upon
               their
               marriage
               he
               takes
               his
               Spouse
               by
               the
               hand
               to
               lead
               her
               unto
               his
               father
               ,
               to
               that
               end
               his
               father
               may
               take
               notice
               of
               her
               ,
               and
               manifest
               respect
               unto
               her
               ;
               so
               this
               coming
               into
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               shall
               be
               by
               the
               hand
               of
               Christ
               .
               There
               is
               a
               glorious
               leading
               
               of
               our
               souls
               into
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               Eph.
               3.
               12.
               
               
                 In
                 whom
                 we
                 have
                 boldness
                 and
                 access
              
               ;
               the
               word
               signifies
               ,
               
                 A
                 leading
                 by
                 the
                 hand
              
               :
               and
               in
               Canticles
               1.
               4.
               it
               is
               said
               of
               Christ
               ,
               
                 That
                 he
                 brings
                 the
                 Spouse
                 into
                 the
                 Chambers
                 :
              
               He
               brings
               the
               Church
               ,
               the
               souls
               of
               his
               people
               into
               the
               Presence-Chamber
               ,
               and
               that
               makes
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               sweet
               unto
               the
               Church
               :
               but
               hereafter
               there
               shall
               be
               a
               more
               glorious
               leading
               of
               the
               Saints
               unto
               God
               by
               Christ
               ,
               how
               much
               more
               shall
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               be
               sweet
               unto
               them
               then
               ?
            
             
               Sixthly
               ,
               what
               a
               blessed
               security
               must
               there
               needs
               
               be
               to
               the
               souls
               of
               the
               Saints
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               :
               To
               be
               under
               the
               shadow
               of
               the
               Almighty
               is
               a
               secure
               condition
               ,
               to
               be
               hid
               in
               the
               secrets
               of
               Gods
               presence
               is
               a
               secure
               condition
               ,
               but
               to
               be
               in
               the
               glorious
               presence
               of
               the
               Almighty
               ,
               as
               it
               shall
               be
               in
               heaven
               ,
               O
               the
               happy
               security
               then
               !
               A
               childe
               when
               it
               is
               gotten
               into
               the
               presence
               of
               his
               father
               or
               mother
               ,
               thinks
               it self
               safe
               ;
               the
               Saints
               then
               that
               shall
               always
               be
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               ,
               must
               needs
               be
               in
               an
               happy
               security
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               hence
               will
               follow
               an
               holy
               boldness
               :
               the
               Saints
               of
               God
               shall
               stand
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               
               with
               an
               holy
               boldness
               ,
               they
               shall
               have
               nothing
               whereof
               they
               shall
               be
               ashamed
               :
               though
               the
               light
               of
               God
               shall
               shine
               most
               gloriously
               upon
               them
               ,
               yet
               it
               shall
               not
               discover
               any
               thing
               in
               them
               that
               shall
               cause
               any
               shame
               or
               fear
               in
               them
               .
               It
               is
               the
               promise
               of
               God
               to
               the
               diligent
               ,
               
                 They
                 shall
                 stand
                 before
                 Kings
              
               :
               Those
               that
               are
               now
               diligent
               in
               making
               their
               calling
               and
               election
               sure
               ,
               in
               providing
               for
               their
               eternal
               estate
               ,
               this
               is
               the
               blessing
               of
               them
               ,
               they
               shal
               stand
               before
               the
               King
               of
               glory
               ,
               before
               the
               King
               of
               heaven
               with
               an
               holy
               
               boldness
               :
               And
               this
               is
               the
               first
               thing
               which
               the
               Saints
               shall
               have
               in
               having
               God
               to
               be
               their
               portion
               ,
               The
               presence
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XLVI
               .
               
                 The
                 happiness
                 of
                 the
                 beatifical
                 vision
                 discovered
                 .
              
            
             
               SEcondly
               ,
               they
               shall
               have
               the
               Beatifical
               Vision
               of
               God
               ,
               we
               shall
               be
               where
               he
               is
               ,
               and
               we
               shall
               see
               his
               face
               .
               Says
               Christ
               ,
               
                 Father
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 which
                 thou
                 hast
                 given
                 me
                 ,
                 be
                 where
                 I
                 am
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               a
               blessing
               ;
               but
               in
               Rev.
               22.
               4.
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 They
                 shall
                 see
                 his
                 face
              
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               more
               ,
               
                 They
                 shall
                 know
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 known
                 ,
              
               1
               Cor.
               13.
               12.
               
               It
               is
               the
               promise
               of
               the
               
               
                 pure
                 in
                 heart
              
               ,
               that
               they
               
                 shall
                 see
                 God
              
               :
               1
               Iohn
               3.
               2.
               
               
                 Behold
                 ,
                 now
                 we
                 are
                 the
                 sons
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 yet
                 appear
                 what
                 we
                 shall
                 be
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 he
                 shall
                 appear
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 be
                 like
                 him
                 ,
                 for
                 we
                 shall
                 see
                 him
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 .
              
               It
               is
               the
               happiness
               of
               the
               Angels
               that
               
               they
               behold
               the
               face
               of
               God
               ;
               so
               it
               shall
               be
               the
               happiness
               of
               the
               Saints
               to
               behold
               the
               face
               of
               God
               in
               heaven
               :
               
                 As
                 for
                 me
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 behold
                 thy
                 face
                 in
                 righteousness
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 be
                 satisfied
                 when
                 I
                 awake
                 with
                 thy
                 likeness
                 ,
                 Psal
                 .
              
               17.
               15.
               and
               so
               we
               may
               have
               the
               help
               of
               divers
               Scriptures
               to
               shew
               ,
               that
               this
               is
               the
               happiness
               of
               the
               Saints
               .
               The
               glory
               of
               this
               may
               appear
               in
               these
               particulars
               :
            
             
               First
               ,
               to
               see
               God
               as
               the
               
                 first
                 being
                 of
                 all
              
               ,
               or
               the
               principle
               of
               all
               good
               ,
               is
               a
               most
               blessed
               thing
               ,
               to
               see
               
               Adam
               the
               first
               father
               ,
               or
               Eve
               the
               first
               mother
               of
               mankinde
               ,
               or
               for
               a
               childe
               to
               see
               his
               father
               ,
               or
               mother
               ,
               out
               of
               whose
               loyns
               and
               bowels
               he
               came
               ,
               whom
               he
               hath
               
               not
               seen
               in
               many
               years
               ,
               this
               is
               a
               joy
               and
               comfort
               ;
               but
               to
               see
               the
               Creator
               ,
               the
               first
               Principle
               of
               all
               things
               ,
               that
               must
               be
               a
               great
               ,
               an
               infinite
               contentment
               ;
               and
               to
               see
               him
               that
               hath
               done
               all
               the
               good
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               hath
               much
               satisfaction
               in
               it
               .
               We
               would
               rejoyce
               to
               see
               a
               man
               that
               hath
               been
               an
               instrument
               to
               do
               great
               things
               in
               some
               Countrey
               ,
               as
               the
               King
               of
               Sweden
               ,
               or
               the
               like
               ;
               but
               to
               see
               God
               that
               hath
               done
               all
               the
               great
               things
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               what
               a
               blessed
               joy
               and
               contentment
               will
               that
               be
               ?
               The
               rational
               creature
               does
               naturally
               desire
               to
               know
               the
               causes
               and
               principles
               of
               things
               ,
               no
               other
               creature
               looks
               at
               the
               principles
               and
               causes
               of
               things
               ,
               but
               the
               rational
               creature
               .
               If
               other
               creatures
               may
               have
               that
               which
               is
               suitable
               to
               sense
               ,
               they
               look
               no
               farther
               ;
               but
               a
               rational
               creature
               cannot
               be
               satisfied
               in
               whatsoever
               it
               hath
               ,
               unless
               it
               knows
               something
               of
               the
               principles
               and
               causes
               of
               the
               thing
               it
               hath
               ,
               and
               when
               it
               knows
               the
               cause
               of
               one
               thing
               ,
               it
               would
               know
               the
               cause
               of
               that
               ,
               and
               nothing
               will
               quiet
               it
               till
               it
               comes
               to
               see
               the
               cause
               of
               all
               ;
               and
               when
               it
               comes
               to
               know
               that
               ,
               it
               hath
               full
               contentment
               :
               
                 Shew
                 us
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 sufficeth
                 .
              
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               they
               shall
               see
               God
               in
               his
               unity
               ;
               whereas
               now
               we
               understand
               God
               onely
               according
               to
               his
               
               several
               Attributes
               ,
               as
               the
               manifestation
               of
               the
               
                 Infinite
                 Simple
              
               :
               First
               ,
               being
               in
               one
               way
               we
               call
               Power
               ,
               in
               another
               way
               we
               call
               Mercy
               and
               Bounty
               ,
               in
               another
               way
               Justice
               ,
               and
               so
               we
               apprehend
               God
               according
               unto
               the
               several
               Attributes
               that
               God
               hath
               manifested
               himself
               in
               ;
               whereas
               there
               are
               not
               many
               things
               in
               God
               ,
               but
               all
               those
               several
               Attributes
               that
               we
               apprehend
               diversly
               ,
               are
               but
               one
               excellency
               in
               God
               :
               
               as
               one
               beam
               of
               the
               Sun
               shining
               through
               a
               red
               glass
               ,
               causes
               a
               red
               reflection
               ;
               and
               the
               same
               Sun
               shining
               through
               a
               blue
               glass
               ,
               causes
               a
               blue
               reflection
               ;
               and
               so
               the
               same
               excellency
               of
               God
               shining
               one
               way
               ,
               and
               working
               after
               one
               maner
               ,
               we
               call
               by
               one
               name
               ;
               and
               the
               same
               excellency
               of
               God
               working
               another
               way
               ,
               we
               call
               by
               another
               name
               ,
               and
               yet
               it
               is
               all
               one
               in
               God
               ;
               and
               though
               we
               cannot
               apprehend
               it
               now
               ,
               yet
               we
               shall
               see
               God
               in
               his
               unity
               afterward
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               we
               shall
               see
               God
               in
               the
               Trinity
               :
               though
               
               there
               be
               but
               one
               God
               ,
               yet
               there
               are
               divers
               persons
               :
               to
               see
               how
               the
               Father
               begot
               the
               Son
               ,
               and
               how
               the
               Spirit
               did
               proceed
               from
               the
               Father
               and
               the
               Son
               ,
               and
               the
               difference
               between
               the
               procession
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               the
               generation
               of
               the
               Son
               ;
               the
               sight
               of
               God
               in
               the
               mystery
               of
               the
               Trinity
               ,
               is
               a
               most
               glorious
               thing
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               we
               shall
               see
               God
               in
               his
               glory
               ,
               in
               Isa
               .
               33.
               
               17.
               there
               is
               a
               promise
               ,
               
                 They
                 shall
                 see
                 the
                 King
                 in
                 his
                 beauty
                 ,
              
               or
               in
               his
               glory
               ;
               there
               is
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               difference
               between
               seeing
               the
               King
               at
               an
               ordinary
               time
               ,
               and
               seeing
               of
               him
               when
               he
               is
               in
               his
               Robes
               ,
               with
               his
               Crown
               upon
               his
               head
               ,
               and
               his
               Scepter
               in
               his
               hand
               ,
               and
               set
               upon
               his
               Throne
               ,
               with
               all
               his
               Nobles
               about
               him
               in
               all
               his
               glory
               :
               so
               God
               does
               manifest
               himself
               a
               little
               now
               ,
               but
               this
               is
               not
               all
               that
               he
               does
               intend
               :
               and
               for
               to
               see
               God
               now
               as
               he
               does
               manifest
               himself
               ,
               is
               somewhat
               ,
               but
               to
               see
               God
               in
               his
               greatest
               glory
               that
               ever
               he
               shall
               manifest
               himself
               in
               ,
               that
               must
               be
               a
               great
               happiness
               .
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               to
               see
               God
               in
               his
               eminency
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               they
               
               shall
               see
               how
               all
               excellencies
               that
               are
               in
               the
               creature
               are
               eminently
               contained
               in
               the
               absolute
               perfection
               
               of
               the
               Divine
               nature
               ;
               all
               the
               good
               that
               is
               in
               the
               effect
               ,
               is
               in
               the
               causes
               ,
               and
               the
               good
               of
               those
               causes
               in
               their
               causes
               ,
               and
               so
               at
               length
               they
               come
               to
               the
               first
               principle
               :
               so
               all
               the
               good
               that
               we
               can
               see
               in
               all
               objects
               that
               give
               content
               ,
               we
               may
               see
               all
               eminently
               in
               God
               ,
               and
               see
               God
               in
               all
               .
               The
               latitude
               of
               the
               object
               of
               mans
               understanding
               ,
               is
               such
               ,
               as
               it
               comprehends
               all
               beauty
               ,
               all
               excellency
               ,
               all
               truth
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               therefore
               cannot
               be
               satisfied
               till
               it
               sees
               into
               all
               ;
               in
               God
               it
               findes
               all
               united
               ,
               and
               therefore
               in
               him
               onely
               it
               findes
               blessedness
               :
               it
               is
               eternal
               life
               to
               know
               him
               .
            
             
               Sixthly
               ,
               they
               shall
               see
               God
               as
               he
               is
               ,
               1
               John
               3.
               2.
               now
               there
               is
               a
               great
               deal
               in
               that
               to
               see
               God
               as
               he
               is
               ;
               
               and
               for
               explication
               of
               that
               ,
               there
               are
               these
               five
               branches
               .
            
             
               That
               is
               first
               not
               to
               see
               him
               onely
               negatively
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               not
               to
               see
               him
               as
               he
               is
               :
               the
               most
               that
               we
               see
               of
               
               God
               now
               ,
               is
               by
               way
               of
               negation
               ,
               rather
               then
               any
               positive
               sight
               ;
               when
               we
               say
               of
               God
               he
               is
               incomprehensible
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               he
               is
               such
               a
               God
               as
               cannot
               be
               comprehended
               ,
               that
               's
               but
               negation
               :
               when
               we
               say
               of
               God
               that
               he
               is
               infinite
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               such
               a
               God
               as
               hath
               no
               bounds
               of
               his
               being
               ,
               this
               is
               stil
               a
               negation
               ,
               to
               say
               what
               God
               is
               not
               :
               and
               when
               we
               say
               God
               is
               a
               spirit
               ,
               though
               the
               expression
               seem
               to
               have
               an
               affirmation
               in
               it
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               but
               the
               apprehension
               of
               God
               rather
               by
               negation
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               that
               God
               hath
               no
               bodily
               substance
               in
               him
               ;
               for
               to
               speak
               properly
               ,
               God
               is
               not
               a
               Spirit
               ;
               but
               only
               that
               is
               the
               most
               excellent
               thing
               that
               we
               can
               conceive
               of
               ,
               and
               by
               way
               of
               negation
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               no
               body
               ,
               and
               is
               invisible
               ,
               one
               that
               we
               cannot
               see
               ,
               and
               feel
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               :
               when
               we
               say
               he
               is
               holy
               ,
               he
               hath
               no
               spot
               of
               sin
               ,
               
               this
               is
               by
               way
               of
               negation
               ,
               but
               now
               in
               Heaven
               we
               shall
               not
               see
               God
               onely
               by
               negation
               ,
               but
               we
               shall
               see
               that
               positive
               excellency
               of
               God
               ,
               we
               shall
               see
               him
               as
               he
               is
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               we
               see
               God
               much
               by
               relation
               unto
               other
               
               things
               ;
               as
               when
               we
               speak
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               would
               open
               the
               excellency
               of
               God
               ,
               we
               say
               ,
               God
               is
               the
               King
               of
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               ,
               and
               our
               Father
               ,
               and
               the
               Father
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               Creator
               and
               Governor
               of
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               these
               are
               but
               relative
               expressions
               ,
               and
               a
               great
               part
               of
               our
               knowledge
               of
               God
               is
               by
               way
               of
               relation
               ;
               but
               hereafter
               we
               shall
               see
               him
               as
               he
               is
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               you
               shall
               see
               God
               as
               he
               is
               ,
               not
               by
               framing
               
               any
               representations
               of
               him
               in
               our
               mindes
               ;
               there
               shall
               be
               that
               immediate
               presence
               of
               God
               to
               the
               minde
               ,
               that
               there
               shall
               not
               need
               be
               any
               representation
               ,
               that
               we
               now
               form
               in
               our
               mindes
               ;
               as
               in
               the
               sense
               of
               Seeing
               ,
               the
               object
               of
               the
               eye
               being
               absent
               from
               it
               ,
               there
               must
               be
               a
               species
               to
               represent
               it
               :
               so
               there
               are
               some
               kinde
               of
               representations
               of
               God
               to
               our
               understandings
               here
               ;
               but
               there
               shall
               be
               that
               immediate
               union
               with
               God
               in
               the
               understanding
               ,
               that
               there
               shall
               need
               no
               kinde
               of
               representation
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               we
               shall
               see
               him
               as
               he
               is
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               we
               shall
               see
               him
               ,
               not
               in
               his
               effects
               in
               the
               creature
               ;
               the
               greatest
               part
               that
               we
               see
               of
               God
               now
               ,
               
               is
               in
               his
               effects
               ,
               and
               not
               as
               he
               is
               in
               himself
               ,
               we
               do
               not
               see
               the
               face
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               his
               back
               parts
               .
               We
               look
               upon
               the
               Sun
               ,
               and
               there
               we
               see
               somewhat
               of
               the
               power
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               but
               the
               effect
               of
               Gods
               power
               ,
               and
               not
               Gods
               power
               it self
               ;
               and
               when
               we
               look
               upon
               the
               world
               ,
               we
               see
               much
               of
               Gods
               wisdom
               ,
               
               we
               see
               the
               effect
               of
               Gods
               wisdom
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               wisdom
               of
               God
               it self
               .
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               we
               shall
               see
               God
               as
               he
               is
               distinguished
               
               from
               all
               creatures
               ;
               here
               now
               we
               see
               almost
               nothing
               of
               God
               ,
               distinguished
               from
               created
               things
               .
               Say
               what
               you
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               a
               Spirit
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               a
               created
               thing
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               wise
               ,
               or
               holy
               ,
               or
               just
               ,
               or
               merciful
               ,
               there
               is
               somewhat
               of
               all
               these
               in
               the
               creature
               ,
               onely
               he
               is
               infinitely
               above
               all
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               by
               way
               of
               negation
               .
               But
               we
               do
               not
               see
               him
               in
               that
               positive
               excellency
               which
               does
               difference
               him
               from
               all
               created
               things
               ;
               but
               now
               it
               will
               be
               a
               blessed
               thing
               to
               see
               God
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               differenced
               from
               all
               created
               things
               ,
               to
               see
               him
               as
               he
               is
               .
            
             
               Sixthly
               ,
               the
               Saints
               shall
               see
               the
               counsels
               of
               God
               ,
               
               and
               all
               the
               ways
               of
               God
               ,
               what
               have
               been
               ,
               and
               what
               shall
               be
               to
               all
               eternity
               about
               election
               ;
               what
               his
               counsels
               were
               about
               creating
               of
               things
               ,
               before
               they
               were
               created
               ,
               and
               what
               the
               workings
               of
               his
               counsels
               were
               about
               the
               several
               ways
               of
               his
               providence
               ,
               before
               there
               was
               any
               manifestation
               of
               them
               in
               his
               creature
               ;
               and
               so
               all
               his
               counsels
               about
               rejection
               of
               so
               many
               thousands
               of
               men
               and
               Angels
               .
               It
               is
               an
               expression
               of
               S.
               Augustine
               ,
               We
               shall
               see
               the
               reason
               why
               one
               is
               reprobate
               ,
               and
               one
               elected
               ;
               why
               one
               is
               rich
               ,
               and
               one
               is
               poor
               :
               we
               do
               not
               see
               the
               reason
               now
               ,
               but
               by
               seeing
               God
               we
               shall
               see
               all
               things
               that
               may
               make
               for
               our
               happiness
               :
               we
               shall
               know
               all
               the
               works
               that
               ever
               God
               did
               ,
               and
               that
               ever
               he
               will
               do
               to
               all
               eternity
               .
               It
               is
               a
               great
               thing
               for
               a
               man
               to
               know
               what
               is
               done
               in
               his
               generation
               :
               but
               to
               know
               all
               the
               ways
               of
               God
               since
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               must
               be
               a
               glorious
               sight
               .
               It
               is
               not
               yet
               Six
               thousand
               years
               
               since
               God
               did
               any
               thing
               out
               of
               himself
               ,
               and
               what
               is
               six
               thousand
               years
               to
               eternity
               ?
               and
               if
               God
               have
               done
               such
               great
               things
               in
               
                 Six
                 thousand
                 years
              
               ,
               what
               may
               God
               do
               in
               the
               next
               Six
               thousand
               years
               ,
               and
               so
               in
               the
               next
               ,
               who
               now
               can
               tell
               ?
               A
               Workman
               doth
               his
               meanest
               works
               at
               first
               ,
               and
               this
               world
               is
               but
               the
               beginning
               of
               Gods
               works
               ,
               and
               for
               a
               creature
               to
               see
               what
               God
               shall
               thus
               work
               for
               ever
               ,
               is
               an
               infinite
               blessed
               thing
               .
            
             
               The
               seventh
               thing
               ,
               wherein
               this
               blessed
               vision
               of
               the
               Saints
               appears
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               they
               shall
               look
               upon
               all
               
               the
               ways
               and
               works
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               to
               see
               their
               happiness
               consisting
               in
               them
               :
               there
               is
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               difference
               in
               seeing
               an
               object
               that
               is
               excellent
               in
               its
               self
               ,
               and
               to
               see
               an
               object
               that
               is
               excellent
               ,
               wherein
               consists
               my
               happiness
               .
               As
               in
               riding
               over
               a
               Land
               ,
               one
               that
               is
               a
               Stranger
               rides
               over
               it
               ,
               another
               that
               is
               an
               Heir
               ;
               the
               Stranger
               rides
               over
               it
               ,
               and
               takes
               delight
               to
               see
               the
               Trees
               ,
               and
               Fruit
               to
               grow
               ;
               but
               the
               Heir
               looks
               upon
               it
               after
               another
               maner
               ,
               as
               the
               Land
               for
               which
               my
               Father
               laid
               out
               much
               ,
               and
               all
               to
               enrich
               me
               ,
               as
               the
               Land
               that
               is
               mine
               Inheritance
               :
               so
               ,
               were
               it
               that
               we
               were
               but
               admitted
               to
               this
               glorious
               sight
               of
               God
               ,
               meerly
               to
               have
               the
               view
               of
               God
               ,
               it
               were
               a
               great
               priviledge
               to
               the
               Creature
               ,
               but
               to
               see
               all
               the
               shine
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               excellency
               that
               is
               in
               God
               ,
               is
               to
               make
               me
               happy
               ;
               and
               all
               the
               counsels
               and
               ways
               of
               God
               are
               working
               for
               my
               happiness
               and
               glory
               ,
               this
               is
               blessedness
               indeed
               .
               There
               is
               difference
               between
               a
               Stranger
               looking
               upon
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               the
               Queens
               looking
               upon
               a
               King.
               A
               Stranger
               may
               see
               Beauty
               and
               Majesty
               in
               the
               King
               ;
               but
               the
               Queen
               looks
               upon
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               his
               Beauty
               and
               
               majesty
               ,
               as
               her
               own
               ;
               and
               so
               the
               souls
               of
               the
               Saints
               shall
               see
               all
               in
               God
               as
               their
               own
               ,
               to
               make
               them
               happy
               .
            
             
               Eighthly
               ,
               the
               blessedness
               of
               the
               sight
               of
               God
               consists
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               it
               shall
               be
               a
               transforming
               sight
               ,
               
               such
               a
               sight
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               shall
               be
               a
               transforming
               ,
               perfecting
               sight
               ,
               not
               onely
               a
               perfect
               sight
               ,
               but
               a
               perfecting
               ,
               transforming
               sight
               :
               The
               light
               that
               shall
               come
               from
               God
               upon
               the
               minde
               ,
               shall
               perfect
               the
               minde
               ,
               and
               transform
               the
               minde
               into
               the
               same
               likeness
               with
               God
               :
               It
               shall
               not
               be
               a
               meer
               notional
               sight
               ;
               as
               men
               may
               speak
               much
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               have
               a
               notional
               vision
               of
               God
               ;
               but
               there
               is
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               difference
               between
               the
               notional
               vision
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Deifical
               vision
               of
               God
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               not
               only
               beatifical
               ,
               but
               Deifical
               ,
               for
               it
               does
               transform
               a
               man
               into
               the
               likeness
               of
               God.
               A
               deformed
               man
               may
               see
               a
               beautiful
               object
               ,
               and
               that
               sight
               shall
               not
               make
               him
               like
               that
               beautiful
               object
               ;
               but
               the
               sight
               of
               God
               shall
               make
               the
               soul
               glorious
               ,
               as
               God
               is
               glorious
               ,
               as
               you
               shall
               have
               it
               in
               1
               Iohn
               3.
               2.
               
               
                 We
                 shall
                 be
                 like
                 him
              
               :
               what
               is
               the
               ground
               ?
               We
               shall
               see
               him
               as
               he
               is
               .
            
             
               Ninthly
               ,
               the
               sight
               of
               God
               will
               be
               a
               full
               sight
               ,
               a
               sight
               whereby
               the
               minde
               shal
               be
               raised
               to
               that
               heighth
               
               of
               excellency
               ,
               as
               it
               shall
               be
               able
               to
               see
               God
               in
               his
               excellency
               :
               we
               cannot
               look
               upon
               the
               Sun
               now
               in
               its
               excellency
               ,
               if
               we
               will
               see
               the
               Sun
               ,
               we
               must
               see
               in
               its
               reflection
               ;
               but
               the
               understanding
               of
               the
               Saints
               shal
               be
               raised
               to
               that
               heighth
               ,
               that
               they
               shall
               be
               able
               to
               look
               full
               upon
               the
               face
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               this
               will
               be
               the
               reward
               especially
               of
               Faith
               ;
               for
               those
               that
               are
               godly
               do
               believe
               above
               reason
               .
               Now
               because
               the
               Saints
               are
               willing
               to
               fear
               God
               so
               far
               ,
               as
               to
               captivate
               their
               reason
               ,
               
               and
               to
               believe
               upon
               bare
               testimony
               above
               reason
               ;
               therefore
               hereafter
               God
               will
               give
               them
               this
               rereward
               ,
               to
               see
               things
               fully
               ,
               and
               the
               reason
               of
               things
               .
            
             
               Again
               ,
               it
               shall
               be
               such
               a
               sight
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               shall
               be
               
               without
               any
               discourse
               ,
               or
               labor
               ,
               but
               there
               shall
               be
               the
               present
               vision
               of
               God
               ,
               at
               the
               opening
               of
               the
               eye
               .
               We
               are
               glad
               if
               we
               can
               come
               to
               understand
               the
               creature
               with
               labor
               ;
               but
               to
               come
               to
               understand
               God
               the
               Creator
               without
               labor
               ,
               is
               a
               great
               happiness
               .
            
             
               Again
               ,
               to
               have
               the
               sight
               of
               God
               so
               ,
               as
               never
               to
               lose
               it
               ,
               that
               addes
               much
               to
               the
               happiness
               of
               the
               
               Saints
               :
               To
               have
               but
               one
               glimpse
               of
               the
               face
               of
               God
               ,
               though
               it
               were
               gone
               presently
               ,
               it
               were
               a
               great
               happiness
               ,
               beyond
               all
               that
               the
               world
               affords
               ,
               but
               God
               shall
               not
               onely
               pass
               by
               ,
               but
               stand
               still
               :
               so
               as
               the
               soul
               shall
               never
               lose
               the
               sight
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               it
               shall
               have
               it
               to
               all
               eternity
               ,
               and
               the
               eyes
               of
               the
               soul
               shall
               be
               eternally
               opened
               to
               see
               God.
               If
               a
               man
               looks
               upon
               a
               delightful
               object
               ,
               he
               is
               loth
               to
               have
               the
               eye
               drawn
               from
               it
               ;
               you
               shall
               never
               have
               your
               eye
               drawn
               from
               God.
               
            
             
               Further
               ,
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               God
               you
               shall
               see
               all
               things
               that
               do
               any
               way
               concern
               your selves
               in
               ordering
               of
               
               you
               to
               all
               eternity
               :
               and
               this
               is
               made
               by
               some
               the
               ground
               ,
               why
               it
               is
               impossible
               for
               the
               Saints
               in
               Heaven
               in
               the
               least
               degree
               to
               fall
               there
               ;
               because
               they
               shall
               have
               a
               continual
               view
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               in
               him
               see
               fully
               all
               circumstances
               of
               all
               actions
               ,
               and
               all
               things
               that
               any
               way
               do
               or
               shall
               concern
               them
               to
               all
               eternity
               .
               For
               there
               is
               no
               falling
               ,
               or
               declining
               from
               God
               ,
               but
               it
               comes
               at
               first
               from
               some
               
               *
               error
               in
               the
               theoretical
               or
               practical
               work
               of
               the
               understanding
               ,
               or
               in
               some
               inconsiderateness
               ;
               but
               there
               cannot
               be
               the
               least
               error
               in
               the
               minde
               ,
               or
               the
               least
               inconsiderateness
               ;
               because
               the
               soul
               shall
               be
               so
               fully
               taken
               up
               with
               the
               sight
               of
               God
               :
               what
               an
               infinite
               delight
               must
               this
               needs
               be
               ?
               It
               was
               the
               desire
               of
               a
               Philosopher
               to
               see
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               Sun
               ,
               though
               it
               were
               to
               be
               burnt
               by
               it
               ,
               he
               could
               be
               content
               ;
               so
               if
               God
               should
               grant
               us
               this
               happiness
               ,
               
                 You
                 shall
                 come
                 to
                 see
                 me
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 me
                 shall
                 destroy
                 you
                 ,
              
               this
               were
               a
               desireable
               thing
               ;
               but
               to
               have
               a
               sight
               of
               God
               that
               is
               a
               perfecting
               sight
               ,
               and
               such
               an
               excellent
               and
               glorious
               sight
               ,
               in
               which
               our
               happiness
               shall
               consist
               for
               ever
               ,
               how
               glorious
               must
               this
               needs
               be
               ?
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               to
               see
               God
               in
               our selves
               :
               It
               is
               an
               happiness
               to
               see
               God
               in
               the
               Creature
               ,
               but
               much
               more
               to
               see
               God
               in
               our selves
               :
               the
               chiefest
               of
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               ,
               next
               to
               that
               which
               appears
               in
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               shall
               appear
               in
               the
               Saints
               ,
               and
               the
               chief
               excellency
               of
               God
               that
               the
               Saints
               shall
               see
               ,
               shall
               be
               within
               themselves
               :
               they
               shall
               see
               more
               of
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               within
               themselves
               ,
               then
               in
               all
               the
               Heavens
               besides
               .
               The
               Heavens
               are
               glorious
               now
               ,
               the
               Sun
               ,
               Moon
               ,
               and
               Stars
               are
               glorious
               ;
               but
               to
               see
               the
               highest
               Heaven
               ,
               that
               were
               more
               glorious
               .
               But
               the
               meanest
               Saint
               of
               God
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               shall
               see
               more
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               glory
               in
               himself
               ,
               then
               does
               appear
               in
               all
               the
               Heavens
               beside
               ,
               and
               then
               much
               more
               then
               does
               appear
               in
               all
               the
               World.
               We
               might
               make
               it
               out
               ,
               there
               is
               more
               of
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               in
               one
               Saint
               ,
               then
               in
               all
               the
               Heavens
               and
               Earth
               besides
               ;
               for
               the
               Heavens
               and
               the
               
               Earth
               are
               but
               Gods
               foot-stool
               ,
               not
               his
               image
               ,
               but
               the
               Saints
               of
               God
               are
               are
               his
               image
               ,
               and
               this
               shall
               be
               their
               happiness
               ,
               to
               see
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               in
               themselves
               .
               A
               man
               may
               delight
               to
               see
               beautiful
               colours
               ,
               but
               you
               take
               more
               delight
               ,
               if
               you
               can
               by
               looking
               in
               a
               glass
               see
               your selves
               beautiful
               ,
               and
               see
               those
               beautiful
               colours
               in
               your
               own
               clothes
               ;
               but
               if
               we
               could
               have
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               Sun
               ,
               and
               the
               Moon
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               creatures
               in
               heaven
               shining
               within
               our
               bodies
               ,
               that
               would
               be
               counted
               glorious
               indeed
               ;
               but
               to
               see
               the
               divine
               excellency
               ,
               and
               the
               top
               of
               the
               divine
               excellency
               of
               the
               infinite
               God
               shining
               within
               us
               ,
               this
               will
               be
               a
               mighty
               happiness
               .
               Base
               sensual
               carnal
               hearts
               think
               there
               is
               no
               content
               but
               in
               satisfying
               the
               flesh
               .
               What
               sweet
               and
               content
               have
               many
               ,
               but
               in
               their
               eating
               and
               drinking
               ?
               and
               their
               pallate
               is
               pleased
               ,
               and
               in
               that
               their
               other
               senses
               are
               satisfied
               ,
               and
               they
               think
               this
               is
               the
               excellency
               of
               man
               :
               But
               take
               a
               schollar
               ,
               that
               hath
               but
               the
               exercise
               of
               his
               understanding
               to
               finde
               out
               truths
               ,
               and
               those
               things
               that
               are
               suitable
               to
               the
               rational
               part
               ,
               and
               he
               sees
               more
               excellency
               there
               ,
               then
               in
               any
               sensual
               thing
               ,
               and
               he
               can
               scorn
               sensual
               delights
               .
               If
               there
               be
               so
               much
               content
               to
               the
               minde
               in
               viewing
               the
               things
               here
               ,
               what
               content
               will
               there
               be
               to
               the
               minde
               in
               beholding
               God
               ,
               and
               his
               glory
               ?
               There
               are
               two
               reasons
               of
               content
               in
               seeing
               things
               ;
               In
               regard
               of
               the
               *
               object
               ,
               or
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               act
               of
               seeing
               it self
               .
               Let
               the
               object
               be
               what
               it
               will
               ,
               there
               is
               delight
               in
               the
               act
               of
               seeing
               and
               understanding
               :
               For
               a
               man
               to
               understand
               that
               which
               is
               evil
               ,
               it
               gives
               delight
               to
               the
               minde
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               one
               of
               the
               perfections
               of
               God
               that
               he
               understands
               evil
               as
               well
               as
               good
               ,
               so
               that
               there
               is
               content
               and
               delight
               in
               the
               act
               
               of
               seeing
               ,
               though
               there
               be
               no
               delight
               in
               the
               object
               :
               but
               when
               the
               object
               is
               pleasing
               too
               ,
               that
               addes
               much
               to
               comfort
               and
               delight
               ,
               therefore
               content
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               God
               must
               be
               the
               highest
               content
               ,
               because
               there
               is
               the
               highest
               act
               of
               understanding
               ,
               and
               the
               highest
               object
               to
               see
               that
               can
               be
               .
            
             
               And
               thus
               I
               have
               endeavored
               to
               open
               unto
               you
               the
               second
               blessed
               thing
               that
               the
               Saints
               shall
               have
               in
               Gods
               being
               their
               portion
               ,
               they
               shall
               see
               God.
               
                 Blessed
                 are
                 your
                 eyes
              
               ,
               says
               Christ
               ,
               
                 That
                 you
                 see
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 you
                 see
                 ;
                 and
                 blessed
                 are
                 your
                 ears
                 ,
                 that
                 heard
                 those
                 things
                 you
                 hear
                 :
              
               So
               ,
               blessed
               are
               the
               eyes
               of
               Gods
               people
               that
               do
               see
               any
               thing
               of
               God
               here
               ,
               and
               hear
               any
               thing
               of
               God
               here
               ;
               but
               blessed
               are
               the
               eyes
               that
               shall
               see
               God
               hereafter
               .
               That
               which
               I
               labor
               for
               in
               pressing
               these
               things
               ,
               is
               to
               take
               off
               your
               hearts
               from
               these
               things
               below
               ,
               and
               that
               you
               may
               see
               what
               you
               are
               capable
               of
               ;
               and
               if
               your
               hearts
               be
               mad
               upon
               your
               sins
               ,
               and
               you
               will
               perish
               ,
               you
               shall
               know
               what
               you
               lose
               :
               me-thinks
               if
               men
               did
               know
               what
               they
               lose
               by
               their
               sin
               ,
               they
               would
               cast
               it
               off
               with
               indignation
               ,
               and
               therefore
               when
               your
               sin
               comes
               and
               tempts
               you
               ,
               say
               ,
               What
               ,
               shall
               I
               lose
               all
               this
               for
               such
               a
               way
               of
               sin
               ?
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               XLVII
               .
               
                 The
                 blessedness
                 of
                 Union
                 with
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               THirdly
               ,
               they
               shall
               have
               union
               with
               God.
               Sight
               is
               higher
               then
               presence
               ,
               and
               union
               is
               higher
               
               then
               sight
               .
               John
               17.
               21.
               
               Christ
               prays
               to
               his
               Father
               ,
               
                 That
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 one
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 as
                 thou
                 art
                 in
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 in
                 thee
                 .
              
               For
               the
               opening
               of
               this
               union
               with
               God
               ,
               you
               are
               to
               know
               that
               there
               is
               first
               an
               union
               that
               God
               hath
               with
               all
               creatures
               in
               general
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               an
               union
               that
               he
               hath
               with
               the
               humane
               nature
               of
               Christ
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               the
               union
               that
               he
               hath
               with
               the
               Saints
               .
               First
               ,
               the
               union
               that
               God
               hath
               with
               all
               creatures
               in
               general
               ,
               and
               that
               union
               is
               twofold
               :
               An
               union
               
               of
               dependance
               ;
               or
               an
               union
               of
               his
               immense
               presence
               :
               Of
               dependance
               ,
               because
               all
               creatures
               in
               the
               world
               depend
               upon
               God
               for
               their
               being
               ,
               and
               continuance
               of
               their
               being
               every
               moment
               ,
               therefore
               there
               must
               be
               an
               union
               of
               God
               with
               them
               ;
               for
               if
               the
               union
               of
               dependance
               were
               broke
               ,
               evey
               creature
               would
               fall
               to
               nothing
               .
               As
               the
               beams
               of
               the
               Sun
               have
               an
               union
               with
               the
               Sun
               ,
               and
               the
               beams
               could
               not
               continue
               if
               they
               were
               not
               united
               to
               the
               Sun
               ;
               so
               all
               the
               creatures
               have
               an
               union
               of
               dependance
               with
               God
               ,
               without
               which
               they
               cannot
               continue
               .
               And
               then
               the
               union
               of
               immense
               presence
               ,
               that
               must
               be
               ,
               because
               God
               is
               in
               every
               thing
               ,
               and
               every
               where
               ;
               there
               is
               not
               the
               least
               spire
               of
               grass
               or
               stone
               ,
               but
               there
               is
               a
               way
               of
               Gods
               immense
               presence
               in
               that
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               there
               is
               another
               kinde
               of
               union
               that
               God
               hath
               with
               the
               humane
               
               nature
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               call
               an
               hypostatical
               union
               :
               for
               the
               humane
               nature
               ,
               and
               the
               divine
               nature
               
               to
               be
               united
               in
               one
               person
               ,
               this
               is
               that
               the
               Saints
               and
               Angels
               of
               God
               shall
               be
               adoring
               God
               for
               to
               all
               eternity
               ;
               that
               ever
               there
               should
               be
               such
               an
               union
               between
               the
               Deity
               and
               the
               Creature
               ,
               that
               if
               it
               were
               not
               revealed
               to
               us
               in
               the
               word
               ,
               it
               were
               impossible
               to
               be
               imagined
               by
               any
               creature
               .
               It
               is
               a
               great
               work
               of
               God
               to
               unite
               an
               immortal
               soul
               with
               such
               a
               base
               creature
               as
               our
               flesh
               is
               into
               one
               person
               ;
               I
               do
               not
               know
               any
               one
               work
               of
               God
               in
               creation
               so
               great
               as
               this
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               to
               be
               admired
               at
               :
               but
               if
               this
               be
               so
               great
               a
               work
               to
               unite
               a
               rational
               immortal
               soul
               into
               one
               person
               ,
               with
               a
               corruptible
               piece
               of
               flesh
               ,
               then
               to
               unite
               mans
               nature
               into
               one
               person
               with
               the
               second
               person
               in
               Trinity
               ,
               this
               is
               a
               great
               work
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               there
               is
               an
               union
               of
               God
               with
               the
               Saints
               ,
               
               and
               that
               is
               in
               this
               World
               ,
               or
               in
               Heaven
               .
               In
               the
               World
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               fourfold
               union
               that
               God
               hath
               with
               the
               Saints
               .
               First
               ,
               there
               is
               an
               union
               of
               the
               inhabitation
               
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ;
               for
               the
               Saints
               of
               God
               in
               this
               World
               ,
               are
               the
               Temples
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               is
               said
               to
               dwell
               in
               them
               ;
               and
               so
               there
               is
               a
               glorious
               union
               by
               the
               inhabitation
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               in
               them
               .
               The
               second
               union
               that
               the
               Saints
               of
               God
               have
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               is
               the
               union
               
               of
               similitude
               ;
               the
               Saints
               are
               like
               God
               here
               in
               some
               measure
               ,
               they
               have
               the
               image
               of
               God
               stamped
               upon
               them
               ,
               God
               sees
               his
               face
               in
               the
               Saints
               .
               The
               brightest
               glass
               in
               the
               world
               to
               shew
               Gods
               face
               ,
               is
               the
               souls
               of
               the
               Saints
               ;
               and
               there
               is
               not
               onely
               some
               likeness
               of
               God
               in
               the
               Saints
               ,
               but
               the
               likeness
               of
               God
               in
               his
               very
               life
               .
               A
               glass
               may
               represent
               my
               image
               ,
               but
               that
               image
               hath
               not
               that
               life
               that
               I
               have
               ,
               but
               the
               image
               of
               God
               in
               the
               Saints
               ,
               does
               not
               onely
               represent
               
               God
               ,
               but
               they
               have
               the
               life
               of
               God
               :
               those
               that
               are
               converted
               live
               the
               life
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               by
               sin
               we
               are
               estranged
               from
               the
               life
               of
               God
               :
               they
               work
               as
               God
               works
               ,
               God
               understands
               himself
               the
               highest
               and
               infinite
               good
               ;
               and
               God
               wills
               himself
               as
               the
               highest
               and
               infinite
               good
               ;
               these
               are
               the
               chief
               actions
               of
               Gods
               life
               .
               Now
               the
               Saints
               of
               God
               live
               this
               life
               ,
               they
               in
               their
               measure
               do
               here
               understand
               God
               ,
               as
               the
               highest
               and
               infinite
               good
               ,
               and
               do
               will
               God
               as
               the
               highest
               and
               infinite
               good
               .
               A
               third
               union
               that
               the
               Saints
               have
               with
               God
               ,
               is
               a
               union
               of
               love
               ;
               love
               is
               an
               uniting
               grace
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               a
               most
               entire
               love
               between
               God
               and
               every
               Saint
               ,
               and
               so
               their
               hearts
               are
               close
               united
               ,
               and
               mingled
               by
               love
               .
            
             
               Again
               ,
               in
               this
               life
               there
               is
               a
               
                 mystical
                 Union
              
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               an
               union
               higher
               then
               any
               other
               ;
               an
               union
               with
               Christ
               ,
               being
               made
               members
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               so
               they
               come
               to
               have
               union
               with
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               according
               to
               that
               expression
               ,
               in
               1
               John
               1.
               3.
               
               
                 That
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 seen
                 and
                 heard
                 ,
                 declare
                 we
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 ye
                 also
                 may
                 have
                 fellowship
                 with
                 us
                 ;
                 and
                 truly
                 our
                 fellowship
                 is
                 with
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 his
                 Son
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 .
              
               There
               is
               a
               mystical
               union
               between
               us
               and
               Christ
               ,
               and
               so
               we
               come
               to
               have
               union
               with
               God
               the
               Father
               also
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               joyned
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               we
               are
               one
               Spirit
               with
               him
               .
               *
               Now
               for
               the
               union
               that
               the
               Saints
               have
               with
               God
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               there
               are
               many
               intricate
               notions
               that
               some
               of
               the
               Schoolmen
               have
               about
               this
               ;
               as
               ,
               that
               the
               soul
               shall
               be
               turned
               into
               the
               same
               Idea
               that
               God
               made
               it
               of
               ;
               and
               that
               there
               shall
               be
               an
               Illapsus
               of
               God
               into
               the
               soul
               ;
               but
               we
               must
               know
               there
               can
               be
               no
               union
               with
               God
               ,
               
               but
               it
               must
               be
               by
               vertue
               of
               the
               influence
               of
               some
               good
               from
               God
               ;
               for
               speak
               of
               what
               union
               you
               will
               ,
               God
               cannot
               in
               his
               Essence
               be
               more
               present
               with
               the
               creature
               then
               he
               is
               here
               ,
               but
               onely
               in
               regard
               of
               some
               manifestation
               ,
               or
               communication
               of
               himself
               ,
               in
               some
               gift
               or
               good
               thing
               ;
               but
               certainly
               ,
               there
               will
               be
               a
               wonderful
               glorious
               union
               between
               God
               and
               the
               soul
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               that
               upon
               these
               four
               grounds
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               there
               is
               not
               such
               distance
               between
               God
               and
               the
               soul
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               is
               capable
               of
               union
               with
               God.
               One
               would
               think
               how
               is
               it
               possible
               that
               God
               should
               be
               so
               united
               to
               the
               soul
               ,
               being
               there
               is
               such
               an
               infinite
               distance
               between
               God
               and
               it
               :
               but
               there
               is
               not
               such
               an
               infinite
               distance
               between
               God
               and
               the
               soul
               of
               man
               ,
               as
               that
               there
               should
               not
               be
               a
               glorious
               union
               between
               them
               :
               there
               is
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               likeness
               between
               God
               and
               the
               soul
               ;
               First
               ,
               in
               the
               spirituality
               ,
               
               God
               is
               a
               Spirit
               ,
               the
               soul
               is
               a
               Spirit
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               in
               
               immortality
               ,
               God
               is
               immortal
               ,
               the
               soul
               is
               immortal
               .
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               in
               the
               high
               excellency
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               understanding
               and
               will
               ,
               the
               soul
               is
               endued
               with
               understanding
               and
               will
               ;
               the
               perfection
               of
               God
               as
               we
               can
               conceive
               ,
               is
               his
               understanding
               and
               will
               ;
               and
               so
               it
               is
               in
               the
               soul
               .
               Fourthly
               ,
               in
               the
               several
               operations
               
               that
               the
               soul
               hath
               ;
               and
               herein
               there
               is
               more
               likeness
               between
               God
               and
               mans
               soul
               ,
               then
               is
               between
               God
               and
               Angels
               ,
               in
               that
               one
               rational
               soul
               should
               perform
               so
               many
               works
               ,
               as
               the
               same
               God
               ,
               the
               same
               Excellency
               ,
               working
               upon
               the
               creature
               ,
               works
               in
               one
               thing
               one
               way
               ,
               and
               in
               another
               thing
               another
               way
               ;
               so
               the
               soul
               represents
               God
               in
               this
               ,
               in
               that
               one
               rational
               soul
               hath
               such
               variety
               of
               workings
               in
               the
               body
               ,
               for
               understanding
               ,
               for
               sense
               ,
               for
               vegetation
               ,
               which
               Angels
               
               have
               not
               .
               Again
               ,
               the
               soul
               resembles
               God
               in
               the
               infiniteness
               ;
               the
               soul
               is
               not
               onely
               infinite
               in
               duration
               ,
               but
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               infiniteness
               of
               the
               working
               of
               it
               :
               and
               here
               is
               a
               mighty
               difference
               between
               the
               soul
               of
               man
               ,
               between
               rational
               creatures
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               creatures
               :
               for
               the
               sensitive
               creature
               that
               onely
               works
               about
               some
               particular
               thing
               that
               concerns
               its
               own
               preservation
               ,
               and
               its
               own
               good
               within
               its
               narrow
               compass
               ,
               but
               the
               object
               of
               mans
               soul
               is
               universal
               ,
               infinite
               :
               it
               is
               not
               any
               particular
               truth
               ,
               that
               will
               satisfie
               the
               understanding
               ,
               let
               there
               be
               never
               so
               many
               truths
               revealed
               ,
               yet
               the
               understanding
               desires
               infinitely
               more
               ;
               if
               there
               be
               any
               truth
               that
               is
               not
               revealed
               ,
               it
               would
               have
               that
               .
               Let
               *
               the
               sense
               have
               some
               particular
               object
               before
               it
               ,
               suitable
               to
               sense
               ,
               it
               looks
               no
               further
               ;
               as
               if
               the
               eye
               have
               colour
               ,
               it
               goes
               no
               further
               ,
               nor
               the
               ear
               goes
               no
               further
               then
               sound
               ,
               but
               the
               understanding
               hath
               desire
               to
               all
               truth
               :
               And
               so
               for
               good
               ,
               the
               sensitive
               creature
               hath
               no
               desire
               of
               good
               ,
               but
               onely
               that
               which
               does
               preserve
               sense
               ,
               but
               the
               will
               of
               man
               is
               for
               good
               in
               general
               :
               and
               this
               shews
               how
               capable
               the
               soul
               is
               to
               be
               raised
               to
               such
               an
               excellency
               ,
               as
               to
               have
               communion
               with
               God
               :
               if
               we
               knew
               what
               our
               souls
               were
               capable
               of
               ,
               we
               would
               not
               think
               we
               could
               satisfie
               them
               with
               such
               things
               as
               bruit
               beasts
               are
               satisfied
               with
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               there
               may
               well
               be
               a
               glorious
               union
               between
               God
               and
               and
               the
               souls
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               because
               God
               shall
               see
               nothing
               but
               himself
               in
               the
               souls
               of
               the
               Saints
               :
               now
               when
               God
               shall
               see
               nothing
               
               but
               his
               own
               in
               such
               a
               creature
               ,
               this
               is
               a
               full
               ground
               of
               Gods
               near
               and
               most
               glorious
               union
               with
               it
               :
               as
               when
               a
               man
               comes
               to
               see
               in
               another
               much
               of
               his
               own
               ,
               his
               heart
               is
               united
               to
               him
               ;
               things
               that
               are
               of
               a
               like
               nature
               do
               unite
               :
               Bring
               an
               hot
               fire-brand
               to
               the
               fire
               ,
               and
               it
               does
               unite
               presently
               ,
               because
               the
               fire
               does
               finde
               something
               of
               it self
               there
               ;
               if
               there
               were
               some
               moisture
               in
               the
               brand
               ,
               it
               would
               not
               so
               fully
               unite
               :
               And
               so
               here
               we
               cannot
               have
               full
               union
               with
               God
               ,
               because
               though
               God
               sees
               somewhat
               of
               his
               own
               in
               us
               ,
               yet
               there
               is
               a
               great
               deal
               in
               us
               ,
               that
               is
               not
               Gods
               :
               but
               when
               we
               shall
               be
               wholly
               free
               from
               sin
               ,
               and
               God
               shall
               see
               nothing
               but
               his
               own
               in
               us
               ,
               that
               must
               needs
               be
               a
               ground
               of
               a
               most
               glorious
               union
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               in
               Heaven
               there
               shall
               be
               nothing
               in
               God
               ,
               but
               shall
               be
               suitable
               to
               the
               nature
               of
               a
               glorified
               
               Saint
               ,
               and
               suitableness
               is
               the
               cause
               of
               union
               :
               if
               there
               be
               not
               a
               suitableness
               ,
               there
               cannot
               be
               union
               .
               There
               cannot
               be
               suitableness
               between
               God
               and
               other
               creatures
               ;
               but
               between
               a
               glorified
               Saint
               and
               God
               ,
               there
               shall
               be
               an
               infinite
               suitableness
               ,
               and
               therefore
               an
               infinite
               glorious
               union
               .
               Again
               ,
               there
               shall
               be
               an
               infinite
               inflamed
               love
               ;
               here
               is
               an
               union
               of
               love
               ,
               but
               
               in
               Heaven
               there
               will
               be
               a
               further
               degree
               of
               love
               ,
               and
               love
               being
               enflamed
               ,
               there
               must
               needs
               be
               a
               most
               glorious
               union
               .
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               if
               you
               consider
               what
               the
               bond
               of
               connexion
               
               of
               the
               soul
               and
               God
               together
               is
               ,
               namely
               ,
               the
               mediation
               of
               the
               Son
               ,
               the
               second
               person
               of
               the
               Trinity
               ,
               there
               must
               needs
               be
               an
               infinite
               close
               and
               glorious
               union
               of
               the
               Saints
               with
               God.
               This
               vision
               and
               union
               with
               God
               ,
               is
               enough
               to
               cause
               the
               souls
               of
               
               Gods
               people
               to
               be
               so
               satisfied
               ,
               as
               to
               say
               ,
               Let
               all
               things
               be
               taken
               from
               me
               ,
               it
               is
               enough
               ;
               I
               have
               somewhat
               of
               Gods
               presence
               here
               ,
               but
               I
               shall
               have
               the
               glorious
               presence
               and
               vision
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               union
               with
               God
               hereafter
               ;
               and
               though
               my
               eyes
               should
               never
               see
               good
               day
               after
               ,
               or
               never
               see
               comfortable
               object
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               this
               is
               enough
               ,
               I
               shall
               see
               God
               ,
               and
               have
               full
               union
               with
               God
               :
               Though
               there
               be
               a
               separation
               between
               me
               and
               all
               temporal
               comforts
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               though
               God
               should
               rend
               this
               creature
               or
               that
               creature
               ,
               the
               dearest
               husband
               ,
               or
               the
               dearest
               wife
               ,
               or
               the
               dearest
               comfort
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               those
               things
               that
               my
               soul
               do
               most
               cleave
               to
               here
               ,
               from
               me
               ;
               yet
               it
               is
               enough
               that
               God
               and
               my
               soul
               are
               somewhat
               united
               ,
               and
               that
               God
               and
               my
               soul
               shall
               have
               a
               glorious
               union
               hereafter
               .
               O
               that
               God
               would
               raise
               our
               hearts
               to
               these
               things
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               know
               what
               is
               the
               business
               we
               have
               to
               do
               in
               the
               world
               :
               If
               you
               do
               not
               know
               these
               things
               shall
               be
               your
               portion
               ,
               never
               give
               satisfaction
               to
               your selves
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               till
               your
               know
               these
               things
               shall
               be
               your
               portion
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               XLVIII
               .
               
                 The
                 blessedness
                 of
                 communion
                 with
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               NOw
               we
               come
               to
               the
               fourth
               thing
               ,
               
                 Communion
                 with
                 God
              
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               more
               then
               the
               other
               three
               things
               .
               Union
               is
               the
               ground
               of
               communion
               ;
               communion
               is
               that
               which
               riseth
               from
               both
               parts
               being
               united
               ,
               and
               the
               Saints
               shall
               have
               a
               glorious
               communion
               with
               God
               and
               the
               Trinity
               ;
               in
               this
               life
               there
               is
               a
               communion
               that
               the
               Scripture
               speaks
               of
               ,
               that
               we
               have
               with
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               the
               Son
               ,
               and
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               1
               John
               1.
               3.
               
               
                 Our
                 fellowship
                 is
                 with
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Son
                 Jesus
                 Christ
              
               ;
               and
               in
               1
               Cor.
               13.
               14.
               
               
                 The
                 communion
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 be
                 with
                 you
                 ,
              
               says
               the
               Apostle
               ;
               so
               that
               there
               is
               a
               fellowship
               with
               the
               Father
               and
               the
               Son
               ,
               and
               communion
               with
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ;
               but
               certainly
               ,
               it
               shall
               be
               another
               maner
               of
               communion
               that
               the
               Saints
               shall
               have
               with
               God
               in
               the
               world
               to
               come
               .
               Now
               this
               communion
               ,
               it
               stands
               either
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               work
               of
               God
               ,
               upon
               and
               towards
               the
               Saints
               ,
               or
               the
               work
               of
               the
               Saints
               upon
               and
               towards
               God
               ;
               for
               communion
               is
               on
               both
               sides
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               these
               four
               things
               :
               First
               ,
               in
               the
               delight
               they
               have
               one
               in
               another
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               in
               wishing
               all
               good
               to
               one
               another
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               in
               the
               communication
               of
               themselves
               one
               to
               another
               .
               Fourthly
               ,
               in
               the
               blessed
               familiar
               converse
               that
               they
               have
               one
               with
               another
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               communion
               consists
               in
               the
               delight
               they
               have
               
               in
               one
               another
               :
               There
               is
               a
               full
               ,
               actual
               ,
               mutual
               ,
               everlasting
               delight
               between
               God
               and
               the
               Saints
               in
               heaven
               :
               First
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               delight
               :
               Secondly
               ,
               full
               :
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               actual
               :
               Fourthly
               ,
               mutual
               :
               Fifthly
               ,
               everlasting
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               delight
               :
               God
               here
               rejoyces
               in
               them
               ,
               the
               Scripture
               says
               ,
               
                 He
                 rejoyces
                 in
                 the
                 habitable
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 delight
                 is
                 with
                 the
                 sons
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 Prov.
              
               8.
               31.
               why
               does
               God
               delight
               in
               the
               habitable
               parts
               of
               the
               earth
               ?
               there
               are
               other
               glorious
               works
               of
               God
               that
               are
               not
               in
               the
               habitable
               parts
               of
               the
               world
               ;
               but
               God
               delights
               in
               the
               habitable
               parts
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               because
               there
               are
               rational
               creatures
               there
               ;
               but
               he
               hath
               more
               delight
               in
               his
               Church
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               then
               in
               any
               other
               part
               of
               the
               habitable
               parts
               of
               the
               world
               ;
               as
               Isa
               .
               19.
               25.
               
               
                 Assyria
                 is
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 Gods
                 hands
                 ,
                 but
                 Israel
                 is
                 his
                 inheritance
              
               ;
               but
               there
               will
               be
               a
               delight
               far
               higher
               :
               The
               delight
               that
               God
               hath
               in
               heaven
               it self
               ,
               is
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               Saints
               that
               are
               there
               ,
               without
               which
               heaven
               were
               not
               heaven
               .
               First
               ,
               it
               is
               delight
               in
               their
               persons
               ,
               God
               takes
               infinite
               delight
               and
               content
               in
               the
               persons
               of
               the
               Saints
               ;
               
               howsoever
               their
               persons
               are
               mean
               here
               ,
               yet
               as
               they
               shall
               be
               hereafter
               ,
               God
               will
               take
               an
               infinite
               delight
               in
               them
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               he
               delights
               in
               conferring
               blessedness
               upon
               his
               people
               ;
               there
               is
               much
               delight
               in
               the
               
               communication
               of
               good
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               in
               the
               enjoyment
               of
               it
               :
               what
               good
               hath
               a
               man
               who
               hath
               a
               great
               estate
               more
               then
               another
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               may
               communicate
               more
               good
               then
               another
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               he
               delights
               in
               the
               glory
               that
               he
               hath
               conferred
               upon
               
               them
               :
               As
               those
               that
               have
               true
               communion
               one
               with
               another
               ,
               delight
               in
               any
               good
               that
               one
               another
               hath
               ,
               God
               delights
               in
               the
               glory
               that
               is
               in
               his
               Saints
               ,
               and
               takes
               much
               pleasure
               in
               it
               ,
               his
               soul
               is
               satisfied
               in
               the
               glory
               that
               he
               sees
               upon
               his
               own
               people
               ,
               and
               that
               
               because
               he
               loves
               them
               :
               The
               former
               arose
               from
               the
               pleasure
               in
               himself
               in
               the
               act
               of
               communicating
               ;
               this
               from
               the
               love
               to
               his
               people
               ,
               to
               see
               their
               good
               .
               Fourthly
               ,
               God
               delights
               in
               their
               presence
               to
               have
               
               them
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               by
               him
               ,
               as
               the
               Father
               delights
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               his
               Children
               to
               have
               them
               round
               about
               him
               .
               Fifthly
               ,
               God
               delights
               in
               their
               love
               ,
               that
               he
               hath
               these
               creatures
               to
               love
               :
               as
               a
               man
               delights
               
               to
               have
               love
               from
               others
               ;
               What
               pleasure
               could
               a
               man
               have
               in
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               if
               none
               loved
               him
               ?
               If
               he
               should
               live
               in
               a
               Family
               or
               Town
               ,
               and
               none
               loved
               him
               ,
               he
               could
               have
               no
               pleasure
               in
               his
               life
               ;
               but
               if
               a
               man
               live
               where
               he
               is
               loved
               ,
               it
               makes
               up
               a
               great
               many
               wants
               ,
               so
               God
               is
               not
               contented
               in
               any
               thing
               else
               he
               hath
               to
               delight
               himself
               in
               ,
               but
               that
               which
               must
               make
               up
               all
               ,
               in
               that
               he
               hath
               his
               people
               to
               love
               him
               .
               Sixthly
               ,
               God
               delights
               the
               more
               in
               his
               own
               
               glory
               ,
               because
               his
               Saints
               are
               partakers
               of
               it
               ;
               it
               is
               so
               much
               the
               more
               sweet
               unto
               him
               ,
               because
               they
               have
               a
               share
               in
               it
               ;
               thus
               it
               is
               between
               entire
               friends
               ,
               who
               have
               intimate
               communion
               one
               with
               another
               ,
               their
               own
               happiness
               pleases
               them
               the
               more
               ,
               because
               the
               other
               hath
               a
               part
               in
               it
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               full
               delight
               that
               God
               takes
               in
               his
               people
               :
               It
               is
               said
               of
               his
               people
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               in
               Zeph.
               17.
               3.
               
               he
               will
               rejoyce
               over
               them
               with
               joy
               and
               with
               singing
               ;
               the
               delight
               that
               God
               hath
               with
               his
               people
               in
               Heaven
               must
               needs
               be
               full
               :
               First
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               near
               relation
               that
               his
               people
               have
               to
               his
               Son
               ,
               and
               because
               he
               takes
               such
               infinite
               delight
               in
               the
               Son
               ;
               and
               they
               being
               one
               with
               him
               ,
               thence
               flows
               that
               full
               delight
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               because
               he
               shall
               see
               so
               much
               of
               his
               own
               Image
               ;
               now
               that
               is
               infinitely
               delightful
               :
               
               that
               is
               the
               reason
               why
               the
               father
               or
               mother
               does
               delight
               in
               their
               children
               ,
               because
               they
               see
               themselves
               in
               them
               :
               so
               God
               shall
               see
               himself
               in
               his
               people
               ,
               and
               that
               will
               cause
               full
               delight
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               glorious
               works
               of
               God
               upon
               the
               souls
               of
               his
               people
               ,
               because
               he
               shall
               see
               his
               own
               handy-work
               to
               be
               so
               glorious
               and
               full
               in
               them
               .
               As
               a
               man
               that
               makes
               a
               work
               that
               is
               very
               curious
               and
               glorious
               ,
               he
               takes
               abundance
               of
               delight
               to
               look
               upon
               it
               ;
               and
               if
               the
               work
               be
               full
               and
               perfect
               ,
               then
               his
               delight
               is
               full
               and
               perfect
               .
               Now
               the
               great
               work
               of
               God
               is
               in
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               Saints
               :
               God
               loves
               to
               look
               back
               to
               the
               creatures
               ,
               therefore
               when
               he
               had
               made
               the
               world
               ,
               he
               looked
               upon
               what
               he
               had
               made
               ,
               and
               saw
               it
               was
               good
               :
               As
               a
               workman
               when
               he
               hath
               brought
               his
               work
               to
               some
               perfection
               ,
               he
               will
               look
               upon
               it
               :
               Now
               when
               God
               shall
               see
               what
               he
               hath
               done
               ,
               in
               raising
               such
               a
               poor
               worm
               to
               such
               high
               excellency
               ,
               God
               will
               take
               full
               delight
               in
               viewing
               this
               full
               work
               he
               hath
               done
               .
               And
               this
               is
               more
               then
               all
               the
               former
               ;
               for
               besides
               the
               delight
               in
               the
               act
               of
               communication
               and
               delight
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               love
               to
               those
               to
               whom
               good
               is
               communicated
               :
               This
               is
               the
               delight
               in
               his
               own
               work
               ,
               done
               in
               the
               beholding
               the
               beauty
               and
               glory
               of
               it
               .
               Fourthly
               ,
               the
               delight
               of
               God
               must
               be
               full
               ,
               because
               in
               them
               God
               attains
               his
               highest
               end
               ,
               the
               
               highest
               end
               of
               his
               greatest
               design
               ,
               the
               highest
               end
               of
               his
               deepest
               councels
               ,
               the
               highest
               end
               of
               his
               most
               glorious
               work
               :
               It
               is
               a
               great
               delight
               to
               a
               man
               when
               he
               goes
               about
               a
               work
               ,
               if
               he
               have
               his
               end
               ;
               though
               a
               man
               have
               some
               benefit
               by
               his
               work
               ,
               yet
               if
               he
               be
               crost
               in
               his
               last
               end
               ,
               all
               his
               joy
               is
               taken
               away
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               the
               evil
               of
               sin
               ,
               sin
               seeks
               to
               
               cross
               God
               in
               his
               highest
               end
               that
               he
               aims
               at
               ,
               but
               the
               Saints
               in
               heaven
               shall
               give
               God
               his
               full
               end
               :
               God
               shall
               have
               the
               highest
               end
               that
               he
               did
               aim
               at
               ,
               he
               shall
               see
               it
               accomplished
               and
               fulfilled
               in
               them
               ;
               now
               those
               objects
               in
               which
               God
               's
               highest
               end
               is
               fulfilled
               ,
               he
               must
               needs
               take
               delight
               in
               ,
               and
               that
               shall
               be
               in
               the
               Saints
               .
               Again
               ,
               the
               delight
               of
               God
               must
               be
               full
               ,
               because
               God
               hath
               no
               other
               object
               ,
               but
               rational
               
               creatures
               ,
               Angels
               and
               Saints
               to
               let
               out
               his
               delight
               to
               ;
               if
               God
               does
               take
               any
               delight
               in
               any
               creature
               here
               ,
               it
               is
               in
               order
               to
               the
               Angels
               and
               the
               Saints
               :
               Now
               when
               God
               hath
               no
               other
               object
               to
               himself
               ,
               and
               his
               Son
               ,
               and
               his
               Spirit
               ,
               to
               let
               out
               his
               delight
               unto
               ,
               but
               the
               rational
               Creatures
               ,
               Saints
               and
               Angels
               ,
               joyned
               in
               one
               (
               for
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               shall
               be
               the
               head
               of
               the
               Saints
               and
               Angels
               )
               surely
               his
               delight
               in
               them
               shall
               be
               full
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               this
               delight
               shall
               be
               actual
               ;
               and
               that
               is
               necessary
               to
               communion
               ;
               for
               though
               there
               be
               delight
               ,
               
               yet
               if
               it
               should
               lie
               dead
               in
               the
               habits
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               communion
               :
               If
               two
               friends
               have
               habitual
               delight
               one
               in
               another
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               said
               to
               have
               communion
               ,
               but
               when
               it
               is
               actual
               ,
               so
               this
               delight
               shall
               be
               actual
               ;
               the
               nature
               of
               delight
               is
               to
               be
               lively
               and
               active
               ,
               even
               in
               us
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               but
               an
               affection
               in
               us
               ;
               but
               God
               being
               a
               pure
               act
               ,
               there
               will
               be
               an
               infinite
               activity
               in
               his
               delight
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               always
               vigorous
               and
               fresh
               ,
               so
               as
               God
               shall
               make
               the
               souls
               of
               his
               people
               to
               be
               sensible
               of
               the
               activity
               of
               his
               delight
               .
               Fourthly
               ,
               this
               delight
               shall
               be
               mutual
               ,
               it
               shall
               be
               on
               the
               Saints
               part
               ,
               
               as
               well
               as
               on
               Gods
               part
               .
               As
               God
               delights
               in
               the
               persons
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               so
               they
               delight
               in
               God
               himself
               ,
               not
               in
               that
               they
               receive
               from
               God
               ,
               but
               their
               
               greatest
               delight
               is
               in
               the
               being
               of
               God
               himself
               ;
               and
               as
               God
               delights
               in
               their
               glory
               ,
               so
               they
               do
               delight
               in
               all
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               essential
               glory
               that
               they
               see
               in
               God
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               the
               glory
               that
               is
               reflected
               upon
               God
               by
               his
               creatures
               ;
               and
               they
               delight
               in
               his
               presence
               in
               being
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               love
               ,
               and
               in
               that
               they
               can
               give
               any
               glory
               to
               him
               ;
               they
               delight
               in
               all
               they
               have
               ,
               more
               because
               God
               hath
               glory
               by
               it
               ,
               then
               in
               that
               themselves
               are
               blessed
               in
               it
               .
               And
               it
               is
               full
               likewise
               ;
               the
               delight
               of
               the
               Saints
               of
               God
               is
               full
               ,
               as
               
               well
               as
               the
               delight
               of
               God
               in
               the
               Saints
               is
               full
               ;
               and
               that
               for
               the
               very
               same
               grounds
               that
               the
               delight
               of
               God
               in
               them
               is
               full
               ;
               namely
               ,
               The
               fulness
               of
               Gods
               delight
               in
               them
               is
               their
               relation
               to
               Christ
               ;
               so
               the
               ground
               of
               their
               full
               delight
               in
               God
               is
               ,
               because
               God
               is
               
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               and
               because
               they
               see
               their
               likeness
               in
               God
               ;
               what
               ever
               excellency
               they
               have
               in
               themselves
               ,
               they
               see
               it
               to
               be
               infinitely
               in
               God
               ;
               and
               as
               God
               delights
               in
               them
               ,
               because
               of
               his
               works
               he
               sees
               in
               them
               ,
               so
               the
               Saints
               shall
               see
               all
               the
               good
               that
               ever
               they
               have
               done
               ,
               does
               redound
               to
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               ;
               howsoever
               ,
               the
               works
               of
               Gods
               people
               for
               the
               present
               seem
               to
               be
               mean
               ,
               yet
               it
               shall
               appear
               ,
               all
               the
               gracious
               works
               of
               the
               people
               of
               God
               shall
               be
               the
               most
               glorious
               things
               in
               the
               world
               :
               For
               God
               shall
               own
               them
               for
               the
               setting
               out
               of
               his
               glory
               ,
               as
               the
               greatest
               things
               in
               the
               world
               ;
               and
               this
               should
               be
               an
               infinite
               encouragement
               to
               us
               ,
               to
               be
               abundant
               in
               good
               works
               ,
               because
               God
               will
               glorifie
               our
               good
               works
               :
               and
               as
               the
               fulness
               of
               the
               delight
               of
               God
               in
               the
               Saints
               is
               ,
               because
               God
               attains
               his
               end
               in
               them
               ,
               how
               full
               must
               the
               delight
               of
               the
               Saints
               in
               God
               be
               ,
               because
               the
               Saints
               do
               attain
               their
               end
               in
               God
               ,
               the
               
               end
               of
               all
               their
               thoughts
               ,
               and
               ways
               ,
               and
               performances
               ?
               and
               they
               shall
               have
               no
               other
               object
               to
               let
               out
               their
               delight
               to
               ,
               but
               onely
               God
               :
               here
               ,
               though
               we
               have
               some
               grace
               ,
               yet
               the
               stream
               is
               divided
               ,
               we
               let
               out
               so
               much
               to
               one
               creature
               ,
               and
               so
               much
               to
               another
               ;
               the
               children
               so
               much
               to
               the
               Parents
               ,
               and
               the
               Parents
               so
               much
               to
               the
               children
               ;
               and
               husband
               so
               much
               to
               the
               wife
               ,
               and
               the
               wife
               so
               much
               to
               the
               husband
               ,
               and
               so
               much
               to
               our
               friends
               ,
               that
               the
               stream
               we
               let
               out
               to
               God
               is
               but
               little
               :
               but
               when
               all
               the
               delight
               that
               we
               let
               out
               to
               the
               creatures
               ,
               shall
               be
               taken
               away
               ,
               and
               God
               shall
               be
               the
               onely
               object
               of
               our
               delight
               ,
               then
               our
               delight
               must
               be
               full
               .
            
             
               And
               as
               this
               delight
               is
               mutual
               ,
               so
               it
               shall
               be
               continual
               :
               for
               being
               withdrawn
               from
               all
               other
               objects
               ,
               
               it
               will
               work
               upon
               that
               ,
               both
               of
               them
               ,
               Gods
               delight
               in
               the
               Saints
               ,
               and
               the
               delight
               of
               the
               Saints
               in
               God
               ,
               shall
               be
               for
               ever
               :
               the
               Saints
               shall
               be
               an
               eternal
               excellency
               ,
               in
               which
               God
               shall
               delight
               ,
               and
               God
               shall
               be
               an
               eternal
               excellency
               in
               which
               they
               delight
               ,
               they
               shall
               be
               always
               keeping
               that
               feast
               of
               the
               Lamb.
               We
               read
               of
               Ahasuerus
               ,
               he
               kept
               a
               glorious
               feast
               ,
               and
               the
               gloriousness
               of
               it
               is
               set
               forth
               by
               the
               continuance
               of
               it
               ,
               Esther
               1.
               4
               ,
               5.
               it
               is
               observable
               ,
               the
               difference
               between
               the
               feast
               that
               he
               made
               with
               his
               Nobles
               ,
               and
               the
               feast
               that
               he
               made
               with
               the
               common
               people
               ,
               and
               that
               may
               lively
               set
               out
               the
               difference
               of
               the
               goodness
               of
               God
               that
               he
               lets
               out
               to
               his
               own
               people
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               lets
               out
               to
               other
               common
               people
               ;
               he
               made
               a
               feast
               of
               a
               hundred
               and
               fourscore
               days
               to
               his
               Nobles
               ,
               and
               but
               seven
               days
               to
               the
               common
               people
               :
               so
               when
               God
               comes
               to
               make
               a
               feast
               of
               joy
               to
               his
               people
               ,
               it
               shall
               be
               everlasting
               .
               Men
               in
               the
               world
               
               have
               some
               content
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               but
               for
               a
               little
               time
               ;
               but
               the
               comfort
               and
               joy
               that
               is
               to
               be
               between
               God
               and
               the
               Saints
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               eternal
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               such
               a
               feast
               as
               is
               made
               to
               his
               Nobles
               ,
               and
               to
               shew
               the
               riches
               of
               his
               glorious
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               the
               honor
               of
               his
               Majesty
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               in
               communion
               there
               is
               a
               mutual
               wishing
               
               and
               willing
               of
               good
               to
               one
               another
               ;
               now
               God
               shall
               will
               all
               good
               to
               the
               Saints
               ,
               and
               they
               wish
               all
               good
               to
               God
               :
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               that
               God
               from
               all
               eternity
               did
               will
               all
               good
               unto
               his
               people
               ,
               but
               here
               his
               people
               are
               not
               of
               a
               capacity
               to
               receive
               much
               ;
               there
               is
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               difference
               in
               willing
               and
               determining
               good
               to
               them
               ,
               before
               they
               were
               in
               being
               ,
               or
               before
               they
               were
               capable
               of
               receiving
               this
               good
               ,
               and
               willing
               good
               to
               them
               when
               they
               shall
               be
               made
               vessels
               fit
               to
               receive
               good
               ;
               the
               bodies
               and
               souls
               either
               of
               the
               Saints
               or
               the
               wicked
               being
               united
               after
               the
               resurrection
               ,
               they
               shall
               be
               vessels
               infinitely
               enlarged
               ,
               capable
               of
               abundantly
               more
               then
               they
               are
               here
               ,
               and
               then
               to
               have
               God
               will
               good
               to
               them
               ,
               is
               far
               better
               then
               to
               have
               good
               willed
               to
               them
               here
               :
               The
               men
               of
               the
               world
               would
               fain
               have
               good
               here
               ,
               while
               their
               hearts
               are
               narrow
               ,
               and
               they
               cannot
               receive
               much
               from
               God
               ;
               but
               the
               Saints
               look
               for
               good
               hereafter
               ,
               when
               their
               hearts
               shall
               be
               enlarged
               ;
               when
               as
               the
               wicked
               ,
               when
               their
               souls
               shall
               be
               enlarged
               ,
               they
               shall
               have
               nothing
               but
               misery
               .
               There
               is
               a
               twofold
               love
               ,
               when
               one
               
               shall
               will
               onely
               good
               to
               himself
               by
               another
               ,
               or
               will
               good
               to
               another
               ;
               now
               the
               love
               of
               good
               will
               is
               most
               glorious
               in
               God
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               mutual
               ;
               God
               shall
               will
               his
               good
               to
               the
               creature
               ,
               and
               the
               Saints
               shall
               will
               all
               good
               to
               God
               :
               What
               good
               can
               they
               will
               to
               God
               ?
               
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               there
               can
               be
               no
               addition
               to
               the
               essential
               goodness
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               they
               can
               will
               that
               this
               his
               goodness
               be
               honored
               and
               praised
               ;
               and
               this
               shall
               be
               in
               the
               blessed
               communion
               between
               God
               and
               his
               Saints
               in
               the
               mutual
               working
               of
               their
               wills
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               in
               communion
               ,
               there
               is
               the
               communication
               of
               what
               one
               have
               unto
               another
               ;
               where
               there
               is
               
               right
               communion
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               communication
               on
               both
               parts
               ;
               if
               on
               receive
               good
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               do
               not
               labor
               to
               communicate
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               communion
               .
               Now
               there
               is
               a
               glorious
               communication
               on
               Gods
               part
               :
               First
               ,
               immediate
               :
               Secondly
               ,
               full
               :
               Thirdly
               ,
               free
               :
               Fourthly
               ,
               everlasting
               .
               First
               ,
               immediate
               ;
               whereas
               here
               God
               communicates
               himself
               through
               creatures
               ,
               or
               through
               ordinances
               ,
               there
               are
               conduits
               of
               conveyance
               ;
               for
               there
               is
               such
               distance
               between
               God
               and
               us
               ,
               that
               we
               cannot
               expect
               that
               immediate
               conveyance
               of
               Gods
               goodness
               ,
               and
               of
               himself
               to
               us
               here
               ,
               as
               we
               shall
               have
               in
               heaven
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               fulness
               of
               Gods
               communication
               :
               
               Suppose
               that
               God
               should
               draw
               out
               all
               that
               beauty
               ,
               sweetness
               ,
               goodness
               ,
               and
               power
               that
               he
               hath
               communicated
               in
               all
               creatures
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               bring
               the
               quintessence
               of
               all
               ,
               and
               communicate
               that
               unto
               the
               soul
               of
               one
               Saint
               ,
               certainly
               it
               would
               not
               serve
               the
               turn
               ,
               for
               the
               happiness
               of
               one
               Saint
               ,
               there
               must
               be
               a
               greater
               communication
               :
               But
               conceive
               ,
               if
               we
               see
               one
               creature
               have
               so
               much
               power
               in
               it
               by
               its
               influence
               upon
               the
               dunghil
               ,
               as
               to
               produce
               such
               a
               glorious
               creature
               as
               life
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               most
               glorious
               thing
               that
               ever
               God
               did
               make
               .
               Saint
               Augustine
               says
               ,
               
                 There
                 is
                 more
                 glory
                 in
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 a
              
               
               
                 flie
                 ,
                 then
                 in
                 the
                 Sun
                 in
                 the
                 Firmament
                 :
              
               Now
               if
               the
               Sun
               have
               such
               power
               to
               produce
               life
               from
               a
               piece
               of
               dirt
               ,
               what
               power
               shall
               the
               influence
               of
               an
               infinite
               God
               have
               upon
               a
               glorified
               soul
               ?
               No
               marvel
               though
               the
               Scripture
               says
               .
               
                 That
                 eye
                 hath
                 not
                 seen
                 ,
                 neither
                 ear
                 hath
                 heard
                 ,
                 neither
                 hath
                 it
                 entred
                 into
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 to
                 conceive
                 what
                 God
                 hath
                 prepared
                 for
                 them
                 that
                 love
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               it
               is
               free
               ,
               as
               free
               as
               the
               Sun
               lets
               out
               its
               
               beams
               :
               It
               is
               natural
               to
               a
               good
               thing
               to
               communicate
               ,
               much
               more
               for
               goodness
               it self
               :
               certainly
               ,
               God
               being
               goodness
               in
               the
               abstract
               ,
               his
               communication
               must
               needs
               be
               free
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               it
               is
               everlasting
               ;
               the
               letting
               out
               of
               himself
               
               to
               the
               Saints
               ,
               shall
               preserve
               their
               strength
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               let
               out
               himself
               unto
               them
               ;
               as
               if
               there
               were
               that
               power
               in
               some
               excellent
               liquor
               that
               is
               let
               out
               into
               a
               vessel
               ,
               not
               onely
               to
               sweeten
               it
               ,
               but
               perpetually
               to
               preserve
               it
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               be
               letting
               out
               it self
               into
               it
               ;
               so
               God
               does
               everlastingly
               in
               communicating
               himself
               unto
               his
               people
               ,
               preserve
               them
               that
               he
               may
               communicate
               himself
               .
               And
               then
               the
               Saints
               of
               God
               do
               communicate
               to
               God
               in
               the
               same
               way
               that
               God
               does
               to
               them
               .
               They
               are
               always
               worshipping
               God
               immediately
               ,
               not
               through
               ordinances
               ;
               as
               they
               shall
               not
               receive
               any
               thing
               of
               God
               through
               ordinances
               ,
               so
               they
               shall
               not
               worship
               God
               through
               ordinances
               ;
               but
               as
               they
               receive
               immediately
               ,
               so
               they
               shall
               worship
               God
               immediately
               ,
               and
               their
               communication
               shall
               be
               full
               :
               but
               as
               they
               cannot
               will
               any
               essential
               good
               to
               God
               ,
               so
               they
               cannot
               communicate
               any
               essential
               good
               ,
               but
               they
               shall
               communicate
               themselves
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               they
               are
               
               or
               have
               to
               God
               ;
               or
               if
               they
               were
               able
               to
               make
               a
               thousand
               worlds
               ,
               they
               would
               make
               them
               all
               for
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               ;
               but
               because
               that
               is
               beyond
               the
               power
               of
               any
               creature
               ,
               therefore
               they
               communicate
               themselves
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               they
               are
               ,
               or
               have
               ,
               or
               can
               do
               to
               God
               :
               as
               a
               drop
               of
               water
               is
               let
               out
               into
               an
               infinite
               Ocean
               ,
               so
               they
               are
               let
               out
               unto
               God
               ,
               as
               into
               an
               infinite
               Ocean
               :
               And
               then
               the
               communication
               is
               free
               ,
               having
               the
               divine
               nature
               made
               perfect
               in
               them
               ,
               that
               do
               flow
               to
               God
               ,
               when
               they
               see
               his
               divine
               nature
               :
               and
               this
               communication
               shall
               be
               everlasting
               ,
               God
               letting
               out
               himself
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               letting
               out
               themselves
               to
               God
               :
               This
               is
               the
               reward
               of
               the
               Righteous
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               that
               which
               Moses
               had
               an
               eye
               unto
               ,
               and
               all
               Gods
               people
               that
               have
               an
               eye
               beyond
               the
               vail
               ,
               behold
               it
               with
               infinite
               soul-satisfaction
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               in
               communion
               with
               God
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               familiar
               
               converse
               between
               God
               and
               the
               Saints
               :
               And
               herein
               are
               these
               particulars
               :
            
             
               First
               ,
               God
               manifesting
               himself
               in
               a
               suitable
               way
               to
               the
               conditions
               of
               his
               people
               ,
               so
               as
               it
               were
               condescending
               
               to
               their
               condition
               ,
               that
               though
               his
               Majesty
               be
               infinite
               ,
               yet
               it
               shall
               no
               way
               be
               a
               terror
               unto
               them
               :
               Here
               if
               a
               Saint
               of
               God
               sees
               but
               an
               Angel
               ,
               he
               is
               amazed
               ;
               but
               because
               God
               would
               have
               his
               people
               enjoy
               holy
               familiarity
               with
               himself
               ,
               therefore
               he
               will
               manifest
               himself
               so
               ,
               as
               though
               there
               be
               an
               infinite
               glory
               ,
               yet
               there
               shall
               be
               no
               amazement
               ;
               but
               that
               they
               shall
               be
               able
               familiarly
               to
               converse
               with
               him
               ,
               as
               one
               friend
               does
               with
               another
               .
               The
               Scripture
               speaks
               of
               the
               familiar
               converse
               that
               God
               hath
               with
               his
               people
               here
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               called
               friends
               :
               Abraham
               was
               called
               
                 The
                 friend
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               and
               the
               
               Disciples
               were
               called
               friends
               ,
               but
               hereafter
               the
               friendship
               shall
               be
               much
               more
               full
               and
               sweet
               ;
               Job
               shall
               have
               his
               desire
               ,
               
                 O
                 that
                 the
                 terror
                 of
                 God
                 may
                 not
                 fall
                 upon
                 me
                 :
              
               Here
               when
               God
               spake
               by
               himself
               ,
               many
               of
               the
               dearest
               of
               his
               Saints
               have
               been
               afraid
               ;
               but
               when
               we
               come
               to
               be
               made
               partakers
               of
               this
               blessed
               Recompence
               of
               reward
               ,
               all
               such
               fear
               shall
               be
               done
               away
               .
            
             
               Again
               ,
               another
               thing
               in
               familiar
               converse
               ,
               is
               the
               
               mutual
               opening
               of
               themselves
               one
               to
               another
               ;
               much
               is
               said
               of
               Gods
               opening
               of
               himself
               to
               his
               people
               here
               ,
               Psal
               .
               25.
               14.
               
               Prov.
               3.
               32.
               1
               
               Cor.
               2.
               16.
               
               John
               15.
               15.
               and
               that
               is
               the
               reason
               why
               they
               are
               brought
               into
               the
               Chamber
               spoken
               of
               in
               Cant.
               1.
               4.
               because
               their
               secrets
               are
               discovered
               ;
               as
               they
               said
               to
               the
               King
               of
               Judah
               ,
               concerning
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               
                 The
                 Prophet
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 Israel
                 ,
                 does
                 reveal
                 whatsoever
                 thou
                 doest
                 in
                 thy
                 bed-chamber
                 ,
              
               because
               in
               them
               Kings
               reveal
               their
               secrets
               :
               The
               mysteries
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               are
               revealed
               to
               the
               Saints
               here
               ,
               much
               more
               in
               heaven
               ,
               there
               are
               many
               secret
               things
               that
               God
               hath
               to
               tell
               his
               people
               ,
               when
               they
               come
               to
               have
               familiarity
               with
               him
               .
               When
               a
               man
               comes
               to
               a
               woman
               a
               stranger
               ,
               he
               does
               not
               tell
               her
               his
               secrets
               ;
               but
               when
               she
               is
               marryed
               to
               him
               ,
               then
               he
               tells
               her
               his
               secrets
               ;
               so
               in
               heaven
               ,
               God
               will
               reveal
               his
               secrets
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               not
               onely
               see
               his
               face
               ,
               but
               they
               shall
               see
               Gods
               heart
               .
               And
               they
               shall
               open
               their
               hearts
               to
               God
               ,
               for
               they
               shall
               have
               nothing
               in
               their
               hearts
               that
               they
               shall
               be
               ashamed
               of
               .
               As
               the
               Sun-flower
               ,
               when
               the
               Sun
               shines
               ,
               the
               flower
               is
               open
               ,
               but
               when
               the
               Sun
               is
               down
               ,
               it
               shuts
               :
               So
               here
               when
               Gods
               face
               shines
               ,
               their
               hearts
               are
               open
               to
               God
               ,
               
               but
               often
               they
               lose
               the
               shine
               of
               Gods
               face
               ,
               but
               in
               Heaven
               Gods
               shine
               shall
               be
               always
               upon
               them
               ,
               and
               their
               hearts
               shall
               always
               be
               open
               to
               God.
               
            
             
               Again
               ,
               in
               converse
               there
               is
               discoursing
               one
               with
               another
               ,
               
               it
               is
               much
               here
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               6.
               16.
               
               
                 I
                 will
                 dwell
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 walk
                 in
                 them
                 :
              
               walks
               of
               friends
               are
               for
               discourse
               ,
               in
               Canticles
               7.
               5.
               
               
                 The
                 King
                 is
                 held
                 in
                 the
                 Galleries
                 :
              
               Galleries
               are
               made
               for
               converse
               ,
               and
               walking
               ;
               so
               the
               Church
               is
               compared
               to
               the
               Galleries
               in
               which
               Christ
               is
               held
               :
               There
               is
               converse
               with
               God
               here
               ,
               but
               much
               more
               in
               Heaven
               .
            
             
               And
               then
               in
               familiarity
               there
               is
               abundance
               of
               delight
               ,
               not
               onely
               in
               one
               another
               ,
               but
               in
               receiving
               
               one
               from
               another
               ;
               when
               men
               do
               converse
               ,
               they
               delight
               in
               being
               receiving
               ,
               and
               being
               useful
               to
               one
               onother
               ;
               so
               God
               will
               rejoyce
               in
               any
               thing
               that
               they
               shall
               be
               able
               to
               give
               him
               ,
               as
               they
               shall
               rejoyce
               in
               what
               God
               does
               give
               them
               .
               And
               the
               ground
               of
               all
               ,
               is
               because
               they
               live
               the
               same
               life
               of
               God
               ;
               as
               now
               there
               cannot
               be
               a
               converse
               between
               plants
               and
               beasts
               ,
               because
               they
               do
               not
               live
               the
               same
               life
               ;
               but
               between
               one
               beast
               and
               another
               ,
               there
               may
               be
               converse
               ,
               because
               they
               live
               the
               same
               life
               ;
               and
               so
               there
               cannot
               be
               converse
               between
               beasts
               and
               men
               ,
               because
               they
               do
               not
               live
               the
               same
               life
               ;
               nor
               between
               God
               and
               man
               ,
               unless
               they
               live
               the
               same
               life
               ;
               but
               there
               shall
               be
               a
               glorious
               life
               hereafter
               ,
               fitting
               the
               souls
               of
               the
               Saints
               for
               converse
               with
               God
               :
               no
               creature
               is
               capable
               of
               converse
               with
               God
               ,
               but
               the
               rational
               creature
               ,
               because
               no
               creature
               can
               live
               the
               life
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               the
               rational
               creature
               :
               and
               the
               ground
               
               the
               converse
               that
               the
               Saints
               have
               with
               God
               ,
               is
               from
               the
               near
               familiarity
               that
               God
               hath
               with
               Christ
               .
               Zach.
               13.
               7.
               
               
                 Awake
                 ,
                 O
                 Sword
                 ,
                 against
                 my
                 Shepherd
                 ,
                 and
                 against
                 the
                 man
                 that
                 is
                 my
                 fellow
              
               ;
               it
               is
               the
               voice
               of
               God
               concerning
               Christ
               :
               now
               because
               there
               is
               this
               familiarity
               between
               Christ
               and
               his
               Father
               ;
               this
               is
               the
               ground
               why
               the
               Father
               hath
               such
               a
               sweet
               familiar
               converse
               with
               the
               Saints
               .
               And
               from
               all
               this
               communion
               that
               is
               between
               the
               Saints
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               God
               himself
               ;
               hence
               it
               is
               that
               the
               Saints
               are
               carried
               to
               God
               ,
               as
               the
               universal
               latitude
               of
               good
               ;
               it
               is
               as
               natural
               for
               the
               will
               to
               will
               good
               in
               general
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               for
               the
               fire
               to
               burn
               ,
               or
               for
               the
               Sun
               to
               shine
               ;
               but
               here
               is
               the
               mistake
               ,
               some
               mistake
               good
               ,
               they
               will
               good
               in
               general
               ,
               but
               they
               look
               for
               good
               in
               this
               creature
               and
               that
               creature
               ,
               or
               in
               this
               lust
               or
               that
               lust
               :
               but
               here
               is
               the
               happiness
               of
               the
               Saints
               ;
               as
               it
               is
               natural
               for
               their
               wills
               to
               will
               good
               ,
               so
               it
               shall
               be
               as
               natural
               for
               their
               wills
               to
               will
               God
               as
               an
               universal
               good
               !
               this
               is
               the
               blessed
               communion
               that
               the
               Saints
               shall
               have
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               the
               accomplishment
               and
               issue
               of
               all
               the
               communion
               we
               have
               with
               God
               here
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               XLIX
               .
               
                 The
                 happiness
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 in
                 their
              
               fruition
               
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 perfect
              
               rest
               
                 in
                 him
              
               .
            
             
               THe
               fifth
               thing
               in
               the
               Saints
               having
               God
               to
               be
               their
               portion
               ,
               is
               fruition
               of
               God
               ,
               enjoyment
               
               of
               God
               :
               Gods
               people
               shall
               not
               onely
               be
               in
               his
               presence
               ,
               and
               see
               him
               ,
               and
               have
               union
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               communion
               with
               him
               ,
               but
               they
               shall
               have
               fruition
               and
               enjoyment
               of
               him
               :
               The
               fruition
               of
               God
               consists
               in
               these
               four
               things
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               is
               ,
               The
               reflect
               act
               of
               the
               soul
               ,
               whereby
               it
               comes
               to
               know
               what
               it
               hath
               ;
               it
               hath
               a
               God
               ,
               and
               it
               
               knows
               it
               ,
               by
               a
               reflect
               act
               ;
               and
               upon
               this
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               creature
               can
               be
               said
               to
               enjoy
               a
               thing
               properly
               ,
               but
               the
               rational
               creature
               ;
               the
               beasts
               and
               plants
               have
               many
               things
               communicated
               to
               them
               ,
               but
               they
               have
               no
               reflect
               act
               to
               know
               what
               they
               have
               ,
               this
               is
               proper
               to
               the
               rational
               creature
               .
               If
               one
               have
               never
               so
               great
               a
               good
               ,
               if
               he
               were
               ignorant
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               did
               not
               know
               it
               ,
               he
               could
               not
               be
               said
               to
               enjoy
               it
               :
               As
               one
               that
               hath
               an
               inheritance
               given
               him
               ,
               if
               he
               knows
               not
               of
               it
               ,
               he
               is
               far
               enough
               from
               the
               enjoyment
               of
               it
               .
               This
               will
               adde
               much
               to
               the
               happiness
               of
               Gods
               people
               ,
               they
               shall
               be
               filled
               with
               happiness
               and
               glory
               ,
               filled
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               know
               all
               their
               happiness
               :
               There
               are
               many
               excellencies
               that
               other
               creatures
               have
               ,
               but
               they
               know
               not
               of
               their
               excellency
               ;
               and
               many
               of
               Gods
               people
               have
               abundance
               of
               mercy
               from
               God
               ,
               God
               communicates
               much
               to
               them
               here
               ,
               but
               they
               cannot
               be
               said
               properly
               to
               enjoy
               it
               ,
               because
               they
               do
               not
               know
               it
               ;
               but
               
               time
               will
               come
               ,
               though
               God
               lets
               out
               himself
               fully
               ,
               yet
               he
               shall
               let
               out
               himself
               no
               further
               then
               we
               shall
               know
               him
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               there
               is
               in
               fruition
               the
               having
               use
               of
               all
               
               ;
               if
               a
               man
               be
               never
               so
               rich
               ,
               and
               have
               never
               so
               great
               possessions
               ,
               if
               he
               have
               not
               the
               actual
               use
               of
               what
               
               he
               hath
               ,
               he
               cannot
               be
               said
               to
               enjoy
               them
               ;
               a
               man
               may
               have
               right
               to
               a
               thing
               ,
               and
               yet
               for
               the
               present
               not
               enjoy
               the
               use
               of
               it
               .
               But
               now
               the
               people
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               they
               shall
               have
               God
               to
               be
               their
               portion
               ,
               so
               they
               shall
               enjoy
               God
               fully
               ,
               to
               have
               what
               use
               they
               will
               of
               all
               the
               Attributes
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               is
               in
               God
               :
               And
               this
               is
               an
               infinite
               good
               and
               happiness
               to
               the
               people
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               they
               shall
               have
               as
               much
               use
               of
               Gods
               infinite
               wisdom
               ,
               of
               the
               infinite
               power
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               infinite
               mercy
               of
               God
               as
               they
               will
               ;
               and
               they
               cannot
               will
               it
               so
               soon
               ,
               but
               they
               shall
               have
               it
               ,
               nor
               so
               easily
               ,
               as
               they
               may
               enjoy
               it
               :
               Then
               we
               do
               enjoy
               the
               benefit
               of
               friendship
               ,
               when
               one
               friend
               says
               to
               another
               ,
               Make
               use
               of
               all
               I
               have
               as
               your
               own
               ,
               as
               you
               will
               :
               So
               God
               shall
               come
               to
               his
               people
               ,
               and
               bid
               them
               make
               use
               of
               all
               his
               riches
               ,
               and
               glory
               ,
               and
               excellency
               as
               they
               will
               :
               Hence
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               God
               is
               not
               onely
               the
               happiness
               of
               his
               Saints
               ,
               causally
               or
               effectually
               ,
               but
               he
               is
               formally
               the
               happiness
               of
               the
               Saints
               :
               He
               is
               not
               causally
               the
               happiness
               of
               the
               Saints
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               That
               he
               should
               cause
               some
               good
               to
               come
               from
               him
               to
               the
               Saints
               ;
               but
               he
               is
               formally
               the
               happiness
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               because
               they
               have
               God
               himself
               to
               enjoy
               ,
               and
               have
               the
               use
               of
               himself
               .
               The
               Sun
               is
               causally
               great
               good
               to
               the
               world
               ,
               it
               causeth
               the
               herbs
               and
               plants
               to
               grow
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               not
               formally
               the
               good
               of
               the
               creature
               here
               below
               :
               But
               God
               is
               not
               
               onely
               causually
               good
               to
               the
               Saints
               ,
               but
               formally
               :
               God
               is
               theirs
               ,
               to
               be
               used
               unto
               the
               utmost
               that
               they
               are
               capable
               of
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               thing
               in
               fruition
               ,
               is
               to
               have
               the
               sweet
               and
               comfort
               of
               all
               that
               we
               do
               use
               ,
               or
               else
               we
               do
               not
               enjoy
               
               that
               we
               have
               .
               If
               a
               man
               should
               have
               the
               use
               of
               his
               estate
               ,
               and
               meat
               ,
               and
               drink
               ,
               if
               he
               have
               not
               the
               sweet
               and
               comfort
               of
               it
               ,
               he
               cannot
               be
               said
               to
               enjoy
               it
               ;
               but
               when
               the
               comfort
               is
               let
               out
               ,
               that
               the
               soul
               is
               sensible
               of
               it
               ,
               then
               he
               may
               be
               said
               to
               enjoy
               it
               :
               And
               hence
               it
               is
               that
               God
               is
               said
               to
               give
               all
               things
               to
               us
               richly
               to
               enjoy
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               6.
               17.
               
               There
               is
               no
               creature
               can
               give
               us
               to
               enjoy
               another
               ;
               another
               may
               give
               a
               man
               such
               and
               such
               things
               in
               which
               may
               be
               comfort
               ,
               but
               he
               cannot
               give
               him
               comfort
               in
               the
               thing
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               God
               that
               must
               give
               to
               enjoy
               ;
               no
               creature
               can
               properly
               give
               the
               enjoyment
               of
               another
               ,
               because
               though
               it
               gives
               the
               thing
               ,
               it
               cannot
               give
               the
               comfort
               with
               it
               ,
               but
               God
               gives
               the
               thing
               ,
               and
               he
               gives
               the
               comfort
               with
               it
               ,
               and
               so
               a
               man
               is
               said
               to
               enjoy
               it
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               it
               is
               such
               an
               enjoyment
               ,
               as
               the
               having
               of
               it
               does
               perfect
               that
               which
               does
               enjoy
               it
               ,
               and
               by
               
               that
               we
               shall
               understand
               the
               difference
               between
               other
               creatures
               attaining
               to
               their
               end
               ,
               and
               the
               rational
               creature
               attaining
               his
               end
               ;
               the
               other
               creatures
               ,
               when
               they
               attain
               their
               end
               they
               perish
               ,
               so
               as
               they
               cannot
               be
               said
               to
               enjoy
               their
               end
               ;
               the
               plants
               and
               beasts
               that
               God
               hath
               made
               for
               the
               use
               of
               man
               ,
               when
               man
               comes
               to
               have
               the
               use
               of
               them
               ,
               then
               they
               come
               to
               have
               their
               end
               ,
               but
               they
               do
               not
               enjoy
               their
               end
               ,
               because
               in
               having
               their
               end
               ,
               they
               are
               destroyed
               ;
               but
               the
               rational
               creature
               ,
               when
               he
               comes
               to
               have
               his
               end
               ,
               
               then
               he
               comes
               to
               have
               the
               highest
               perfection
               ;
               and
               so
               he
               may
               be
               said
               to
               enjoy
               it
               ,
               because
               when
               he
               comes
               to
               have
               his
               end
               ,
               he
               is
               made
               the
               more
               perfect
               ;
               so
               take
               these
               four
               together
               ,
               and
               you
               may
               know
               what
               I
               mean
               by
               fruition
               of
               God
               :
               and
               that
               is
               the
               fifth
               particular
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               The
               sixth
               particular
               ,
               in
               having
               God
               to
               be
               their
               
               portion
               ,
               is
               the
               Rest
               that
               the
               foul
               hath
               in
               God
               :
               The
               term
               of
               all
               motion
               is
               rest
               ,
               every
               thing
               that
               moves
               ,
               moves
               that
               it
               may
               have
               rest
               :
               Now
               here
               in
               this
               world
               the
               creature
               is
               altogether
               in
               motion
               ,
               and
               especially
               man
               ,
               because
               he
               is
               not
               here
               in
               his
               proper
               place
               ;
               every
               thing
               moves
               to
               its
               center
               ,
               till
               it
               comes
               to
               its
               place
               ,
               Psal
               .
               38.
               10.
               
               
                 My
                 heart
                 panteth
              
               ;
               the
               word
               in
               the
               Original
               signifies
               ,
               such
               a
               kinde
               of
               motion
               ,
               running
               up
               and
               down
               ,
               as
               Merchants
               run
               up
               and
               down
               ,
               from
               one
               Countrey
               to
               another
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               observable
               ,
               there
               is
               the
               two
               last
               radical
               letters
               double
               ;
               and
               that
               is
               to
               
               note
               ,
               That
               it
               is
               more
               then
               an
               ordinary
               stirring
               and
               motion
               of
               the
               spirit
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               not
               come
               to
               its
               rest
               ;
               but
               when
               the
               foul
               comes
               to
               the
               term
               unto
               which
               it
               moves
               ,
               then
               it
               comes
               to
               have
               rest
               .
               God
               hath
               let
               out
               good
               things
               to
               other
               creatures
               ,
               and
               they
               never
               return
               back
               again
               directly
               to
               him
               ;
               but
               the
               good
               that
               God
               lets
               out
               to
               mankinde
               ,
               and
               to
               his
               people
               ,
               it
               returns
               back
               again
               to
               God
               :
               The
               Saints
               are
               made
               by
               God
               ,
               and
               they
               come
               and
               return
               to
               the
               first
               fountain
               from
               whence
               they
               came
               ,
               whereas
               other
               creatures
               do
               not
               :
               As
               the
               wicked
               ,
               they
               come
               from
               God
               ,
               but
               do
               not
               return
               to
               God
               again
               as
               their
               rest
               :
               And
               therefore
               it
               is
               an
               expression
               of
               Jeremy
               ,
               Those
               that
               seek
               onely
               after
               the
               satisfying
               of
               their
               senses
               ,
               they
               go
               out
               from
               God
               like
               unto
               rivers
               that
               run
               from
               
               the
               fountain
               ,
               but
               there
               is
               no
               regress
               of
               them
               ,
               they
               do
               not
               return
               back
               again
               ;
               but
               the
               godly
               come
               from
               God
               ,
               and
               have
               their
               returns
               back
               again
               unto
               God
               ,
               unto
               their
               fountain
               ,
               there
               to
               rest
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               their
               happiness
               ,
               Psal
               .
               12.
               9.
               
               
                 The
                 wicked
                 walk
                 on
                 every
                 side
              
               ;
               the
               wicked
               move
               up
               and
               down
               in
               a
               circle
               ,
               but
               never
               unto
               the
               center
               ,
               onely
               keep
               their
               round
               from
               one
               creature
               to
               another
               ,
               but
               never
               have
               any
               direct
               motion
               unto
               God
               ,
               to
               come
               to
               him
               as
               their
               center
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               finde
               true
               rest
               in
               him
               :
               
                 Return
                 ,
                 O
                 my
                 soul
                 ,
                 unto
                 thy
                 rest
                 ,
                 Psal
                 .
              
               116.
               7.
               
               The
               word
               translated
               Rest
               ,
               is
               in
               the
               plural
               number
               ,
               
                 Return
                 ,
                 O
                 my
                 soul
                 ,
                 unto
                 thy
                 rests
                 :
              
               God
               is
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               souls
               of
               the
               Saints
               .
               Rest
               and
               glory
               seldom
               meets
               in
               this
               world
               ;
               they
               who
               are
               in
               glory
               have
               not
               the
               quietest
               life
               ,
               and
               they
               who
               have
               most
               rest
               ,
               are
               furthest
               off
               from
               being
               glorious
               :
               Issachars
               condition
               likes
               some
               ,
               Gen.
               49.
               14.
               
               Rest
               was
               good
               to
               him
               ,
               though
               under
               burthens
               ;
               and
               if
               a
               man
               will
               have
               a
               name
               amongst
               the
               great
               ones
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               farewel
               rest
               ;
               but
               in
               heaven
               rest
               and
               glory
               do
               both
               happily
               and
               perfectly
               meet
               together
               .
            
             
               The
               Rabbies
               have
               a
               note
               from
               the
               name
               Jehovah
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               letters
               of
               that
               name
               are
               quiescentes
               ,
               and
               they
               say
               ,
               There
               is
               a
               mystery
               in
               it
               ,
               to
               shew
               that
               all
               our
               rest
               is
               in
               God.
               Some
               creatures
               God
               hath
               made
               so
               ,
               as
               there
               is
               no
               other
               good
               they
               are
               capable
               of
               ,
               but
               to
               continue
               in
               their
               beings
               ;
               and
               therefore
               they
               onely
               seek
               for
               their
               place
               ,
               and
               no
               more
               ,
               and
               there
               they
               rest
               ;
               as
               the
               Fire
               ,
               and
               Ayr
               ,
               and
               the
               Earth
               ,
               these
               creatures
               have
               no
               other
               good
               ,
               but
               to
               continue
               in
               their
               beings
               :
               and
               you
               shall
               observe
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               out
               of
               their
               places
               ,
               with
               what
               violence
               will
               they
               move
               to
               their
               proper
               place
               :
               As
               if
               there
               be
               fire
               or
               ayr
               got
               into
               
               the
               earth
               ,
               it
               causeth
               earthquakes
               ,
               it
               moves
               there
               with
               that
               violence
               ,
               that
               it
               shakes
               the
               whole
               earth
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               come
               to
               its
               proper
               place
               ,
               because
               it
               hath
               no
               other
               good
               but
               that
               .
               Then
               I
               would
               reason
               thus
               ;
               If
               those
               creatures
               that
               have
               no
               other
               good
               ,
               but
               onely
               to
               be
               in
               their
               proper
               place
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               out
               ,
               to
               get
               that
               good
               shall
               move
               with
               such
               violence
               ;
               then
               considering
               what
               a
               good
               mans
               soul
               is
               capable
               of
               ,
               if
               he
               have
               not
               obtained
               that
               good
               ,
               with
               what
               violence
               should
               he
               move
               ?
               how
               should
               the
               kingdom
               of
               heaven
               suffer
               violence
               ?
               how
               should
               we
               work
               toward
               God
               ,
               who
               is
               our
               proper
               place
               and
               center
               ,
               in
               whom
               is
               so
               much
               good
               ?
               But
               there
               are
               other
               creatures
               that
               have
               an
               higher
               good
               then
               being
               in
               their
               place
               ;
               as
               the
               plants
               have
               a
               Vegetative
               place
               ,
               and
               therefore
               they
               grow
               to
               it
               ,
               and
               if
               they
               have
               attained
               that
               there
               ,
               they
               rest
               ;
               then
               the
               sensitive
               creature
               hath
               an
               higher
               good
               ,
               and
               that
               moves
               till
               it
               hath
               got
               its
               end
               ;
               namely
               ,
               to
               all
               things
               that
               are
               agreeable
               to
               sense
               ,
               and
               they
               go
               no
               further
               .
               The
               rational
               creature
               looks
               to
               that
               which
               is
               suitable
               to
               reason
               .
               And
               where
               there
               is
               grace
               ,
               grace
               looks
               to
               attain
               that
               which
               is
               the
               proper
               perfection
               of
               the
               life
               
               of
               grace
               ,
               and
               there
               it
               rests
               ,
               and
               never
               else
               :
               Therefore
               it
               is
               the
               expression
               of
               an
               Ancient
               :
               O
               Lord
               ,
               thou
               hast
               made
               us
               for
               thee
               ,
               and
               our
               hearts
               are
               unquiet
               till
               they
               come
               to
               enjoy
               thee
               ;
               and
               when
               the
               soul
               comes
               to
               rest
               in
               God
               ,
               that
               is
               glorious
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               the
               Saints
               happiness
               to
               attain
               the
               end
               of
               their
               motion
               ,
               and
               the
               more
               glorious
               is
               the
               rest
               ,
               when
               the
               end
               is
               attained
               :
               and
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               end
               may
               be
               discovered
               much
               ,
               by
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               means
               that
               tend
               to
               it
               :
               As
               if
               a
               man
               will
               bestow
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               Cost
               and
               Charges
               to
               get
               his
               Health
               ,
               
               then
               he
               accounts
               health
               worth
               all
               those
               charges
               ;
               and
               the
               greater
               charges
               are
               laid
               out
               for
               health
               ,
               argues
               his
               greater
               esteem
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               so
               if
               a
               man
               be
               at
               great
               charge
               about
               a
               Voyage
               ,
               it
               is
               because
               he
               accounts
               much
               of
               the
               excellency
               of
               the
               end
               of
               his
               Voyage
               :
               and
               if
               this
               be
               so
               ,
               how
               excellent
               is
               the
               end
               of
               Gods
               people
               ,
               if
               we
               consider
               the
               most
               glorious
               means
               that
               are
               used
               to
               attain
               this
               end
               and
               rest
               ?
               as
               namely
               ,
               the
               work
               of
               God
               in
               sending
               the
               second
               person
               in
               the
               Trinity
               to
               take
               mans
               nature
               upon
               him
               ;
               and
               all
               the
               works
               of
               God
               in
               Election
               ,
               in
               Redemption
               ,
               in
               Adoption
               ,
               in
               Justification
               ,
               in
               Sanctification
               ;
               yea
               ,
               all
               the
               works
               of
               God
               in
               creation
               ,
               in
               providence
               ,
               the
               designing
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               to
               that
               office
               he
               is
               designed
               to
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Ordinances
               of
               God
               ;
               look
               what
               preciousness
               is
               in
               all
               these
               works
               of
               God
               and
               means
               ,
               it
               sets
               out
               unto
               us
               the
               preciousness
               ,
               and
               excellency
               ,
               and
               glory
               that
               there
               is
               in
               the
               last
               end
               ,
               whereunto
               Gods
               people
               shall
               attain
               ,
               and
               that
               rest
               they
               shall
               have
               .
            
             
               The
               seventh
               and
               last
               thing
               in
               having
               God
               to
               be
               their
               portion
               ,
               is
               
                 the
                 enjoyment
                 of
              
               themselves
               in
               God
               :
               
               as
               they
               shall
               enjoy
               God
               ,
               and
               God
               in
               themselves
               ;
               so
               they
               shall
               enjoy
               themselves
               in
               God
               ,
               living
               in
               God
               continually
               :
               the
               fish
               does
               not
               more
               truly
               live
               in
               the
               water
               ,
               and
               move
               in
               the
               water
               ,
               then
               the
               souls
               of
               the
               Saints
               shall
               live
               in
               God
               ,
               and
               move
               in
               God
               :
               Col.
               3.
               3.
               
               
                 Your
                 life
                 is
                 hid
                 with
                 Christ
                 in
                 God
                 :
              
               the
               life
               of
               Saints
               here
               is
               an
               hidden
               life
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               hidden
               in
               God
               ,
               but
               then
               it
               shall
               be
               a
               revealed
               life
               ,
               and
               revealed
               in
               God
               ,
               and
               enjoyed
               in
               God.
               Hence
               is
               that
               Phrase
               ,
               
                 Enter
                 into
                 your
                 masters
                 joy
              
               ;
               that
               
                 enters
                 not
                 into
                 you
              
               ,
               but
               
                 you
                 must
                 enter
                 into
                 it
              
               :
               it
               is
               your
               
                 masters
                 joy
              
               ,
               not
               onely
               that
               joy
               that
               your
               master
               gives
               ,
               but
               the
               same
               joy
               
               your
               master
               hath
               ,
               that
               you
               shall
               enter
               into
               and
               live
               in
               .
               It
               is
               said
               of
               Saint
               John
               ,
               in
               Rev.
               1.
               that
               he
               was
               on
               the
               Lords
               day
               in
               the
               Spirit
               ;
               it
               is
               not
               said
               that
               the
               Spirit
               was
               in
               him
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               he
               was
               in
               the
               Spirit
               ;
               that
               was
               as
               a
               beginning
               of
               the
               glorious
               condition
               of
               the
               Saints
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               they
               shall
               be
               in
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               not
               onely
               God
               in
               them
               ,
               but
               they
               in
               God
               ,
               as
               a
               drop
               of
               water
               in
               the
               Sea
               ,
               swallowed
               up
               in
               it
               .
               Put
               a
               drop
               of
               wine
               into
               the
               Sea
               ,
               it
               is
               changed
               into
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               Sea
               ;
               and
               so
               though
               we
               cannot
               be
               changed
               into
               the
               Divine
               Nature
               ,
               yet
               we
               shall
               be
               swallowed
               up
               in
               God
               ,
               so
               as
               we
               shal
               not
               any
               further
               minde
               our selves
               ,
               our
               own
               good
               as
               a
               created
               thing
               ,
               nor
               our selves
               as
               creatures
               ,
               but
               altogether
               God
               :
               our
               mindes
               shall
               be
               so
               wholly
               upon
               God
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               were
               wholly
               emptyed
               of
               any
               created
               good
               ,
               and
               had
               nothing
               to
               do
               but
               with
               an
               increated
               good
               ;
               it
               shall
               not
               will
               any
               thing
               to
               it self
               ,
               nor
               to
               any
               other
               creature
               ,
               but
               all
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               so
               wholly
               taken
               upon
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               upon
               that
               ground
               ,
               because
               they
               have
               that
               likeness
               unto
               God
               ,
               and
               partake
               of
               the
               Divine
               Nature
               :
               Here
               we
               do
               good
               to
               others
               ,
               because
               of
               their
               likeness
               to
               our selves
               ;
               But
               the
               Saints
               shall
               will
               all
               good
               to
               God
               ,
               not
               because
               God
               is
               like
               them
               ,
               but
               because
               they
               are
               like
               to
               God
               ,
               so
               that
               they
               shall
               love
               themselves
               for
               God.
               
            
             
               There
               are
               three
               degrees
               of
               love
               to
               God
               ,
               loving
               
               of
               God
               for
               our selves
               ,
               and
               loving
               God
               for
               himself
               ,
               and
               loving
               our selves
               
                 for
                 God
              
               :
               the
               one
               is
               but
               a
               natural
               love
               ,
               the
               second
               is
               a
               gracious
               love
               ,
               the
               third
               is
               a
               love
               of
               the
               glorified
               Saints
               :
               First
               ,
               to
               love
               God
               for
               our selves
               ,
               so
               an
               hypocrite
               may
               love
               God
               ,
               because
               he
               hath
               gifts
               and
               many
               blessings
               from
               God
               ,
               
               this
               is
               but
               a
               natural
               love
               .
               But
               grace
               goes
               further
               then
               nature
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               love
               God
               for
               himself
               ;
               though
               we
               should
               never
               have
               any
               thing
               ,
               yet
               if
               we
               be
               gracious
               ,
               we
               love
               God
               for
               himself
               :
               but
               the
               glorified
               Saints
               go
               further
               then
               grace
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               to
               love
               themselves
               for
               God
               ,
               whereas
               heretofore
               we
               did
               onely
               love
               God
               for
               our selves
               ,
               or
               for
               himself
               ,
               now
               we
               come
               to
               love
               our selves
               
                 for
                 God
              
               :
               and
               in
               this
               kinde
               of
               love
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               enjoyment
               of
               our selves
               in
               him
               ,
               the
               soul
               shall
               be
               ravished
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               be
               in
               a
               kinde
               of
               extasie
               eternally
               .
            
             
               Now
               there
               is
               a
               twofold
               extasie
               ,
               one
               that
               is
               through
               the
               weakness
               of
               the
               inferior
               faculties
               of
               the
               soul
               ;
               when
               the
               minde
               of
               a
               man
               is
               taken
               up
               about
               an
               high
               object
               seriously
               ,
               the
               other
               faculties
               being
               weak
               they
               fail
               ,
               and
               so
               men
               come
               to
               be
               in
               a
               trance
               and
               extasie
               ;
               many
               have
               had
               great
               joy
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               even
               dyed
               
               with
               it
               ;
               the
               heart
               hath
               so
               dilated
               it self
               ,
               as
               the
               vital
               spirits
               have
               flown
               out
               .
               But
               there
               is
               an
               extasie
               comes
               from
               the
               excellency
               of
               the
               object
               ,
               that
               the
               minde
               is
               busied
               about
               ,
               but
               without
               any
               weariness
               of
               any
               inferior
               faculty
               .
               If
               then
               we
               put
               all
               together
               ,
               that
               hath
               been
               said
               about
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               enjoyment
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               having
               God
               to
               be
               the
               portion
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               you
               see
               the
               principal
               part
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               the
               spiritual
               part
               of
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               Saints
               .
               Here
               is
               faith
               called
               for
               ,
               and
               why
               should
               not
               our
               faith
               go
               beyond
               reason
               to
               rectifie
               reason
               ,
               as
               reason
               rectifies
               sense
               ?
               these
               things
               be
               high
               ,
               and
               great
               mysteries
               .
               When
               as
               reason
               says
               ,
               
                 How
                 can
                 this
                 be
              
               ?
               as
               when
               Christ
               was
               speaking
               of
               the
               new
               birth
               ,
               says
               
                 Nicodemus
                 ,
                 How
                 can
                 this
                 be
                 ?
              
               let
               but
               faith
               get
               as
               far
               above
               reason
               ,
               as
               reason
               hath
               got
               above
               sense
               ,
               and
               we
               may
               easily
               see
               how
               they
               can
               be
               by
               sense
               .
            
             
             
               If
               a
               man
               look
               up
               to
               the
               Firmament
               ,
               and
               see
               the
               Sun
               shine
               ,
               he
               would
               think
               it
               were
               little
               bigger
               then
               a
               Bushel
               ,
               or
               the
               like
               ,
               now
               reason
               will
               tell
               men
               otherwise
               ;
               reason
               that
               tells
               men
               that
               this
               creature
               ,
               that
               appears
               to
               be
               but
               in
               this
               bigness
               ,
               it
               is
               many
               hundred
               times
               bigger
               then
               the
               Earth
               ;
               now
               if
               reason
               can
               rectifie
               sense
               so
               far
               ,
               Why
               should
               not
               faith
               go
               beyond
               reason
               as
               far
               ?
               Now
               reason
               will
               tell
               us
               of
               much
               happiness
               that
               may
               be
               had
               :
               We
               may
               conceive
               by
               reason
               ,
               by
               understanding
               ,
               that
               the
               rational
               creature
               is
               capable
               of
               abundance
               of
               glory
               :
               but
               when
               you
               hear
               things
               delivered
               by
               the
               word
               ,
               which
               are
               more
               then
               reason
               can
               conceive
               ,
               let
               us
               get
               faith
               to
               rectifie
               reason
               ,
               and
               we
               shall
               not
               call
               those
               truths
               into
               question
               ,
               and
               yet
               know
               that
               our
               glory
               will
               be
               beyond
               our
               faith
               ,
               as
               our
               faith
               is
               beyond
               our
               reason
               .
            
             
               Here
               you
               may
               see
               that
               most
               people
               in
               the
               world
               
               mistake
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               look
               at
               Heaven
               in
               a
               sensual
               maner
               :
               when
               we
               speak
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               where
               have
               we
               a
               man
               or
               woman
               that
               looks
               at
               Heaven
               ,
               in
               these
               spiritual
               excellencies
               ,
               about
               enjoying
               God
               in
               this
               maner
               ?
               As
               the
               Jews
               looked
               for
               a
               carnal
               Messiah
               ,
               whose
               Kingdom
               should
               be
               in
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               whose
               glory
               should
               be
               external
               ,
               not
               considering
               the
               Spiritual
               Kingdom
               of
               Christ
               :
               so
               most
               in
               the
               world
               look
               but
               for
               a
               carnal
               Heaven
               .
               It
               is
               a
               good
               evidence
               of
               the
               truth
               of
               grace
               ,
               if
               you
               can
               look
               to
               Heaven
               with
               a
               right
               eye
               ,
               in
               a
               right
               maner
               ,
               to
               look
               at
               the
               spiritual
               part
               ,
               and
               spiritual
               excellency
               in
               Heaven
               .
               But
               that
               which
               makes
               people
               to
               call
               these
               things
               in
               question
               ,
               is
               ;
               first
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               not
               acquainted
               with
               God
               ,
               but
               are
               sensual
               ,
               their
               hearts
               are
               acquainted
               
               with
               nothing
               but
               sensual
               and
               earthly
               things
               ,
               and
               therefore
               their
               hearts
               are
               not
               raised
               to
               these
               things
               ,
               but
               they
               look
               at
               them
               as
               notions
               ;
               but
               that
               soul
               that
               is
               acquainted
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               counsels
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               knows
               the
               minde
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               soul
               can
               know
               how
               to
               savor
               these
               things
               ,
               and
               know
               the
               reality
               of
               them
               .
               Again
               ,
               another
               reason
               why
               these
               things
               are
               above
               the
               reach
               of
               most
               people
               ,
               is
               ,
               because
               
               they
               are
               not
               acquainted
               with
               the
               mysteries
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               what
               in
               them
               is
               revealed
               concerning
               mankinde
               :
               If
               we
               were
               acquainted
               with
               the
               mysteries
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               we
               would
               not
               think
               these
               things
               strange
               that
               are
               revealed
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               because
               mens
               hearts
               are
               not
               enlarged
               with
               Gods
               image
               for
               the
               present
               ,
               therefore
               
               they
               cannot
               savor
               any
               thing
               ,
               but
               that
               which
               hath
               some
               savor
               of
               the
               creature
               .
               Fourthly
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               not
               acquainted
               with
               the
               first-fruits
               of
               Heaven
               ;
               
               whereas
               those
               that
               are
               godly
               ,
               have
               some
               beginnings
               of
               eternal
               life
               wrought
               in
               them
               here
               ,
               and
               upon
               that
               ,
               these
               things
               are
               not
               so
               strange
               to
               them
               ,
               their
               hearts
               can
               close
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               suck
               out
               abundance
               of
               comfort
               from
               them
               .
               And
               thus
               we
               have
               finished
               the
               fourth
               thing
               of
               the
               reward
               ,
               namely
               ,
               To
               have
               God
               for
               their
               portion
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               L.
               
                 The
                 Saints
                 happiness
                 in
                 Communion
                 with
                 Christ
                 .
              
            
             
               NOw
               the
               fifth
               particular
               in
               the
               reward
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               is
               the
               communion
               that
               they
               shall
               have
               
               with
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               God
               and
               Man
               :
               there
               are
               divers
               things
               in
               which
               the
               happiness
               of
               the
               Saints
               consists
               in
               having
               communion
               with
               Christ
               ,
               God
               and
               Man.
               It
               was
               one
               of
               Saint
               Augustines
               three
               wishes
               ,
               
                 To
                 see
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 :
              
               It
               would
               be
               a
               great
               delight
               to
               you
               to
               see
               Christ
               in
               the
               flesh
               .
               Many
               make
               much
               of
               the
               Picture
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               if
               they
               had
               it
               right
               ,
               they
               would
               make
               more
               of
               it
               ;
               but
               if
               Christ
               should
               come
               to
               any
               of
               your
               houses
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               when
               he
               lived
               upon
               the
               Earth
               ,
               in
               his
               mean
               condition
               ,
               would
               it
               not
               greatly
               delight
               you
               ?
               but
               when
               we
               come
               to
               enjoy
               communion
               with
               Christ
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               another
               maner
               of
               communion
               ,
               then
               that
               upon
               Earth
               :
               We
               accounted
               the
               Apostles
               blessed
               men
               ,
               that
               lived
               with
               Christ
               upon
               the
               Earth
               ;
               what
               a
               blessed
               condition
               will
               it
               be
               ,
               to
               live
               with
               Christ
               in
               Heaven
               ?
               If
               there
               were
               such
               vertue
               in
               Christ
               upon
               Earth
               ,
               that
               there
               came
               such
               vertue
               
                 from
                 the
                 hem
                 of
                 his
                 garment
                 ,
              
               what
               glory
               will
               there
               be
               in
               Christ
               ,
               in
               his
               full
               glory
               ?
               If
               Christ
               were
               so
               glorious
               when
               he
               was
               in
               his
               transfiguration
               ,
               how
               glorious
               is
               he
               ,
               being
               glorified
               before
               men
               and
               Angels
               eternally
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               
                 With
                 the
                 glory
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 with
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
              
               
               
                 before
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 !
              
               If
               there
               was
               so
               much
               vertue
               in
               the
               Apostles
               of
               Christ
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               reference
               they
               had
               to
               Christ
               ,
               as
               from
               the
               shadow
               of
               Peter
               ,
               and
               the
               Napkins
               that
               were
               taken
               from
               
               Pauls
               body
               ,
               there
               was
               such
               power
               as
               to
               heal
               diseases
               ,
               what
               vertue
               must
               needs
               come
               from
               Christ
               ,
               when
               we
               shall
               come
               to
               enjoy
               him
               ,
               when
               we
               come
               to
               see
               Christ
               that
               was
               the
               author
               of
               all
               our
               good
               ?
               We
               read
               of
               the
               poor
               Cripple
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               healed
               by
               the
               two
               Disciples
               ,
               he
               ran
               and
               catched
               hold
               on
               them
               ,
               and
               was
               loth
               to
               go
               from
               them
               ,
               who
               had
               been
               the
               instruments
               of
               so
               great
               good
               to
               him
               ;
               but
               for
               the
               Saints
               to
               come
               and
               be
               with
               Christ
               ,
               who
               hath
               been
               the
               instrument
               of
               so
               great
               good
               to
               them
               ,
               as
               Christ
               hath
               been
               ,
               what
               an
               infinite
               happiness
               will
               this
               be
               ?
               we
               read
               of
               many
               that
               would
               go
               long
               journeys
               ,
               to
               see
               those
               men
               that
               had
               any
               excellency
               in
               them
               ;
               as
               some
               would
               go
               from
               the
               utmost
               parts
               of
               Greece
               to
               Rome
               ,
               to
               see
               
                 Livie
                 ,
                 Themistocles
              
               :
               to
               see
               Christ
               then
               ,
               in
               whom
               is
               so
               much
               excellency
               ,
               will
               be
               glorious
               .
               And
               then
               to
               have
               communion
               with
               him
               :
               it
               is
               he
               in
               whom
               God
               the
               Father
               takes
               full
               satisfaction
               ;
               surely
               he
               must
               be
               the
               full
               satisfaction
               of
               the
               Saints
               :
               this
               is
               that
               which
               Christ
               prays
               for
               ;
               First
               ,
               he
               prays
               for
               his
               
                 own
                 glory
              
               ,
               and
               then
               he
               prays
               for
               the
               Disciples
               ,
               and
               all
               Believers
               ,
               
                 That
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 with
                 him
                 to
                 see
                 his
                 glory
                 .
              
            
             
               O
               to
               see
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               glorified
               as
               he
               shall
               be
               glorified
               ,
               must
               be
               a
               glorious
               thing
               !
               As
               to
               see
               his
               glory
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               lustre
               of
               his
               Divinity
               ,
               through
               his
               humanity
               ;
               when
               Christ
               pleased
               to
               let
               out
               any
               lustre
               of
               his
               Divinity
               ,
               through
               his
               humanity
               here
               ,
               men
               were
               not
               able
               to
               bear
               it
               ;
               as
               those
               that
               came
               to
               apprehend
               him
               ,
               when
               he
               said
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 he
              
               ,
               they
               fell
               down
               backward
               :
               now
               in
               Heaven
               the
               lustre
               of
               Christs
               Divinity
               ,
               shall
               shine
               mightily
               through
               his
               humanity
               ;
               so
               in
               him
               our
               bodily
               eyes
               shall
               come
               to
               
               see
               God
               as
               much
               as
               it
               is
               possible
               for
               any
               creature
               to
               see
               him
               ;
               because
               God
               shall
               be
               let
               out
               through
               the
               humanity
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               it
               is
               possible
               for
               the
               Divinity
               to
               appear
               in
               any
               corporeal
               substance
               ,
               or
               in
               any
               creature
               :
               
                 We
                 shall
                 see
                 him
                 with
                 these
                 our
                 eyes
                 ,
              
               as
               Iob
               says
               .
               We
               shall
               see
               how
               the
               power
               of
               an
               infinite
               God
               can
               convey
               the
               lustre
               of
               a
               Deity
               into
               a
               creature
               .
               Certainly
               ,
               Angels
               and
               men
               will
               be
               continually
               viewing
               of
               Christ
               ,
               he
               shall
               come
               to
               be
               admired
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               he
               shall
               be
               admired
               at
               the
               day
               of
               Judgement
               in
               the
               Saints
               ,
               but
               in
               Heaven
               they
               shall
               see
               such
               excellency
               in
               Christ
               ,
               God
               and
               Man
               ,
               as
               they
               shall
               be
               admiring
               at
               him
               to
               all
               eternity
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               they
               did
               at
               the
               first
               moment
               ;
               here
               if
               we
               see
               any
               thing
               that
               is
               excellent
               ,
               we
               admire
               at
               first
               ,
               but
               after
               a
               while
               we
               do
               not
               so
               :
               but
               there
               will
               be
               so
               much
               excellency
               in
               Christ
               ,
               as
               we
               shall
               so
               admire
               at
               it
               ,
               to
               all
               eternity
               ,
               as
               we
               did
               at
               the
               first
               moment
               ;
               for
               there
               shall
               be
               no
               abatement
               of
               our
               being
               taken
               with
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               sight
               of
               Christ
               .
               
                 Blessed
                 are
                 your
                 eyes
              
               ,
               says
               Christ
               ,
               
                 that
                 see
                 those
                 things
                 you
                 see
              
               ;
               and
               
                 blessed
                 are
                 your
                 ears
                 that
                 hear
                 those
                 things
                 you
                 hear
                 :
              
               It
               is
               a
               blessed
               thing
               to
               see
               the
               things
               we
               may
               see
               here
               ;
               but
               to
               see
               the
               Divinity
               shine
               through
               the
               humanity
               ,
               this
               will
               be
               a
               great
               blessing
               .
            
             
               And
               we
               shall
               see
               him
               in
               the
               glory
               that
               the
               Father
               will
               put
               upon
               him
               ;
               Certainly
               ,
               God
               will
               put
               an
               infinite
               glory
               upon
               his
               Son
               ,
               because
               the
               Lord
               was
               so
               infinitely
               well
               pleased
               with
               the
               satisfaction
               of
               his
               Son
               :
               Because
               he
               subjected
               himself
               to
               the
               death
               of
               the
               Cross
               ,
               therefore
               
                 He
                 hath
                 given
                 him
                 a
                 name
                 above
                 all
                 names
                 .
              
               And
               we
               shall
               see
               the
               glory
               of
               Christ
               ,
               when
               all
               the
               Angels
               shall
               be
               worshipping
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Saints
               shall
               be
               singing
               with
               Praises
               and
               
               Hallalujahs
               to
               him
               .
               And
               this
               shall
               be
               the
               business
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               eternally
               to
               be
               admiring
               Christ
               ,
               and
               praising
               God
               for
               Christ
               .
               And
               then
               we
               shall
               see
               him
               in
               his
               glory
               triumphing
               over
               all
               his
               enemies
               ,
               in
               bringing
               them
               down
               ;
               and
               in
               his
               glory
               when
               he
               shall
               have
               brought
               to
               perfection
               that
               great
               work
               that
               he
               did
               undertake
               :
               Now
               to
               see
               Christ
               thus
               glorified
               ,
               and
               for
               us
               to
               enjoy
               communion
               with
               Christ
               thus
               in
               his
               glory
               ,
               this
               will
               be
               a
               glorious
               reward
               for
               Gods
               people
               .
               This
               glory
               of
               Christ
               ,
               will
               be
               made
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               Saints
               :
               as
               a
               Queen
               that
               sees
               the
               Prince
               in
               his
               glory
               ,
               she
               delights
               in
               it
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               her
               glory
               :
               and
               so
               the
               Church
               ,
               when
               she
               shall
               see
               Christ
               her
               husband
               in
               his
               glory
               ,
               she
               shall
               rejoyce
               in
               it
               ,
               because
               she
               looks
               upon
               it
               as
               her
               own
               ,
               I
               speak
               of
               the
               Triumphant
               Church
               :
               The
               Angels
               shall
               admire
               at
               it
               ;
               O
               that
               these
               poor
               worms
               should
               be
               raised
               from
               this
               low
               estate
               to
               such
               a
               glorious
               condition
               !
               they
               pry
               into
               the
               mystery
               of
               Salvation
               .
               Then
               the
               love
               of
               Christ
               shall
               be
               enflamed
               to
               his
               people
               ,
               that
               love
               which
               caused
               him
               to
               plead
               with
               God
               for
               his
               people
               from
               all
               eternity
               ,
               that
               caused
               him
               to
               undertake
               this
               great
               work
               for
               his
               people
               ;
               from
               this
               love
               ,
               there
               will
               be
               most
               glorious
               embracements
               .
               If
               at
               one
               salutation
               of
               the
               mother
               of
               our
               Lord
               ,
               
                 John
                 Baptist
              
               springs
               in
               the
               Womb
               for
               joy
               ,
               how
               shall
               the
               heart
               of
               a
               glorified
               Saint
               spring
               at
               the
               glorious
               embracements
               of
               Christ
               himself
               ,
               when
               he
               is
               in
               his
               glory
               ?
               And
               when
               we
               shall
               be
               in
               such
               a
               condition
               as
               we
               shall
               be
               fitted
               for
               communion
               with
               him
               ,
               we
               shall
               be
               able
               to
               understand
               Christ
               in
               another
               way
               ;
               we
               shall
               know
               the
               hypostatical
               union
               of
               his
               two
               natures
               ,
               and
               know
               Christ
               fully
               ,
               and
               be
               fitter
               to
               entertain
               the
               manifestation
               of
               
               his
               love
               ,
               whereas
               here
               we
               are
               not
               able
               to
               entertain
               much
               ;
               Christ
               looks
               through
               the
               lattess
               ,
               and
               we
               have
               but
               some
               few
               drops
               of
               his
               love
               ,
               but
               then
               when
               his
               love
               shall
               be
               enflamed
               and
               fully
               let
               out
               ,
               we
               shall
               be
               fitted
               for
               it
               .
            
             
               And
               it
               shall
               be
               such
               a
               communion
               with
               Christ
               ,
               as
               we
               shall
               never
               leave
               ,
               
                 but
                 follow
                 the
                 Lamb
                 wheresoever
              
               
               
                 he
                 goes
              
               :
               There
               shall
               be
               no
               moment
               to
               all
               eternity
               ,
               wherein
               Christ
               shall
               be
               out
               of
               the
               sight
               of
               so
               many
               thousand
               thousands
               of
               Saints
               :
               And
               though
               that
               Text
               in
               the
               Revelations
               be
               meant
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               and
               the
               following
               of
               Christ
               wheresoever
               he
               goeth
               here
               ,
               following
               of
               him
               in
               the
               ordinances
               ;
               but
               if
               it
               be
               an
               happiness
               here
               
                 to
                 follow
                 the
                 Lamb
                 wheresoever
                 he
                 goes
                 ,
              
               much
               more
               in
               heaven
               :
               You
               that
               are
               willing
               to
               suffer
               any
               thing
               ,
               to
               follow
               the
               Lamb
               in
               his
               ordinances
               here
               ,
               know
               there
               is
               enough
               to
               pay
               for
               all
               ,
               you
               shall
               be
               always
               following
               the
               Lamb
               in
               heaven
               ,
               and
               you
               shall
               always
               be
               in
               the
               company
               of
               Christ
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               the
               fifth
               particular
               ,
               namely
               ,
               
                 The
                 communion
                 that
                 the
                 souls
                 of
                 Gods
                 people
                 shall
                 have
                 with
                 Christ
                 .
              
               There
               are
               yet
               two
               things
               to
               be
               opened
               in
               this
               branch
               ,
               to
               shew
               what
               the
               recompence
               of
               reward
               of
               Gods
               people
               is
               ;
               and
               they
               are
               the
               enjoyment
               of
               communion
               with
               the
               Angels
               and
               Saints
               ,
               and
               the
               keeping
               a
               perpetual
               Sabbath
               in
               Heaven
               .
            
             
               The
               enjoyment
               of
               communion
               with
               the
               Angels
               and
               Saints
               :
               The
               Angels
               and
               Saints
               are
               joyned
               together
               
               under
               one
               head
               ;
               the
               Angels
               rejoyce
               here
               in
               being
               
                 ministring
                 spirits
                 unto
                 the
                 Saints
              
               ;
               O
               what
               rejoycing
               will
               there
               be
               then
               in
               communion
               with
               them
               !
               the
               Saints
               of
               God
               shall
               enjoy
               communion
               
               with
               the
               Angels
               in
               a
               familiar
               way
               ,
               they
               shall
               be
               fitted
               for
               communion
               with
               God
               and
               Christ
               himself
               ,
               much
               more
               fitted
               for
               communion
               with
               Angels
               ;
               yea
               ,
               the
               Angels
               shall
               account
               it
               part
               of
               their
               happiness
               to
               have
               communion
               with
               the
               Saints
               :
               The
               sight
               of
               an
               Angel
               to
               us
               now
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               though
               he
               comes
               to
               bring
               good
               tidings
               ,
               is
               a
               great
               amazement
               ;
               but
               then
               the
               sight
               of
               the
               Angels
               shall
               be
               no
               amazement
               ,
               but
               we
               shall
               look
               upon
               them
               as
               our
               fellow
               creatures
               ,
               to
               have
               communion
               with
               them
               ,
               Heb.
               12.
               23.
               
               
                 Ye
                 are
                 come
                 vnto
                 Mount
                 Sion
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 the
                 living
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 heavenly
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 company
                 of
                 innumerable
                 Angels
                 :
              
               This
               is
               spoken
               of
               the
               priviledge
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ;
               before
               by
               the
               Law
               there
               was
               nothing
               but
               terror
               ,
               that
               made
               Moses
               to
               fear
               and
               quake
               ;
               now
               we
               are
               not
               to
               come
               to
               Mount
               Sinai
               ,
               but
               to
               Mount
               Zion
               ,
               and
               unto
               
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 the
                 living
                 God
                 :
              
               Before
               ,
               without
               Christ
               we
               were
               vagabonds
               ,
               wandring
               up
               and
               down
               in
               the
               wilderness
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               but
               by
               Christ
               we
               are
               gathered
               unto
               the
               City
               of
               the
               living
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               heavenly
               Ierusalem
               ;
               there
               were
               nothing
               but
               troubles
               before
               ,
               but
               now
               they
               are
               gathered
               to
               Ierusalem
               into
               peace
               ,
               and
               to
               an
               innumerable
               company
               of
               Angels
               :
               Before
               the
               Angels
               were
               as
               Gods
               Host
               ,
               ready
               to
               revenge
               the
               quarrel
               of
               God
               upon
               us
               ,
               but
               now
               we
               are
               come
               to
               the
               innumerable
               company
               of
               Angels
               ,
               who
               are
               ministring
               spirits
               to
               us
               here
               ,
               and
               we
               shall
               enjoy
               communion
               with
               them
               :
               The
               Angels
               are
               full
               of
               wisdom
               ,
               and
               therefore
               when
               the
               Scripture
               would
               set
               forth
               the
               excellency
               of
               wisdom
               ,
               it
               sets
               it
               forth
               by
               the
               wisdom
               of
               the
               Angels
               .
               Doctor
               Taylor
               the
               Martyr
               ,
               rejoyced
               that
               he
               came
               into
               prison
               with
               
               Master
               Bradford
               ,
               that
               
                 Angel
                 Bradford
              
               ,
               though
               he
               was
               but
               one
               that
               had
               the
               likeness
               of
               an
               Angel
               ,
               and
               in
               prison
               ,
               yet
               he
               rejoyced
               in
               being
               with
               him
               :
               What
               rejoycing
               will
               there
               be
               to
               be
               with
               all
               the
               Angels
               that
               are
               Angels
               indeed
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               our
               Fathers
               house
               ?
               The
               way
               and
               maner
               of
               the
               converse
               of
               Saints
               with
               Angels
               is
               very
               obscure
               ;
               how
               spirits
               do
               converse
               one
               with
               another
               ,
               we
               know
               but
               little
               ;
               we
               converse
               one
               with
               another
               by
               speaking
               ,
               there
               can
               be
               no
               such
               way
               of
               converse
               with
               Spirits
               .
               The
               Schoolmen
               say
               ,
               By
               the
               act
               of
               their
               wills
               ,
               they
               come
               to
               make
               known
               what
               is
               in
               their
               mindes
               ,
               but
               we
               shall
               know
               more
               of
               the
               maner
               of
               converse
               with
               them
               afterwards
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               LI.
               
                 The
                 happiness
                 of
                 enjoying
                 communion
                 with
                 the
              
               Saints
               
                 in
                 glory
              
               .
            
             
               BUt
               it
               is
               more
               familiar
               to
               us
               ,
               to
               know
               our
               excellency
               in
               the
               converse
               with
               the
               Saints
               ,
               Heb.
               12.
               23.
               
               
                 To
                 the
                 general
                 Assembly
                 ,
                 and
                 Church
                 of
                 the
                 first-born
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 written
                 in
                 heaven
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               To
               enjoy
               communion
               with
               the
               Saints
               here
               is
               sweet
               ,
               to
               enjoy
               communion
               with
               all
               the
               Saints
               ,
               with
               all
               the
               
                 Patriarchs
                 ,
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 Isaac
              
               and
               Iacob
               ,
               and
               Moses
               ,
               and
               Aaron
               ,
               and
               Ioshua
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               good
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               the
               good
               Kings
               ,
               and
               all
               Martyrs
               ,
               and
               Worthies
               of
               the
               Lord
               :
               If
               to
               have
               communion
               with
               one
               or
               two
               be
               sweet
               ,
               then
               to
               have
               communion
               with
               all
               at
               once
               must
               needs
               be
               sweet
               ;
               it
               is
               worth
               the
               enduring
               much
               
               to
               get
               to
               heaven
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               onely
               to
               have
               communion
               with
               the
               Saints
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               to
               have
               communion
               with
               none
               but
               them
               :
               to
               have
               communion
               with
               the
               Saints
               is
               sweet
               ,
               
               though
               we
               are
               forced
               to
               have
               communion
               with
               the
               world
               ,
               but
               to
               have
               communion
               with
               the
               choicest
               of
               Gods
               servants
               ,
               &
               with
               none
               else
               ,
               that
               is
               sweet
               indeed
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               to
               have
               communion
               with
               them
               
                 made
                 perfect
              
               :
               The
               best
               now
               have
               many
               weaknesses
               ,
               and
               many
               
               frampold
               moods
               ,
               and
               offensive
               carriages
               ,
               that
               there
               must
               be
               a
               great
               deal
               born
               in
               communion
               with
               the
               best
               ;
               but
               then
               we
               shall
               be
               delivered
               from
               imperfections
               ,
               there
               shall
               be
               no
               ignorance
               ,
               but
               we
               shall
               have
               communion
               with
               those
               that
               are
               knowing
               ,
               and
               perfectly
               glorified
               .
               
                 The
                 life
                 of
                 my
                 Lord
                 shall
                 be
                 bound
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 bundle
                 of
                 life
              
               ;
               it
               is
               the
               blessing
               of
               Abigail
               to
               David
               :
               Now
               Interpreters
               expound
               it
               thus
               ,
               It
               is
               a
               Metaphor
               ,
               taken
               from
               binding
               up
               of
               yong
               plants
               that
               are
               removed
               from
               one
               place
               to
               be
               set
               in
               another
               :
               Now
               there
               is
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               difference
               between
               a
               bundle
               of
               plants
               laid
               in
               the
               water
               ,
               to
               preserve
               them
               till
               they
               be
               set
               in
               the
               garden
               ,
               and
               those
               plants
               growing
               and
               flourishing
               in
               the
               garden
               :
               It
               is
               a
               great
               blessing
               to
               be
               bound
               up
               amongst
               Gods
               people
               here
               ,
               that
               are
               plants
               that
               have
               life
               ;
               but
               we
               are
               here
               but
               as
               plants
               ,
               bound
               up
               and
               laid
               in
               water
               ,
               reserved
               till
               we
               shall
               come
               to
               be
               planted
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               there
               to
               flourish
               :
               There
               is
               much
               difference
               between
               Gods
               people
               ,
               what
               they
               are
               here
               ,
               and
               what
               they
               shall
               be
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               as
               there
               is
               between
               a
               plant
               that
               is
               bound
               up
               ,
               and
               laid
               in
               water
               to
               be
               kept
               alive
               ,
               and
               when
               it
               is
               in
               the
               Orchard
               ,
               green
               and
               flourishing
               ,
               and
               bringing
               forth
               fruit
               .
            
             
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               to
               have
               communion
               with
               them
               ,
               when
               we
               shall
               know
               one
               another
               perfectly
               :
               It
               is
               an
               opinion
               
               of
               Thomas
               ,
               as
               you
               heard
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 bodies
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 shall
                 be
                 so
                 transparent
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 see
                 through
                 one
                 anothers
                 bodies
                 ,
                 as
                 through
                 a
                 glass
                 :
              
               Howsoever
               that
               be
               ,
               yet
               the
               souls
               of
               one
               another
               ,
               and
               the
               graces
               ,
               and
               goodness
               of
               one
               another
               ,
               shall
               be
               fully
               made
               known
               to
               one
               another
               :
               If
               now
               we
               did
               converse
               with
               a
               company
               of
               people
               ,
               that
               we
               knew
               certainly
               had
               all
               true
               grace
               ,
               and
               were
               all
               elected
               from
               all
               eternity
               ,
               what
               an
               admirable
               comfort
               would
               this
               be
               ?
               our
               communion
               is
               comfortable
               ,
               because
               we
               have
               some
               hopes
               of
               their
               election
               ,
               and
               we
               see
               some
               signs
               of
               grace
               ;
               but
               if
               we
               were
               certain
               of
               this
               ,
               if
               God
               should
               speak
               from
               Heaven
               concerning
               the
               poorest
               member
               of
               a
               Church
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               
                 This
                 man
              
               ,
               or
               woman
               ,
               is
               the
               man
               or
               woman
               that
               
                 I
                 have
                 had
                 thoughts
                 upon
                 from
                 all
                 eternity
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 elected
                 to
                 everlasting
                 glory
              
               ;
               would
               we
               not
               prize
               such
               a
               one
               ,
               and
               rejoyce
               to
               have
               such
               a
               one
               in
               our
               families
               and
               houses
               ?
               Now
               when
               we
               come
               to
               Heaven
               ,
               we
               shall
               certainly
               know
               every
               one
               was
               elected
               from
               all
               eternity
               ,
               and
               so
               shall
               live
               with
               us
               to
               eternity
               ;
               we
               shall
               never
               have
               any
               fears
               or
               suspitions
               of
               them
               ,
               lest
               they
               should
               be
               hypocrites
               ,
               as
               there
               are
               fears
               and
               suspitions
               given
               of
               one
               another
               now
               .
            
             
               And
               then
               to
               have
               communion
               with
               them
               ,
               when
               
               there
               shall
               be
               perfect
               love
               and
               union
               of
               heart
               to
               one
               another
               ,
               that
               one
               shall
               love
               another
               as
               well
               as
               himself
               ,
               and
               rejoyce
               in
               the
               glory
               and
               prosperity
               of
               one
               another
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               his
               own
               :
               If
               one
               have
               more
               glory
               then
               another
               ,
               he
               that
               hath
               least
               glory
               ,
               shall
               rejoyce
               in
               him
               that
               hath
               more
               glory
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               were
               his
               
               own
               ,
               and
               therefore
               there
               shall
               not
               be
               any
               want
               of
               glory
               to
               any
               ;
               says
               
                 Anselm
                 ,
                 Every
                 Saint
                 shall
                 love
              
               
               
                 God
                 above
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 love
                 one
                 another
                 as
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 shall
                 love
                 them
                 all
                 ,
                 more
                 then
                 they
                 either
                 love
                 themselves
                 or
                 one
                 another
              
               ;
               and
               he
               gives
               the
               reason
               of
               it
               ,
               says
               he
               ,
               
                 They
                 love
                 both
                 themselves
                 and
                 one
                 another
                 for
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 loves
                 himself
                 and
                 them
                 for
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 himself
              
               ;
               and
               therefore
               as
               they
               shall
               love
               God
               above
               themselves
               ,
               so
               they
               shall
               love
               one
               another
               like
               themselves
               ,
               and
               rejoyce
               in
               the
               happiness
               of
               another
               ,
               as
               in
               their
               own
               happiness
               :
               Now
               what
               an
               heaven
               upon
               earth
               is
               it
               to
               have
               brethren
               live
               together
               in
               unity
               ?
               if
               it
               be
               in
               family
               communion
               ,
               or
               in
               Church
               communion
               ,
               to
               have
               entire
               love
               without
               any
               breaches
               ,
               this
               is
               a
               blessing
               ;
               but
               howsoever
               ,
               while
               we
               are
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               there
               will
               be
               breaches
               ,
               yet
               there
               is
               an
               heavenly
               Jerusalem
               coming
               ,
               where
               we
               shall
               live
               without
               breaches
               .
            
             
               And
               then
               likewise
               to
               have
               communion
               one
               with
               another
               always
               in
               holy
               exercises
               :
               To
               have
               communion
               one
               with
               another
               in
               our
               civil
               converse
               ,
               to
               eat
               ,
               and
               drink
               at
               one
               anothers
               tables
               ,
               and
               in
               recreating
               our selves
               ,
               this
               is
               sweet
               ;
               but
               communion
               in
               holy
               ordinances
               ,
               and
               holy
               duties
               ,
               that
               is
               sweetest
               .
               Men
               love
               communion
               and
               society
               here
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               play
               together
               ,
               and
               eat
               and
               drink
               together
               ;
               indeed
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               in
               a
               moderate
               Christian
               way
               ,
               there
               may
               be
               some
               delight
               in
               it
               ;
               but
               know
               ,
               it
               is
               an
               evident
               sign
               of
               a
               carnal
               heart
               ,
               when
               as
               thy
               chief
               affections
               shall
               be
               let
               out
               in
               the
               exercising
               thy self
               that
               way
               :
               If
               the
               chief
               joy
               of
               your
               hearts
               be
               not
               in
               exercising
               your selves
               in
               holy
               duties
               ,
               your
               hearts
               are
               carnal
               :
               There
               is
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               difference
               between
               that
               day
               ,
               in
               
               which
               a
               company
               of
               gracious
               men
               have
               communion
               with
               one
               another
               in
               recreating
               themselves
               ,
               and
               that
               day
               wherein
               they
               shall
               have
               communion
               with
               one
               another
               in
               exercising
               themselves
               in
               holy
               ordinances
               ,
               in
               praying
               together
               ,
               and
               hearing
               the
               Word
               together
               ;
               and
               therefore
               examine
               whether
               you
               finde
               a
               day
               of
               communion
               with
               Gods
               people
               in
               holy
               exercises
               ,
               better
               then
               a
               day
               of
               communion
               in
               outward
               society
               .
            
             
               Again
               ,
               it
               is
               such
               a
               communion
               as
               we
               shall
               never
               
               part
               with
               ,
               such
               a
               communion
               as
               we
               shall
               always
               enjoy
               :
               Here
               we
               have
               communion
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               often
               darkned
               ,
               because
               we
               are
               often
               in
               our
               dumps
               ,
               and
               many
               times
               there
               is
               an
               occasion
               of
               sorrow
               given
               ;
               but
               to
               have
               communion
               where
               there
               shall
               be
               always
               joy
               ,
               continual
               being
               at
               the
               feast
               ,
               the
               supper
               of
               the
               Lamb
               ,
               that
               must
               needs
               be
               sweet
               .
               Therefore
               that
               Text
               you
               have
               of
               Lazarus
               in
               Abrahams
               bosom
               ,
               sets
               out
               the
               continual
               feast
               of
               the
               Lamb
               that
               the
               Saints
               shall
               have
               ,
               because
               that
               was
               the
               maner
               of
               the
               Jews
               feasting
               ,
               to
               lean
               in
               the
               bosom
               of
               one
               another
               ;
               and
               therefore
               John
               when
               he
               sate
               to
               eat
               with
               Christ
               ,
               he
               leaned
               in
               his
               bosom
               ,
               noting
               that
               the
               Saints
               shall
               be
               always
               as
               the
               children
               of
               the
               Bride-Chamber
               :
               There
               is
               a
               question
               made
               by
               some
               ,
               of
               the
               knowing
               of
               one
               anoanother
               in
               heaven
               .
               It
               is
               reported
               of
               Luther
               ,
               the
               night
               before
               he
               dyed
               ,
               he
               was
               reasonable
               well
               ,
               and
               sate
               with
               his
               friends
               at
               the
               Table
               ,
               and
               the
               matter
               of
               their
               discourse
               was
               ,
               Whether
               they
               should
               know
               one
               another
               in
               heaven
               or
               no
               ,
               whether
               the
               father
               should
               know
               the
               childe
               ,
               or
               the
               childe
               the
               father
               ?
               Luther
               held
               it
               affirmatively
               ;
               and
               this
               was
               one
               reason
               he
               gave
               ,
               As
               it
               was
               with
               Adam
               ,
               as
               soon
               as
               he
               saw
               Eve
               ,
               he
               knew
               what
               
               Eve
               was
               ,
               not
               by
               discourse
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               telling
               him
               what
               she
               was
               ;
               and
               so
               we
               being
               filled
               with
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               we
               shall
               come
               to
               know
               one
               another
               ,
               we
               shall
               sit
               down
               with
               
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 Isaac
              
               and
               Iacob
               ;
               we
               shall
               have
               communion
               with
               them
               ,
               not
               onely
               as
               godly
               men
               ,
               but
               as
               with
               
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 Isaac
              
               and
               Jacob
               ,
               and
               if
               with
               them
               ,
               why
               not
               with
               others
               ?
               This
               we
               have
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               that
               spiritual
               relations
               shall
               adde
               much
               to
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               people
               of
               God
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               though
               natural
               relations
               shall
               be
               taken
               away
               ;
               as
               the
               Father
               ,
               if
               he
               know
               the
               childe
               ,
               there
               shall
               not
               be
               that
               natural
               affection
               to
               the
               childe
               as
               is
               now
               ;
               yet
               the
               Scripture
               seems
               to
               speak
               of
               spiritual
               relations
               ,
               that
               they
               shall
               continue
               even
               in
               Heaven
               for
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               Saints
               ;
               and
               therefore
               St.
               Paul
               says
               to
               the
               
                 Philippians
                 ,
                 You
                 are
                 our
                 crown
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 rejoycing
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
              
               It
               shall
               be
               known
               ,
               who
               were
               converted
               by
               such
               a
               Ministery
               ,
               and
               it
               shall
               be
               a
               crown
               to
               a
               Minister
               ,
               that
               such
               were
               converted
               ,
               and
               edified
               ,
               and
               built
               up
               by
               him
               .
            
             
               But
               we
               need
               not
               trouble
               our selves
               about
               this
               question
               ,
               because
               we
               have
               one
               thing
               that
               will
               satisfie
               us
               ,
               about
               all
               questions
               that
               are
               not
               clear
               :
               Either
               we
               shall
               have
               all
               that
               happiness
               we
               do
               think
               in
               our
               thoughts
               ,
               or
               can
               think
               ,
               or
               else
               we
               shall
               have
               that
               (
               we
               being
               our
               own
               judges
               and
               choosers
               )
               that
               shall
               be
               as
               good
               or
               better
               :
               so
               that
               if
               a
               Parent
               thinks
               what
               an
               happiness
               were
               it
               for
               me
               to
               see
               my
               childe
               in
               heaven
               ;
               and
               the
               childe
               shall
               think
               ,
               what
               an
               happiness
               were
               it
               for
               me
               to
               see
               my
               Parents
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               you
               think
               so
               here
               :
               We
               guess
               at
               things
               thus
               childishly
               ,
               but
               yet
               either
               this
               shall
               be
               ,
               or
               that
               which
               is
               as
               good
               or
               better
               then
               this
               .
               As
               suppose
               I
               should
               think
               ,
               how
               glad
               
               should
               I
               be
               if
               such
               a
               one
               would
               give
               me
               a
               shilling
               ,
               if
               after
               I
               come
               to
               know
               he
               will
               give
               me
               this
               ,
               or
               a
               Twenty
               shilling
               piece
               ,
               I
               do
               not
               trouble
               my self
               to
               know
               whether
               he
               will
               give
               me
               a
               shilling
               or
               no.
               And
               so
               much
               for
               
                 Communion
                 with
                 the
                 Angels
                 and
                 Saints
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               LII
               .
               
                 The
                 happiness
                 of
                 Gods
                 people
                 in
                 the
              
               Perpetual
               Sabbath
               
                 that
                 they
                 shall
                 enjoy
              
               .
            
             
               NOw
               the
               last
               thing
               in
               the
               Explication
               is
               ,
               to
               
               shew
               wherein
               the
               happiness
               of
               the
               Saints
               consists
               ,
               is
               that
               
                 Perpetual
                 Sabbath
              
               that
               they
               shall
               keep
               with
               God
               ,
               whereof
               this
               Sabbath
               is
               but
               a
               Type
               ,
               Heb.
               4.
               9.
               
               Sabbaths
               here
               are
               comfortable
               ,
               and
               we
               have
               felt
               some
               sweet
               ,
               and
               some
               comfort
               in
               some
               Sabbaths
               ;
               but
               take
               all
               the
               comfort
               that
               ever
               you
               had
               in
               all
               the
               Sabbaths
               you
               have
               had
               here
               ,
               and
               put
               all
               into
               one
               ,
               that
               would
               be
               a
               comfortable
               Sabbath
               ;
               but
               that
               perpetual
               Sabbath
               that
               shall
               be
               hereafter
               ,
               will
               be
               the
               accomplishment
               of
               all
               those
               Sabbaths
               ,
               and
               that
               will
               be
               sweet
               .
               Now
               I
               shall
               express
               my self
               in
               these
               six
               or
               seven
               particulars
               ,
               to
               shew
               the
               happiness
               of
               Gods
               people
               in
               that
               perpetual
               Sabbath
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               they
               shall
               be
               exercised
               in
               the
               highest
               employments
               
               that
               any
               creature
               can
               be
               exercised
               in
               ,
               or
               that
               they
               are
               capable
               to
               be
               exercised
               in
               :
               The
               happiness
               of
               a
               creature
               consists
               much
               in
               that
               which
               it
               is
               exercised
               in
               ;
               as
               there
               is
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               difference
               
               between
               the
               happiness
               of
               a
               Noble-man
               in
               Court
               ,
               and
               the
               happiness
               of
               one
               that
               is
               employed
               onely
               in
               cleansing
               channels
               ,
               and
               the
               meanest
               employment
               that
               is
               ,
               because
               their
               exercise
               is
               different
               ;
               the
               one
               is
               exercised
               about
               business
               that
               concerns
               a
               King
               ,
               and
               a
               State
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               is
               imployed
               about
               mean
               things
               ;
               therefore
               according
               as
               the
               exercise
               is
               ,
               that
               any
               creature
               is
               raised
               to
               ,
               so
               is
               the
               dignity
               and
               excellency
               of
               that
               creature
               :
               Now
               we
               are
               exercised
               in
               mean
               things
               here
               ,
               in
               comparison
               of
               what
               we
               shall
               be
               hereafter
               ,
               and
               yet
               our
               business
               here
               in
               making
               provision
               for
               the
               flesh
               ,
               in
               getting
               meat
               ,
               and
               drink
               ,
               and
               clothes
               ,
               and
               money
               ,
               is
               sweet
               ;
               but
               though
               out
               of
               obedience
               to
               God
               ,
               we
               ought
               to
               go
               on
               comfortably
               in
               our
               callings
               and
               places
               wherein
               God
               hath
               set
               us
               ,
               because
               God
               calls
               us
               to
               these
               low
               mean
               things
               ,
               yet
               we
               are
               to
               account
               them
               a
               mean
               condition
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               that
               which
               our
               natures
               are
               capable
               of
               ,
               it
               is
               but
               a
               sore
               travel
               that
               is
               laid
               upon
               man
               ,
               and
               this
               shall
               not
               satisfie
               us
               ,
               as
               if
               we
               were
               capable
               of
               no
               higher
               things
               ;
               but
               when
               we
               shall
               be
               raised
               to
               be
               busied
               about
               the
               highest
               employments
               that
               a
               created
               substance
               is
               capable
               to
               be
               busied
               about
               ,
               that
               must
               be
               comfortable
               ;
               as
               the
               Psalmist
               speaks
               ,
               
                 The
                 high
              
               
               
                 praises
                 of
                 God
                 shall
                 be
                 in
                 their
                 mouthes
                 :
              
               They
               shall
               be
               always
               busied
               in
               the
               high
               contemplations
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Trinity
               ;
               and
               they
               shall
               be
               always
               
                 singing
                 praises
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 sits
                 upon
                 the
                 throne
                 ,
              
               and
               to
               every
               Verse
               of
               the
               Song
               that
               they
               shall
               sing
               to
               the
               Lamb
               ,
               there
               shall
               be
               a
               Selah
               put
               to
               it
               ;
               it
               must
               be
               glorious
               ,
               because
               this
               is
               the
               highest
               glory
               that
               God
               hath
               ,
               not
               onely
               from
               his
               works
               here
               ,
               but
               from
               all
               the
               counsels
               of
               his
               wisdom
               about
               the
               great
               mystery
               of
               
               redemption
               ,
               from
               all
               his
               works
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               the
               highest
               glory
               ,
               that
               he
               hath
               from
               all
               the
               communications
               of
               himself
               to
               the
               Saints
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               in
               his
               praises
               that
               they
               shall
               be
               exercised
               in
               :
               all
               the
               happiness
               that
               we
               have
               from
               God
               here
               ,
               is
               a
               way
               of
               subserviency
               unto
               the
               actual
               praising
               of
               God
               ;
               there
               whatsoever
               God
               communicates
               to
               his
               creature
               ,
               the
               top
               of
               all
               is
               not
               that
               the
               creature
               should
               have
               it
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               should
               reflect
               the
               praise
               of
               all
               upon
               God.
               The
               end
               of
               all
               that
               God
               does
               in
               the
               world
               is
               his
               glory
               that
               he
               shall
               have
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               the
               end
               of
               all
               he
               does
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               is
               the
               actual
               working
               of
               the
               souls
               of
               his
               Saints
               upon
               himself
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               happiness
               of
               the
               
                 perpetual
                 Sabbath
              
               ,
               
               may
               be
               expressed
               in
               this
               ,
               in
               that
               the
               souls
               of
               Gods
               people
               shall
               be
               always
               up
               ,
               and
               fit
               for
               these
               high
               works
               :
               God
               calls
               us
               many
               times
               to
               most
               excellent
               things
               ,
               to
               be
               exercised
               about
               himself
               ,
               but
               our
               hearts
               are
               not
               fit
               for
               these
               exercises
               ;
               sometimes
               we
               finde
               our
               hearts
               enlarged
               ,
               and
               when
               our
               hearts
               are
               up
               ,
               we
               take
               delight
               in
               holy
               exercises
               ;
               but
               at
               other
               times
               ,
               how
               hardly
               are
               we
               drawn
               to
               them
               ?
               and
               we
               are
               weary
               in
               obedience
               ,
               and
               count
               it
               a
               slavery
               ,
               those
               exercises
               are
               heavy
               to
               us
               ;
               but
               there
               is
               a
               time
               coming
               ,
               when
               our
               hearts
               shall
               be
               always
               up
               ,
               never
               to
               seek
               ,
               but
               shall
               be
               always
               upon
               the
               highest
               pin
               ,
               enflamed
               with
               heat
               continually
               :
               as
               it
               is
               an
               heavy
               curse
               for
               a
               mans
               heart
               to
               be
               suitable
               and
               fitted
               for
               temptation
               ,
               when
               a
               temptation
               shall
               come
               ;
               so
               it
               is
               a
               wonderful
               blessing
               to
               be
               fitted
               for
               any
               holy
               employment
               ,
               when
               we
               are
               called
               to
               it
               ;
               this
               there
               shal
               be
               always
               in
               the
               Saints
               in
               heaven
               ,
               in
               keeping
               this
               their
               perpetual
               Sabbath
               .
               It
               is
               reported
               of
               Anselm
               ,
               as
               he
               was
               walking
               out
               of
               his
               house
               ,
               
               he
               saw
               a
               bird
               ,
               that
               was
               fluttering
               to
               fly
               up
               ,
               and
               could
               not
               get
               up
               ,
               but
               fell
               down
               ,
               and
               looking
               upon
               it
               wishly
               ,
               he
               saw
               a
               string
               tyed
               to
               the
               leg
               ,
               and
               a
               stone
               at
               the
               end
               ;
               upon
               this
               his
               heart
               broke
               ,
               and
               he
               bemoaned
               himself
               ,
               
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 condition
              
               ,
               says
               he
               ,
               
                 though
                 sometimes
                 I
                 would
                 fain
                 get
                 up
                 in
                 holy
                 exercises
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 O
                 but
                 this
                 burthen
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
                 and
                 weight
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
                 is
                 like
                 a
                 stone
                 ,
                 and
                 presses
                 me
                 down
                 ,
                 when
                 I
                 am
                 got
                 up
                 a
                 little
                 way
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 pull'd
                 down
                 again
                 ,
                 my
                 heart
                 is
                 seldom
                 fitted
                 for
                 holy
                 exercises
                 :
              
               So
               it
               is
               with
               us
               usually
               ,
               though
               through
               Gods
               grace
               there
               are
               some
               wings
               to
               move
               up
               a
               little
               ,
               yet
               this
               weight
               and
               burthen
               of
               sins
               presses
               us
               down
               ,
               and
               makes
               us
               unfit
               for
               holy
               duties
               ;
               let
               us
               go
               humbly
               a
               while
               under
               that
               sore
               burthen
               ,
               but
               know
               we
               shall
               be
               freed
               from
               it
               ere
               long
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               the
               happiness
               of
               the
               Sabbath
               consists
               in
               this
               ,
               there
               shall
               be
               no
               intermission
               ,
               but
               they
               shall
               continue
               
               day
               and
               night
               (
               though
               there
               shall
               be
               no
               night
               )
               then
               we
               shall
               not
               go
               to
               duty
               and
               break
               off
               again
               ,
               and
               go
               again
               ,
               and
               break
               off
               again
               ,
               no
               ,
               there
               shall
               be
               no
               other
               imployment
               ;
               though
               the
               duties
               of
               Gods
               worship
               here
               be
               of
               an
               excellent
               nature
               ,
               yet
               we
               are
               not
               to
               spend
               all
               our
               time
               in
               them
               ;
               but
               then
               there
               shall
               be
               nothing
               else
               to
               spend
               one
               moment
               of
               time
               in
               to
               all
               eternity
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               there
               shall
               be
               no
               weariness
               ;
               though
               we
               do
               spend
               some
               time
               in
               holy
               exercises
               here
               ,
               we
               are
               
               quickly
               weary
               before
               we
               have
               done
               ,
               
                 Though
                 the
                 spirit
                 be
                 willing
                 ,
                 the
                 flesh
                 is
                 weak
              
               ;
               but
               when
               we
               shall
               have
               been
               praising
               of
               God
               millions
               of
               years
               ,
               we
               shall
               be
               as
               fresh
               at
               the
               end
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               at
               the
               first
               moment
               ;
               when
               we
               are
               exercised
               in
               holy
               duties
               with
               others
               ,
               it
               is
               good
               to
               consider
               of
               their
               weakness
               ,
               whether
               they
               be
               able
               to
               hold
               out
               ,
               and
               joyn
               with
               us
               ;
               but
               
               there
               we
               shall
               not
               need
               fear
               weariness
               in
               our selves
               ,
               or
               any
               others
               .
            
             
               Again
               ,
               we
               shall
               see
               nothing
               else
               done
               by
               no
               body
               else
               :
               Here
               we
               get
               together
               ,
               and
               sing
               ,
               and
               pray
               ,
               and
               
               hear
               the
               Word
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               comfortable
               ;
               but
               we
               see
               the
               Sabbath
               broken
               by
               others
               ,
               and
               that
               damps
               our
               hearts
               ;
               but
               there
               is
               a
               Sabbath
               coming
               shall
               be
               so
               kept
               ,
               as
               we
               shall
               see
               none
               break
               it
               ,
               but
               every
               one
               we
               have
               to
               deal
               withal
               shall
               keep
               it
               :
               But
               yet
               by
               the
               way
               ,
               it
               is
               better
               in
               a
               place
               where
               it
               is
               not
               altogether
               so
               well
               kept
               ,
               and
               is
               in
               a
               rising
               way
               ,
               then
               in
               a
               place
               where
               it
               is
               better
               kept
               for
               the
               present
               ,
               but
               is
               in
               a
               declining
               way
               ;
               but
               though
               it
               be
               a
               grief
               to
               us
               to
               see
               the
               Sabbath
               broken
               ,
               yet
               know
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               Sabbath
               coming
               that
               we
               shall
               keep
               ,
               and
               none
               shall
               break
               it
               .
            
             
               Again
               ,
               the
               happiness
               of
               the
               Sabbath
               consists
               in
               this
               ,
               to
               keep
               this
               Sabbath
               in
               these
               high
               exercises
               ,
               
               when
               so
               many
               thousands
               shall
               be
               yelling
               and
               roaring
               under
               the
               wrath
               of
               an
               infinite
               God
               ;
               they
               shall
               consider
               ,
               we
               are
               now
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               ,
               keeping
               a
               Sabbath
               unto
               him
               ,
               as
               the
               children
               of
               the
               Bride-chamber
               ,
               singing
               songs
               of
               triumph
               to
               him
               that
               sits
               upon
               the
               throne
               for
               ever
               ;
               whereas
               others
               are
               cast
               out
               from
               God
               ,
               and
               are
               roaring
               and
               yelling
               under
               the
               burthen
               of
               the
               wrath
               of
               an
               infinite
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               might
               have
               been
               our
               portion
               :
               This
               addes
               to
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               Saints
               ;
               and
               therefore
               the
               Scripture
               hath
               this
               expression
               ,
               
                 Without
                 shall
                 be
                 dogs
              
               :
               That
               expression
               is
               taken
               from
               the
               maner
               of
               the
               Iews
               marriages
               ,
               usually
               they
               were
               in
               the
               night
               ,
               and
               the
               Bridegroom
               and
               his
               Bride
               and
               their
               company
               were
               taken
               in
               with
               torches
               and
               delight
               into
               the
               Bride-chamber
               ,
               others
               were
               without
               without
               light
               ,
               &
               not
               taken
               into
               the
               chamber
               :
               
               so
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               some
               shall
               be
               taken
               to
               be
               exercised
               in
               these
               glorious
               things
               ,
               and
               others
               are
               cast
               out
               :
               as
               would
               it
               not
               adde
               much
               to
               ones
               happiness
               ,
               to
               think
               thus
               with
               ones
               self
               ;
               I
               am
               now
               going
               into
               a
               place
               where
               I
               shall
               have
               abundance
               of
               mirth
               and
               joy
               with
               my
               friends
               ;
               and
               others
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               lie
               in
               the
               cold
               ,
               starving
               in
               the
               dungeon
               ,
               and
               I
               might
               have
               been
               there
               as
               well
               as
               they
               :
               if
               a
               man
               should
               go
               along
               with
               the
               King
               in
               triumph
               ,
               and
               be
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               the
               King
               in
               glory
               ,
               and
               as
               he
               goes
               by
               ,
               he
               should
               hear
               a
               company
               of
               poor
               wretches
               out
               of
               a
               dungeon
               ,
               crying
               ,
               yelling
               ,
               this
               sets
               out
               his
               glory
               :
               so
               to
               be
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               thus
               exercised
               in
               those
               heavenly
               employments
               ,
               when
               as
               others
               shall
               be
               cursing
               themselves
               ,
               and
               the
               time
               that
               they
               were
               born
               ,
               and
               blaspheme
               the
               name
               of
               God
               :
               it
               is
               a
               comfort
               to
               a
               company
               of
               gracious
               hearts
               when
               they
               are
               got
               together
               in
               holy
               exercises
               ,
               to
               think
               there
               are
               others
               in
               the
               Tavern
               ,
               drinking
               and
               swilling
               ,
               and
               blaspheming
               :
               what
               difference
               is
               between
               our
               condition
               this
               day
               ,
               and
               their
               condition
               ?
               this
               does
               mightily
               refresh
               ones
               heart
               ,
               and
               enlarge
               it
               to
               praise
               God
               for
               his
               mercy
               ;
               and
               so
               in
               Heaven
               the
               Saints
               shall
               know
               every
               instant
               when
               they
               are
               keeping
               this
               Sabbath
               ;
               others
               are
               howling
               under
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               cursing
               the
               time
               they
               were
               born
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               this
               Sabbath
               is
               to
               be
               kept
               in
               our
               
                 Fathers
                 house
              
               :
               we
               shall
               not
               sing
               the
               songs
               of
               
                 Zion
                 in
                 a
                 strange
                 Land
              
               ,
               but
               in
               our
               Fathers
               house
               .
               Those
               godly
               persons
               in
               the
               times
               of
               the
               Maccabees
               ,
               accounted
               themselves
               happy
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               worship
               and
               serve
               God
               though
               in
               the
               Dens
               ,
               and
               Caves
               of
               the
               Earth
               ;
               it
               will
               be
               more
               happiness
               to
               serve
               God
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               in
               our
               Fathers
               House
               .
               I
               remember
               I
               read
               of
               one
               
               Marcellus
               a
               godly
               man
               ,
               being
               cast
               into
               a
               stinking
               place
               ,
               he
               did
               make
               that
               his
               Temple
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               perfumed
               it
               with
               his
               prayers
               ,
               and
               after
               the
               Christians
               built
               a
               Temple
               in
               that
               place
               ;
               and
               so
               we
               may
               make
               a
               filthy
               dungeon
               a
               Temple
               ;
               but
               if
               it
               be
               comfortable
               to
               be
               exercised
               in
               holy
               duties
               in
               the
               most
               filthy
               and
               vile
               places
               ,
               much
               more
               comfortable
               shall
               it
               be
               when
               we
               come
               to
               Heaven
               ,
               in
               our
               Fathers
               house
               .
               In
               Rev.
               15.
               we
               read
               of
               those
               that
               sung
               the
               song
               of
               Moses
               ,
               they
               stood
               upon
               the
               sea
               of
               glass
               mingled
               with
               fire
               ;
               to
               sing
               the
               song
               of
               Moses
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               upon
               the
               sea
               of
               glass
               ,
               this
               uncertain
               life
               of
               ours
               full
               of
               trouble
               ,
               it
               is
               comfortable
               ,
               but
               to
               sing
               it
               in
               our
               Fathers
               house
               ,
               will
               be
               comfortable
               indeed
               ;
               though
               we
               do
               meet
               with
               troubles
               here
               ,
               yet
               if
               we
               can
               enjoy
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
               we
               comfort
               our selves
               ,
               but
               we
               shall
               have
               a
               better
               Sabbath
               then
               these
               ,
               even
               a
               perpetual
               Sabbath
               in
               our
               Fathers
               house
               ;
               put
               these
               together
               ,
               and
               you
               shall
               see
               what
               this
               perpetual
               Sabbath
               is
               that
               Gods
               people
               shall
               have
               
               in
               heaven
               .
               Now
               put
               all
               together
               that
               we
               have
               said
               negatively
               ,
               comparatively
               and
               positively
               ,
               the
               perfection
               of
               their
               natures
               ,
               their
               bodies
               ,
               and
               souls
               ,
               and
               whole
               persons
               ;
               their
               glory
               at
               the
               day
               of
               judgement
               ,
               their
               possession
               of
               heaven
               ,
               their
               having
               God
               to
               be
               their
               portion
               ,
               their
               communion
               with
               Christ
               ,
               their
               communion
               with
               the
               Angels
               and
               Saints
               ,
               and
               this
               perpetual
               Sabbath
               that
               they
               shall
               keep
               ,
               and
               do
               but
               apprehend
               what
               infinite
               joy
               must
               flow
               from
               all
               these
               ;
               these
               are
               as
               the
               several
               streams
               of
               this
               Paradise
               of
               God.
               In
               Gen.
               2.
               we
               read
               of
               Paradise
               that
               God
               made
               for
               Adam
               ,
               and
               there
               were
               four
               streams
               that
               were
               to
               water
               it
               ;
               this
               Paradise
               of
               Heaven
               have
               these
               seven
               streams
               to
               water
               it
               ,
               to
               make
               the
               Saints
               happy
               ;
               do
               
               but
               consider
               what
               infinite
               joy
               must
               flow
               from
               all
               these
               put
               together
               ;
               every
               one
               does
               cause
               joy
               ,
               but
               put
               
               them
               all
               together
               ,
               and
               the
               joy
               that
               comes
               from
               hence
               is
               a
               most
               pure
               joy
               ,
               and
               a
               most
               spiritual
               joy
               ,
               and
               a
               full
               joy
               ,
               and
               a
               divine
               joy
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               pure
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               not
               onely
               free
               from
               any
               mixture
               
               of
               sorrow
               ,
               but
               without
               any
               thing
               that
               should
               sully
               it
               ,
               without
               any
               sin
               :
               Here
               all
               our
               pleasures
               are
               mixed
               .
            
             
               And
               spiritual
               :
               If
               it
               were
               to
               rejoyce
               in
               the
               good
               that
               our
               bodies
               shall
               have
               ,
               it
               were
               admirable
               joy
               ,
               but
               the
               joy
               shall
               not
               be
               so
               much
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               happiness
               of
               our
               bodies
               ,
               but
               in
               regard
               that
               God
               is
               our
               portion
               ,
               it
               shall
               be
               spiritual
               ;
               yea
               ,
               the
               happiness
               of
               our
               
               bodies
               shall
               be
               spiritual
               and
               supernatural
               .
            
             
               And
               it
               shall
               be
               full
               :
               How
               full
               must
               it
               needs
               be
               ,
               
               they
               shall
               enter
               into
               their
               joy
               ,
               because
               the
               joy
               cannot
               enter
               into
               them
               :
               
                 We
                 rejoyce
                 in
                 believing
                 with
                 joy
                 unspeakable
                 and
                 glorious
                 :
                 If
                 the
                 seed
                 time
                 be
                 so
                 glorious
                 ,
                 how
                 glorious
                 will
                 the
                 harvest
                 be
                 ?
              
               says
               Cyprian
               ,
               
               
                 They
                 shall
                 not
                 taste
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 abundantly
                 satisfied
                 with
                 the
                 fatness
                 of
                 thy
                 house
                 :
              
               The
               fatness
               of
               Gods
               house
               in
               the
               world
               does
               abundantly
               satisfie
               the
               souls
               of
               Gods
               people
               ,
               but
               the
               fatness
               of
               Gods
               house
               hereafter
               ,
               how
               will
               that
               satisfie
               them
               ?
               The
               people
               of
               God
               shall
               have
               such
               objects
               to
               rejoyce
               in
               ,
               as
               is
               the
               essential
               glory
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               glory
               that
               is
               put
               upon
               him
               by
               all
               his
               creatures
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               good
               they
               have
               by
               Gods
               communication
               of
               himself
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               glory
               of
               one
               another
               :
               Look
               how
               many
               Saints
               shall
               be
               in
               heaven
               ,
               they
               shall
               rejoyce
               in
               every
               ones
               happiness
               as
               in
               their
               own
               ;
               their
               own
               happiness
               will
               cause
               joy
               ,
               but
               so
               many
               Saints
               as
               shall
               be
               happy
               ,
               so
               many
               times
               shall
               their
               joy
               be
               double
               ,
               and
               
               therefore
               it
               must
               be
               full
               joy
               :
               Comfort
               proceeds
               from
               the
               suitableness
               between
               the
               faculty
               and
               the
               object
               ;
               now
               here
               is
               the
               greatest
               suitableness
               between
               the
               faculty
               and
               the
               object
               that
               can
               be
               ,
               because
               here
               is
               not
               onely
               good
               in
               the
               Concreat
               ,
               but
               goodness
               in
               the
               Abstract
               ;
               and
               union
               with
               goodness
               it self
               ,
               is
               more
               then
               union
               with
               a
               good
               thing
               .
               Surely
               the
               joys
               of
               heaven
               must
               needs
               be
               great
               ,
               because
               a
               little
               taste
               of
               them
               here
               that
               the
               Martyrs
               have
               had
               ,
               hath
               made
               exquisite
               tortures
               ,
               grievous
               and
               dreadful
               pains
               ,
               not
               onely
               tolerable
               ,
               but
               comfortable
               .
            
             
               And
               it
               is
               Divine
               joy
               :
               It
               may
               be
               said
               to
               be
               Divine
               in
               three
               respects
               :
               First
               ,
               it
               comes
               from
               God
               :
               Secondly
               ,
               
               it
               is
               in
               God
               :
               Thirdly
               ,
               it
               is
               with
               God.
               First
               ,
               it
               comes
               from
               God
               ,
               being
               caused
               by
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               
               and
               that
               is
               another
               maner
               of
               joy
               then
               the
               men
               of
               the
               world
               have
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               it
               is
               in
               God
               ,
               rejoycing
               in
               
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               other
               maner
               of
               joy
               then
               rejoycing
               in
               meat
               and
               drink
               :
               Look
               what
               difference
               there
               is
               between
               the
               excellency
               that
               is
               in
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               excellency
               that
               there
               is
               in
               meat
               ,
               and
               drink
               ,
               and
               idle
               sports
               ,
               so
               much
               difference
               is
               between
               the
               joy
               that
               Gods
               people
               have
               in
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               joy
               that
               wicked
               men
               have
               in
               the
               creature
               :
               And
               it
               is
               divine
               ,
               in
               regard
               that
               it
               is
               joy
               with
               God
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               same
               joy
               that
               God
               himself
               hath
               ;
               
               carnal
               hearts
               rejoyce
               one
               with
               another
               in
               sensual
               things
               ,
               but
               God
               does
               not
               rejoyce
               in
               those
               things
               you
               rejoyce
               in
               ,
               but
               the
               Saints
               in
               heaven
               shall
               be
               exercised
               in
               the
               same
               joy
               that
               God
               himself
               hath
               ,
               and
               rejoyce
               in
               the
               same
               things
               that
               God
               shall
               rejoyce
               in
               ;
               to
               have
               the
               beams
               of
               our
               joy
               mingle
               with
               the
               beams
               of
               Gods
               joy
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               have
               Gods
               joy
               and
               ours
               put
               into
               one
               ,
               that
               must
               needs
               be
               admirable
               joy
               .
               Notwithstanding
               this
               
               joy
               of
               the
               Saints
               shall
               be
               thus
               glorious
               ,
               yet
               the
               utmost
               happiness
               of
               man
               consists
               not
               in
               it
               ;
               though
               joy
               be
               a
               necessary
               concomitant
               to
               mans
               blessedness
               ,
               yet
               mans
               blessedness
               consists
               not
               in
               it
               .
               We
               do
               not
               seek
               
               the
               enjoyment
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               we
               might
               delight
               in
               this
               enjoyment
               ,
               but
               we
               seek
               delight
               in
               the
               enjoyment
               ,
               because
               the
               enjoyment
               is
               the
               greatest
               good
               .
            
             
               And
               besides
               all
               this
               ,
               there
               are
               some
               circumstances
               that
               serve
               to
               set
               out
               all
               that
               I
               have
               said
               yet
               further
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               the
               happiness
               of
               Gods
               people
               yet
               more
               glorious
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               prepared
               happiness
               ,
               that
               happiness
               that
               God
               hath
               had
               his
               thoughts
               upon
               from
               all
               eternity
               ,
               and
               laid
               the
               ground
               of
               it
               from
               all
               eternity
               ,
               God
               hath
               been
               working
               from
               all
               eternity
               to
               provide
               this
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               in
               that
               it
               comes
               to
               the
               people
               of
               God
               ,
               by
               such
               a
               glorious
               way
               ,
               as
               the
               purchase
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               that
               I
               have
               it
               ,
               and
               that
               I
               have
               it
               by
               such
               a
               glorious
               way
               ,
               that
               will
               be
               exceeding
               comfortable
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               that
               we
               who
               are
               so
               vile
               ,
               and
               so
               wretched
               ,
               and
               so
               abominable
               as
               we
               are
               in
               our selves
               ,
               that
               we
               who
               by
               nature
               are
               but
               firebrands
               of
               hell
               and
               fuel
               for
               eternal
               wrath
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               be
               raised
               to
               such
               a
               height
               of
               happiness
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               so
               few
               :
               
                 Not
                 many
                 wise
                 ,
                 nor
                 rich
                 ,
                 nor
                 noble
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 mean
                 ones
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
              
               that
               there
               should
               be
               so
               many
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               the
               great
               ones
               of
               
               the
               world
               cast
               out
               ,
               and
               a
               handful
               of
               poor
               contemptible
               people
               should
               be
               raised
               to
               this
               glory
               ,
               this
               is
               a
               mighty
               aggravation
               of
               the
               happiness
               of
               Gods
               people
               .
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               that
               this
               should
               be
               a
               reward
               for
               that
               which
               
               we
               owe
               in
               a
               way
               of
               obedience
               ;
               we
               owe
               all
               our
               services
               in
               a
               way
               of
               obedience
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               we
               may
               say
               ,
               
                 When
                 we
                 have
                 done
                 all
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 unprofitable
                 Servants
              
               ;
               and
               that
               we
               do
               ,
               we
               are
               bound
               to
               do
               as
               creatures
               ,
               and
               yet
               that
               God
               should
               reward
               that
               which
               we
               owe
               to
               him
               in
               a
               way
               of
               obedience
               ,
               this
               aggravates
               the
               happiness
               of
               the
               Saints
               :
               as
               if
               a
               Master
               should
               give
               his
               Servant
               all
               his
               estate
               for
               doing
               that
               which
               he
               is
               bound
               to
               do
               :
               We
               have
               more
               then
               wages
               here
               ,
               then
               how
               much
               more
               is
               that
               we
               shall
               have
               hereafter
               ?
            
             
               Again
               ,
               that
               which
               God
               is
               pleased
               to
               reward
               ,
               it
               is
               
               but
               poor
               mixt
               service
               :
               take
               our
               duties
               at
               the
               best
               ,
               they
               are
               such
               as
               deserve
               Hell
               ;
               there
               is
               no
               one
               act
               ,
               but
               if
               God
               should
               observe
               what
               is
               amiss
               ,
               you
               deserve
               to
               be
               cast
               from
               God
               for
               ever
               for
               it
               ;
               now
               when
               we
               rather
               deserve
               that
               God
               should
               cast
               us
               down
               to
               Hell
               ,
               yet
               that
               God
               should
               reward
               us
               with
               all
               this
               glory
               ,
               what
               a
               glorious
               thing
               is
               this
               ?
            
             
               Again
               ,
               that
               the
               Lord
               is
               pleased
               to
               make
               this
               sure
               to
               us
               :
               if
               God
               had
               left
               it
               to
               uncertainty
               ,
               and
               bidden
               
               us
               work
               ,
               it
               might
               be
               well
               with
               us
               ,
               and
               may
               be
               he
               will
               think
               of
               us
               ,
               this
               might
               have
               been
               a
               comfort
               to
               us
               :
               but
               that
               God
               is
               pleased
               to
               binde
               himself
               thus
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               all
               sure
               :
               As
               if
               a
               King
               should
               make
               his
               Crown
               &
               Kingdom
               sure
               to
               a
               poor
               wretch
               ,
               in
               the
               way
               of
               reward
               for
               a
               poor
               service
               ;
               so
               does
               God
               ,
               he
               makes
               this
               glory
               ours
               by
               reward
               ,
               in
               a
               way
               of
               Covenant
               and
               Testament
               ;
               by
               Covenant
               ,
               such
               a
               Covenant
               as
               he
               does
               not
               only
               cause
               to
               be
               written
               in
               his
               word
               ,
               but
               in
               our
               
               hearts
               ;
               &
               we
               have
               witness
               of
               this
               in
               heaven
               and
               earth
               ,
               three
               bear
               witness
               in
               heaven
               ,
               and
               three
               in
               earth
               ;
               and
               he
               gives
               us
               seals
               to
               confirm
               this
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               he
               confirms
               it
               by
               an
               Oath
               ,
               he
               swears
               by
               himself
               ,
               because
               there
               is
               no
               greater
               to
               swear
               by
               ;
               and
               he
               makes
               it
               sure
               by
               way
               of
               Testament
               :
               Covenant
               we
               think
               we
               may
               break
               ,
               but
               that
               which
               is
               given
               by
               Testament
               ,
               and
               confirmed
               by
               the
               death
               of
               the
               Testator
               ,
               that
               is
               sure
               ,
               and
               thus
               hath
               God
               made
               it
               sure
               unto
               us
               .
            
             
               Again
               ,
               all
               things
               that
               do
               befal
               us
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               
               and
               all
               the
               ways
               of
               Gods
               providence
               ,
               do
               but
               tend
               to
               the
               furtherance
               of
               us
               to
               our
               reward
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               encrease
               of
               our
               reward
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               the
               wonderful
               happiness
               of
               Gods
               people
               ,
               this
               should
               sweeten
               all
               conditions
               :
               If
               I
               be
               in
               a
               meaner
               condition
               then
               another
               ,
               yet
               this
               is
               in
               order
               to
               my
               reward
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               more
               then
               if
               I
               had
               a
               Kingdom
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               not
               in
               order
               to
               that
               ;
               but
               whatsoever
               I
               have
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               though
               never
               so
               hard
               to
               flesh
               and
               blood
               ,
               it
               is
               in
               order
               to
               this
               ,
               this
               satisfies
               .
            
             
               Again
               ,
               this
               reward
               is
               near
               ,
               we
               shall
               not
               stay
               long
               
               for
               it
               :
               If
               God
               required
               of
               us
               to
               be
               burning
               a
               thousand
               years
               ,
               and
               then
               to
               have
               it
               ,
               we
               had
               yet
               cause
               to
               rejoyce
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               at
               hand
               ,
               and
               nearer
               at
               hand
               to
               us
               in
               this
               latter
               age
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               then
               to
               our
               Fore-fathers
               ;
               God
               hath
               but
               a
               few
               things
               to
               do
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               to
               gather
               but
               a
               few
               more
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               and
               his
               own
               people
               the
               Jews
               ,
               and
               to
               pull
               down
               Antichrist
               ,
               and
               then
               all
               is
               done
               :
               
                 The
                 time
                 is
                 short
              
               ,
               says
               the
               Scripture
               ;
               the
               word
               that
               is
               translated
               short
               ,
               in
               1
               Cor.
               7.
               29.
               is
               a
               Metaphor
               taken
               from
               a
               piece
               of
               cloth
               that
               is
               
               rolled
               up
               ,
               onely
               a
               little
               left
               at
               the
               end
               ;
               so
               God
               hath
               rolled
               up
               all
               his
               works
               ,
               onely
               he
               hath
               a
               little
               left
               at
               
               the
               end
               ,
               and
               then
               all
               this
               glory
               shall
               appear
               ;
               the
               frame
               of
               Heaven
               and
               earth
               does
               but
               stand
               till
               that
               time
               ,
               and
               if
               that
               time
               were
               come
               ,
               the
               frame
               of
               Heaven
               and
               earth
               should
               presently
               be
               dissolved
               ,
               and
               the
               ways
               of
               Gods
               providence
               in
               this
               world
               should
               be
               at
               an
               end
               ,
               the
               Heavens
               and
               earth
               groan
               for
               this
               time
               .
               It
               is
               said
               of
               Doctor
               Taylor
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               near
               at
               the
               stake
               ,
               he
               fetch'd
               a
               leap
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               
                 I
                 have
                 but
                 two
                 stiles
                 to
                 my
                 Fathers
                 house
                 .
              
               We
               in
               our
               way
               here
               are
               as
               Travellers
               ,
               some
               ride
               it
               may
               be
               a
               little
               faster
               ,
               and
               get
               to
               the
               Inn
               first
               ,
               and
               then
               another
               comes
               a
               quarter
               or
               half
               an
               hour
               after
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               but
               a
               short
               time
               in
               comparison
               ;
               he
               hath
               promised
               ,
               and
               he
               will
               come
               quickly
               ,
               with
               the
               glory
               of
               his
               Father
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               glory
               of
               Heaven
               with
               him
               .
            
             
               And
               then
               this
               shall
               be
               after
               all
               our
               troubles
               :
               As
               Painters
               first
               draw
               all
               black
               ,
               and
               then
               the
               other
               
               beautiful
               colours
               ;
               so
               all
               our
               troubles
               here
               are
               but
               as
               the
               black
               ground-work
               ,
               to
               make
               our
               glory
               the
               more
               
               beautiful
               hereafter
               :
               To
               see
               land
               after
               a
               long
               and
               dangerous
               voyage
               ,
               how
               joyful
               is
               it
               ?
               As
               the
               Trojans
               ,
               after
               they
               had
               been
               wandring
               a
               long
               time
               in
               the
               Mediterranean
               and
               Aegean
               Seas
               ,
               as
               soon
               as
               they
               espied
               Italy
               ,
               they
               cryed
               out
               with
               exulting
               joys
               ,
               
                 Italy
                 ,
                 Italy
              
               ;
               how
               much
               more
               the
               Saints
               after
               they
               have
               passed
               
               this
               troublesom
               world
               ,
               and
               come
               to
               Heaven
               ,
               what
               
               acclamations
               of
               joy
               will
               the
               heavens
               ring
               of
               ?
               
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 Heaven
              
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               all
               these
               things
               are
               eternal
               ;
               this
               puts
               an
               infiniteness
               of
               worth
               upon
               every
               particular
               :
               How
               was
               Haman
               puffed
               up
               by
               Esthers
               inviting
               of
               him
               to
               one
               Banquet
               ?
               How
               shall
               the
               hearts
               of
               the
               Saints
               be
               taken
               with
               that
               eternal
               Supper
               of
               the
               Lamb
               ?
               Obed-Edom
               
               was
               blessed
               in
               having
               the
               Ark
               but
               three
               moneths
               in
               his
               house
               ,
               how
               blessed
               they
               who
               shall
               have
               Gods
               not
               onely
               gracious
               but
               glorious
               presence
               eternally
               ?
               And
               so
               I
               come
               to
               the
               fourth
               particular
               ,
               which
               was
               propounded
               in
               the
               handling
               of
               this
               point
               ;
               namely
               ,
            
             
               4.
               
               
                 Wherein
                 lies
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 consideration
                 of
                 the
                 recompence
                 of
                 reward
                 to
                 help
                 a
                 man
                 through
                 sufferings
                 .
              
               Much
               hath
               been
               said
               ,
               but
               more
               may
               be
               said
               ,
               to
               shew
               that
               there
               is
               a
               mighty
               power
               in
               it
               to
               enable
               the
               heart
               to
               suffer
               any
               thing
               for
               God
               ;
               it
               is
               that
               which
               hath
               mightily
               wrought
               upon
               the
               Saints
               of
               God
               heretofore
               :
               That
               is
               an
               observable
               place
               that
               we
               have
               concerning
               Christs
               Transfiguration
               ,
               and
               Christs
               Agony
               :
               when
               he
               was
               transfigured
               upon
               the
               Mount
               ,
               and
               his
               glory
               was
               shewed
               ,
               even
               a
               glimpse
               of
               the
               glory
               of
               Heaven
               ;
               Christ
               took
               with
               him
               onely
               three
               Disciples
               ,
               
                 Peter
                 ,
                 James
              
               and
               Iohn
               ;
               afterward
               when
               Christ
               was
               to
               come
               to
               his
               Agony
               ,
               when
               his
               soul
               was
               heavy
               to
               death
               ,
               and
               he
               sweat
               clods
               of
               blood
               ,
               he
               onely
               took
               those
               three
               Disciples
               that
               had
               seen
               him
               in
               his
               glory
               ,
               to
               see
               him
               in
               his
               sufferings
               ;
               to
               shew
               ,
               that
               those
               that
               know
               what
               the
               glory
               of
               Christ
               means
               ,
               those
               are
               the
               fittest
               to
               joyn
               with
               Christ
               in
               his
               Agony
               ,
               and
               to
               endure
               the
               greatest
               sufferings
               that
               they
               can
               meet
               withal
               .
               See
               in
               Dan.
               7.
               there
               is
               mention
               made
               of
               a
               cruel
               Tyrant
               that
               should
               make
               War
               with
               the
               Saints
               ,
               and
               should
               persecute
               Gods
               people
               ,
               that
               devoured
               and
               brake
               in
               pieces
               ,
               yet
               there
               were
               some
               that
               should
               bear
               out
               all
               ,
               that
               should
               have
               the
               Kingdom
               given
               them
               ,
               and
               God
               should
               reward
               them
               gloriously
               ;
               Who
               are
               they
               ?
               at
               the
               22
               verse
               ,
               
                 The
                 Saints
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 high
                 :
              
               so
               you
               read
               it
               ,
               or
               ,
               The
               
               
                 Saints
                 of
                 the
                 highest
              
               ;
               not
               onely
               of
               the
               
                 highest
                 God
              
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               
                 highest
                 places
              
               ,
               of
               the
               
                 highest
                 things
              
               ,
               they
               are
               those
               to
               whom
               the
               Kingdom
               shall
               be
               given
               ,
               those
               Saints
               that
               did
               see
               the
               most
               glorious
               things
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               ,
               they
               had
               the
               reward
               ,
               for
               they
               held
               out
               in
               sufferings
               ,
               but
               others
               ,
               whose
               hearts
               were
               low
               in
               the
               earth
               ,
               they
               did
               not
               hold
               out
               .
            
             
               So
               those
               that
               should
               hold
               out
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Antichrist
               ,
               and
               should
               not
               worship
               the
               
                 Beast
                 ,
                 Rev.
              
               13.
               6
               ,
               7
               ,
               8.
               were
               such
               as
               dwelt
               in
               Heaven
               .
               He
               opened
               his
               mouth
               in
               blasphemy
               against
               God
               ,
               to
               blaspheme
               his
               Name
               ,
               and
               his
               Tabernacle
               ,
               and
               them
               that
               dwelt
               in
               Heaven
               :
               in
               many
               places
               of
               the
               Revelations
               ,
               Heaven
               is
               taken
               for
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               People
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               so
               Interpreters
               take
               it
               here
               :
               And
               it
               was
               given
               to
               him
               to
               war
               with
               the
               Saints
               ,
               and
               to
               overcome
               them
               :
               but
               though
               he
               prevailed
               against
               the
               Saints
               to
               kill
               them
               ,
               yet
               he
               could
               not
               prevail
               against
               them
               that
               dwelt
               in
               Heaven
               to
               worship
               him
               :
               but
               all
               that
               dwell
               upon
               the
               Earth
               shall
               worship
               him
               ;
               all
               that
               know
               no
               higher
               good
               then
               the
               Earth
               ,
               they
               shall
               follow
               Antichrist
               and
               worship
               him
               .
               Here
               we
               see
               the
               reason
               why
               people
               will
               not
               endure
               the
               sufferings
               inflicted
               by
               the
               Beast
               ,
               but
               follow
               the
               Beast
               ,
               &
               have
               
                 his
                 mark
                 either
                 upon
                 their
                 foreheads
              
               openly
               ,
               or
               in
               their
               hands
               secretly
               ,
               because
               they
               do
               not
               apprehend
               the
               glory
               of
               Heaven
               ;
               but
               if
               they
               can
               come
               to
               see
               those
               glorious
               things
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               though
               Antichrist
               do
               persecute
               them
               ,
               they
               would
               not
               worship
               him
               :
               in
               these
               latter
               times
               of
               the
               world
               Antichrist
               will
               prevail
               to
               get
               many
               to
               worship
               him
               ,
               but
               the
               sight
               of
               these
               glorious
               things
               will
               keep
               us
               we
               shall
               not
               worship
               him
               .
               In
               Rev.
               12.
               the
               Church
               who
               is
               compared
               to
               a
               Woman
               that
               was
               cloathed
               with
               the
               
               glory
               of
               the
               Sun
               ,
               
                 she
                 had
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 sublunary
                 things
                 under
                 her
                 feet
                 :
              
               When
               the
               soul
               is
               seeking
               after
               the
               glory
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               always
               in
               its
               eye
               ,
               this
               causes
               it
               to
               have
               the
               Moon
               ,
               by
               which
               is
               signified
               
                 all
                 things
                 below
              
               that
               are
               subject
               to
               changes
               ,
               under
               its
               feet
               .
               I
               read
               of
               a
               Martyr
               that
               was
               whipped
               ,
               and
               almost
               scourged
               to
               death
               ,
               and
               then
               being
               led
               to
               the
               execution
               ,
               he
               met
               with
               his
               Mother
               ,
               who
               being
               a
               godly
               gracious
               woman
               ,
               did
               not
               fall
               of
               tearing
               her
               hair
               ,
               and
               rending
               her
               cloathes
               as
               other
               women
               used
               to
               do
               ;
               but
               cryed
               ,
               
                 Son
                 ,
                 Remember
                 eternal
                 life
                 ;
                 look
                 up
                 to
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 see
                 him
                 that
                 reigns
                 there
                 :
              
               Hence
               we
               see
               that
               
                 having
                 an
                 eye
                 to
                 the
                 recompence
                 of
                 reward
                 ,
              
               does
               make
               the
               heart
               to
               choose
               the
               
                 Choice
                 of
                 Moses
                 ,
                 To
                 suffer
                 affliction
                 with
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 esteem
                 the
                 reproach
                 of
                 Christ
                 greater
                 riches
                 then
                 the
                 treasures
                 of
                 Egypt
              
               ;
               you
               see
               there
               is
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               power
               and
               efficacy
               in
               it
               ;
               but
               wherein
               does
               this
               power
               consist
               ?
               In
               divers
               particulars
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               LIII
               .
               
                 Wherein
                 the
              
               power
               and
               efficacy
               
                 of
                 eying
              
               the
               recompence
               of
               reward
               consists
               .
            
             
               FIrst
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               power
               in
               looking
               to
               this
               glorious
               
                 recompence
                 of
                 reward
              
               ;
               because
               
               the
               glory
               of
               this
               does
               so
               much
               darken
               all
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               things
               of
               the
               world
               that
               we
               are
               called
               to
               part
               withal
               ,
               when
               we
               are
               called
               to
               suffer
               any
               thing
               :
               Now
               then
               the
               argument
               lies
               thus
               ;
               That
               which
               darkens
               all
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               makes
               it
               appear
               
               to
               be
               nothing
               ,
               that
               must
               needs
               have
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               power
               to
               enable
               the
               heart
               to
               part
               with
               any
               thing
               in
               the
               world
               in
               the
               cause
               of
               God
               :
               those
               who
               by
               the
               eye
               of
               faith
               are
               able
               to
               behold
               the
               reality
               and
               certainty
               of
               those
               glorious
               things
               ,
               they
               look
               upon
               all
               things
               below
               as
               poor
               ,
               mean
               ,
               slight
               ,
               contemptible
               things
               :
               As
               we
               know
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               light
               of
               the
               Sun
               ,
               darkens
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               light
               of
               a
               candle
               ;
               the
               light
               of
               a
               candle
               is
               comfortable
               in
               the
               night
               ,
               in
               the
               dark
               ,
               but
               when
               the
               light
               of
               the
               Sun
               riseth
               ,
               that
               is
               nothing
               :
               So
               long
               as
               the
               men
               of
               the
               world
               are
               in
               darkness
               ,
               the
               light
               and
               comfort
               of
               the
               creature
               is
               a
               great
               matter
               to
               them
               ;
               but
               when
               God
               lets
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               things
               of
               his
               Kingdom
               appear
               to
               them
               ,
               then
               the
               comfort
               of
               the
               creature
               is
               nothing
               .
               A
               Glow-worm
               glisters
               in
               the
               dark
               ,
               but
               when
               the
               day
               comes
               ,
               the
               brightness
               and
               the
               glistering
               of
               the
               Glow-worm
               is
               not
               seen
               :
               so
               all
               the
               brightness
               and
               glistering
               of
               the
               creature
               that
               takes
               the
               hearts
               of
               men
               ,
               is
               gone
               when
               God
               lifts
               up
               his
               light
               upon
               them
               ,
               and
               shews
               them
               the
               greatness
               of
               his
               Kingdom
               .
            
             
               And
               the
               reason
               why
               people
               are
               so
               hardly
               brought
               
               to
               suffer
               any
               thing
               for
               God
               ,
               is
               because
               they
               have
               such
               high
               esteem
               of
               these
               things
               ;
               that
               which
               a
               man
               hath
               high
               esteem
               of
               ,
               he
               is
               loth
               to
               part
               withal
               ;
               but
               when
               a
               mans
               heart
               is
               taken
               from
               them
               ,
               as
               there
               is
               no
               longer
               a
               high
               esteem
               of
               them
               ,
               he
               is
               willing
               to
               part
               with
               them
               .
               As
               Saint
               Paul
               said
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 ready
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 bound
                 onely
                 ,
              
               but
               
                 also
                 to
                 dye
                 for
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jesus
              
               ;
               his
               life
               was
               not
               dear
               to
               him
               ,
               he
               accounted
               it
               not
               worth
               the
               least
               degree
               of
               glory
               to
               God
               :
               A
               gracious
               heart
               ,
               as
               it
               accounts
               nothing
               low
               in
               any
               duty
               that
               tends
               to
               this
               glorious
               reward
               ,
               so
               it
               accounts
               nothing
               
               high
               to
               part
               with
               for
               
                 the
                 recompence
                 of
                 reward
              
               .
               It
               is
               a
               notable
               passage
               we
               have
               of
               Joseph
               to
               his
               Father
               
                 Jacob
                 ,
                 Gen.
              
               45.
               20.
               
               
                 Regard
                 not
                 your
                 stuff
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Land
                 of
                 Egypt
                 is
                 yours
                 :
              
               It
               may
               be
               Joseph
               thought
               his
               Father
               Jacob
               might
               think
               ,
               I
               have
               many
               Goods
               here
               ,
               and
               what
               ,
               shall
               I
               leave
               all
               that
               I
               have
               here
               to
               go
               to
               Egypt
               ,
               into
               a
               strange
               countrey
               ?
               he
               might
               think
               this
               might
               be
               some
               let
               to
               his
               Father
               ;
               but
               Ioseph
               calls
               it
               all
               stuff
               :
               you
               have
               a
               deal
               of
               stuff
               and
               lumber
               ,
               but
               let
               it
               not
               grieve
               you
               to
               leave
               your
               stuff
               and
               lumber
               ,
               all
               the
               good
               of
               the
               Land
               of
               Egypt
               is
               yours
               :
               So
               God
               says
               to
               a
               gracious
               heart
               ,
               when
               it
               looks
               upon
               any
               thing
               it
               should
               part
               withal
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               loth
               to
               part
               with
               it
               ,
               says
               God
               ,
               
                 Regard
                 not
                 your
                 stuff
              
               ,
               and
               lumber
               you
               have
               here
               ;
               
                 for
                 not
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Land
                 of
                 Egypt
                 is
                 yours
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 the
                 good
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 Heaven
                 is
                 yours
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 good
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 good
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 Christ
                 is
                 all
                 yours
                 :
              
               That
               soul
               that
               understands
               the
               glory
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               the
               Interest
               that
               it
               hath
               in
               it
               ,
               shall
               hear
               a
               voyce
               tell
               it
               ,
               That
               
                 all
                 the
                 good
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 is
                 its
                 own
              
               ;
               and
               therefore
               he
               will
               not
               regard
               any
               thing
               here
               :
               if
               we
               knew
               no
               better
               things
               then
               these
               ,
               we
               would
               be
               loth
               to
               part
               with
               them
               ;
               if
               we
               had
               never
               seen
               the
               light
               of
               the
               Sun
               ,
               we
               would
               have
               accounted
               the
               
                 Moon
                 a
                 glorious
              
               creature
               ,
               and
               as
               a
               mighty
               Ornament
               to
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               world
               ;
               but
               when
               we
               come
               to
               see
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               Sun
               ,
               that
               is
               nothing
               to
               us
               in
               comparison
               .
               Children
               that
               are
               born
               in
               a
               dungeon
               ,
               and
               know
               no
               better
               things
               ,
               would
               be
               loth
               to
               part
               with
               that
               they
               have
               there
               ;
               but
               when
               they
               come
               to
               know
               what
               is
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               then
               all
               they
               had
               before
               is
               nothing
               to
               them
               ;
               
               greater
               glory
               diminisheth
               that
               which
               is
               less
               .
               So
               that
               we
               may
               apply
               that
               the
               Apostle
               speaks
               concerning
               the
               comparison
               of
               the
               Gospel
               with
               the
               Law
               ,
               to
               this
               we
               are
               speaking
               of
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               3.
               10.
               
               That
               which
               was
               made
               glorious
               ,
               had
               no
               glory
               in
               this
               respect
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               glory
               that
               excelleth
               ;
               though
               there
               was
               some
               glory
               in
               the
               administration
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               no
               glory
               in
               comparison
               of
               that
               which
               excelleth
               :
               So
               though
               there
               may
               be
               glory
               in
               the
               outward
               comforts
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               yet
               there
               is
               no
               glory
               in
               comparison
               of
               that
               glory
               which
               excelleth
               ,
               in
               comparison
               of
               that
               glory
               which
               hath
               been
               opened
               ;
               and
               that
               is
               the
               first
               thing
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               as
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               world
               is
               darkned
               by
               
               having
               respect
               to
               this
               glorious
               
                 recompence
                 of
                 reward
              
               ,
               so
               all
               the
               evils
               of
               the
               world
               are
               wonderfully
               lessened
               :
               You
               know
               what
               the
               Apostle
               says
               ,
               in
               Rom.
               8.
               18.
               
               
               
                 That
                 the
                 sufferings
                 of
                 this
                 present
                 time
                 are
                 not
                 worthy
                 to
                 be
                 compared
                 with
                 the
                 glory
                 that
                 shall
                 be
                 revealed
                 in
                 us
                 :
              
               As
               we
               use
               to
               say
               ,
               It
               is
               not
               to
               be
               named
               the
               same
               day
               ,
               not
               to
               be
               reckoned
               with
               the
               glory
               that
               shall
               be
               revealed
               in
               us
               :
               A
               Father
               upon
               that
               place
               hath
               a
               notable
               gloss
               ,
               says
               he
               ,
               
                 Sufferings
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 compared
                 &
                 looked
                 upon
                 ,
                 in
                 respect
                 ,
                 first
                 of
                 the
                 punishment
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 deserved
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 passed
                 by
                 ,
                 and
                 pardoned
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 compared
                 and
                 reckoned
                 with
                 the
                 present
                 grace
                 and
                 comfort
                 that
                 Gods
                 people
                 have
                 here
                 :
              
               But
               then
               much
               less
               is
               to
               be
               compared
               and
               reckoned
               with
               the
               weight
               of
               glory
               that
               is
               to
               come
               ,
               that
               is
               promised
               to
               us
               .
               And
               so
               in
               2
               Cor.
               4.
               17
               ,
               18.
               
               
                 While
                 we
                 look
                 at
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 eternal
                 ,
                 not
                 temporal
                 ,
                 this
                 light
                 affliction
              
               ;
               all
               is
               but
               light
               ,
               and
               nothing
               in
               comparison
               :
               What
               is
               it
               for
               one
               to
               have
               a
               rainy
               
               day
               ,
               who
               is
               going
               to
               take
               possession
               of
               a
               Crown
               ?
               there
               is
               no
               man
               would
               be
               much
               sensible
               of
               a
               little
               cold
               in
               his
               head
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               uncovered
               a
               while
               to
               have
               a
               Crown
               of
               gold
               put
               on
               .
               I
               have
               read
               of
               a
               foolish
               woman
               that
               was
               afraid
               her
               Son
               should
               get
               cold
               by
               putting
               off
               his
               night-cap
               to
               have
               a
               Crown
               set
               upon
               his
               head
               ;
               but
               no
               wise
               man
               would
               much
               consider
               the
               cold
               he
               should
               get
               in
               his
               head
               upon
               that
               ground
               :
               Great
               things
               swallow
               up
               small
               things
               ,
               and
               great
               joys
               will
               swallow
               up
               small
               evils
               ;
               there
               is
               no
               comparison
               between
               the
               evil
               we
               suffer
               here
               ,
               and
               the
               glory
               that
               is
               to
               come
               ;
               What
               is
               a
               drop
               of
               vinegar
               put
               into
               an
               Ocean
               of
               sweet
               wine
               ?
               it
               is
               not
               so
               much
               as
               taken
               notice
               of
               ;
               here
               when
               a
               man
               receives
               a
               great
               good
               ,
               he
               is
               not
               affected
               with
               lesser
               evils
               :
               As
               for
               example
               in
               Saul
               ,
               when
               Saul
               had
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               some
               did
               despise
               him
               ,
               1
               Samuel
               10.
               27.
               but
               Saul
               held
               his
               peace
               ;
               he
               was
               not
               troubled
               at
               that
               ,
               though
               he
               was
               a
               man
               afterward
               froward
               enough
               ;
               he
               thought
               ,
               this
               good
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               is
               enough
               to
               take
               away
               the
               apprehension
               of
               any
               evil
               in
               being
               despised
               ;
               what
               though
               a
               company
               of
               poor
               people
               despise
               me
               ,
               and
               speak
               against
               me
               when
               as
               I
               have
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               am
               anointed
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               have
               this
               dignity
               put
               upon
               me
               ?
               A
               man
               that
               knows
               any
               thing
               of
               his
               own
               worth
               ,
               and
               that
               God
               hath
               bestowed
               much
               upon
               him
               ;
               this
               takes
               off
               any
               other
               evil
               ,
               that
               appears
               to
               be
               in
               others
               prating
               of
               him
               ;
               but
               now
               when
               men
               do
               not
               understand
               any
               great
               good
               in
               themselves
               ,
               then
               they
               account
               the
               evil
               of
               the
               world
               despising
               them
               a
               great
               evil
               :
               Many
               men
               judge
               of
               themselves
               rather
               by
               the
               esteem
               other
               men
               have
               of
               them
               ,
               then
               by
               any
               good
               they
               know
               
               in
               themselves
               ,
               and
               no
               marvel
               though
               these
               men
               be
               so
               much
               troubled
               at
               other
               mens
               despising
               of
               them
               .
               If
               a
               Merchant
               have
               a
               Ship
               come
               home
               laden
               with
               many
               thousand
               pounds
               worth
               of
               rich
               Commodities
               ,
               though
               his
               Servant
               should
               do
               something
               amiss
               that
               day
               ,
               he
               would
               not
               be
               froward
               at
               it
               ,
               but
               pass
               it
               by
               ,
               because
               he
               hath
               such
               great
               profit
               and
               good
               coming
               in
               ;
               so
               the
               evils
               of
               the
               world
               are
               nothing
               in
               comparison
               to
               that
               soul
               that
               knows
               the
               great
               things
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               to
               be
               its
               own
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               mighty
               deal
               of
               power
               in
               it
               ;
               because
               this
               respect
               unto
               the
               recompence
               of
               reward
               ,
               does
               so
               much
               take
               up
               the
               faculties
               of
               the
               soul
               ,
               the
               intention
               of
               the
               minde
               being
               taken
               up
               about
               so
               great
               an
               object
               ,
               other
               things
               are
               not
               minded
               in
               comparison
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               the
               reason
               why
               those
               that
               are
               in
               a
               phrensie
               ,
               are
               insensible
               of
               what
               you
               do
               unto
               them
               ;
               because
               their
               mindes
               are
               taken
               up
               about
               that
               which
               they
               apprehend
               so
               strongly
               ,
               as
               nothing
               else
               is
               minded
               by
               them
               ;
               and
               if
               there
               was
               any
               object
               made
               known
               to
               take
               up
               the
               minde
               of
               man
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               such
               great
               things
               as
               these
               ,
               made
               certain
               and
               real
               to
               the
               soul
               by
               faith
               .
               It
               is
               a
               property
               peculiar
               to
               God
               ,
               that
               though
               he
               hath
               many
               glorious
               things
               that
               he
               exercises
               his
               wisdom
               about
               ,
               yet
               he
               does
               minde
               the
               least
               thing
               ,
               the
               least
               creature
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               if
               there
               were
               nothing
               else
               to
               minde
               ;
               but
               no
               creature
               can
               do
               so
               ,
               no
               creature
               can
               minde
               great
               things
               with
               intention
               of
               minde
               ,
               and
               yet
               minde
               inferior
               things
               with
               any
               strength
               of
               intention
               too
               ,
               but
               if
               he
               mindes
               great
               things
               with
               intention
               ,
               other
               things
               must
               be
               lightly
               
               minded
               .
               An
               Ecclesiastical
               Historian
               tells
               us
               of
               the
               Christians
               they
               did
               so
               minde
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               glory
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               as
               that
               the
               pains
               they
               suffered
               were
               as
               in
               the
               bodies
               of
               other
               men
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               their
               own
               bodies
               .
               It
               is
               reported
               of
               Archimides
               ,
               who
               was
               a
               great
               Mathematician
               ,
               that
               when
               the
               City
               was
               taken
               wherein
               he
               was
               ,
               and
               the
               Warlike
               instruments
               of
               death
               clattering
               about
               his
               ears
               ,
               and
               all
               was
               in
               a
               tumult
               ,
               yet
               he
               was
               so
               busie
               about
               drawing
               his
               lines
               ,
               that
               he
               did
               not
               know
               there
               was
               any
               danger
               ,
               and
               heard
               no
               noise
               :
               If
               such
               objects
               as
               these
               can
               take
               up
               the
               intention
               of
               the
               minde
               ,
               so
               as
               not
               to
               minde
               other
               things
               ,
               then
               much
               more
               such
               an
               object
               as
               eternal
               life
               ,
               and
               eternal
               glory
               and
               happiness
               .
               And
               therefore
               that
               place
               is
               very
               observable
               ,
               in
               2
               Cor.
               4.
               16.
               
               
                 We
                 faint
                 not
                 in
                 our
                 sufferings
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 look
                 not
                 at
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 seen
                 ,
                 but
                 at
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 seen
                 :
              
               We
               are
               so
               intense
               about
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               we
               do
               not
               give
               a
               look
               at
               things
               that
               are
               seen
               .
               So
               in
               Heb.
               11.
               15
               ,
               16.
               
               They
               were
               not
               so
               much
               as
               mindeful
               of
               that
               Countrey
               from
               whence
               they
               came
               ,
               because
               
               
                 they
                 sought
                 a
                 Countrey
                 that
                 was
                 better
                 ,
              
               and
               heavenly
               .
               It
               is
               a
               notable
               expression
               that
               Basil
               hath
               concerning
               the
               Martyrs
               ,
               says
               he
               ,
               
                 They
                 do
                 not
                 look
                 at
                 the
                 danger
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 ,
                 but
                 at
                 the
                 crown
                 :
              
               And
               again
               he
               says
               ,
               
                 They
                 do
                 not
                 look
                 at
                 the
                 Officers
                 ,
                 and
                 Executioners
                 that
                 are
                 whipping
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 look
                 to
                 the
                 Angels
                 that
                 are
                 giving
                 acclamations
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 are
                 encouraging
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               As
               a
               carnal
               heart
               ,
               a
               man
               that
               mindes
               earthly
               things
               ,
               his
               minde
               is
               so
               taken
               up
               about
               them
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               an
               object
               suitable
               to
               him
               ;
               as
               when
               all
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               of
               Heaven
               is
               set
               before
               him
               ,
               he
               lets
               it
               pass
               without
               
               any
               minding
               ;
               so
               a
               gracious
               heart
               that
               by
               faith
               can
               see
               into
               the
               reality
               of
               the
               glory
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               eternal
               life
               so
               taken
               up
               with
               them
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               minde
               earthly
               things
               ;
               and
               that
               is
               the
               third
               particular
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               the
               respect
               unto
               the
               recompence
               of
               the
               reward
               hath
               a
               mighty
               power
               to
               carry
               on
               the
               soul
               in
               
               a
               way
               of
               suffering
               ,
               because
               the
               soul
               by
               this
               comes
               to
               see
               how
               infinitely
               well
               pleased
               God
               is
               with
               it
               ,
               and
               with
               that
               it
               undertakes
               for
               his
               names
               sake
               ,
               in
               suffering
               any
               thing
               in
               his
               cause
               ;
               and
               this
               does
               mightily
               prevail
               with
               a
               gracious
               heart
               .
               If
               God
               does
               but
               give
               his
               command
               to
               do
               a
               thing
               ,
               this
               might
               be
               enough
               to
               shew
               Gods
               good
               pleasure
               in
               that
               action
               ;
               but
               when
               with
               command
               God
               reveals
               such
               infinite
               glorious
               things
               that
               he
               will
               reward
               that
               action
               withal
               ,
               this
               discovers
               more
               of
               the
               infinite
               good
               pleasure
               of
               God
               ;
               so
               that
               the
               soul
               in
               this
               does
               not
               onely
               see
               its
               own
               happiness
               ,
               but
               sees
               the
               infinite
               good
               pleasure
               of
               God
               in
               it
               ;
               and
               reasons
               thus
               ,
               How
               hath
               God
               set
               his
               heart
               upon
               me
               ?
               And
               what
               infinite
               good
               pleasure
               is
               it
               that
               he
               takes
               ,
               in
               that
               I
               poor
               worm
               shall
               suffer
               for
               his
               names
               sake
               ,
               when
               he
               does
               not
               onely
               tell
               me
               it
               is
               according
               to
               his
               will
               ,
               but
               he
               hath
               such
               infinite
               glorious
               things
               to
               reward
               that
               I
               do
               ,
               except
               his
               heart
               were
               much
               upon
               it
               ,
               &
               taken
               with
               it
               ,
               there
               would
               never
               such
               great
               and
               glorious
               things
               have
               been
               for
               the
               rewarding
               of
               it
               ;
               but
               in
               that
               these
               things
               are
               so
               revealed
               ,
               and
               I
               in
               some
               measure
               see
               them
               ,
               I
               cannot
               but
               think
               God
               takes
               infinite
               delight
               in
               these
               sufferings
               ,
               for
               his
               names
               sake
               ,
               &
               God
               forbid
               that
               any
               thing
               in
               the
               world
               should
               take
               off
               my
               heart
               from
               that
               which
               I
               see
               God
               takes
               such
               infinite
               pleasure
               in
               :
               when
               a
               gracious
               heart
               shall
               see
               God
               holding
               forth
               a
               crown
               to
               set
               on
               his
               head
               in
               suffering
               ,
               
               it
               sets
               the
               soul
               on
               fire
               in
               suffering
               for
               God
               ;
               if
               thou
               hadst
               onely
               given
               forth
               thy
               command
               ,
               it
               had
               been
               enough
               to
               make
               all
               creatures
               obedient
               to
               thee
               ;
               but
               that
               thou
               shouldest
               manifest
               thy self
               thus
               to
               crown
               them
               with
               this
               glory
               ,
               and
               to
               lay
               up
               these
               treasures
               of
               the
               riches
               of
               thy
               glory
               for
               them
               ,
               Who
               would
               not
               do
               and
               suffer
               any
               thing
               in
               thy
               cause
               ,
               O
               blessed
               God!
               
            
             
               The
               fifth
               particular
               ,
               wherein
               the
               power
               of
               this
               argument
               consists
               ,
               is
               the
               abundance
               of
               sweet
               that
               there
               is
               
               in
               the
               
                 hope
                 of
                 this
                 reward
              
               ,
               to
               fill
               the
               heart
               with
               joy
               and
               peace
               ;
               the
               more
               joy
               and
               peace
               the
               heart
               is
               filled
               withal
               ,
               the
               more
               certainly
               it
               is
               able
               to
               do
               great
               things
               .
               So
               Nehemiah
               tells
               the
               people
               when
               he
               would
               have
               them
               rejoyce
               ,
               
                 The
                 joy
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 your
                 strength
                 ,
                 Neh.
              
               8.
               10.
               
               When
               as
               the
               heart
               is
               strengthned
               with
               joy
               ,
               it
               is
               able
               to
               do
               mighty
               things
               ;
               now
               the
               hope
               of
               these
               glorious
               things
               do
               mightily
               fill
               the
               heart
               with
               joy
               ,
               and
               so
               strengthens
               the
               heart
               :
               A
               man
               that
               hath
               his
               body
               strong
               ,
               he
               can
               endure
               cold
               ,
               and
               bear
               great
               burthens
               that
               a
               weak
               body
               cannot
               bear
               ;
               and
               nothing
               strengthens
               the
               heart
               more
               then
               this
               
                 joy
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ,
               where
               the
               heart
               is
               filled
               with
               it
               .
               Vessels
               that
               are
               empty
               will
               soon
               be
               broke
               with
               the
               heat
               of
               the
               fire
               ,
               which
               they
               will
               not
               be
               if
               they
               be
               full
               :
               this
               hope
               of
               the
               glorious
               reward
               fills
               the
               heart
               with
               precious
               liquor
               ,
               that
               you
               may
               set
               it
               by
               the
               fire
               ,
               and
               put
               it
               into
               troubles
               ,
               it
               will
               not
               break
               .
               As
               a
               Gyant
               refreshed
               with
               wine
               ,
               hath
               great
               strength
               to
               undertake
               any
               thing
               ,
               so
               the
               soul
               that
               is
               filled
               with
               this
               comfort
               of
               the
               hope
               of
               Heaven
               and
               glory
               ,
               can
               go
               forth
               as
               a
               Gyant
               refreshed
               with
               wine
               ,
               and
               make
               nothing
               of
               those
               things
               that
               others
               make
               great
               matters
               of
               .
               When
               the
               heart
               is
               filled
               with
               joy
               &
               hope
               of
               believing
               ,
               and
               so
               filled
               with
               light
               within
               ,
               
               whatsoever
               darkness
               is
               abroad
               it
               cares
               not
               .
               As
               Oecolampadius
               when
               he
               was
               to
               dye
               ,
               and
               they
               spoke
               of
               the
               light
               without
               ,
               says
               he
               ,
               
                 What
                 is
                 the
                 light
                 without
              
               ?
               
               
                 I
                 have
                 light
                 enough
                 within
              
               ;
               And
               so
               a
               gracious
               heart
               says
               ,
               there
               is
               enough
               within
               to
               strengthen
               me
               ,
               let
               there
               be
               without
               what
               there
               will.
               When
               Alexander
               gave
               away
               great
               things
               ,
               almost
               all
               he
               had
               ,
               one
               of
               his
               Officers
               aked
               him
               what
               he
               would
               have
               left
               for
               himself
               ,
               says
               he
               ,
               Hope
               :
               so
               says
               a
               gracious
               heart
               ,
               though
               all
               things
               be
               gone
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               enough
               to
               fill
               my
               heart
               with
               joy
               ,
               that
               I
               have
               hope
               of
               the
               glory
               that
               is
               to
               be
               reveald
               .
            
             
               A
               natural
               chearful
               spirit
               can
               be
               able
               to
               undergo
               great
               things
               ,
               that
               one
               that
               is
               naturally
               timorous
               cannot
               ;
               the
               
                 Wise
                 man
              
               saith
               ,
               
                 The
                 Spirit
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 shall
                 sustain
                 his
                 infirmities
                 :
              
               A
               man
               that
               hath
               a
               natural
               chearful
               spirit
               ,
               is
               able
               to
               sustain
               many
               infirmities
               that
               others
               cannot
               ;
               As
               for
               melancholy
               spirits
               ,
               every
               thing
               that
               comes
               cross
               to
               them
               is
               ready
               to
               sink
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               cannot
               undergo
               .
               those
               troubles
               which
               a
               chearful
               spirit
               can
               ,
               because
               they
               want
               the
               sweetness
               within
               ;
               What
               strength
               is
               there
               then
               in
               the
               filling
               the
               heart
               with
               joy
               in
               believing
               of
               these
               things
               ?
               As
               a
               man
               that
               hath
               his
               bones
               filled
               with
               marrow
               ,
               and
               hath
               abundance
               of
               good
               blood
               ,
               and
               fresh
               spirits
               in
               his
               body
               ,
               he
               can
               endure
               to
               go
               with
               less
               cloathes
               then
               another
               ,
               because
               he
               is
               well
               lined
               within
               ;
               so
               it
               is
               with
               a
               heart
               that
               hath
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               fat
               and
               marrow
               ,
               joy
               and
               peace
               within
               ,
               though
               such
               a
               one
               hath
               not
               many
               cloathes
               ,
               and
               outward
               comforts
               to
               strengthen
               him
               ,
               he
               will
               go
               through
               troubles
               well
               enough
               ;
               Proverbs
               14.
               14.
               
               
                 A
                 good
                 man
                 is
                 satisfied
                 from
                 himself
                 :
              
               And
               it
               is
               enough
               for
               good
               men
               to
               know
               within
               themselves
               that
               they
               have
               an
               enduring
               
               substance
               ,
               Heb.
               10.
               34.
               
               A
               tree
               that
               hath
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               sap
               within
               ,
               can
               bear
               great
               weights
               and
               burthens
               that
               others
               cannot
               ;
               and
               that
               is
               the
               fifth
               ground
               ,
               because
               the
               hope
               of
               these
               things
               does
               fill
               the
               heart
               with
               joy
               ,
               and
               so
               strengthens
               the
               heart
               .
            
             
               A
               sixth
               thing
               wherein
               the
               power
               of
               having
               respect
               to
               the
               recompence
               of
               reward
               appears
               ,
               is
               in
               that
               it
               
               hath
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               power
               to
               resist
               any
               temptation
               of
               Satan
               ,
               and
               to
               quench
               the
               fiery
               darts
               of
               Satan
               .
               In
               Ephes
               .
               6.
               where
               the
               spiritual
               armor
               is
               spoken
               of
               ,
               the
               helmet
               ,
               the
               armor
               that
               is
               for
               the
               head
               ,
               and
               keeps
               that
               from
               being
               hurt
               with
               any
               stroke
               ,
               is
               the
               hope
               of
               salvation
               ,
               and
               the
               hope
               of
               glory
               ;
               so
               that
               whatsoever
               temptations
               of
               the
               Devil
               comes
               ,
               by
               this
               helmet
               they
               are
               kept
               off
               ,
               that
               they
               do
               not
               so
               much
               as
               take
               the
               judgement
               :
               As
               we
               might
               instance
               in
               the
               several
               temptations
               that
               the
               Devil
               hath
               to
               keep
               one
               from
               sufferings
               ;
               as
               when
               he
               comes
               and
               says
               ,
               
                 Why
                 will
                 you
                 undo
                 your selves
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 way
                 as
                 this
                 ?
              
               Presently
               the
               
                 hope
                 of
                 salvation
              
               is
               held
               up
               ,
               and
               the
               soul
               answers
               ,
               It
               is
               so
               far
               from
               undoing
               of
               me
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               the
               onely
               way
               to
               provide
               for
               my self
               ;
               
                 He
                 that
                 will
                 save
                 his
                 life
                 shall
                 lose
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 will
                 lose
                 his
                 life
                 for
                 my
                 sake
                 ,
                 shall
                 save
                 it
                 .
              
               If
               the
               Devil
               comes
               with
               this
               temptation
               ,
               
                 Surely
                 God
                 does
                 not
                 require
                 such
                 things
                 of
                 his
                 people
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 brought
                 into
                 such
                 straits
                 ,
                 and
                 suffer
                 such
                 hard
                 things
                 :
              
               The
               soul
               that
               hath
               the
               hope
               of
               his
               glory
               ,
               holds
               it
               up
               ,
               and
               makes
               this
               answer
               ;
               
                 Why
                 ,
                 seeing
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 laid
                 up
                 such
                 glorious
                 things
                 hereafter
                 ,
                 why
                 should
                 I
                 not
                 think
                 that
                 God
                 may
                 require
                 hard
                 things
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 ?
              
               If
               he
               comes
               with
               this
               temptation
               ,
               
                 Why
                 will
                 you
                 go
                 on
                 in
                 a
                 singular
                 way
                 from
                 others
                 ?
              
               A
               gracious
               heart
               upon
               this
               argument
               ,
               
               answers
               ,
               
                 I
                 expect
                 choice
                 and
                 singular
                 mercies
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 why
                 should
                 I
                 think
                 much
                 to
                 go
                 on
                 in
                 a
                 way
                 that
                 is
                 singular
                 ?
                 though
                 others
                 do
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 they
                 shal
                 never
                 be
                 partakers
                 of
                 such
                 singular
                 things
                 .
              
               If
               the
               Devil
               comes
               and
               say
               ,
               
                 Surely
                 God
                 does
                 not
                 love
                 you
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 did
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 suffer
                 such
                 great
                 calamities
                 ,
                 and
                 sore
                 troubles
                 to
                 befal
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 his
                 cause
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 assist
                 you
                 in
                 it
                 :
              
               the
               soul
               answers
               ,
               
                 Hath
                 the
                 Lord
                 laid
                 up
                 such
                 glorious
                 things
                 for
                 me
                 hereafter
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 I
                 call
                 Gods
                 love
                 in
                 question
                 ,
                 because
                 I
                 am
                 deprived
                 of
                 these
                 mean
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 undergo
                 such
                 afflictions
                 as
                 these
                 ?
              
               certainly
               those
               things
               that
               God
               hath
               laid
               up
               for
               me
               shall
               so
               uphold
               my
               heart
               ,
               as
               that
               I
               shall
               never
               call
               in
               question
               Gods
               love
               ,
               though
               I
               suffer
               never
               so
               much
               here
               ;
               and
               that
               is
               the
               sixth
               particular
               .
            
             
               Seventhly
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               power
               in
               this
               argument
               to
               help
               on
               the
               soul
               in
               a
               way
               of
               suffering
               ,
               
               because
               by
               looking
               at
               this
               
                 recompence
                 of
                 reward
              
               ,
               the
               soul
               comes
               to
               see
               what
               glorious
               things
               sufferings
               do
               prepare
               for
               ,
               hasten
               unto
               ,
               and
               work
               to
               the
               encrease
               of
               .
               First
               ,
               what
               glorious
               things
               sufferings
               prepare
               for
               :
               As
               it
               is
               a
               notable
               expression
               Mr.
               Hawks
               hath
               in
               a
               Letter
               he
               writ
               to
               encourage
               Mr.
               Philpot
               ,
               being
               cast
               into
               the
               
                 Bishops
                 Cole-house
              
               ,
               says
               he
               ,
               
                 This
                 Bishops
                 Cole-house
                 is
                 but
                 to
                 scour
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 you
                 bright
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 fit
                 you
                 to
                 be
                 set
                 up
                 upon
                 the
                 high
                 shelf
                 ,
              
               meaning
               Heaven
               ;
               as
               when
               you
               would
               set
               up
               vessels
               of
               brass
               ,
               or
               iron
               ,
               you
               first
               take
               cinders
               or
               ashes
               and
               scour
               them
               ,
               and
               by
               rubbing
               them
               with
               such
               things
               ,
               they
               are
               fit
               to
               be
               set
               up
               ;
               so
               all
               sufferings
               are
               but
               the
               means
               that
               God
               uses
               to
               scour
               his
               people
               to
               make
               them
               bright
               ,
               to
               set
               them
               up
               on
               high
               ;
               God
               will
               not
               set
               up
               his
               servants
               
               
               
               
               
               on
               the
               high
               shelf
               ,
               till
               first
               he
               hath
               made
               them
               bright
               ,
               and
               he
               uses
               this
               way
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               and
               then
               they
               hasten
               to
               great
               things
               ;
               the
               more
               one
               suffers
               ,
               the
               nearer
               he
               comes
               to
               glory
               ,
               and
               to
               Heaven
               :
               Let
               the
               world
               do
               the
               worst
               it
               can
               ,
               it
               can
               but
               take
               away
               your
               estates
               ,
               and
               meat
               ,
               and
               drink
               ,
               and
               put
               you
               in
               the
               cold
               ,
               and
               hasten
               death
               ,
               and
               the
               hastening
               of
               death
               is
               the
               hastening
               of
               glory
               :
               The
               greatest
               sufferings
               of
               Gods
               people
               ,
               are
               but
               as
               the
               fiery
               Chariots
               to
               carry
               Gods
               
               people
               home
               in
               .
               This
               was
               the
               answer
               of
               Basil
               to
               the
               Emperors
               Lieutenant
               ,
               when
               he
               threatned
               death
               to
               him
               ,
               
                 Death
                 is
                 a
                 benefit
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 send
                 me
                 sooner
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 I
                 live
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 I
                 desire
                 to
                 hasten
                 .
              
               And
               then
               they
               do
               encrease
               glory
               ,
               it
               is
               but
               a
               trade
               of
               less
               things
               to
               encrease
               greater
               ;
               all
               sufferings
               are
               the
               seeds
               of
               glory
               .
            
             
               Eighthly
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               power
               in
               this
               to
               carry
               on
               the
               soul
               in
               a
               way
               of
               suffering
               ,
               because
               it
               does
               mightily
               enflame
               the
               soul
               with
               love
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               Jesus
               Christ
               ;
               it
               seeing
               that
               the
               bottom
               and
               ground
               of
               all
               this
               glorious
               recompence
               of
               reward
               is
               in
               the
               free
               and
               eternal
               love
               of
               God
               in
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               that
               did
               work
               about
               this
               before
               the
               foundation
               of
               the
               world
               was
               laid
               ;
               this
               does
               mightily
               enflame
               the
               heart
               with
               love
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               wishes
               as
               that
               Martyr
               did
               ,
               
                 O
                 that
                 I
                 had
                 as
                 many
                 lives
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 hairs
                 on
                 my
                 head
                 to
                 lay
                 down
                 for
                 Christ
                 .
              
               And
               it
               is
               sorry
               that
               it
               hath
               no
               other
               opportunity
               to
               testifie
               its
               love
               to
               God
               ,
               the
               soul
               says
               ,
               
                 I
                 have
                 but
                 this
                 little
                 time
                 to
                 testifie
                 my
                 love
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 can
                 but
                 testifie
                 little
                 in
                 doing
                 :
              
               O
               what
               a
               happiness
               is
               it
               ,
               that
               that
               which
               I
               want
               of
               testifying
               my
               love
               in
               doing
               ,
               I
               have
               it
               in
               testifying
               my
               love
               in
               suffering
               !
               Shall
               a
               dog
               that
               hath
               
               but
               a
               few
               crums
               or
               bones
               from
               his
               Master
               ,
               be
               willing
               to
               venture
               his
               life
               in
               defence
               of
               his
               Master
               ;
               and
               shall
               not
               a
               gracious
               heart
               ,
               that
               expects
               not
               crums
               and
               bones
               ,
               but
               Crowns
               ,
               and
               unconceiveable
               glory
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               be
               willing
               to
               venture
               life
               for
               God
               in
               the
               cause
               of
               God
               ?
            
             
               Ninthly
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               power
               in
               having
               
               respect
               to
               the
               recompence
               of
               reward
               to
               carry
               on
               a
               soul
               in
               suffering
               :
               because
               according
               to
               the
               things
               that
               are
               apprehended
               ,
               there
               is
               the
               like
               impression
               left
               upon
               the
               spirit
               :
               As
               a
               gracious
               heart
               apprehending
               holy
               things
               is
               made
               holy
               ,
               and
               apprehending
               spiritual
               things
               ,
               is
               made
               spiritual
               ,
               and
               apprehending
               great
               things
               ,
               is
               made
               great
               ,
               thee
               is
               a
               holy
               gracious
               magnanimity
               put
               into
               the
               heart
               :
               A
               man
               that
               is
               lift
               up
               on
               high
               upon
               a
               high
               Tower
               ,
               or
               a
               high
               Mountain
               ,
               he
               looks
               upon
               things
               below
               as
               little
               things
               :
               The
               apprehension
               of
               this
               glory
               lifts
               the
               soul
               on
               high
               ,
               and
               puts
               an
               impression
               of
               greatness
               and
               glory
               upon
               the
               heart
               ,
               and
               so
               causeth
               an
               heroical
               spirit
               in
               the
               heart
               ,
               to
               look
               upon
               all
               things
               below
               as
               small
               :
               as
               the
               Martyrs
               ,
               though
               they
               were
               weak
               spirits
               by
               nature
               ,
               even
               women
               and
               children
               ,
               yet
               apprehending
               such
               great
               things
               ,
               they
               had
               heroical
               magnanimious
               spirits
               ,
               and
               looked
               upon
               their
               sufferings
               as
               small
               things
               ,
               because
               they
               had
               an
               impression
               of
               the
               object
               they
               beheld
               left
               upon
               their
               spirits
               ,
               and
               in
               some
               measure
               were
               made
               like
               it
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               mighty
               deal
               of
               power
               in
               looking
               
               to
               the
               recompence
               of
               reward
               to
               help
               in
               sufferings
               ,
               because
               it
               hath
               much
               power
               to
               cleanse
               the
               heart
               :
               every
               one
               that
               hath
               this
               hope
               purgeth
               himself
               ,
               1
               Iohn
               3.
               
               And
               hence
               the
               Christians
               in
               the
               Primitive
               times
               
               fering
               .
               Those
               that
               write
               the
               stories
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               report
               that
               there
               is
               no
               country
               in
               which
               there
               are
               more
               venemous
               Creatures
               then
               in
               Egypt
               ;
               and
               also
               they
               write
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               Country
               hath
               so
               many
               Antidotes
               to
               help
               against
               poyson
               :
               so
               godliness
               brings
               with
               it
               many
               troubles
               and
               sufferings
               ,
               but
               then
               godliness
               hath
               much
               in
               it
               to
               help
               against
               troubles
               and
               sufferings
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               hence
               we
               come
               to
               see
               the
               reason
               why
               so
               many
               are
               overcome
               in
               a
               way
               of
               suffering
               ,
               and
               do
               
               yield
               ,
               and
               so
               basely
               Apostatize
               ,
               rather
               then
               they
               will
               go
               on
               in
               a
               way
               of
               suffering
               for
               God
               :
               they
               have
               not
               an
               eye
               to
               look
               up
               to
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               to
               see
               all
               the
               glory
               that
               is
               revealed
               :
               they
               do
               not
               know
               within
               themselves
               that
               there
               are
               such
               things
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               said
               of
               those
               in
               Heb.
               10.
               34.
               
               They
               knew
               within
               themselves
               what
               they
               had
               in
               Heaven
               ;
               they
               look
               upon
               these
               things
               as
               conceits
               and
               imaginations
               .
               In
               Phil.
               3.
               18.
               the
               Apostle
               speaks
               of
               some
               
                 that
                 were
                 enemies
                 to
                 the
                 Cross
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               but
               what
               were
               they
               ?
               
                 They
                 were
                 men
                 that
                 minded
                 earthly
                 things
                 :
              
               but
               says
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               
                 Our
                 conversation
                 is
                 in
                 Heaven
              
               .
               What
               was
               the
               reason
               that
               Demas
               forsook
               Paul
               ?
               It
               was
               for
               
                 this
                 present
                 world
              
               ;
               he
               was
               not
               acquainted
               with
               the
               powers
               of
               the
               world
               to
               come
               ,
               and
               therefore
               
                 he
                 forsook
                 Paul
              
               ,
               rather
               then
               he
               would
               suffer
               in
               the
               cause
               of
               God
               with
               Paul.
               Certainly
               ,
               those
               that
               fall
               off
               in
               the
               time
               of
               suffering
               ,
               are
               such
               as
               never
               had
               a
               taste
               of
               the
               powers
               to
               come
               ,
               or
               have
               lost
               it
               :
               this
               dew
               of
               Heaven
               hath
               not
               faln
               upon
               their
               hearts
               to
               moisten
               them
               ,
               and
               therefore
               every
               suffering
               does
               scorch
               up
               the
               root
               :
               If
               the
               root
               be
               kept
               moist
               ,
               though
               scorching
               heat
               come
               ,
               it
               does
               not
               dry
               up
               the
               plant
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               green
               and
               flouwere
               
               so
               able
               to
               suffer
               ,
               because
               they
               had
               their
               hearts
               so
               
                 purged
                 by
                 faith
                 ,
                 Acts
              
               15.
               9.
               
               Take
               a
               man
               that
               was
               strong
               ,
               if
               he
               have
               many
               ill
               humors
               in
               his
               body
               ,
               all
               his
               strength
               is
               gone
               ,
               but
               if
               the
               Phisitian
               gives
               him
               something
               to
               purge
               out
               his
               ill
               humors
               ,
               though
               hee
               have
               no
               Cordials
               given
               him
               to
               strengthen
               him
               ,
               yet
               he
               is
               strong
               ,
               and
               he
               is
               able
               to
               endure
               ,
               and
               to
               do
               more
               then
               before
               :
               So
               those
               spirits
               that
               are
               full
               of
               distempered
               humors
               ,
               that
               are
               unsound
               ,
               they
               can
               bear
               nothing
               ,
               undergo
               no
               difficulty
               ,
               but
               when
               there
               is
               any
               thing
               to
               purge
               the
               heart
               and
               make
               it
               clean
               ,
               then
               it
               is
               able
               to
               do
               or
               suffer
               more
               :
               sin
               lies
               rotting
               at
               the
               heart
               ,
               and
               by
               rotting
               does
               weaken
               ;
               a
               rotten
               rag
               hath
               no
               strength
               to
               bear
               any
               thing
               ,
               so
               those
               that
               have
               old
               sins
               lie
               rotting
               ,
               they
               can
               bear
               nothing
               :
               
                 The
                 spirit
                 of
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 a
                 sound
                 minde
              
               is
               put
               together
               ,
               2
               Tim.
               1.
               7.
               now
               the
               hope
               of
               this
               glorious
               reward
               purges
               the
               heart
               ,
               and
               makes
               it
               sound
               ,
               and
               so
               carries
               it
               on
               in
               power
               .
               Now
               put
               all
               these
               together
               ,
               and
               no
               marvel
               that
               Moses
               by
               having
               an
               eye
               to
               the
               
                 recompence
                 of
                 reward
              
               could
               suffer
               so
               much
               :
               many
               are
               afraid
               of
               suffering
               hard
               things
               in
               the
               cause
               of
               Christ
               ;
               but
               you
               see
               what
               will
               enable
               you
               to
               endure
               all
               .
               Now
               I
               should
               apply
               this
               in
               many
               particulars
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               If
               there
               be
               such
               power
               in
               this
               to
               help
               to
               
               suffering
               ,
               then
               surely
               there
               is
               power
               in
               this
               to
               help
               to
               service
               :
               you
               that
               know
               what
               these
               things
               mean
               ,
               be
               ashamed
               to
               complain
               of
               any
               difficulty
               in
               any
               service
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               hence
               we
               see
               cause
               much
               to
               bless
               God
               that
               reveals
               such
               things
               to
               us
               ,
               to
               carry
               us
               through
               
               sufferings
               ;
               though
               godliness
               brings
               much
               suffering
               ,
               yet
               it
               brings
               that
               which
               will
               strengthen
               against
               sufrishing
               
               still
               :
               It
               is
               the
               dew
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               the
               hope
               of
               the
               glory
               of
               Heaven
               that
               keeps
               our
               root
               moist
               ,
               and
               so
               we
               shall
               hold
               out
               in
               the
               time
               of
               suffering
               :
               It
               is
               given
               as
               the
               cause
               of
               the
               seed
               in
               the
               stony
               ground
               not
               come
               to
               perfection
               ,
               Luke
               8.
               6.
               
               
                 Because
                 it
                 wanted
                 moisture
              
               ;
               many
               froward
               people
               in
               Religion
               prove
               like
               the
               stony
               ground
               ,
               they
               have
               not
               moisture
               ,
               this
               dew
               of
               Heaven
               lies
               not
               at
               their
               hearts
               :
               And
               the
               reason
               why
               many
               do
               not
               hold
               out
               ,
               is
               because
               they
               want
               the
               Anchor
               of
               hope
               :
               In
               a
               tempest
               if
               there
               be
               not
               an
               Anchor
               well
               fastened
               ,
               the
               ship
               will
               be
               carried
               upon
               the
               rocks
               or
               the
               sands
               :
               Now
               Hope
               is
               the
               Anchor
               that
               must
               hold
               the
               soul
               in
               all
               affliction
               ,
               if
               that
               hold
               ,
               let
               storms
               and
               winds
               be
               never
               so
               loud
               ,
               yet
               the
               heart
               will
               be
               kept
               from
               being
               split
               upon
               the
               rocks
               ,
               and
               swallowed
               up
               in
               the
               sands
               :
               but
               many
               have
               but
               a
               paper
               Anchor
               ,
               a
               conceited
               hope
               ,
               not
               a
               strong
               hope
               fastned
               upon
               the
               infallibility
               of
               God
               in
               his
               word
               and
               promises
               ,
               and
               therefore
               they
               cannot
               hold
               out
               in
               the
               time
               of
               danger
               .
               To
               conclude
               all
               ,
               we
               see
               what
               will
               do
               it
               ,
               what
               will
               carry
               us
               through
               sufferings
               .
            
             
               Let
               us
               make
               use
               of
               this
               argument
               ,
               and
               not
               look
               upon
               the
               greatness
               of
               our
               sufferings
               ,
               to
               think
               my
               sufferings
               are
               greater
               then
               others
               ,
               but
               rather
               let
               us
               look
               up
               on
               high
               to
               our
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               greater
               things
               that
               are
               prepared
               for
               us
               .
               As
               St.
               Augustine
               speaking
               to
               
               a
               Christian
               that
               was
               to
               suffer
               ,
               
                 Do
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 attend
                 what
                 punishment
                 thou
                 hast
                 ,
                 what
                 share
                 thou
                 hast
                 in
                 the
                 whip
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 correction
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 thou
                 hast
                 in
                 the
                 Testament
                 ,
                 in
                 Gods
                 Word
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 revealed
                 there
                 for
                 tby
                 encouragement
                 .
              
               And
               labor
               to
               have
               the
               light
               within
               you
               ,
               or
               else
               all
               will
               never
               do
               ;
               though
               many
               things
               have
               been
               revealed
               to
               your
               eyes
               ,
               and
               so
               you
               may
               have
               
               light
               outwardly
               ;
               yet
               if
               you
               have
               not
               the
               inward
               light
               ,
               this
               outward
               light
               will
               never
               strengthen
               you
               to
               hold
               out
               :
               And
               labor
               for
               faith
               to
               put
               life
               in
               all
               these
               arguments
               that
               have
               been
               spoken
               of
               ;
               unless
               faith
               come
               and
               breathe
               the
               breath
               of
               life
               upon
               them
               ,
               they
               will
               all
               lie
               dead
               .
               Labor
               that
               nothing
               be
               between
               your
               eye
               and
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               if
               any
               thing
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               or
               vain
               reasonings
               shall
               come
               between
               your
               eye
               and
               Heaven
               ,
               labor
               to
               remove
               it
               ,
               keep
               all
               clear
               ,
               that
               upon
               the
               turning
               of
               your
               eye
               you
               may
               see
               beyond
               the
               vail
               ;
               and
               be
               not
               onely
               thinking
               of
               these
               things
               ,
               and
               make
               them
               lively
               by
               faith
               ,
               but
               
                 let
                 your
                 conversation
                 be
                 much
                 in
                 heaven
                 ,
              
               sending
               up
               your
               spirits
               to
               heaven
               ,
               and
               opening
               your
               hearts
               to
               receive
               the
               influence
               of
               heaven
               ,
               and
               then
               you
               will
               be
               able
               to
               endure
               what
               God
               calls
               you
               to
               :
               Who
               knows
               what
               God
               will
               call
               us
               to
               ?
               God
               is
               stirring
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               intended
               to
               do
               some
               great
               things
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               therefore
               we
               had
               need
               of
               strong
               arguments
               to
               keep
               our
               hearts
               close
               to
               him
               ,
               when
               many
               thousand
               hypocrites
               shall
               fall
               .
               And
               thus
               we
               have
               finished
               four
               things
               in
               the
               opening
               of
               this
               point
               :
               First
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               a
               reward
               for
               Gods
               people
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               how
               far
               they
               may
               have
               respect
               to
               this
               reward
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               what
               the
               reward
               is
               .
               Fourthly
               ,
               wherein
               the
               power
               of
               having
               respect
               to
               this
               reward
               lay
               to
               undergo
               any
               suffering
               .
               Now
               the
               fifth
               thing
               that
               remains
               ,
               is
               ,
               the
               Application
               of
               all
               that
               hath
               been
               said
               .
            
             
               And
               if
               there
               be
               such
               a
               glorious
               reward
               for
               the
               people
               of
               God
               ,
               then
               in
               the
               first
               place
               the
               offence
               of
               the
               cross
               is
               taken
               away
               ;
               let
               us
               be
               ashamed
               ever
               to
               be
               hindred
               in
               the
               way
               of
               God
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               cross
               ,
               
               because
               of
               any
               thing
               we
               shall
               suffer
               in
               the
               way
               of
               God
               ,
               when
               as
               there
               is
               such
               a
               glorious
               reward
               hereafter
               .
               
                 No
                 storm
                 of
                 the
                 raging
                 Sea
                 should
                 terrifie
                 us
                 ,
              
               
               
                 considering
                 that
                 everlasting
                 calm
                 that
                 is
                 a
                 coming
                 ,
              
               says
               Jerome
               :
               Let
               no
               man
               speak
               hardly
               of
               Gods
               ways
               any
               more
               .
               I
               remember
               I
               read
               of
               St.
               Augustine
               before
               his
               conversion
               ,
               he
               said
               he
               was
               convinced
               of
               the
               ways
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               says
               he
               ,
               
                 I
                 did
                 not
                 like
                 to
                 go
                 through
                 those
                 straits
                 :
              
               He
               found
               the
               ways
               of
               God
               difficult
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               was
               like
               to
               suffer
               much
               ,
               and
               that
               hindred
               him
               ;
               and
               so
               it
               does
               many
               ,
               they
               see
               straits
               ,
               they
               must
               deny
               themselves
               ,
               and
               suffer
               hard
               things
               ,
               and
               upon
               this
               they
               are
               hindred
               ;
               but
               let
               us
               never
               be
               hindred
               more
               by
               this
               ,
               seeing
               there
               are
               such
               great
               things
               revealed
               of
               the
               reward
               of
               Gods
               people
               hereafter
               :
               Why
               should
               we
               be
               so
               shy
               of
               the
               way
               ,
               afflictions
               that
               lead
               thither
               ;
               is
               not
               here
               enough
               to
               pay
               for
               all
               ?
               
                 God
                 will
                 not
              
               ,
               says
               
                 Lactantius
                 ,
                 have
                 the
              
               
               
                 path
                 that
                 leads
                 to
                 this
                 immortal
                 blessedness
                 ,
                 be
                 a
                 delicate
                 path
                 .
              
               Certainly
               ,
               if
               any
               of
               you
               should
               be
               hindred
               from
               the
               ways
               of
               God
               by
               any
               hardship
               you
               are
               like
               to
               meet
               withal
               ,
               how
               will
               this
               confound
               you
               ,
               when
               God
               shall
               come
               and
               say
               ,
               Did
               not
               I
               shew
               unto
               you
               those
               glorious
               things
               I
               intended
               for
               my
               people
               ?
               and
               was
               not
               all
               that
               sufficient
               to
               draw
               your
               hearts
               over
               these
               difficulties
               ?
            
             
               In
               the
               
                 Primitive
                 times
              
               ,
               the
               offence
               of
               the
               cross
               was
               taken
               away
               ,
               after
               once
               they
               came
               to
               be
               enlightned
               in
               such
               glorious
               things
               as
               these
               ;
               in
               Heb.
               10.
               32.
               
               
                 Call
                 to
                 remembrance
                 the
                 former
                 days
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 after
                 you
                 were
                 illuminated
                 ,
                 you
                 endured
                 a
                 great
                 fight
                 of
                 afflictions
              
               ;
               before
               they
               were
               not
               able
               to
               indure
               that
               fight
               of
               afflictions
               ,
               but
               after
               they
               were
               illuminated
               they
               were
               ;
               
               so
               howsoever
               you
               might
               have
               some
               hard
               thoughts
               of
               the
               ways
               of
               God
               before
               ,
               yet
               now
               being
               illuminated
               ,
               having
               the
               light
               of
               this
               blessed
               truth
               of
               the
               reward
               that
               is
               to
               come
               ,
               revealed
               to
               you
               ,
               be
               willing
               to
               endure
               any
               fight
               of
               afflictions
               ;
               do
               not
               look
               at
               this
               stumbling
               block
               ,
               look
               up
               to
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               that
               wil
               keep
               you
               from
               stumbling
               .
               When
               men
               walk
               upon
               the
               earth
               ,
               if
               they
               look
               upward
               ,
               they
               may
               stumble
               upon
               stones
               &
               blocks
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               otherwise
               in
               our
               walking
               in
               Religion
               ,
               our
               looking
               upwards
               to
               heaven
               does
               keep
               us
               from
               stumbling
               :
               Wisdom
               is
               on
               high
               ;
               the
               way
               of
               the
               righteous
               is
               a
               high
               way
               ,
               he
               is
               lifted
               above
               all
               stumbling
               blocks
               by
               looking
               at
               this
               recompence
               of
               reward
               .
               St.
               Paul
               when
               he
               had
               his
               thoughts
               about
               this
               ,
               says
               he
               ,
               
                 Neither
                 life
                 ,
                 nor
                 death
                 ,
                 principalities
                 ,
                 nor
                 powers
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 thing
                 should
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 separate
                 him
                 from
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               such
               a
               glorious
               reward
               ,
               consider
               
               ,
               that
               this
               is
               a
               mighty
               aggravation
               of
               the
               evil
               of
               sin
               ,
               that
               when
               God
               hath
               revealed
               himself
               so
               gracious
               ,
               as
               to
               lay
               up
               such
               glorious
               things
               for
               those
               that
               walk
               in
               the
               way
               of
               obedience
               ,
               for
               any
               after
               this
               yet
               to
               embrace
               the
               ways
               of
               sin
               ,
               must
               needs
               aggravate
               the
               horrid
               and
               desperate
               wickedness
               of
               mans
               heart
               :
               There
               is
               evil
               enough
               in
               sin
               ,
               though
               we
               should
               lose
               nothing
               by
               it
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               a
               disobedience
               to
               God
               ,
               a
               breach
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               going
               against
               the
               minde
               of
               God
               ;
               but
               for
               men
               to
               venture
               upon
               the
               ways
               of
               sin
               ,
               although
               they
               know
               they
               shall
               lose
               such
               an
               infinite
               good
               as
               this
               is
               ,
               here
               is
               not
               onely
               desperate
               wickedness
               ,
               but
               desperate
               folly
               ;
               it
               is
               a
               sign
               that
               mans
               heart
               is
               desperately
               set
               upon
               sin
               ,
               that
               he
               wil
               go
               on
               in
               sin
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               with
               the
               loss
               of
               all
               this
               glory
               ,
               and
               these
               blessed
               things
               .
               I
               remember
               Ambrose
               reports
               of
               one
               Theotimus
               ,
               
               that
               having
               a
               disease
               upon
               his
               body
               ,
               and
               the
               Physitian
               told
               him
               ,
               Except
               he
               did
               abstain
               from
               intemperance
               ,
               
                 drunkenness
                 or
                 uncleanness
              
               ,
               he
               was
               like
               to
               lose
               his
               eyes
               ;
               his
               heart
               was
               desperately
               fet
               upon
               his
               sin
               ,
               that
               he
               said
               ,
               
                 Farewel
                 sweet
                 light
                 then
              
               ;
               as
               if
               he
               should
               say
               ,
               
               I
               must
               have
               my
               pleasure
               in
               that
               sin
               ,
               if
               I
               must
               lose
               my
               eyes
               ,
               then
               farewel
               eyes
               ,
               
                 farewel
                 the
                 light
              
               .
               I
               suppose
               there
               is
               none
               of
               you
               dare
               reason
               thus
               desperately
               ,
               when
               we
               come
               to
               you
               in
               the
               name
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               speak
               of
               some
               particular
               sin
               that
               your
               consciences
               tell
               you
               you
               are
               guilty
               of
               ,
               and
               profess
               unto
               you
               as
               in
               the
               name
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               that
               way
               you
               take
               cannot
               stand
               with
               eternal
               life
               ,
               that
               you
               must
               eternally
               perish
               ,
               and
               lose
               all
               that
               happiness
               that
               God
               hath
               prepared
               for
               the
               Saints
               ,
               perhaps
               none
               dare
               say
               ,
               
                 Farewel
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 eternal
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 ,
                 I
                 must
                 have
                 my
                 sin
                 :
              
               Though
               you
               do
               not
               say
               so
               directly
               ,
               yet
               if
               after
               you
               have
               heard
               all
               this
               ,
               you
               go
               on
               in
               a
               sinful
               way
               ,
               you
               do
               in
               effect
               say
               so
               ;
               for
               the
               Scripture
               says
               ,
               
                 Know
                 you
                 not
                 that
                 no
                 drunkard
                 ,
                 nor
                 whoremonger
                 ,
                 nor
                 covetous
                 ,
                 nor
                 unclean
                 person
                 ,
                 nor
                 extortioner
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 shall
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 God
                 :
              
               You
               know
               this
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               possible
               that
               any
               should
               be
               so
               ignorant
               ,
               but
               he
               knows
               such
               shall
               never
               enter
               into
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               ;
               you
               going
               on
               then
               in
               such
               a
               way
               ,
               you
               do
               as
               it
               were
               say
               ,
               
                 Farewel
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 farewel
                 all
                 that
                 Christ
                 hath
                 purchased
                 by
                 his
                 blood
                 ,
                 rather
                 then
                 I
                 will
                 lose
                 my
                 sin
                 :
              
               How
               will
               this
               confound
               you
               another
               day
               ?
               how
               will
               conscience
               accuse
               you
               ?
               when
               it
               shall
               tell
               you
               what
               you
               have
               heard
               ,
               and
               what
               you
               might
               have
               had
               ,
               and
               you
               have
               lost
               all
               for
               your
               lust
               :
               God
               shall
               say
               ,
               
                 I
                 revealed
                 to
                 you
                 what
                 my
                 ways
                 and
                 counsels
                 were
                 concerning
                 man
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 was
                 the
                 great
                 work
                 and
                 design
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 intended
                 to
                 make
              
               
               
                 wretched
                 man
                 happy
                 ,
                 to
                 bring
                 vile
                 dust
                 into
                 glory
                 ;
                 and
                 was
                 that
                 my
                 great
                 master-piece
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 intended
                 nothing
                 in
                 your
                 eyes
                 ,
                 but
                 must
                 it
                 be
                 despised
                 for
                 the
                 satisfying
                 of
                 your
                 lusts
                 ?
              
               Christ
               shall
               plead
               against
               you
               ,
               
                 Was
                 I
                 content
                 to
                 leave
                 the
                 bosom
                 of
                 my
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 a
                 servant
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 a
                 curse
                 ,
                 &
                 to
                 lose
                 my
                 precious
                 blood
                 ,
                 &
                 my
                 life
                 ,
                 to
                 purchase
                 glory
                 for
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 must
                 this
                 be
                 slighted
                 for
                 your
                 base
                 lusts
                 ?
              
               How
               will
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               plead
               against
               you
               ?
               
                 What
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 I
                 in
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 my
                 Ministers
                 to
                 reveal
                 these
                 glorious
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 deep
                 things
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 now
                 in
                 the
                 Gospel
                 are
                 made
                 known
                 ,
                 and
                 must
                 all
                 that
                 work
                 of
                 mine
                 be
                 neglected
                 and
                 slighted
                 for
                 your
                 base
                 lusts
                 ?
              
               Yea
               ,
               how
               may
               all
               the
               creatures
               in
               the
               earth
               come
               to
               plead
               against
               you
               ?
               
                 Lord
                 ,
                 thou
                 didst
                 not
                 make
                 us
                 capable
                 of
                 any
                 such
                 happiness
                 as
                 thou
                 didst
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 we
                 did
                 honor
                 and
                 serve
                 thee
                 in
                 our
                 order
                 ,
                 but
                 thou
                 madest
                 this
                 creature
                 capable
                 of
                 eternal
                 happiness
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 all
                 is
                 despised
                 for
                 the
                 satisfying
                 of
                 their
                 base
                 lusts
                 .
              
               Yea
               ,
               how
               may
               the
               Devils
               come
               and
               plead
               against
               thee
               ?
               
                 Lord
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 were
                 once
                 fallen
                 ,
                 thou
                 wouldst
                 never
                 enter
                 into
                 covenant
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 us
                 any
                 hope
                 of
                 any
                 mercy
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 much
                 less
                 hope
                 to
                 receive
                 any
                 such
                 great
                 things
                 ;
                 there
                 was
                 hope
                 for
                 these
                 wretched
                 creatures
                 to
                 be
                 eternally
                 happy
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 they
                 neglected
                 all
                 for
                 their
                 lusts
                 ,
                 &
                 therefore
                 shal
                 their
                 punishment
                 be
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 ours
                 ?
                 shall
                 their
                 fire
                 be
                 no
                 hotter
                 then
                 ours
                 ?
              
            
             
               These
               things
               that
               I
               have
               delivered
               ,
               though
               they
               be
               comfortable
               to
               the
               people
               of
               God
               ,
               they
               will
               be
               terrible
               things
               to
               the
               wicked
               ,
               and
               will
               be
               a
               dreadful
               aggravation
               to
               sin
               ,
               as
               Heb.
               10.
               29.
               
               
                 Of
                 how
                 much
                 sorer
                 punishment
                 do
                 you
                 think
                 those
                 worthy
                 of
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 neglect
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 do
                 even
                 tread
                 under
                 foot
                 the
                 blood
              
               
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               cap.
               2
               ,
               3.
               
               
                 How
                 shall
                 we
                 escape
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 neglect
                 so
                 great
                 salvation
                 ?
              
               If
               the
               salvation
               that
               we
               speak
               of
               were
               not
               
                 great
                 salvation
              
               ,
               it
               would
               not
               deserve
               such
               great
               punishment
               for
               the
               neglect
               of
               it
               :
               See
               how
               great
               the
               mercy
               of
               God
               is
               in
               revealing
               such
               great
               salvation
               ,
               so
               great
               shall
               the
               punishment
               be
               of
               those
               that
               neglect
               such
               great
               salvation
               :
               We
               use
               to
               say
               to
               some
               that
               will
               be
               bold
               to
               venture
               upon
               such
               ways
               as
               others
               will
               not
               ,
               They
               may
               say
               and
               do
               what
               they
               will
               ,
               they
               have
               nothing
               to
               lose
               ,
               but
               if
               a
               man
               have
               any
               thing
               to
               lose
               he
               is
               more
               wary
               ;
               it
               is
               true
               ,
               if
               we
               had
               nothing
               to
               lose
               ,
               it
               were
               not
               so
               much
               for
               us
               to
               go
               on
               boldly
               and
               carelesly
               in
               our
               way
               ,
               but
               know
               we
               are
               capable
               of
               abundance
               of
               glory
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               in
               danger
               to
               lose
               if
               we
               go
               on
               carelesly
               :
               Consider
               what
               you
               are
               like
               to
               lose
               ,
               and
               let
               that
               raise
               your
               heart
               against
               the
               ways
               of
               sin
               ,
               nothing
               can
               make
               it
               up
               .
               For
               one
               to
               do
               any
               thing
               that
               shall
               prejudice
               the
               right
               to
               a
               Crown
               ,
               this
               is
               counted
               a
               great
               offence
               ,
               and
               is
               not
               past
               by
               without
               blood
               :
               Sin
               seeks
               to
               deprive
               us
               of
               a
               Crown
               ,
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               of
               immortality
               ;
               O
               the
               mischief
               that
               is
               in
               sin
               !
               let
               our
               hearts
               rise
               against
               it
               with
               hatred
               to
               death
               :
               when
               any
               temptation
               comes
               ,
               let
               us
               use
               this
               argument
               as
               a
               help
               to
               answer
               temptation
               ,
               O
               in
               this
               temptation
               there
               is
               that
               will
               deprive
               me
               of
               all
               my
               hope
               of
               heaven
               ,
               &
               of
               glory
               ,
               and
               of
               my
               crown
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               my
               good
               ,
               if
               I
               take
               not
               heed
               ;
               and
               therefore
               now
               shal
               I
               sin
               ?
               will
               any
               sin
               do
               you
               that
               good
               as
               will
               countervail
               the
               cutting
               you
               off
               the
               hope
               of
               all
               this
               glory
               ?
               will
               it
               make
               you
               amends
               for
               this
               evil
               ?
            
             
               If
               a
               man
               might
               have
               a
               whole
               world
               given
               him
               for
               to
               lose
               his
               eyes
               ,
               no
               wise
               man
               would
               lose
               the
               benefit
               of
               his
               fight
               for
               the
               whole
               world
               ;
               wilt
               thou
               venture
               the
               loss
               of
               the
               sight
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               of
               
               all
               communion
               to
               be
               had
               with
               them
               for
               a
               lust
               ,
               and
               for
               a
               base
               pleasure
               ?
               what
               worth
               is
               in
               it
               to
               make
               thee
               so
               venturous
               ?
               When
               a
               temptation
               to
               sin
               comes
               ,
               make
               use
               of
               this
               argument
               ,
               as
               Saul
               did
               to
               his
               men
               ,
               
                 What
                 ,
                 can
                 the
                 son
                 of
                 Jesse
                 give
                 you
                 vineyards
                 ,
                 and
                 oliveyards
                 ?
              
               So
               you
               may
               say
               to
               every
               temptation
               ,
               to
               the
               ways
               of
               sin
               ,
               What
               ,
               can
               my
               sin
               give
               me
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               glory
               ,
               and
               immortality
               ?
               can
               my
               sin
               reward
               me
               as
               God
               will
               reward
               me
               if
               I
               walk
               in
               his
               way
               ?
               If
               a
               Chapman
               should
               come
               to
               you
               who
               are
               Merchants
               ,
               and
               offer
               you
               for
               a
               commodity
               twenty
               times
               less
               then
               it
               is
               worth
               ,
               your
               hearts
               will
               rise
               against
               him
               ,
               in
               disdain
               and
               contempt
               of
               him
               :
               Now
               when
               sin
               comes
               to
               offer
               any
               pleasure
               or
               content
               to
               the
               flesh
               ,
               let
               your
               hearts
               rise
               in
               disdain
               against
               it
               ,
               it
               offers
               you
               infinitely
               to
               your
               loss
               ,
               base
               momentary
               pleasure
               for
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               glory
               that
               hath
               been
               opened
               to
               you
               .
               As
               one
               said
               when
               a
               Harlot
               askt
               a
               great
               price
               for
               pleasure
               with
               her
               one
               night
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 buy
                 repentance
              
               
               
                 at
                 such
                 a
                 rate
              
               :
               And
               so
               when
               sin
               comes
               ,
               say
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 buy
                 pleasure
                 at
                 such
                 a
                 rate
                 .
              
               It
               was
               an
               aggravation
               of
               the
               sin
               of
               Israel
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               return
               into
               Egypt
               ,
               because
               the
               Land
               of
               Canaan
               was
               so
               good
               a
               Land
               ;
               So
               it
               argues
               base
               hearts
               in
               people
               to
               despise
               all
               that
               is
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               the
               glory
               of
               it
               for
               to
               turn
               to
               Egypt
               ,
               to
               some
               base
               lust
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               such
               a
               glorious
               reward
               for
               the
               Saints
               ,
               this
               rebukes
               all
               base
               worldly
               drossie
               spirits
               
               ,
               that
               seek
               for
               no
               higher
               good
               then
               meerly
               to
               enjoy
               the
               use
               and
               comforts
               of
               the
               creature
               ,
               and
               content
               to
               their
               flesh
               for
               a
               while
               :
               How
               many
               are
               there
               in
               the
               world
               that
               would
               bless
               themselves
               in
               these
               things
               ?
               
                 Might
                 I
                 have
                 but
                 such
                 an
                 estate
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 content
                 in
                 the
              
               
               
                 world
                 ,
                 it
                 were
                 enough
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 think
                 themselves
                 happy
                 .
              
               As
               that
               Duke
               of
               Burbone
               in
               France
               ,
               if
               he
               might
               have
               his
               Palace
               in
               Paris
               ,
               he
               would
               not
               change
               it
               for
               Paradise
               .
               A
               company
               of
               base
               drossie
               spirits
               that
               could
               be
               content
               to
               have
               the
               things
               of
               this
               world
               for
               their
               portion
               ,
               it
               argues
               you
               have
               low
               thoughts
               of
               an
               immortal
               soul
               ;
               you
               know
               not
               what
               an
               immortal
               soul
               is
               capable
               of
               ,
               who
               can
               think
               your selves
               satisfied
               in
               any
               creature
               .
               You
               have
               but
               low
               thoughts
               of
               God
               ;
               are
               there
               no
               richer
               treasures
               in
               God
               then
               onely
               a
               few
               outward
               
                 delights
                 ,
                 meat
              
               ,
               and
               drink
               ,
               and
               sports
               here
               ?
               Hath
               God
               nothing
               else
               to
               communicate
               to
               the
               creature
               ?
               what
               mean
               thoughts
               hast
               thou
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               the
               purchase
               of
               the
               blood
               of
               Christ
               ?
               What
               ,
               hath
               Christ
               come
               and
               laid
               down
               his
               blood
               to
               purchase
               nothing
               but
               this
               ,
               to
               have
               content
               in
               the
               creature
               ?
               Certainly
               
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 hath
                 blinded
                 thine
                 eyes
                 ,
              
               that
               thou
               shouldst
               not
               see
               into
               the
               glorious
               things
               of
               eternal
               life
               that
               are
               in
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Word
               :
               How
               many
               would
               frame
               to
               themselves
               a
               kinde
               of
               Heaven
               here
               ,
               an
               imaginary
               Heaven
               ?
               As
               I
               have
               read
               of
               a
               King
               of
               Persia
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               have
               an
               imaginary
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               therefore
               he
               made
               a
               brave
               Palace
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               top
               he
               made
               the
               heavens
               ,
               and
               painted
               
                 Sun
                 ,
                 Moon
              
               and
               Stars
               ,
               and
               underneath
               Clouds
               ,
               that
               with
               Art
               moved
               up
               and
               down
               ,
               and
               distilled
               rain
               ,
               and
               made
               thunder
               ,
               and
               he
               had
               a
               brave
               Throne
               glistering
               above
               those
               clouds
               ,
               this
               might
               be
               sufficient
               for
               a
               Heathen
               ;
               and
               yet
               how
               many
               Christians
               are
               guilty
               of
               this
               ,
               to
               imagine
               Heaven
               to
               themselves
               ?
               If
               they
               had
               but
               this
               and
               this
               ,
               that
               were
               Heaven
               .
               Certainly
               thou
               wilt
               finde
               the
               loss
               of
               these
               things
               a
               hell
               ,
               if
               there
               
               were
               no
               pain
               ;
               but
               know
               ,
               thou
               canst
               not
               lose
               Heaven
               ,
               but
               thou
               must
               of
               necessity
               be
               plunged
               into
               hell
               ;
               you
               cannot
               lose
               all
               this
               glory
               ,
               but
               you
               must
               of
               necessity
               be
               under
               that
               misery
               which
               is
               contrary
               to
               this
               glory
               ;
               whosoever
               loses
               the
               one
               ,
               though
               that
               be
               ill
               enough
               ,
               he
               must
               be
               under
               the
               misery
               of
               the
               other
               .
            
             
               And
               know
               ,
               whatsoever
               thy
               heart
               is
               set
               upon
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               not
               in
               order
               to
               this
               reward
               ,
               it
               is
               cursed
               to
               thee
               ,
               for
               the
               blessing
               of
               all
               comfort
               does
               consist
               in
               order
               to
               this
               last
               end
               .
               O
               that
               men
               were
               throughly
               principled
               in
               this
               one
               principle
               ,
               namely
               ,
               That
               the
               
               good
               of
               all
               things
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               consists
               in
               the
               subordination
               they
               have
               unto
               the
               highest
               and
               last
               end
               for
               which
               they
               were
               made
               :
               Now
               whatsoever
               a
               man
               hath
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               not
               a
               subordination
               of
               it
               unto
               the
               last
               end
               ,
               it
               is
               all
               cursed
               :
               O
               know
               thy
               folly
               ,
               that
               hast
               sought
               to
               satisfie
               thy self
               in
               the
               things
               of
               the
               world
               !
               Know
               thy
               folly
               ,
               that
               thou
               hast
               in
               this
               ,
               like
               a
               Swine
               sought
               to
               take
               contentment
               in
               swill
               and
               husks
               ,
               when
               as
               you
               hear
               there
               is
               bread
               enough
               in
               your
               Fathers
               house
               .
               Mark
               what
               the
               Psalmist
               says
               in
               Psal
               .
               4.
               3.
               
               
                 How
                 long
                 will
                 you
                 turn
                 my
                 glory
                 into
                 shame
                 ?
                 how
                 long
                 will
                 you
                 love
                 vanity
                 and
                 seek
                 after
                 lyes
                 ?
              
               By
               your
               loving
               vanity
               ,
               and
               seeking
               after
               lyes
               ,
               you
               turn
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               into
               shame
               ;
               so
               all
               carnal
               hearts
               that
               seek
               for
               their
               portion
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               put
               a
               shame
               upon
               all
               that
               glory
               that
               God
               hath
               opened
               to
               you
               in
               this
               recompence
               of
               reward
               :
               O
               be
               not
               guilty
               of
               this
               ,
               when
               as
               you
               have
               heard
               of
               these
               glorious
               things
               
                 in
                 the
                 recompence
                 of
                 reward
              
               ,
               do
               not
               you
               cast
               shame
               and
               filth
               upon
               them
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               were
               all
               imaginations
               .
               Know
               those
               things
               that
               you
               esteem
               to
               be
               real
               and
               substantial
               ,
               are
               vanities
               and
               imaginations
               ,
               and
               all
               
               substances
               and
               realities
               are
               in
               this
               recompence
               of
               reward
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               such
               a
               glorious
               recompence
               of
               reward
               for
               the
               Saints
               ,
               those
               also
               are
               to
               be
               rebuked
               
               who
               seem
               to
               go
               on
               in
               those
               ways
               that
               might
               bring
               this
               reward
               ,
               and
               yet
               through
               the
               wickedness
               of
               their
               hearts
               do
               deprive
               themselves
               of
               this
               reward
               ,
               and
               these
               are
               hypocrites
               .
               There
               are
               three
               sorts
               of
               these
               :
            
             
               First
               ,
               such
               as
               though
               they
               go
               on
               in
               the
               hearts
               same
               ways
               that
               Gods
               people
               go
               in
               ,
               yet
               there
               are
               so
               base
               and
               vile
               therein
               ,
               as
               they
               seek
               no
               greater
               things
               in
               them
               then
               their
               own
               base
               ends
               ,
               and
               so
               lose
               all
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               such
               as
               go
               on
               in
               the
               ways
               that
               tend
               to
               this
               reward
               ,
               and
               yet
               perish
               at
               last
               for
               some
               one
               base
               lust
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               such
               as
               go
               on
               in
               those
               ways
               ,
               and
               are
               in
               a
               good
               forwardness
               ,
               and
               yet
               prove
               to
               be
               Apostates
               ,
               and
               so
               lose
               all
               their
               labor
               ,
               and
               all
               their
               reward
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               such
               as
               go
               on
               in
               the
               ways
               that
               lead
               to
               this
               
               reward
               ,
               the
               ways
               of
               Religion
               and
               godliness
               ,
               they
               do
               the
               same
               things
               that
               Gods
               people
               do
               for
               this
               reward
               ,
               but
               onely
               this
               ,
               their
               ends
               are
               different
               ;
               they
               pray
               as
               much
               ,
               hear
               as
               much
               ,
               and
               receive
               Sacraments
               ,
               make
               a
               great
               profession
               in
               Religion
               ,
               and
               their
               hearts
               seem
               to
               be
               mightily
               up
               in
               duty
               ;
               yea
               ,
               perhaps
               they
               suffer
               much
               in
               the
               ways
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               are
               resolute
               in
               the
               ways
               of
               godliness
               ,
               and
               yet
               lose
               all
               in
               the
               conclusion
               upon
               this
               ground
               ,
               because
               though
               they
               be
               in
               the
               ways
               that
               lead
               to
               this
               reward
               ,
               yet
               their
               ends
               are
               so
               base
               and
               low
               ,
               they
               do
               not
               look
               at
               
               the
               glorious
               reward
               in
               these
               actions
               ,
               but
               look
               at
               some
               under
               thing
               ;
               as
               to
               give
               content
               to
               men
               ,
               and
               applause
               of
               men
               ;
               and
               to
               be
               accounted
               some
               body
               in
               the
               place
               where
               they
               live
               ,
               and
               to
               gain
               some
               outward
               respect
               from
               such
               and
               such
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               the
               highest
               pitch
               their
               hearts
               rise
               unto
               in
               the
               duties
               of
               Religion
               :
               If
               ever
               there
               were
               any
               sottish
               desperate
               delusion
               of
               heart
               ,
               this
               is
               it
               ,
               to
               undertake
               to
               do
               that
               which
               others
               do
               ,
               that
               come
               to
               enjoy
               all
               this
               glorious
               reward
               ;
               and
               though
               you
               do
               as
               much
               as
               they
               ,
               and
               take
               as
               much
               pains
               as
               they
               ,
               yet
               you
               in
               the
               conclusion
               miss
               of
               all
               ,
               and
               lose
               all
               upon
               your
               base
               ends
               :
               you
               follow
               Christ
               as
               others
               do
               ,
               but
               a
               gracious
               heart
               follows
               Christ
               for
               Christ
               ,
               but
               you
               follow
               him
               only
               that
               
               your
               own
               mindes
               and
               wills
               may
               be
               satisfied
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               you
               know
               not
               how
               to
               live
               :
               and
               this
               is
               that
               you
               aym
               at
               in
               following
               Christ
               ,
               and
               in
               prayer
               ,
               and
               in
               speaking
               of
               good
               things
               ,
               all
               that
               you
               aym
               at
               ,
               is
               that
               you
               may
               be
               accounted
               those
               that
               have
               parts
               and
               gifts
               ;
               and
               in
               giving
               of
               alms
               ,
               you
               onely
               look
               upon
               some
               low
               and
               base
               ends
               which
               you
               shall
               attain
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               like
               to
               be
               all
               your
               reward
               ,
               so
               says
               Christ
               ,
               
                 Wo
                 to
                 you
                 hypocrites
                 ,
                 you
                 have
                 your
                 reward
                 :
              
               And
               wo
               indeed
               when
               this
               shall
               be
               said
               ,
               You
               are
               forward
               in
               Religion
               ,
               to
               gain
               to
               your selves
               such
               base
               things
               ,
               you
               shall
               have
               them
               ,
               says
               God
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               all
               the
               reward
               you
               shall
               have
               .
               O
               be
               ashamed
               and
               confounded
               in
               your
               own
               hearts
               ,
               that
               you
               should
               perform
               the
               duties
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               take
               such
               pains
               in
               the
               ways
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               do
               lead
               to
               such
               glorious
               things
               ,
               and
               yet
               your
               ends
               are
               so
               low
               ;
               by
               having
               such
               low
               ends
               in
               religious
               duties
               ,
               you
               make
               Earth
               your
               throne
               ,
               and
               Heaven
               your
               footstool
               ,
               whereas
               
               God
               says
               ,
               
                 Heaven
                 is
                 my
                 Throne
                 ,
                 and
                 Earth
                 is
                 my
                 footstool
              
               ;
               Why
               should
               you
               be
               so
               cross
               to
               God
               in
               the
               foolish
               ways
               of
               your
               vile
               hearts
               ?
            
             
               Some
               there
               are
               that
               perform
               these
               duties
               to
               satisfie
               
                 natural
                 conscience
              
               ,
               and
               so
               they
               may
               be
               unsound
               ,
               and
               
               their
               consciences
               not
               accuse
               them
               ;
               but
               these
               hypocrites
               are
               the
               basest
               that
               can
               be
               ,
               their
               consciences
               cannot
               but
               accuse
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               undertake
               the
               ways
               of
               Religion
               ,
               to
               employ
               them
               for
               no
               more
               then
               for
               the
               attaining
               such
               low
               ends
               .
               Yea
               ,
               many
               that
               are
               now
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               have
               this
               glorious
               reward
               ,
               did
               not
               finde
               so
               much
               difficulty
               in
               the
               ways
               of
               Religion
               as
               many
               Hypocrites
               do
               .
               There
               are
               three
               Reasons
               for
               it
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               that
               they
               do
               is
               by
               their
               own
               strength
               ,
               and
               
               when
               one
               comes
               to
               perform
               the
               duties
               of
               Religion
               by
               his
               own
               strength
               ,
               they
               are
               hard
               to
               him
               ;
               a
               gracious
               heart
               hath
               strength
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               from
               Christ
               ;
               now
               when
               a
               man
               hath
               received
               strength
               ,
               he
               can
               do
               that
               with
               ease
               that
               was
               difficult
               before
               :
               A
               man
               that
               hath
               a
               base
               unclean
               heart
               ,
               the
               ways
               of
               Religion
               must
               be
               tedious
               to
               such
               a
               one
               ;
               as
               a
               mans
               body
               being
               corrupted
               ,
               whatsoever
               he
               does
               is
               tedious
               to
               him
               ,
               if
               he
               were
               sound
               it
               would
               not
               be
               so
               tedious
               ;
               and
               so
               the
               ways
               of
               Religion
               are
               tedious
               to
               an
               hypocrite
               ,
               because
               he
               does
               all
               in
               his
               own
               strength
               ,
               and
               his
               soul
               is
               corrupted
               .
            
             
               Besides
               ,
               the
               ways
               of
               Religion
               are
               not
               suitable
               to
               his
               principles
               ,
               but
               he
               is
               fain
               to
               force
               himself
               to
               them
               ,
               
               and
               all
               forced
               things
               are
               tedious
               ;
               but
               a
               gracious
               heart
               goes
               on
               in
               the
               ways
               of
               Religion
               as
               suitable
               to
               his
               principles
               .
            
             
               Besides
               ,
               an
               Hypocrite
               hath
               not
               those
               comforts
               as
               
               
               those
               that
               are
               gracious
               have
               in
               their
               ways
               ,
               they
               have
               the
               assurance
               of
               Gods
               acceptance
               ,
               and
               the
               light
               of
               God
               shining
               upon
               them
               ,
               which
               Hypocrites
               have
               not
               ;
               so
               that
               the
               ways
               of
               God
               are
               more
               difficult
               to
               Hypocrites
               ,
               then
               to
               the
               godly
               ;
               and
               yet
               they
               get
               nothing
               by
               them
               but
               some
               base
               ends
               ,
               and
               the
               godly
               that
               do
               not
               endure
               so
               much
               difficulty
               ,
               get
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               immortality
               ,
               and
               a
               Crown
               of
               glory
               ,
               and
               all
               because
               their
               ends
               are
               different
               :
               O
               be
               sure
               your
               ends
               be
               right
               ,
               you
               see
               what
               vast
               difference
               mens
               ends
               may
               make
               !
            
             
               As
               if
               two
               should
               go
               to
               sea
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               they
               go
               out
               both
               together
               ,
               and
               one
               endures
               as
               much
               tempest
               and
               storm
               as
               the
               other
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               at
               the
               like
               charge
               ;
               perhaps
               yet
               the
               one
               comes
               home
               richly
               laden
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               brings
               nothing
               but
               Cockle
               shells
               ,
               and
               a
               little
               gravel
               ;
               when
               he
               that
               brought
               home
               the
               Cockle
               shells
               and
               the
               gravel
               ,
               shall
               see
               the
               difference
               between
               him
               and
               the
               other
               ,
               when
               as
               they
               were
               at
               like
               charge
               ,
               and
               endured
               the
               same
               difficulty
               ,
               how
               will
               he
               be
               ashamed
               ?
               This
               is
               the
               difference
               between
               a
               gracious
               heart
               and
               an
               hypocrite
               ,
               both
               go
               out
               in
               Religion
               ,
               the
               one
               makes
               as
               much
               stir
               as
               the
               other
               ,
               and
               suffers
               as
               much
               disgrace
               and
               contempt
               as
               the
               other
               ;
               the
               one
               enjoys
               all
               the
               riches
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               ;
               the
               other
               ,
               what
               does
               all
               his
               profession
               come
               to
               ?
               he
               gains
               a
               little
               respect
               
                 from
                 some
              
               ,
               that
               this
               body
               or
               that
               body
               says
               ,
               
                 He
                 is
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 good
                 parts
                 ,
              
               and
               here
               is
               all
               .
               O
               miserable
               voyage
               that
               such
               as
               these
               are
               have
               made
               ,
               when
               all
               their
               profession
               comes
               but
               to
               this
               !
               Yea
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               they
               do
               not
               so
               much
               as
               gain
               respect
               from
               those
               that
               are
               wise
               and
               judicious
               ,
               but
               onely
               from
               a
               company
               of
               pratlers
               ,
               that
               will
               speak
               well
               of
               you
               
               when
               you
               please
               them
               ,
               and
               when
               you
               do
               not
               please
               them
               ,
               they
               will
               speak
               as
               ill
               of
               you
               :
               like
               a
               great
               blaze
               that
               a
               little
               fire
               will
               make
               in
               straw
               for
               the
               present
               ,
               and
               when
               it
               is
               past
               ,
               you
               see
               nothing
               but
               a
               few
               black
               ashes
               ;
               so
               many
               Professors
               make
               a
               great
               blaze
               ,
               and
               a
               great
               noise
               and
               shew
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               it
               comes
               to
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               they
               get
               a
               little
               esteem
               in
               the
               world
               ;
               or
               ,
               like
               Kites
               they
               will
               flutter
               up
               a
               little
               ,
               but
               their
               eye
               is
               upon
               the
               carrion
               ;
               so
               many
               seem
               to
               be
               above
               in
               the
               ayr
               in
               the
               profession
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               yet
               their
               eyes
               are
               upon
               the
               carrion
               ,
               they
               make
               things
               below
               their
               aym
               .
            
             
               What
               dishonor
               is
               this
               unto
               the
               ways
               of
               godliness
               ?
               those
               ways
               that
               are
               the
               most
               precious
               things
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               all
               the
               world
               is
               nothing
               to
               the
               profession
               of
               godliness
               ;
               and
               those
               ways
               that
               God
               hath
               appointed
               to
               lead
               to
               such
               glorious
               things
               as
               these
               are
               ,
               how
               are
               they
               vilified
               and
               abased
               ?
               you
               do
               not
               onely
               vilifie
               your selves
               ,
               but
               you
               vilifie
               Gods
               ways
               ,
               when
               as
               they
               tend
               to
               such
               a
               glorious
               end
               ,
               you
               put
               them
               under
               your
               base
               ends
               :
               If
               a
               man
               were
               a
               Nobleman
               by
               birth
               ,
               what
               greater
               dishonor
               could
               be
               done
               to
               him
               ,
               then
               to
               make
               him
               serviceable
               to
               a
               drudge
               ?
               So
               the
               ways
               of
               God
               that
               are
               so
               glorious
               ,
               to
               make
               them
               serviceable
               to
               your
               base
               ends
               ,
               what
               dishonor
               is
               put
               upon
               the
               ways
               of
               God
               in
               this
               ?
               Certainly
               God
               cannot
               take
               it
               well
               at
               your
               hands
               ;
               to
               make
               the
               meanest
               creature
               of
               God
               ,
               our
               own
               civil
               actions
               serviceable
               to
               our
               lusts
               ,
               is
               a
               great
               sin
               ;
               but
               to
               make
               Prayer
               ,
               and
               the
               Word
               ,
               and
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               and
               the
               ways
               of
               godliness
               to
               be
               serviceable
               to
               our
               lusts
               ,
               this
               is
               most
               horrible
               impiety
               .
               Again
               ,
               how
               do
               you
               pollute
               that
               which
               is
               holy
               ?
               The
               way
               of
               God
               is
               a
               holy
               thing
               ,
               and
               take
               heed
               of
               polluting
               of
               it
               ,
               by
               having
               such
               low
               ends
               in
               it
               .
               Again
               ,
               
               consider
               how
               you
               do
               take
               the
               name
               of
               God
               in
               vain
               ;
               the
               name
               of
               God
               is
               in
               the
               ways
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               for
               you
               to
               have
               no
               higher
               ends
               in
               Religion
               ,
               but
               such
               base
               ones
               ,
               you
               take
               Gods
               name
               
                 in
                 vain
              
               ,
               and
               God
               will
               not
               hold
               you
               guiltless
               .
            
             
               These
               two
               men
               ,
               
                 a
                 gracious
                 heart
              
               ,
               and
               a
               hypocrite
               ,
               may
               be
               compared
               to
               two
               men
               that
               follow
               the
               King
               ;
               one
               that
               follows
               the
               King
               for
               some
               Dukedom
               ,
               and
               place
               of
               Office
               ,
               to
               obtain
               some
               great
               thing
               from
               the
               King
               ;
               and
               a
               begger
               that
               knows
               not
               the
               King
               ,
               but
               runs
               after
               him
               for
               an
               alms
               ,
               and
               if
               he
               may
               have
               six
               pence
               or
               a
               shilling
               ,
               he
               goes
               away
               quieted
               :
               So
               in
               the
               ways
               of
               Religion
               ,
               both
               seem
               to
               follow
               God
               ,
               a
               gracious
               heart
               follows
               God
               ,
               and
               knows
               what
               God
               is
               ,
               he
               knows
               that
               God
               is
               a
               blessed
               God
               ,
               a
               glorious
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               there
               are
               wonderful
               great
               and
               glorious
               things
               to
               be
               communicated
               from
               God
               to
               the
               souls
               of
               his
               people
               ,
               and
               therefore
               he
               follows
               God
               for
               great
               things
               ,
               for
               heaven
               ,
               and
               eternity
               ,
               and
               glory
               ,
               and
               immortality
               ;
               an
               hypocrite
               ,
               he
               knows
               little
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               he
               follows
               God
               that
               he
               may
               have
               a
               little
               credit
               and
               content
               for
               a
               while
               ,
               and
               he
               looks
               no
               higher
               :
               O
               base
               ignoble
               spirits
               ,
               that
               have
               no
               higher
               thoughts
               in
               the
               ways
               of
               God!
               though
               we
               must
               take
               heed
               of
               high
               thoughts
               of
               our selves
               ,
               yet
               in
               the
               ways
               of
               God
               we
               must
               lift
               up
               our selves
               ,
               and
               have
               high
               thoughts
               ,
               and
               high
               ayms
               .
               O
               what
               difference
               is
               there
               between
               an
               hypocrite
               and
               a
               true
               gracious
               heart
               !
               A
               gracious
               heart
               hath
               high
               ends
               for
               God
               in
               the
               meanest
               actions
               ,
               in
               eating
               ,
               and
               drinking
               ,
               and
               an
               hypocrite
               hath
               low
               ends
               in
               his
               highest
               actions
               ,
               in
               the
               most
               solemn
               duties
               of
               divine
               worship
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               those
               hypocrites
               are
               to
               be
               rebuked
               
               
               that
               go
               on
               fairly
               in
               the
               profession
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               make
               conscience
               of
               secret
               sins
               ,
               and
               not
               onely
               in
               shews
               ,
               but
               really
               are
               escaped
               many
               pollutions
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               yet
               at
               last
               lose
               all
               for
               cleaving
               to
               some
               one
               sin
               :
               but
               there
               is
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               difference
               between
               a
               real
               escaping
               ,
               and
               true
               sanctifying
               escaping
               ;
               many
               may
               really
               forsake
               many
               pollutions
               ,
               and
               many
               sins
               ,
               and
               yet
               at
               last
               lose
               all
               this
               reward
               for
               closing
               with
               some
               secret
               sin
               .
               O
               take
               heed
               lest
               this
               be
               any
               of
               your
               portions
               ,
               you
               have
               been
               vile
               ,
               and
               you
               have
               reformed
               your
               ways
               in
               many
               things
               ,
               and
               are
               not
               guilty
               of
               such
               and
               such
               sins
               as
               you
               were
               before
               ;
               but
               look
               to
               your selves
               that
               you
               do
               not
               lose
               all
               this
               reward
               for
               some
               one
               sin
               at
               last
               :
               let
               them
               do
               what
               they
               will
               in
               profession
               ,
               if
               their
               hearts
               do
               not
               come
               off
               from
               every
               sin
               ,
               it
               is
               all
               nothing
               ;
               not
               but
               that
               there
               may
               be
               some
               remainders
               of
               sin
               ,
               and
               yet
               the
               heart
               be
               taken
               off
               from
               every
               sin
               ;
               but
               if
               there
               be
               any
               secret
               closing
               with
               any
               sin
               ,
               all
               your
               profession
               ,
               and
               the
               leaving
               of
               all
               the
               other
               is
               to
               no
               purpose
               ,
               it
               will
               never
               bring
               you
               to
               this
               reward
               :
               As
               suppose
               a
               wife
               should
               be
               very
               serviceable
               to
               her
               husband
               in
               many
               things
               ,
               and
               forsake
               many
               lovers
               ,
               yet
               if
               she
               entertain
               but
               any
               one
               lover
               besides
               her
               husband
               ,
               her
               husband
               does
               not
               care
               for
               all
               her
               service
               and
               respect
               ;
               and
               so
               it
               is
               with
               those
               that
               make
               profession
               :
               Look
               that
               there
               be
               no
               one
               secret
               sin
               lodge
               in
               your
               hearts
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               you
               will
               lose
               all
               .
               It
               was
               a
               vexation
               to
               
                 Lysimachus
                 a
                 King
              
               ,
               that
               his
               staying
               to
               drink
               
                 one
                 draught
                 of
                 water
                 ,
                 lost
                 him
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 :
              
               And
               so
               it
               will
               be
               a
               vexation
               to
               any
               that
               have
               gone
               on
               in
               the
               ways
               of
               godliness
               ,
               that
               he
               hath
               lost
               Heaven
               for
               one
               sin
               .
            
             
             
               It
               was
               a
               grievous
               affliction
               upon
               Moses
               ,
               that
               he
               came
               towards
               Canaan
               within
               the
               sight
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               yet
               for
               one
               sin
               ,
               not
               sanctifying
               Gods
               name
               at
               the
               water
               of
               Meribah
               ,
               he
               was
               deprived
               of
               it
               ,
               it
               went
               to
               his
               heart
               ;
               and
               so
               it
               will
               be
               a
               grievous
               thing
               when
               you
               shall
               come
               towards
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               for
               one
               sin
               ,
               not
               sanctifying
               Gods
               name
               as
               you
               ought
               ,
               you
               shall
               be
               deprived
               of
               heavenly
               Canaan
               .
               Many
               Prodigals
               have
               an
               inheritance
               ,
               and
               at
               one
               cast
               of
               the
               Dice
               lose
               it
               ;
               to
               lose
               this
               Inheritance
               at
               one
               cast
               ,
               is
               a
               grievous
               thing
               .
               A
               man
               may
               scape
               many
               wounds
               ,
               and
               shots
               in
               the
               Wars
               ,
               and
               yet
               may
               be
               killed
               at
               last
               with
               the
               wound
               of
               a
               Pen-knife
               ,
               or
               the
               wound
               of
               a
               pin
               or
               needle
               :
               so
               many
               that
               have
               escaped
               many
               gross
               sins
               ,
               may
               by
               some
               little
               secret
               lust
               be
               deprived
               of
               the
               glory
               of
               heaven
               .
               You
               that
               are
               going
               on
               in
               this
               way
               ,
               that
               tend
               to
               the
               reward
               ,
               take
               heed
               you
               do
               not
               lose
               all
               for
               some
               one
               sin
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               those
               that
               apostatize
               are
               to
               be
               rebuked
               ;
               
               Apostates
               go
               far
               ,
               and
               lose
               all
               this
               reward
               ,
               because
               they
               do
               not
               endure
               to
               the
               end
               ,
               but
               go
               back
               and
               decline
               :
               You
               were
               once
               in
               a
               blessed
               way
               ,
               and
               had
               a
               blessed
               gale
               ,
               and
               you
               were
               going
               on
               apace
               to
               heaven
               ,
               and
               now
               you
               are
               turned
               back
               again
               ;
               O
               what
               have
               you
               done
               !
               it
               may
               be
               you
               were
               near
               your
               end
               ,
               as
               Christ
               said
               to
               the
               yong
               man
               ,
               
                 He
                 is
                 not
                 far
                 from
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Heaven
                 :
              
               as
               the
               Israelites
               were
               within
               a
               few
               days
               journey
               of
               Canaan
               ,
               and
               yet
               lost
               it
               ;
               so
               many
               ,
               though
               they
               be
               near
               in
               their
               profession
               ,
               and
               have
               had
               as
               it
               were
               the
               taste
               of
               heaven
               ,
               yet
               turning
               back
               again
               ,
               they
               lose
               all
               .
               As
               if
               a
               man
               were
               going
               a
               rich
               Voyage
               ,
               and
               just
               as
               he
               was
               entring
               into
               the
               Haven
               ,
               there
               should
               come
               a
               gust
               of
               wind
               and
               blow
               
               him
               home
               again
               ,
               how
               does
               it
               grieve
               him
               ?
               I
               was
               just
               at
               the
               Haven
               ,
               and
               if
               I
               had
               entred
               I
               had
               been
               enriched
               for
               ever
               :
               So
               many
               have
               gone
               on
               in
               the
               profession
               of
               Religion
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               continued
               ,
               who
               knows
               but
               that
               they
               might
               have
               had
               all
               this
               reward
               ?
               but
               for
               want
               of
               continuance
               they
               have
               lost
               all
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               come
               short
               of
               the
               glory
               of
               God.
               We
               may
               say
               to
               them
               ,
               as
               the
               Angel
               said
               to
               
                 Hagar
                 ;
                 Hagar
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 comest
                 thou
                 ,
                 and
                 whither
                 goest
                 thou
                 ?
              
               So
               it
               may
               be
               said
               to
               an
               Apostata
               ,
               Poor
               creature
               ,
               from
               whence
               comest
               thou
               ,
               and
               whither
               goest
               thou
               ?
               Thou
               comest
               from
               heaven
               and
               eternal
               life
               ,
               and
               thou
               art
               going
               to
               hell
               and
               eternal
               death
               .
               You
               know
               how
               earnest
               the
               Apostle
               was
               with
               the
               Galatians
               ,
               when
               they
               had
               once
               received
               the
               faith
               ,
               and
               drew
               back
               again
               ,
               says
               he
               ,
               
                 Who
                 hath
                 bewitched
                 you
              
               ?
               Was
               there
               ever
               such
               wickedness
               like
               this
               ?
               to
               receive
               that
               faith
               that
               brings
               such
               happiness
               ,
               and
               after
               you
               have
               received
               it
               to
               turn
               back
               again
               ;
               
                 Who
                 hath
                 bewitched
                 you
              
               ?
               And
               this
               is
               the
               fourth
               Use
               .
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               such
               a
               glorious
               
                 recompence
                 of
                 reward
              
               for
               the
               people
               of
               God
               ;
               this
               should
               then
               encourage
               
               such
               as
               are
               looking
               towards
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               are
               walking
               in
               the
               ways
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               First
               ,
               it
               may
               encourage
               to
               begin
               betimes
               in
               Gods
               
               ways
               :
               It
               is
               your
               wisdom
               to
               begin
               to
               work
               at
               the
               first
               hour
               ,
               seeing
               God
               will
               reward
               so
               richly
               .
               If
               you
               were
               to
               work
               for
               another
               ,
               and
               you
               knew
               he
               would
               give
               you
               a
               great
               sum
               of
               money
               for
               every
               hour
               you
               wrought
               ,
               you
               would
               be
               sure
               to
               be
               betimes
               at
               work
               that
               day
               :
               You
               that
               are
               yong
               ,
               you
               are
               deferring
               ,
               and
               putting
               off
               your
               repentance
               ;
               what
               a
               sottish
               delusion
               is
               this
               ?
               What
               do
               you
               lose
               ,
               you
               lose
               a
               great
               
               deal
               of
               the
               reward
               you
               might
               have
               :
               Therefore
               you
               little
               ones
               ,
               as
               soon
               you
               come
               to
               know
               any
               thing
               of
               the
               ways
               of
               God
               ,
               embrace
               them
               ,
               for
               you
               shall
               be
               rewarded
               abundantly
               for
               every
               minute
               of
               an
               hour
               :
               Therefore
               the
               losing
               the
               time
               of
               youth
               ,
               yea
               ,
               the
               losing
               of
               any
               opportunity
               of
               doing
               any
               gracious
               action
               ,
               is
               an
               eternal
               loss
               :
               for
               if
               God
               reward
               every
               one
               according
               to
               his
               works
               ,
               then
               the
               loss
               of
               an
               opportunity
               to
               do
               a
               good
               work
               ,
               is
               an
               eternal
               loss
               ;
               they
               that
               have
               neglected
               opportunities
               ,
               let
               them
               consider
               what
               they
               have
               lost
               ,
               and
               you
               that
               have
               your
               time
               before
               you
               ,
               begin
               betimes
               ;
               if
               a
               man
               were
               working
               ,
               and
               knew
               not
               when
               he
               should
               be
               paid
               ,
               or
               how
               he
               should
               get
               his
               wages
               ,
               he
               would
               come
               late
               to
               work
               ,
               and
               would
               be
               negligent
               ,
               but
               God
               would
               not
               have
               you
               come
               into
               his
               vineyard
               upon
               those
               terms
               ,
               but
               promises
               he
               will
               reward
               you
               ,
               and
               therefore
               begin
               betimes
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               here
               is
               an
               incouragement
               to
               Gods
               
               people
               to
               be
               strict
               ,
               if
               we
               look
               for
               such
               a
               glorious
               reward
               ,
               we
               had
               need
               be
               accurate
               ;
               many
               cry
               out
               ,
               What
               need
               men
               be
               so
               strict
               ?
               Indeed
               if
               they
               had
               no
               higher
               ends
               then
               your
               base
               ends
               ,
               you
               might
               say
               so
               ;
               a
               base
               hypocrite
               what
               need
               he
               be
               so
               strict
               ?
               but
               for
               a
               gracious
               heart
               ,
               that
               hath
               such
               high
               ,
               and
               noble
               ,
               and
               glorious
               ends
               as
               these
               are
               in
               his
               work
               ,
               as
               a
               crown
               ,
               and
               glory
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               ,
               he
               had
               need
               be
               strict
               and
               precise
               .
               In
               ordinary
               pieces
               of
               work
               ,
               by
               which
               workmen
               do
               not
               expect
               much
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               so
               strict
               and
               exact
               ;
               but
               if
               a
               man
               be
               about
               some
               curious
               work
               ,
               that
               he
               expects
               some
               great
               matter
               for
               ,
               then
               he
               will
               be
               very
               strict
               :
               and
               so
               because
               Gods
               people
               do
               expect
               such
               great
               matters
               for
               Religion
               ,
               no
               wonder
               that
               they
               are
               so
               strict
               and
               precise
               .
            
             
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               such
               a
               glorious
               reward
               ,
               here
               is
               an
               encouragement
               to
               be
               very
               fervent
               and
               zealous
               
               in
               the
               ways
               of
               God
               ,
               because
               they
               serve
               such
               a
               God
               ,
               and
               shall
               have
               such
               reward
               ,
               says
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               in
               Rom.
               12.
               11.
               
               
                 Be
                 fervent
                 in
                 spirit
                 ,
                 serving
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ;
               as
               if
               he
               should
               say
               ,
               Do
               you
               know
               whom
               you
               serve
               ?
               
                 You
                 serve
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ,
               the
               high
               ,
               and
               mighty
               ,
               and
               glorious
               ,
               and
               infinite
               God
               ;
               and
               therefore
               you
               had
               need
               
                 be
                 fervent
                 in
                 spirit
              
               ;
               do
               that
               you
               do
               with
               all
               your
               might
               and
               power
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               for
               that
               God
               that
               will
               do
               such
               great
               things
               for
               you
               .
               As
               David
               when
               he
               danced
               before
               the
               Ark
               ,
               he
               did
               it
               with
               all
               his
               might
               :
               Michol
               not
               knowing
               his
               meaning
               ,
               scorned
               him
               in
               her
               heart
               ;
               but
               says
               he
               ,
               
                 It
                 was
                 before
                 the
                 Lord
                 that
                 chose
                 me
                 before
                 your
                 Fathers
                 house
                 ,
              
               that
               hath
               bestowed
               such
               mercies
               upon
               me
               ,
               and
               will
               bestow
               more
               mercies
               ,
               and
               
                 if
                 this
                 be
                 to
                 be
                 vile
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 be
                 more
                 vile
                 .
              
               Carnal
               hearts
               cannot
               endure
               earnestness
               ,
               and
               fervency
               in
               Gods
               service
               ;
               as
               the
               wilde
               beasts
               cannot
               endure
               fire
               ,
               so
               beastly
               carnal
               spirits
               cannot
               endure
               fire
               ,
               fervency
               ,
               and
               zeal
               in
               Gods
               ways
               ;
               but
               suppose
               they
               should
               oppose
               you
               for
               fervency
               in
               Gods
               ways
               ,
               you
               might
               answer
               them
               ,
               
                 If
                 this
                 be
                 to
                 be
                 vile
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 be
                 more
                 vile
              
               ;
               It
               is
               for
               that
               God
               that
               hath
               done
               great
               things
               for
               me
               ,
               and
               that
               I
               hope
               to
               receive
               great
               things
               from
               hereafter
               eternally
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               such
               a
               glorious
               reward
               ,
               be
               
               encouraged
               to
               be
               abundant
               in
               Gods
               service
               ;
               this
               is
               the
               Argument
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               in
               1
               Cor.
               15.
               58.
               
               
                 Be
                 ye
                 stedfast
                 ,
                 unmoveable
                 ,
                 always
                 abounding
                 in
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 you
                 know
                 your
                 labor
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 vain
                 in
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               By
               that
               which
               hath
               been
               said
               ,
               you
               may
               know
               your
               labor
               is
               not
               in
               vain
               
               with
               the
               Lord
               ;
               be
               abundant
               in
               service
               ,
               there
               shall
               not
               be
               one
               tear
               ,
               nor
               one
               sigh
               ,
               nor
               one
               prayer
               lost
               ;
               many
               say
               ,
               Why
               do
               you
               so
               much
               ,
               will
               not
               less
               serve
               ?
               The
               godly
               do
               not
               onely
               aym
               at
               the
               reward
               ,
               that
               will
               require
               abundance
               ,
               but
               they
               would
               have
               the
               heigth
               of
               the
               reward
               ,
               and
               therefore
               they
               think
               they
               never
               have
               done
               enough
               .
               It
               is
               an
               expression
               of
               Austin
               ,
               If
               a
               man
               should
               serve
               the
               Lord
               a
               thousand
               years
               ,
               it
               would
               not
               deserve
               an
               hour
               of
               the
               reward
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               much
               less
               an
               eternity
               :
               Though
               it
               is
               true
               ,
               the
               grace
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               glorious
               ,
               and
               he
               does
               accept
               of
               his
               grace
               ,
               as
               the
               most
               glorious
               thing
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               yet
               considering
               what
               our
               actions
               are
               ,
               how
               much
               corruption
               is
               mingled
               with
               them
               ,
               it
               would
               not
               deserve
               a
               moment
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               therefore
               we
               had
               need
               do
               as
               much
               as
               we
               can
               .
               2
               Peter
               3.
               11.
               
               
                 Seeing
                 then
                 that
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 shall
                 be
                 dissolved
                 ,
                 what
                 maner
                 of
                 persons
                 ought
                 ye
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 all
                 maner
                 of
                 holy
                 conversation
                 and
                 godliness
                 ?
              
               We
               should
               be
               ashamed
               and
               confounded
               in
               our
               thoughts
               that
               we
               can
               do
               no
               more
               ;
               and
               if
               there
               should
               be
               shame
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               when
               the
               Saints
               shall
               see
               and
               enjoy
               so
               much
               there
               ,
               would
               they
               not
               be
               ashamed
               that
               they
               have
               done
               no
               more
               for
               that
               God
               so
               glorious
               in
               his
               bounty
               &
               goodness
               here
               ?
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               such
               a
               glorious
               
                 recompence
                 of
                 reward
              
               ,
               then
               let
               us
               labor
               to
               be
               faithful
               with
               God
               ,
               because
               
               we
               have
               such
               a
               good
               Master
               ,
               that
               is
               so
               good
               and
               gracious
               to
               us
               .
               Princes
               make
               account
               they
               engage
               the
               hearts
               of
               their
               subjects
               that
               are
               about
               them
               ,
               to
               be
               faithful
               with
               them
               by
               their
               great
               rewards
               ,
               and
               by
               keeping
               of
               them
               in
               expectation
               of
               great
               things
               :
               The
               great
               things
               that
               God
               hath
               prepared
               for
               us
               ,
               
               do
               lay
               more
               engagements
               upon
               our
               hearts
               to
               be
               faithful
               with
               him
               :
               Let
               us
               not
               be
               false
               to
               such
               a
               God
               as
               this
               is
               ;
               God
               expects
               we
               should
               be
               faithful
               upon
               this
               ground
               ,
               Isaiah
               63.
               7
               ,
               8.
               
               There
               are
               large
               expressions
               of
               the
               goodness
               of
               the
               Lord
               unto
               his
               people
               ;
               and
               what
               follows
               ,
               
                 Surely
                 they
                 are
                 my
                 people
                 ,
                 children
                 that
                 will
                 not
                 lye
                 :
              
               As
               if
               he
               should
               say
               ,
               These
               are
               a
               people
               that
               I
               expect
               should
               be
               satisfied
               with
               me
               .
               In
               Psal
               .
               36.
               5.
               there
               God
               joyns
               his
               mercy
               and
               his
               faithfulness
               both
               together
               :
               As
               Gods
               mercies
               and
               faithfulness
               are
               joyned
               together
               ,
               so
               let
               the
               hope
               of
               Gods
               mercies
               to
               us
               ,
               and
               our
               faithfulness
               unto
               God
               ,
               be
               joyned
               together
               .
               It
               was
               an
               argument
               of
               God
               unto
               
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 God
                 All-sufficient
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 am
                 your
                 exceeding
                 great
                 reward
                 ,
                 walk
                 before
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 upright
                 :
              
               As
               if
               he
               should
               say
               ,
               You
               need
               not
               go
               and
               shark
               unto
               any
               other
               creature
               ,
               you
               have
               reward
               enough
               in
               me
               ,
               therefore
               walk
               before
               me
               ,
               and
               be
               upright
               :
               So
               by
               all
               that
               which
               God
               hath
               revealed
               unto
               you
               concerning
               this
               glorious
               reward
               of
               his
               people
               ,
               God
               says
               ,
               You
               need
               not
               go
               and
               seek
               any
               thing
               else
               ,
               you
               need
               not
               be
               sharking
               up
               and
               down
               after
               the
               creature
               ,
               Is
               there
               not
               enough
               in
               me
               to
               satisfie
               any
               creature
               living
               ?
               The
               ground
               why
               any
               depart
               from
               God
               in
               a
               way
               of
               unfaithfulness
               ,
               is
               because
               they
               have
               distrustful
               thoughts
               ,
               and
               think
               there
               is
               not
               enough
               to
               be
               had
               in
               God
               ,
               but
               they
               had
               need
               shift
               for
               themselves
               another
               way
               :
               If
               we
               understand
               this
               glorious
               reward
               ,
               and
               our
               hearts
               close
               with
               it
               ,
               this
               temptation
               could
               not
               have
               power
               to
               draw
               our
               hearts
               from
               it
               :
               Therefore
               God
               is
               so
               plentiful
               in
               the
               manifestation
               of
               his
               goodness
               ,
               because
               his
               people
               should
               not
               have
               any
               shifting
               thoughts
               ;
               there
               is
               enough
               in
               God
               ,
               
               and
               in
               the
               treasures
               of
               his
               grace
               to
               make
               up
               all
               .
            
             
               Now
               by
               that
               which
               hath
               been
               said
               ,
               be
               encouraged
               to
               go
               on
               in
               those
               ways
               in
               which
               you
               have
               no
               present
               encouragement
               ;
               there
               are
               many
               ways
               in
               which
               you
               have
               no
               encouragement
               from
               God
               or
               men
               ;
               you
               pray
               ,
               and
               hear
               ,
               and
               perform
               duties
               ,
               and
               do
               not
               finde
               God
               come
               in
               that
               way
               ,
               let
               the
               reward
               that
               is
               to
               come
               be
               enough
               to
               encourage
               you
               .
               You
               do
               many
               good
               things
               ,
               and
               men
               are
               ungrateful
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               requite
               them
               ;
               well
               ,
               let
               this
               quiet
               you
               ,
               There
               is
               a
               glorious
               reward
               to
               come
               .
               I
               remember
               a
               speech
               of
               Luther
               ,
               That
               servitude
               to
               men
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               to
               ungrateful
               men
               ,
               does
               please
               God
               ,
               and
               God
               ,
               says
               he
               ,
               wil
               abundantly
               reward
               you
               for
               it
               ,
               and
               that
               should
               be
               more
               sweet
               to
               us
               then
               all
               the
               treasures
               in
               the
               world
               .
               In
               Isa
               .
               49.
               4.
               says
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               
                 I
                 have
                 labored
                 in
                 vain
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 spent
                 my
                 strength
                 for
                 nought
                 and
                 in
                 vain
                 ;
                 yet
                 truly
                 my
                 judgement
                 is
                 with
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 work
                 with
                 my
                 God.
              
               It
               is
               a
               speech
               of
               Latimer
               ,
               speaking
               of
               Ministers
               that
               would
               leave
               their
               flock
               because
               they
               did
               no
               good
               ;
               says
               he
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 very
                 naughtily
                 done
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 look
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 God
                 commands
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 leave
                 the
                 issue
                 to
                 God
                 :
              
               Christ
               saith
               ,
               Follow
               me
               ,
               
                 me
                 ,
                 me
              
               ,
               (
               three
               times
               he
               hath
               it
               )
               and
               
                 not
                 your
                 own
                 lusts
              
               ;
               let
               us
               do
               our
               own
               work
               ,
               and
               leave
               the
               reward
               with
               God
               :
               Though
               it
               be
               a
               sweet
               encouragement
               for
               the
               Ministers
               of
               God
               to
               see
               something
               of
               their
               labor
               ,
               yet
               if
               they
               do
               not
               ,
               it
               is
               enough
               to
               make
               them
               go
               on
               in
               a
               way
               of
               obedience
               for
               the
               present
               ,
               because
               God
               commands
               it
               though
               there
               were
               no
               reward
               ,
               but
               when
               we
               do
               obey
               God
               ,
               and
               please
               God
               for
               the
               present
               ,
               and
               it
               shall
               be
               rewarded
               so
               gloriously
               hereafter
               ,
               let
               not
               this
               be
               any
               excuse
               ,
               We
               can
               do
               no
               good
               :
               if
               you
               be
               convinced
               of
               a
               
               duty
               ,
               whether
               there
               be
               good
               or
               no
               good
               come
               of
               it
               ,
               whether
               there
               be
               present
               encouragement
               or
               not
               ,
               it
               is
               enough
               that
               it
               shall
               be
               gloriously
               rewarded
               hereafter
               .
            
             
               Sixthly
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               such
               a
               glorious
               reward
               ,
               such
               
               blessed
               things
               as
               these
               reserved
               for
               the
               people
               of
               God
               :
               hence
               then
               let
               us
               dwell
               a
               little
               in
               admiring
               at
               the
               goodness
               of
               God
               ,
               at
               the
               infinite
               treasures
               of
               the
               riches
               of
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               towards
               the
               children
               of
               men
               :
               Certainly
               ,
               Brethren
               ,
               great
               are
               the
               thoughts
               of
               God
               towards
               mankinde
               ,
               wonderful
               are
               his
               ways
               to
               this
               poor
               creature
               of
               his
               :
               
                 What
                 is
                 man
              
               ,
               says
               the
               
                 Psalmist
                 ,
                 nay
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 man
                 indeed
                 ?
              
               when
               as
               we
               consider
               what
               God
               hath
               done
               for
               him
               .
               In
               Rom.
               8.
               31.
               after
               the
               Apostle
               had
               spoke
               of
               glorification
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               blessed
               estate
               of
               Gods
               people
               hereafter
               ,
               says
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               
                 What
                 shall
                 we
                 say
                 to
                 these
                 things
                 ?
              
               So
               seeing
               these
               things
               are
               so
               that
               are
               revealed
               ,
               
                 What
                 shall
                 we
                 say
                 to
                 these
                 things
                 ?
              
               O
               the
               heighth
               ,
               and
               length
               ,
               and
               depth
               ,
               and
               breadth
               of
               the
               loving
               kindeness
               of
               the
               Lord
               !
               how
               unsearchable
               are
               his
               judgements
               !
               shall
               we
               say
               ,
               How
               unsearchable
               are
               his
               mercies
               ?
               and
               his
               mercies
               past
               finding
               out
               .
               
                 O
                 how
                 great
                 is
                 thy
                 goodness
                 which
                 thou
                 hast
                 laid
                 up
                 for
                 them
                 that
                 fear
                 thee
                 ,
                 which
                 thou
                 hast
                 wrought
                 before
                 the
                 sons
                 of
                 men
                 !
                 Psal
                 .
              
               31.
               19.
               
               If
               ever
               God
               wrought
               about
               any
               thing
               ,
               it
               was
               about
               the
               communication
               of
               his
               goodness
               to
               mankinde
               ;
               yea
               ,
               how
               great
               is
               it
               before
               the
               sons
               of
               men
               ,
               before
               us
               that
               have
               but
               a
               little
               made
               known
               to
               us
               ?
               How
               great
               is
               it
               before
               Angels
               then
               ,
               and
               before
               God
               himself
               ?
               In
               Psal
               .
               113.
               6.
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               God
               humbleth
               to
               behold
               things
               that
               are
               done
               in
               heaven
               :
               It
               is
               much
               that
               God
               should
               vouchsafe
               
               to
               behold
               any
               thing
               in
               heaven
               ;
               but
               now
               that
               God
               should
               vouchsafe
               to
               behold
               such
               a
               poor
               wretched
               creature
               as
               man
               is
               here
               upon
               earth
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               behold
               him
               onely
               ,
               but
               to
               work
               thus
               gloriously
               for
               him
               ,
               and
               that
               from
               all
               eternity
               ,
               to
               make
               it
               his
               great
               work
               to
               communicate
               himself
               to
               man
               ;
               O
               how
               does
               God
               humble
               himself
               here
               ,
               and
               how
               is
               his
               mercy
               and
               goodness
               to
               be
               admired
               and
               adored
               by
               the
               sons
               of
               men
               !
               God
               is
               to
               be
               praised
               for
               the
               least
               of
               his
               mercies
               here
               ,
               but
               he
               is
               to
               be
               admired
               in
               the
               glory
               of
               his
               rich
               grace
               in
               heaven
               .
               We
               read
               Psal
               .
               136.
               
               God
               is
               praised
               twenty
               five
               times
               for
               his
               mercies
               ,
               but
               the
               conclusion
               of
               all
               is
               ,
               
                 Praise
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 mercies
                 endure
                 for
                 ever
              
               ;
               his
               mercies
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               the
               God
               of
               heaven
               ,
               they
               are
               the
               glorious
               mercies
               indeed
               .
               When
               the
               Scripture
               would
               set
               forth
               the
               excellency
               of
               a
               thing
               ,
               it
               expresseth
               it
               by
               heaven
               ,
               as
               the
               excellency
               of
               Christ
               ,
               
                 He
                 is
                 the
                 Lord
                 from
                 heaven
                 ,
              
               1
               Cor.
               15.
               47.
               
               The
               excellency
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               God
               of
               heaven
               ,
               Jonah
               1.
               9.
               
               It
               is
               made
               the
               top
               of
               Christs
               glory
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               made
               higher
               then
               the
               heavens
               ,
               Heb.
               7.
               26.
               
               When
               Christ
               would
               shew
               the
               excellency
               of
               the
               bread
               of
               life
               ,
               he
               says
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 bread
                 from
                 heaven
              
               ;
               the
               excellency
               of
               spiritual
               blessings
               is
               set
               out
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               blessings
               in
               heavenly
               places
               ,
               Eph.
               1.
               
               Because
               gold
               is
               the
               most
               precious
               mettal
               ,
               therefore
               we
               lay
               it
               over
               other
               things
               ,
               not
               onely
               wood
               and
               cloth
               ,
               but
               silver
               it self
               :
               so
               because
               heaven
               is
               so
               excellent
               ,
               the
               Lord
               gilds
               as
               it
               were
               his
               choicest
               blessings
               with
               this
               adjunct
               ,
               and
               all
               to
               shew
               the
               wonderful
               excellency
               there
               is
               in
               heaven
               it self
               .
            
             
               Brethren
               ,
               God
               hath
               therefore
               revealed
               these
               things
               to
               us
               ,
               to
               that
               end
               that
               the
               glory
               of
               his
               grace
               
               might
               be
               great
               in
               the
               world
               :
               God
               would
               have
               us
               have
               high
               ,
               and
               honorable
               ,
               and
               glorious
               thoughts
               of
               his
               goodness
               ;
               God
               would
               have
               the
               high
               praises
               of
               his
               grace
               to
               be
               in
               the
               hearts
               and
               in
               the
               mouthes
               of
               his
               Saints
               ;
               it
               is
               a
               great
               evil
               to
               have
               low
               and
               mean
               apprehensions
               of
               the
               glorious
               grace
               of
               God
               to
               mankinde
               ;
               you
               do
               not
               know
               what
               dishonor
               you
               bring
               to
               God
               in
               it
               :
               If
               your
               hearts
               be
               not
               raised
               on
               high
               ,
               and
               enlarged
               in
               the
               thoughts
               of
               the
               free
               and
               glorious
               grace
               of
               God
               to
               mankinde
               ,
               it
               is
               an
               exceeding
               dishonor
               to
               him
               .
               To
               see
               the
               riches
               of
               Gods
               glorious
               grace
               to
               the
               children
               of
               men
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               mighty
               work
               of
               faith
               ,
               and
               such
               a
               work
               as
               the
               soul
               is
               enabled
               to
               do
               onely
               by
               a
               mighty
               and
               glorious
               work
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               in
               it
               ;
               indeed
               there
               is
               in
               the
               world
               a
               base
               ,
               and
               poor
               ,
               and
               mean
               apprehension
               of
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               in
               Christ
               ,
               such
               as
               does
               not
               work
               at
               all
               to
               raise
               ,
               and
               enlarge
               ,
               and
               glorifie
               the
               heart
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               but
               the
               true
               sight
               of
               the
               riches
               of
               Gods
               glorious
               grace
               ,
               it
               hath
               a
               mighty
               power
               to
               raise
               ,
               and
               enlarge
               ,
               and
               glorifie
               the
               hearts
               of
               the
               children
               of
               men
               while
               they
               are
               here
               ;
               as
               mark
               the
               expressions
               of
               the
               Apostle
               in
               his
               Prayer
               for
               the
               Ephesians
               ,
               1
               Ephes
               .
               17.
               18.
               
               
                 That
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 glory
                 ,
                 may
                 give
                 unto
                 you
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 wisdom
                 and
                 revelation
                 in
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 him
                 ;
                 The
                 eyes
                 of
                 your
                 understanding
                 being
                 enlightned
                 ,
                 that
                 ye
                 may
                 know
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 hope
                 of
                 his
                 calling
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 the
                 riches
                 of
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 his
                 inheritance
                 in
                 the
                 Saints
                 :
              
               not
               the
               inheritance
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               but
               the
               inheritance
               in
               the
               Saints
               ,
               and
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               inheritance
               ,
               and
               the
               riches
               of
               the
               glory
               ,
               and
               they
               must
               not
               onely
               have
               understanding
               to
               know
               this
               ,
               
                 but
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 their
                 understanding
                 
                 must
                 be
                 enlightened
                 ,
              
               and
               this
               must
               come
               from
               
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 Christ
              
               ,
               from
               the
               Spirit
               of
               wisdom
               and
               Revelation
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               Father
               of
               glory
               ,
               
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 .
              
               The
               sight
               of
               the
               excellency
               and
               riches
               of
               Gods
               grace
               here
               ,
               it
               is
               that
               that
               is
               the
               work
               of
               God
               shining
               into
               the
               heart
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               4.
               6.
               
               
                 For
                 God
                 who
                 commanded
                 the
                 light
                 to
                 shine
                 out
                 of
                 darkness
                 ,
                 hath
                 shined
                 in
                 our
                 hearts
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 :
              
               The
               unsearchable
               truths
               of
               the
               Gospel
               are
               in
               that
               which
               hath
               been
               revealed
               so
               far
               as
               we
               are
               able
               to
               wade
               into
               them
               .
               The
               sight
               of
               Gods
               rich
               glory
               ,
               is
               that
               which
               the
               Princes
               of
               the
               world
               have
               not
               known
               ,
               it
               is
               that
               which
               requires
               a
               work
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               
                 Of
                 that
                 Spirit
                 which
                 searcheth
              
               
               
                 the
                 deep
                 things
                 of
                 God.
              
               
            
             
               O
               brethren
               ,
               if
               you
               had
               a
               true
               spiritual
               sight
               of
               the
               richness
               of
               the
               goodness
               of
               God
               in
               the
               way
               of
               his
               communication
               of
               happiness
               and
               glory
               to
               the
               children
               of
               men
               ,
               then
               you
               see
               into
               the
               great
               design
               of
               God
               ,
               into
               the
               deep
               counsels
               of
               his
               wisdom
               ,
               then
               God
               hath
               laid
               open
               his
               heart
               unto
               you
               ,
               God
               hath
               brought
               you
               into
               the
               treasures
               of
               his
               riches
               ,
               and
               given
               you
               a
               view
               of
               them
               ;
               the
               very
               secrets
               of
               Gods
               soul
               are
               imparted
               to
               you
               ,
               and
               blessed
               are
               your
               eyes
               that
               have
               seen
               these
               things
               :
               if
               the
               sight
               of
               Gods
               glory
               in
               his
               grace
               towards
               mankinde
               be
               seen
               in
               true
               beauty
               and
               height
               ,
               and
               glory
               indeed
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               fear
               that
               they
               should
               do
               hurt
               to
               any
               soul
               ;
               it
               is
               true
               ,
               the
               apprehension
               of
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               in
               a
               natural
               way
               ,
               is
               the
               cause
               of
               security
               or
               presumption
               in
               many
               ,
               but
               there
               was
               never
               any
               in
               the
               world
               that
               was
               furthered
               in
               a
               way
               of
               security
               and
               presumption
               upon
               the
               spiritual
               
               sight
               and
               view
               they
               have
               had
               of
               the
               heighth
               and
               depth
               of
               the
               riches
               of
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               in
               the
               face
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               :
               That
               sight
               of
               Gods
               grace
               that
               is
               the
               cause
               of
               security
               in
               people
               ,
               is
               that
               which
               is
               grounded
               meerly
               upon
               a
               natural
               light
               ,
               which
               hath
               no
               efficacy
               to
               raise
               ,
               and
               enlarge
               ,
               and
               to
               purge
               the
               heart
               :
               But
               this
               true
               spiritual
               sight
               of
               Gods
               grace
               ,
               it
               hath
               a
               mighty
               efficacy
               ,
               and
               nothing
               more
               ,
               to
               raise
               ,
               and
               enlarge
               ,
               and
               purge
               the
               heart
               .
               In
               2
               Corinth
               .
               3.
               18.
               says
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               
                 We
                 beholding
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 mirror
                 :
              
               What
               then
               ,
               are
               we
               secure
               and
               presumptuous
               upon
               this
               ?
               No
               ,
               
                 We
                 are
                 changed
                 into
                 the
                 same
                 image
                 from
                 glory
                 to
                 glory
                 .
              
               What
               was
               that
               glory
               that
               the
               Apostle
               did
               behold
               ?
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               in
               the
               mirror
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               in
               the
               riches
               of
               his
               grace
               towards
               the
               Saints
               :
               Now
               says
               he
               ,
               
                 While
                 we
                 behold
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 mirror
                 ,
                 this
                 glory
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               this
               is
               the
               fruit
               of
               it
               ,
               
                 We
                 are
                 changed
                 from
                 glory
                 to
                 glory
                 .
              
               People
               talk
               of
               Gods
               mercy
               ,
               but
               how
               few
               ever
               had
               a
               spiritual
               sight
               of
               Gods
               mercy
               ?
               they
               would
               have
               Ministers
               preach
               much
               of
               Gods
               mercy
               ,
               but
               if
               people
               had
               eyes
               to
               behold
               it
               in
               the
               glory
               of
               it
               ,
               how
               would
               it
               change
               their
               hearts
               ?
               wherefore
               then
               ,
               I
               beseech
               you
               ,
               labor
               to
               have
               more
               then
               a
               natural
               sight
               of
               Gods
               mercy
               and
               goodness
               towards
               mankinde
               .
               A
               man
               by
               a
               low
               apprehension
               of
               Gods
               mercy
               and
               goodness
               may
               think
               thus
               :
               So
               long
               as
               I
               serve
               God
               ,
               it
               shall
               be
               well
               with
               me
               ,
               God
               will
               bless
               me
               ,
               and
               be
               merciful
               to
               me
               ;
               but
               that
               spiritual
               and
               supernatural
               sight
               of
               the
               riches
               of
               the
               glory
               of
               Gods
               mercy
               ,
               is
               this
               ,
               for
               a
               soul
               though
               it
               sees
               it self
               a
               base
               vile
               wretched
               worm
               ,
               a
               lump
               of
               filth
               ,
               
               and
               sees
               it self
               standing
               guilty
               before
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               God
               seems
               to
               look
               with
               an
               angry
               face
               upon
               it
               ,
               and
               conscience
               within
               it
               accuses
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               threats
               of
               the
               fiery
               Law
               come
               out
               against
               it
               ;
               yet
               for
               a
               soul
               to
               be
               able
               to
               look
               into
               the
               deep
               bowels
               of
               Gods
               infinite
               compassion
               that
               are
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               in
               them
               to
               look
               upon
               it self
               for
               all
               this
               as
               an
               heir
               of
               glory
               and
               eternal
               life
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               have
               the
               soul
               raised
               ,
               and
               enlarged
               ,
               and
               devoted
               to
               the
               magnifying
               ,
               praising
               and
               adoring
               the
               riches
               of
               Gods
               grace
               ,
               and
               to
               venture
               all
               upon
               this
               ,
               this
               is
               more
               then
               a
               natural
               sight
               of
               Gods
               grace
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               mercy
               towards
               mankinde
               .
            
             
               You
               will
               say
               ,
               We
               could
               admire
               Gods
               grace
               and
               
               mercy
               towards
               mankinde
               ,
               and
               praise
               him
               ,
               and
               bless
               him
               for
               it
               ,
               and
               our
               hearts
               would
               be
               enlarged
               ,
               
                 If
                 we
                 were
                 sure
                 these
                 things
                 did
                 belong
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 we
                 had
                 any
                 interest
                 in
                 them
              
               ;
               there
               is
               enough
               in
               them
               to
               enlarge
               and
               raise
               our
               hearts
               ,
               but
               this
               is
               that
               which
               hinders
               ,
               
                 We
                 do
                 not
                 know
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 an
                 interest
                 therein
                 .
              
            
             
               To
               that
               I
               answer
               ,
               That
               this
               very
               work
               of
               God
               it
               
               self
               ,
               that
               gives
               this
               sight
               of
               his
               grace
               to
               raise
               up
               the
               heart
               to
               close
               with
               it
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               the
               soul
               venture
               all
               upon
               it
               ,
               that
               does
               bring
               the
               soul
               to
               devote
               it self
               to
               the
               praise
               and
               honor
               of
               it
               ;
               this
               very
               work
               of
               it self
               does
               interest
               your
               souls
               in
               it
               ,
               therefore
               do
               not
               say
               ,
               
                 If
                 I
                 were
                 interested
                 in
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 then
                 I
                 could
                 praise
                 and
                 magnifie
                 God
                 for
                 them
                 :
              
               If
               you
               can
               do
               this
               ,
               you
               are
               interested
               in
               them
               ,
               for
               this
               is
               an
               immediate
               work
               of
               faith
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               from
               a
               divine
               principle
               to
               be
               able
               to
               do
               this
               ,
               and
               therefore
               though
               you
               know
               no
               good
               at
               all
               in
               
               your selves
               before
               ,
               and
               you
               had
               no
               arguments
               to
               encourage
               you
               before
               ,
               and
               you
               had
               no
               preparation
               in
               your
               own
               apprehensions
               before
               ,
               yet
               if
               you
               have
               but
               this
               work
               of
               grace
               ,
               it
               does
               interest
               your
               souls
               in
               all
               that
               which
               hath
               been
               revealed
               concerning
               the
               recompence
               of
               reward
               of
               the
               Saints
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               But
               may
               we
               not
               presume
               to
               think
               that
               such
               great
               
               things
               belong
               to
               us
               ?
            
             
               To
               that
               I
               answer
               ,
               Where
               ever
               presumption
               is
               ,
               
               it
               is
               built
               upon
               a
               natural
               sight
               of
               Gods
               grace
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               a
               poor
               low
               flat
               dead
               thing
               ,
               that
               hath
               no
               such
               efficacy
               to
               raise
               the
               heart
               to
               such
               a
               glorious
               work
               as
               this
               is
               ,
               and
               therefore
               if
               the
               heart
               be
               raised
               to
               such
               a
               glorious
               work
               as
               this
               ,
               by
               the
               appprehension
               of
               the
               riches
               of
               the
               grace
               and
               goodness
               of
               God
               towards
               mankinde
               ,
               that
               is
               not
               presumption
               :
               And
               this
               is
               the
               sixth
               Use
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               LIV.
               
                 Gods
                 people
                 to
                 be
                 highly
                 honored
                 .
              
            
             
               SEventhly
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               such
               blessed
               things
               reserved
               
               for
               the
               people
               of
               God
               :
               Hence
               let
               us
               look
               upon
               all
               the
               servants
               of
               God
               as
               honorable
               in
               our
               eyes
               ,
               and
               let
               them
               be
               honored
               in
               our
               thoughts
               ,
               for
               great
               are
               the
               thoughts
               of
               God
               upon
               them
               and
               towards
               them
               ,
               and
               therefore
               great
               and
               honorable
               should
               be
               our
               thoughts
               of
               them
               ,
               though
               they
               be
               never
               so
               poor
               and
               mean
               in
               the
               world
               .
               We
               use
               to
               look
               upon
               great
               heirs
               with
               admiring
               thoughts
               ,
               and
               blessing
               of
               them
               every
               time
               we
               look
               upon
               them
               .
               Do
               you
               see
               one
               walking
               in
               the
               ways
               of
               God
               ?
               whatsoever
               he
               be
               for
               his
               outwards
               ,
               let
               your
               hearts
               bless
               him
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               
                 Here
                 is
                 one
                 indeed
                 born
                 to
                 great
                 things
                 ,
                 other
                 maner
                 of
                 things
                 then
                 any
                 the
                 world
                 affords
                 .
              
               Did
               we
               know
               what
               were
               the
               things
               that
               the
               people
               of
               God
               should
               be
               possessed
               of
               within
               a
               while
               ,
               we
               would
               say
               in
               our
               hearts
               ,
               
                 O
                 blessed
                 that
                 ever
                 they
                 were
                 born
                 ,
                 blessed
                 is
                 the
                 womb
                 that
                 bare
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 blessed
                 are
                 the
                 paps
                 that
                 gave
                 them
                 suck
                 :
              
               Did
               we
               with
               a
               spiritual
               believing
               eye
               behold
               what
               things
               they
               should
               have
               ,
               and
               saw
               them
               as
               now
               possessed
               of
               them
               ,
               we
               would
               see
               cause
               to
               fall
               down
               and
               kiss
               the
               ground
               upon
               which
               they
               tread
               :
               The
               blessed
               Angels
               look
               upon
               them
               as
               great
               ones
               ,
               as
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               therefore
               do
               joyfully
               minister
               unto
               them
               ,
               because
               they
               know
               they
               are
               the
               great
               heirs
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               for
               whom
               such
               great
               things
               are
               prepared
               :
               
                 Great
                 things
                 are
                 spoken
                 of
                 thee
                 ,
                 O
                 thou
                 City
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               says
               the
               Psalmist
               ;
               
                 Great
                 things
                 are
                 spoken
                 of
                 you
                 ,
                 O
                 ye
                 Saints
              
               
               of
               God.
               If
               Heaven
               must
               be
               so
               glorious
               to
               entertain
               the
               Saints
               ,
               how
               glorious
               are
               those
               for
               whom
               heaven
               is
               prepared
               ?
               Says
               
                 Ahasuerus
                 ,
                 What
                 shall
                 be
                 done
                 to
                 the
                 man
                 whom
                 the
                 King
                 will
                 honor
                 ?
              
               O
               what
               shall
               be
               done
               to
               those
               whom
               an
               infinite
               God
               hath
               set
               his
               heart
               upon
               to
               raise
               to
               honor
               ,
               and
               to
               manifest
               to
               Angels
               ,
               and
               to
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               what
               his
               infinite
               power
               is
               able
               to
               do
               in
               raising
               of
               a
               creature
               to
               glory
               :
               In
               the
               Saints
               there
               is
               a
               meeting
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               of
               the
               beams
               of
               Gods
               grace
               and
               goodness
               as
               in
               a
               center
               ,
               and
               that
               must
               needs
               be
               very
               warm
               and
               hot
               indeed
               .
               The
               beams
               of
               the
               Sun
               in
               the
               circumference
               scattered
               in
               the
               ayr
               ,
               are
               warm
               ;
               but
               in
               a
               glass
               ,
               where
               they
               are
               united
               together
               as
               it
               were
               in
               a
               center
               ,
               there
               they
               warm
               after
               another
               maner
               ,
               there
               they
               burn
               ;
               so
               all
               the
               works
               of
               Gods
               grace
               abroad
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               they
               are
               as
               the
               beams
               of
               the
               Sun
               in
               the
               circumference
               ,
               that
               are
               scattered
               abroad
               ;
               but
               in
               his
               people
               there
               is
               the
               center
               where
               they
               are
               united
               together
               ,
               and
               there
               they
               burn
               ,
               and
               are
               glorious
               indeed
               ,
               and
               therefore
               high
               and
               honorable
               thoughts
               you
               ought
               to
               have
               of
               the
               Saints
               .
               It
               is
               a
               great
               argument
               to
               shew
               Gods
               greatness
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               creatures
               in
               the
               world
               are
               his
               ,
               and
               for
               him
               .
               What
               an
               argument
               then
               is
               it
               to
               set
               forth
               the
               greatness
               of
               a
               Christian
               ,
               that
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               God
               ,
               and
               Christ
               ,
               and
               all
               are
               his
               and
               for
               him
               ?
               and
               this
               hath
               been
               shewn
               in
               this
               glorious
               
                 recompence
                 of
                 reward
              
               :
               How
               great
               and
               honorable
               then
               should
               they
               be
               in
               our
               eyes
               ?
            
             
               Eighthly
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               such
               a
               glorious
               reward
               ,
               and
               
               great
               things
               prepared
               for
               Gods
               people
               ,
               then
               what
               love
               is
               due
               to
               Christ
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               ways
               of
               godliness
               ?
            
             
             
               First
               ,
               love
               to
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               cause
               of
               all
               this
               .
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               to
               the
               Gospel
               that
               reveals
               these
               things
               
               to
               us
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               to
               the
               ways
               of
               godliness
               that
               leads
               to
               all
               
               this
               :
               great
               and
               blessed
               are
               the
               things
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               
               of
               Heaven
               ;
               from
               whence
               is
               all
               this
               ?
               It
               is
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               from
               whom
               all
               this
               comes
               ,
               another
               reward
               was
               due
               to
               us
               ,
               we
               were
               wretched
               guilty
               creatures
               ,
               fire-brands
               of
               hell
               ,
               children
               of
               perdition
               ,
               cast
               out
               unto
               an
               eternal
               curse
               ;
               but
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               ,
               who
               was
               the
               wisdom
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               set
               his
               heart
               upon
               us
               ,
               and
               spake
               for
               us
               from
               all
               eternity
               ,
               and
               would
               not
               satisfie
               himself
               in
               delivering
               of
               mankinde
               from
               that
               miserable
               and
               lost
               condition
               in
               which
               they
               were
               ,
               but
               so
               set
               his
               heart
               upon
               them
               ,
               as
               he
               intended
               to
               make
               it
               his
               great
               work
               for
               the
               manifestation
               of
               the
               riches
               of
               his
               grace
               ,
               to
               raise
               this
               poor
               wretched
               creature
               to
               a
               height
               of
               happiness
               and
               glory
               ,
               that
               it
               might
               appear
               to
               Angels
               ,
               to
               the
               world
               ,
               yea
               to
               the
               blessed
               Trinity
               it self
               ,
               what
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               is
               able
               to
               do
               ,
               to
               raise
               a
               creature
               from
               misery
               unto
               glory
               ;
               and
               so
               his
               heart
               was
               set
               upon
               mankinde
               ,
               that
               though
               it
               must
               cost
               him
               the
               eclipsing
               of
               his
               own
               glory
               ,
               though
               he
               must
               come
               to
               be
               made
               a
               prey
               to
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               if
               a
               man
               ,
               a
               man
               of
               sorrows
               ,
               yea
               ,
               made
               a
               curse
               it self
               in
               the
               abstract
               ,
               that
               man
               might
               have
               this
               glory
               and
               happiness
               ,
               and
               yet
               he
               was
               content
               with
               all
               ;
               and
               at
               last
               this
               is
               all
               he
               prays
               for
               as
               a
               fruit
               of
               his
               sufferings
               and
               merits
               ,
               
                 Father
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 that
                 they
                 also
                 whom
                 thou
                 hast
                 given
                 me
                 ,
                 be
                 where
                 I
                 am
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 behold
                 my
                 glory
                 which
                 thou
                 hast
                 given
                 me
              
               ;
               as
               if
               he
               should
               say
               ,
               If
               I
               can
               but
               have
               this
               ,
               I
               am
               well
               ,
               I
               have
               enough
               for
               all
               the
               sufferings
               
               that
               I
               did
               endure
               .
               This
               indeed
               is
               called
               
                 a
                 reward
              
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               the
               reward
               of
               another
               maner
               of
               righteousness
               then
               our
               own
               ;
               were
               it
               that
               there
               were
               no
               other
               righteousness
               but
               our
               own
               ,
               though
               our
               own
               should
               be
               true
               righteousness
               ,
               the
               reward
               would
               never
               come
               to
               this
               height
               ;
               but
               this
               is
               first
               the
               reward
               of
               the
               merit
               ,
               of
               the
               death
               ,
               of
               the
               blood
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               perfect
               righteousness
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               so
               in
               him
               it
               comes
               to
               be
               our
               reward
               ,
               therefore
               it
               is
               Christ
               that
               is
               our
               life
               ,
               and
               happiness
               ,
               and
               glory
               .
               O
               let
               us
               joyn
               with
               those
               blessed
               Elders
               in
               Rev.
               5.
               8
               ,
               9.
               
                 that
                 fell
                 down
                 before
                 the
                 Lamb
                 ,
                 having
                 all
                 harps
                 in
                 their
                 hands
                 ,
                 and
                 golden
                 vials
                 full
                 of
                 odours
                 ,
                 and
                 sung
                 ,
                 Worthy
                 art
                 thou
                 who
                 wast
                 slain
                 ,
                 and
                 hast
                 redeemed
                 us
                 unto
                 God
                 by
                 thy
                 blood
                 ,
                 to
                 receive
                 honor
                 ,
                 and
                 blessing
                 ,
                 and
                 glory
              
               ;
               and
               that
               we
               might
               joyn
               in
               that
               blessed
               melody
               that
               St.
               John
               heard
               in
               that
               Chapter
               ,
               in
               Verse
               13.
               
               
                 He
                 heard
                 all
                 creatures
                 in
                 heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 under
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 Blessing
                 ,
                 honor
                 ,
                 glory
                 and
                 power
                 ,
                 be
                 unto
                 him
                 that
                 sitteth
                 upon
                 the
                 Throne
                 ,
                 and
                 unto
                 the
                 Lamb
                 for
                 ever
                 and
                 ever
              
               ;
               that
               we
               might
               say
               Amen
               to
               this
               .
               If
               any
               man
               wish
               good
               to
               us
               ,
               we
               count
               it
               worthy
               of
               love
               ;
               but
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               having
               wrought
               such
               infinite
               good
               for
               us
               as
               this
               ,
               how
               should
               our
               hearts
               be
               enflamed
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               that
               none
               should
               be
               dear
               to
               us
               ,
               and
               prized
               of
               us
               in
               comparison
               of
               Christ
               :
               Let
               us
               cry
               out
               with
               that
               blessed
               Martyr
               ,
               
                 None
                 but
                 Christ
                 ,
                 none
                 but
                 Christ
                 .
              
            
             
               Again
               ,
               how
               should
               our
               souls
               love
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               prize
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               that
               hath
               revealed
               all
               this
               to
               us
               ?
               In
               2
               Tim.
               1.
               10.
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 Life
                 and
                 immortality
                 is
                 brought
                 to
                 light
                 by
                 the
                 Gospel
                 :
              
               These
               are
               the
               things
               that
               
               in
               comparison
               were
               kept
               hid
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               before
               the
               manifestation
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               but
               now
               they
               are
               revealed
               :
               O
               blessed
               be
               God
               that
               we
               had
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               Gospel
               amongst
               us
               ,
               to
               open
               the
               treasures
               of
               grace
               to
               us
               in
               this
               maner
               .
               What
               poor
               low
               thoughts
               should
               we
               have
               had
               of
               the
               happiness
               of
               mankinde
               ,
               had
               not
               God
               made
               known
               these
               glorious
               things
               in
               the
               Ministery
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ?
               Many
               wise
               men
               by
               the
               light
               of
               nature
               have
               risen
               high
               in
               the
               contemplations
               of
               happiness
               ,
               that
               mans
               nature
               is
               capable
               of
               ,
               but
               how
               far
               beneath
               these
               things
               have
               their
               highest
               thoughts
               been
               ?
               It
               is
               a
               great
               part
               of
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               that
               it
               sets
               out
               unto
               us
               these
               high
               and
               glorious
               things
               .
            
             
               And
               then
               the
               ways
               of
               godliness
               ,
               those
               we
               should
               
               love
               ,
               because
               those
               are
               the
               ways
               that
               lead
               and
               tend
               
               to
               all
               this
               ;
               godliness
               hath
               the
               promise
               of
               the
               life
               to
               come
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               promise
               of
               this
               life
               annexed
               to
               it
               :
               Were
               the
               ways
               of
               godliness
               never
               so
               hard
               and
               rough
               ,
               never
               so
               difficult
               ,
               yet
               they
               are
               glorious
               ways
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               loved
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               glorious
               end
               they
               tend
               unto
               :
               Great
               is
               the
               gain
               of
               godliness
               ,
               if
               these
               things
               be
               believed
               .
               You
               that
               are
               Merchants
               love
               and
               prize
               trading
               and
               merchandizing
               that
               brings
               in
               great
               gain
               ;
               as
               some
               in
               a
               way
               of
               trading
               and
               merchandizing
               ,
               by
               a
               bargain
               in
               a
               morning
               will
               bring
               in
               a
               hundred
               pounds
               ,
               when
               as
               many
               other
               poor
               people
               are
               fain
               to
               work
               hard
               to
               get
               a
               shilling
               or
               eighteen
               pence
               a
               day
               ;
               now
               you
               prize
               that
               trade
               that
               with
               a
               few
               words
               can
               get
               in
               so
               much
               :
               O
               prize
               the
               trade
               of
               godliness
               then
               ,
               there
               is
               gain
               to
               be
               had
               .
               I
               may
               compare
               all
               the
               works
               of
               morality
               ,
               and
               
               
                 common
                 grace
              
               ,
               to
               the
               poor
               mean
               trade
               of
               the
               laboring
               man
               ,
               that
               is
               fain
               to
               work
               hard
               for
               a
               shilling
               or
               eight
               pence
               a
               day
               ,
               they
               work
               ,
               and
               get
               but
               some
               few
               outward
               blessings
               from
               God
               ,
               but
               godliness
               is
               the
               trade
               of
               merchandising
               ,
               that
               brings
               in
               hundreds
               together
               ,
               and
               that
               our
               hearts
               should
               be
               upon
               ;
               God
               would
               have
               our
               hearts
               to
               be
               after
               great
               and
               glorious
               things
               .
               It
               is
               an
               expression
               of
               Cleopatra
               to
               
                 Marcus
                 Antonius
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 for
                 you
                 to
                 be
                 fishing
                 for
                 Gudgeons
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 Towns
                 ,
                 and
                 Forts
                 ,
                 and
                 Castles
                 :
              
               And
               so
               those
               that
               are
               acquainted
               with
               the
               ways
               of
               godliness
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               for
               them
               to
               be
               trading
               for
               poor
               things
               ,
               but
               for
               eternal
               life
               ,
               glory
               and
               immortality
               .
            
             
               The
               ninth
               Use
               ,
               is
               an
               Use
               of
               Examination
               ,
               to
               know
               who
               those
               are
               that
               have
               interest
               in
               these
               glorious
               
               things
               ,
               to
               the
               answering
               of
               that
               question
               in
               Psalm
               15.
               
               
                 Who
                 shall
                 abide
                 in
                 thy
                 Tabernable
                 ?
                 who
                 shall
                 dwell
                 in
                 thy
                 holy
                 hill
                 ?
              
               I
               confess
               that
               Psalm
               does
               principally
               aim
               at
               communion
               with
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ;
               such
               as
               are
               fit
               for
               communion
               with
               a
               Church
               ,
               are
               fit
               for
               heaven
               ,
               and
               therefore
               the
               question
               may
               be
               true
               ,
               
                 Who
                 shall
                 dwell
                 in
                 thy
                 holy
                 hill
                 ?
              
               who
               shall
               be
               partakers
               of
               these
               things
               ?
               
                 Blessed
                 are
                 they
                 that
                 shall
                 eat
                 bread
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 God
              
               ;
               But
               who
               are
               they
               ?
               It
               is
               necessary
               you
               should
               labor
               to
               make
               this
               sure
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               a
               matter
               so
               great
               ,
               and
               so
               glorious
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               lay
               the
               weight
               of
               that
               which
               is
               of
               infinite
               consequence
               ,
               upon
               poor
               ,
               weak
               ,
               slight
               ,
               and
               sandy
               foundations
               ;
               certainly
               we
               do
               not
               know
               what
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               towards
               mankinde
               is
               ,
               if
               we
               content
               our selves
               with
               slight
               hopes
               ;
               but
               if
               God
               hath
               enlightned
               your
               souls
               to
               know
               the
               reality
               and
               glory
               of
               them
               ,
               they
               wil
               never
               be
               at
               rest
               ,
               till
               you
               have
               got
               certain
               and
               
               infallible
               grounds
               for
               them
               .
               In
               things
               of
               small
               consequence
               we
               are
               content
               with
               slight
               evidences
               ,
               but
               if
               a
               man
               have
               to
               deal
               in
               any
               business
               upon
               which
               his
               whole
               estate
               depends
               ,
               he
               would
               not
               have
               any
               man
               think
               it
               ill
               if
               he
               does
               make
               sure
               ,
               if
               he
               will
               have
               bonds
               and
               seals
               :
               so
               we
               should
               make
               sure
               of
               heaven
               ,
               and
               of
               glory
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               such
               a
               great
               matter
               .
            
             
               Some
               I
               suppose
               ,
               that
               meerly
               upon
               the
               hearing
               of
               the
               greatness
               of
               these
               things
               ,
               cannot
               but
               have
               some
               misgiving
               thoughts
               ;
               If
               these
               things
               be
               so
               great
               ,
               surely
               they
               concern
               not
               me
               ,
               they
               belong
               not
               to
               me
               ;
               Can
               I
               think
               in
               my
               conscience
               that
               I
               am
               that
               man
               or
               woman
               that
               God
               should
               have
               such
               great
               thoughts
               upon
               ,
               and
               should
               look
               upon
               me
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               make
               it
               the
               greatest
               design
               that
               he
               hath
               to
               glorifie
               the
               riches
               of
               his
               mercy
               upon
               me
               ?
               What
               work
               of
               Gods
               grace
               have
               I
               ever
               had
               upon
               me
               ?
               I
               would
               not
               have
               those
               that
               are
               affected
               with
               the
               greatness
               of
               Gods
               grace
               to
               mankinde
               ,
               think
               that
               these
               things
               do
               not
               belong
               to
               them
               because
               they
               are
               great
               .
               But
               those
               that
               never
               had
               their
               hearts
               affected
               with
               the
               excellency
               and
               glory
               of
               Gods
               grace
               toward
               man
               ,
               when
               they
               hear
               of
               the
               greatness
               and
               glory
               of
               those
               things
               that
               are
               reserved
               for
               the
               Saints
               ,
               they
               may
               justly
               have
               their
               consciences
               misgive
               them
               ,
               and
               think
               surely
               they
               do
               not
               belong
               to
               them
               .
               Canst
               thou
               that
               art
               a
               base
               drunkard
               ,
               that
               prizest
               nothing
               but
               a
               little
               drink
               ,
               and
               some
               outward
               things
               ,
               think
               that
               God
               should
               make
               it
               the
               greatest
               work
               that
               he
               hath
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               for
               to
               communicate
               the
               riches
               of
               his
               grace
               and
               goodness
               unto
               thee
               ?
               The
               greatness
               of
               these
               things
               may
               be
               enough
               to
               cast
               thee
               off
               ;
               As
               it
               is
               with
               a
               Beggar
               ,
               a
               Beggar
               comes
               and
               asks
               an
               alms
               ,
               if
               a
               man
               put
               his
               hand
               in
               
               his
               pocket
               ,
               and
               take
               out
               a
               peny
               or
               two
               pence
               ,
               he
               hath
               hope
               to
               have
               that
               ;
               but
               if
               he
               take
               out
               a
               piece
               of
               gold
               ,
               he
               hath
               no
               hope
               of
               that
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               so
               much
               :
               So
               when
               men
               have
               but
               natural
               thoughts
               of
               heaven
               and
               happiness
               hereafter
               ,
               you
               think
               you
               might
               have
               that
               ,
               but
               when
               you
               come
               to
               have
               heaven
               opened
               to
               you
               ,
               and
               you
               see
               it
               is
               such
               a
               great
               and
               glorious
               thing
               ,
               your
               hearts
               may
               justly
               think
               it
               is
               not
               for
               us
               .
               Cast
               a
               bone
               to
               a
               Dog
               ,
               he
               falls
               to
               it
               presently
               ,
               but
               set
               a
               joynt
               of
               meat
               before
               him
               well
               drest
               ,
               in
               a
               large
               dish
               ,
               and
               he
               goes
               away
               ,
               he
               dares
               not
               venture
               upon
               that
               :
               So
               for
               these
               things
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               the
               ordinary
               favors
               of
               God
               ,
               these
               bones
               that
               God
               casts
               to
               Dogs
               ,
               you
               may
               fall
               upon
               them
               ,
               and
               think
               these
               are
               for
               you
               ;
               but
               when
               you
               come
               to
               the
               dainties
               ,
               and
               infinite
               treasures
               of
               God
               ,
               can
               such
               a
               swinish
               heart
               ,
               such
               a
               base
               ,
               filthy
               ,
               unclean
               spirit
               as
               yours
               is
               ,
               that
               never
               minded
               nothing
               but
               the
               satisfying
               of
               your
               base
               lusts
               ,
               think
               that
               these
               are
               for
               you
               ?
               you
               cannot
               but
               have
               misgiving
               thoughts
               ,
               and
               think
               either
               these
               things
               are
               but
               notions
               ,
               or
               else
               I
               have
               no
               part
               in
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               LV.
               
                 To
                 whom
                 the
              
               Recompence
               of
               reward
               appertains
               .
            
             
               BUt
               how
               may
               any
               know
               that
               they
               shall
               have
               
               this
               glorious
               reward
               ?
            
             
               Carnal
               and
               sensual
               hearts
               ,
               because
               they
               have
               
               no
               principles
               of
               Gods
               grace
               ,
               to
               shew
               them
               the
               great
               things
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               minde
               of
               God
               ,
               they
               think
               no
               man
               can
               know
               ;
               we
               must
               have
               hopes
               ,
               and
               hope
               
               well
               ,
               but
               who
               can
               know
               what
               God
               hath
               in
               heaven
               for
               us
               ?
               Those
               that
               are
               acquainted
               with
               the
               mysteries
               of
               God
               in
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               they
               know
               what
               Gods
               minde
               hath
               been
               from
               all
               eternity
               concerning
               them
               ,
               and
               what
               God
               will
               do
               for
               them
               to
               all
               eternity
               .
               How
               do
               they
               know
               ?
            
             
               First
               ,
               would
               you
               know
               whether
               you
               shall
               have
               this
               
               Recompence
               of
               reward
               ?
               Have
               you
               made
               
                 Moses
                 Choice
              
               ?
               Certainly
               ,
               those
               that
               have
               made
               
                 Moses
                 Choice
              
               ,
               shall
               have
               
                 Moses
                 Reward
              
               :
               What
               
                 Moses
                 Choice
              
               was
               you
               have
               heard
               ,
               
                 Moses
                 chose
                 rather
                 to
                 suffer
                 affliction
                 with
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 enjoy
                 the
                 pleasures
                 of
                 sin
                 for
                 a
                 season
                 :
                 Moses
              
               might
               have
               had
               honor
               and
               esteem
               enough
               in
               Egypt
               ,
               but
               he
               accounted
               afflictions
               with
               the
               people
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               Gods
               ways
               a
               great
               deal
               better
               ;
               
                 He
                 esteemed
                 the
                 reproach
                 of
                 Christ
                 greater
                 riches
                 then
                 all
              
               ;
               so
               I
               may
               have
               Christ
               and
               communion
               with
               his
               people
               ,
               let
               me
               be
               reproached
               ,
               and
               contemned
               ,
               and
               despised
               ,
               I
               care
               not
               .
               Now
               do
               you
               finde
               this
               ?
               Though
               there
               was
               a
               time
               my
               heart
               was
               taken
               with
               the
               glittering
               shews
               of
               things
               here
               ,
               and
               I
               saw
               no
               excellency
               in
               the
               ways
               of
               God
               ,
               they
               were
               but
               notions
               to
               me
               ;
               at
               length
               God
               wrought
               mightily
               upon
               my
               soul
               ,
               and
               shewed
               me
               the
               vanity
               of
               all
               things
               that
               I
               accounted
               for
               glorious
               things
               ,
               and
               shewed
               me
               a
               beauty
               in
               Gods
               people
               ,
               and
               began
               to
               knit
               my
               heart
               to
               them
               ,
               so
               as
               I
               was
               willing
               to
               part
               with
               any
               thing
               to
               have
               communion
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               venture
               all
               upon
               the
               bare
               word
               and
               promise
               of
               God
               ,
               for
               those
               glorious
               things
               that
               are
               revealed
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               
                 this
                 choice
              
               I
               have
               made
               ,
               and
               my
               soul
               is
               setled
               in
               it
               ,
               whatsoever
               befals
               me
               in
               this
               world
               ;
               hath
               there
               been
               such
               a
               work
               upon
               your
               souls
               ,
               that
               you
               have
               
               made
               
                 Moses
                 Choice
              
               ?
               then
               you
               shall
               have
               
                 Moses
                 Reward
              
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               are
               you
               begotten
               unto
               the
               hope
               of
               
               these
               glorious
               things
               ?
               Whosoever
               shall
               be
               partaker
               of
               this
               glorious
               reward
               ,
               must
               be
               one
               that
               is
               born
               to
               it
               .
               There
               are
               some
               dignities
               in
               the
               world
               that
               are
               got
               no
               way
               ,
               except
               they
               be
               born
               to
               them
               ;
               so
               if
               you
               have
               this
               reward
               ,
               you
               must
               be
               born
               to
               it
               ,
               1
               Pet.
               1.
               3.
               
               
                 Blessed
                 be
                 the
                 God
                 and
                 Father
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 abundant
                 mercy
                 hath
                 begotten
                 us
                 unto
                 a
                 lively
                 hope
                 :
              
               Whosoever
               hath
               the
               true
               hope
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               it
               is
               one
               that
               is
               begotten
               to
               it
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               There
               must
               be
               a
               mighty
               work
               of
               God
               upon
               your
               hearts
               ,
               a
               new
               birth
               ,
               a
               regeneration
               in
               you
               ,
               otherwise
               there
               is
               nothing
               you
               have
               done
               or
               can
               do
               that
               can
               get
               this
               reward
               .
               In
               Mat.
               19.
               28.
               says
               Christ
               unto
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               after
               Peter
               had
               spoken
               what
               they
               had
               left
               for
               him
               ,
               
                 Ye
                 that
                 have
                 followed
                 me
                 in
                 the
                 Regeneration
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 man
                 shall
                 sit
                 in
                 the
                 throne
                 of
                 his
                 glory
                 ,
                 ye
                 shall
                 also
                 sit
                 upon
                 twelve
                 thrones
                 ,
                 judging
                 the
                 twelve
                 tribes
                 of
                 Israel
                 :
              
               As
               if
               Christ
               should
               say
               ,
               Peter
               ,
               you
               have
               forsaken
               all
               and
               followed
               me
               ,
               but
               know
               ,
               the
               bare
               forsaking
               is
               not
               enough
               ,
               but
               you
               who
               have
               felt
               the
               work
               of
               God
               
                 regenerating
                 your
                 souls
              
               ,
               upon
               which
               you
               have
               followed
               me
               ,
               you
               shall
               sit
               upon
               twelve
               thrones
               :
               Some
               do
               interpret
               this
               place
               Regeneration
               ,
               the
               estate
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               so
               make
               it
               not
               to
               be
               the
               work
               of
               God
               upon
               the
               soul
               ,
               but
               the
               work
               of
               God
               upon
               the
               world
               ,
               to
               make
               a
               new
               world
               ;
               as
               the
               glorious
               estate
               of
               the
               Church
               under
               the
               Gospel
               is
               called
               
                 a
                 new
                 heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 new
                 earth
                 ,
              
               and
               so
               take
               it
               ,
               
                 Ye
                 that
                 have
                 followed
                 me
                 in
                 this
                 new
                 world
                 ,
                 ye
                 shall
                 sit
                 upon
                 twelve
                 thrones
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               but
               I
               rather
               
               take
               it
               the
               other
               way
               ,
               not
               wholly
               excluding
               this
               ,
               they
               are
               onely
               those
               that
               follow
               Christ
               in
               the
               Regeneration
               ,
               that
               shall
               have
               this
               reward
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               called
               the
               
                 new
                 birth
              
               ,
               because
               there
               is
               such
               a
               strange
               change
               ;
               there
               is
               a
               
                 new
                 spirit
              
               ,
               and
               a
               
                 new
                 life
              
               put
               into
               a
               man
               :
               Suppose
               a
               rational
               soul
               were
               put
               into
               a
               beast
               ,
               what
               a
               change
               would
               be
               in
               that
               creature
               ?
               Suppose
               an
               Angelical
               nature
               were
               put
               upon
               us
               ,
               what
               a
               change
               would
               there
               be
               ?
               By
               the
               change
               that
               is
               wrought
               
                 in
                 regeneration
              
               there
               is
               a
               greater
               difference
               ;
               the
               highest
               degree
               of
               glory
               in
               heaven
               is
               not
               so
               different
               from
               the
               lowest
               degree
               of
               grace
               here
               ,
               as
               the
               lowest
               degree
               of
               grace
               here
               is
               different
               from
               the
               highest
               excellency
               of
               nature
               ,
               because
               the
               difference
               between
               the
               highest
               degree
               of
               the
               glory
               of
               heaven
               from
               the
               lowest
               degree
               of
               grace
               ,
               is
               but
               a
               gradual
               difference
               ,
               but
               the
               difference
               that
               is
               between
               the
               lowest
               degree
               of
               grace
               ,
               and
               the
               highest
               excellency
               of
               nature
               ,
               is
               a
               specifical
               difference
               .
               Therefore
               you
               that
               hope
               for
               glory
               ,
               know
               there
               must
               be
               
                 a
                 regeneration
              
               ,
               that
               work
               of
               God
               upon
               your
               souls
               that
               must
               cause
               a
               greater
               difference
               in
               you
               from
               that
               you
               were
               by
               nature
               ,
               then
               there
               is
               in
               the
               glorified
               Saints
               ,
               that
               have
               the
               highest
               degree
               of
               glory
               ,
               from
               the
               meanest
               Saint
               in
               the
               world
               ;
               as
               the
               reward
               is
               a
               mighty
               glorious
               thing
               ,
               so
               the
               work
               of
               God
               in
               preparing
               a
               soul
               for
               this
               reward
               is
               a
               mighty
               glorious
               work
               .
               And
               therefore
               do
               not
               content
               your selves
               in
               every
               poor
               slight
               thought
               of
               heaven
               ,
               know
               heaven
               lies
               upon
               that
               which
               is
               a
               mighty
               work
               of
               God
               in
               you
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               if
               you
               ever
               come
               to
               Heaven
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               principle
               of
               heaven
               put
               into
               your
               souls
               here
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               
               a
               heavenly
               principle
               that
               carries
               you
               heavenward
               ,
               
               I
               mean
               the
               work
               of
               God
               ,
               causing
               you
               to
               have
               heavenly
               mindes
               ,
               and
               heavenly
               hearts
               ;
               
                 Our
                 conversation
              
               
               
                 is
                 in
                 heaven
              
               ,
               says
               the
               Apostle
               .
               In
               Cant.
               3.
               6.
               the
               Church
               is
               compared
               
                 to
                 pillars
                 of
                 smoke
                 that
                 ascend
                 upward
                 to
                 heaven
              
               ;
               Though
               the
               Church
               be
               black
               and
               dark
               in
               regard
               of
               her
               infirmities
               ,
               yet
               it
               hath
               a
               principle
               to
               carry
               it
               upward
               to
               heaven
               .
               The
               Saints
               are
               compared
               to
               Eagles
               that
               fly
               aloft
               towards
               heaven
               ,
               though
               their
               bodies
               are
               not
               there
               ,
               their
               hearts
               and
               souls
               are
               there
               ;
               
                 if
                 our
                 treasures
                 be
                 in
                 heaven
                 ,
                 our
                 hearts
                 are
                 there
                 already
                 .
              
               I
               read
               of
               Edward
               the
               first
               ,
               who
               had
               a
               mighty
               desire
               to
               go
               to
               the
               holy
               Land
               ,
               to
               Ierusalem
               ,
               and
               because
               he
               was
               hindred
               ,
               and
               could
               not
               get
               thither
               ,
               he
               gave
               his
               Son
               a
               charge
               upon
               his
               death-bed
               to
               
               carry
               his
               heart
               thither
               ;
               and
               he
               prepared
               Two
               and
               thirty
               thousand
               pound
               to
               carry
               his
               heart
               thither
               :
               So
               the
               Saints
               ,
               though
               they
               have
               not
               their
               bodies
               in
               heaven
               ,
               their
               hearts
               are
               there
               ,
               and
               they
               take
               much
               pains
               ,
               and
               are
               at
               great
               charges
               to
               get
               their
               hearts
               thither
               .
            
             
               All
               things
               in
               nature
               have
               a
               principle
               to
               carry
               them
               to
               their
               proper
               place
               ;
               because
               the
               place
               of
               fire
               is
               on
               high
               ,
               therefore
               fire
               hath
               a
               principle
               to
               carry
               it
               on
               high
               ;
               and
               because
               the
               place
               of
               earth
               is
               below
               ,
               therefore
               earth
               hath
               a
               principle
               to
               carry
               it
               downward
               :
               So
               if
               the
               place
               and
               center
               of
               the
               heart
               be
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               then
               certainly
               it
               hath
               a
               principle
               to
               move
               naturally
               thither
               ,
               to
               move
               upward
               to
               heaven
               ;
               and
               therefore
               that
               soul
               that
               hath
               nothing
               but
               a
               principle
               to
               carry
               it
               downward
               to
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               lusts
               of
               it
               to
               these
               things
               below
               ,
               heaven
               is
               not
               the
               proper
               place
               for
               such
               a
               soul
               ,
               and
               when
               the
               soul
               goes
               out
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               it
               wil
               not
               go
               to
               Heaven
               :
               Take
               earth
               ,
               and
               close
               it
               in
               a
               vessel
               ,
               and
               take
               fire
               ,
               and
               put
               into
               
               a
               vessel
               ,
               open
               the
               vessels
               ,
               and
               let
               them
               out
               ,
               and
               they
               go
               both
               to
               their
               places
               ;
               so
               the
               souls
               of
               men
               when
               they
               are
               gone
               out
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               they
               go
               to
               the
               place
               whither
               they
               had
               a
               principle
               to
               carry
               them
               ,
               therefore
               do
               not
               think
               the
               principle
               shall
               be
               put
               into
               them
               when
               you
               dye
               ,
               but
               you
               must
               have
               a
               principle
               before
               :
               if
               your
               hearts
               be
               prest
               down
               by
               earthly
               things
               ,
               when
               you
               dye
               they
               will
               fall
               down
               ;
               and
               therefore
               observe
               which
               way
               your
               souls
               work
               :
               Can
               you
               say
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               ,
               My
               soul
               works
               heavenward
               ,
               though
               I
               have
               weights
               of
               corruption
               that
               would
               weigh
               me
               down
               ,
               yet
               I
               have
               a
               principle
               that
               does
               work
               to
               Heaven
               ?
               But
               the
               consciences
               of
               many
               tell
               them
               their
               souls
               work
               downward
               ,
               to
               vanity
               and
               sensuality
               ,
               and
               you
               have
               no
               other
               principle
               ,
               and
               therefore
               when
               your
               souls
               depart
               ,
               they
               fall
               downward
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               what
               soul
               soever
               hath
               an
               interest
               in
               heaven
               ,
               heaven
               is
               in
               that
               soul
               already
               :
               
                 The
                 kingdom
                 of
              
               
               
                 God
                 is
                 in
                 them
              
               ,
               and
               they
               have
               taken
               hold
               of
               eternal
               life
               ,
               now
               eternal
               life
               abides
               in
               them
               ;
               
                 Whom
                 he
                 hath
                 justified
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 glorified
                 already
                 ,
              
               they
               have
               the
               glory
               of
               heaven
               begun
               ;
               you
               heard
               what
               that
               was
               .
               In
               heaven
               there
               is
               the
               perfection
               of
               our
               natures
               ,
               the
               image
               of
               God
               shall
               be
               renewed
               ;
               now
               is
               the
               image
               of
               God
               begun
               ?
               hath
               God
               marked
               you
               ,
               and
               set
               the
               stamp
               of
               his
               image
               upon
               you
               ?
               There
               is
               no
               soul
               that
               God
               does
               intend
               to
               put
               glory
               upon
               ,
               but
               he
               marks
               that
               soul
               ,
               and
               stamps
               his
               image
               upon
               it
               in
               the
               work
               of
               conversion
               ,
               and
               says
               ,
               Here
               is
               a
               soul
               I
               set
               the
               stamp
               of
               my
               image
               upon
               ,
               because
               I
               mark
               it
               out
               to
               glory
               :
               if
               ever
               you
               come
               to
               Heaven
               ,
               God
               must
               see
               his
               own
               Image
               and
               Superscription
               upon
               you
               .
               As
               the
               Beast
               set
               his
               
               mark
               upon
               men
               ,
               and
               would
               suffer
               none
               to
               trade
               but
               those
               that
               had
               his
               mark
               :
               so
               God
               will
               set
               his
               mark
               upon
               his
               people
               ,
               and
               none
               shall
               come
               into
               his
               Kingdom
               but
               those
               that
               have
               his
               mark
               :
               now
               a
               mans
               Image
               is
               upon
               a
               thing
               ,
               when
               by
               beholding
               of
               it
               I
               am
               put
               in
               minde
               of
               him
               that
               it
               is
               an
               Image
               of
               ;
               so
               if
               you
               have
               this
               Image
               and
               stamp
               of
               God
               ,
               a
               man
               that
               knows
               God
               ,
               as
               soon
               as
               he
               looks
               upon
               you
               ,
               as
               soon
               as
               he
               beholds
               your
               conversation
               ,
               he
               is
               put
               in
               minde
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               he
               says
               ,
               I
               have
               heard
               and
               read
               much
               of
               God
               ,
               of
               the
               holiness
               and
               righteousness
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               by
               this
               mans
               conversation
               I
               am
               put
               in
               minde
               of
               that
               holiness
               and
               righteousness
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               brightness
               of
               which
               I
               see
               shining
               here
               .
            
             
               Again
               ,
               in
               Heaven
               you
               know
               God
               himself
               is
               the
               portion
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               they
               have
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               :
               What
               presence
               of
               God
               do
               you
               enjoy
               here
               ?
               Were
               your
               souls
               ever
               acquainted
               with
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               in
               the
               Ordinances
               ?
               What
               blessed
               vision
               have
               you
               of
               God
               here
               ?
               Those
               who
               come
               to
               Heaven
               ,
               God
               gives
               a
               sight
               of
               himself
               here
               .
               And
               what
               union
               have
               you
               with
               God
               ?
               What
               union
               of
               grace
               ?
               What
               mystical
               union
               between
               God
               and
               your
               souls
               ?
               And
               what
               fruition
               have
               you
               of
               God
               ?
               Is
               it
               God
               that
               you
               enjoy
               in
               the
               creature
               ?
               and
               God
               in
               all
               things
               ?
               God
               in
               the
               Ordinances
               ?
               and
               what
               rest
               do
               your
               souls
               finde
               in
               God
               ?
               though
               you
               be
               tost
               up
               and
               down
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               uncertainty
               of
               the
               creature
               ,
               yet
               is
               God
               your
               rest
               :
               yea
               ,
               do
               you
               enjoy
               your selves
               in
               God
               ?
               the
               beginning
               of
               all
               these
               are
               now
               for
               the
               present
               .
               And
               likewise
               for
               communion
               with
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               what
               communion
               and
               converse
               is
               there
               between
               your
               souls
               and
               Jesus
               Christ
               ?
               Is
               it
               not
               a
               riddle
               to
               you
               ?
               Are
               
               you
               delighted
               in
               the
               communion
               of
               the
               Saints
               ?
               Are
               the
               Sabbaths
               your
               delight
               ,
               as
               a
               beginning
               of
               the
               eternal
               Sabbath
               you
               shall
               keep
               in
               Heaven
               ?
               Therefore
               now
               do
               you
               ask
               ,
               
                 Who
                 shall
                 have
                 Heaven
              
               ?
               and
               ,
               
                 Who
                 shall
                 ascend
                 into
                 the
                 Mount
                 ?
              
               Those
               whom
               the
               Mount
               now
               comes
               down
               unto
               .
               Many
               hope
               they
               shall
               have
               God
               when
               they
               dye
               ,
               but
               surely
               if
               God
               be
               not
               so
               merciful
               as
               to
               give
               you
               spiritual
               mercies
               for
               the
               present
               ,
               he
               will
               not
               be
               so
               merciful
               as
               to
               give
               you
               eternal
               mercies
               hereafter
               ;
               if
               he
               do
               not
               give
               you
               mercies
               of
               grace
               here
               ,
               he
               will
               not
               give
               you
               mercies
               of
               glory
               hereafter
               .
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               what
               are
               the
               apprehensions
               that
               you
               have
               
               of
               this
               reward
               ?
               there
               may
               be
               a
               special
               note
               drawn
               from
               thence
               ,
               whereby
               you
               may
               see
               whether
               this
               reward
               shall
               be
               yours
               or
               no.
               What
               is
               it
               that
               you
               apprehend
               to
               be
               the
               heighth
               and
               excellency
               of
               that
               reward
               and
               glory
               that
               you
               expect
               ?
               Is
               it
               that
               spiritual
               and
               supernatural
               good
               that
               is
               in
               Heaven
               ?
               Do
               you
               not
               apprehend
               Heaven
               after
               a
               carnal
               and
               natural
               way
               ,
               when
               you
               hear
               speaking
               of
               Crowns
               ,
               and
               dignity
               ,
               and
               happiness
               ,
               and
               glory
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               ?
               but
               hath
               God
               shewed
               you
               that
               the
               heighth
               and
               top
               of
               all
               consists
               in
               those
               spiritual
               and
               supernatural
               things
               ,
               in
               the
               image
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               in
               communion
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               those
               things
               that
               have
               been
               opened
               ?
               are
               your
               hearts
               more
               after
               these
               then
               after
               any
               thing
               else
               ?
               then
               it
               is
               like
               that
               Heaven
               is
               for
               you
               ,
               for
               these
               things
               are
               kept
               hid
               from
               those
               that
               Heaven
               is
               
               not
               for
               .
               
            
             
               Sixthly
               ,
               consider
               what
               your
               hopes
               are
               for
               this
               
                 recompence
                 of
                 reward
              
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               where
               hopes
               are
               true
               ,
               they
               are
               such
               as
               
               are
               wrought
               by
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               they
               are
               purging
               hopes
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               they
               are
               such
               hopes
               as
               are
               wrought
               by
               the
               
               power
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               Rom.
               15.
               13.
               
               Certainly
               ,
               hopes
               of
               such
               great
               things
               as
               these
               ,
               must
               be
               raised
               by
               a
               great
               power
               ,
               they
               are
               hopes
               that
               could
               never
               be
               raised
               by
               any
               natural
               apprehensions
               ,
               by
               any
               work
               of
               Reason
               :
               you
               have
               hopes
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               glorious
               reward
               ;
               How
               came
               you
               by
               them
               ?
               What
               almighty
               power
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               have
               you
               felt
               that
               hath
               raised
               these
               hopes
               ?
               If
               you
               have
               no
               other
               hopes
               but
               those
               that
               may
               spring
               out
               of
               nature
               ,
               natural
               conceits
               and
               apprehensions
               ,
               you
               are
               far
               short
               of
               this
               
                 recompence
                 of
                 reward
              
               :
               but
               this
               recompence
               of
               reward
               being
               glorious
               ,
               it
               hath
               a
               glorious
               principle
               to
               raise
               hopes
               ,
               such
               hopes
               as
               can
               bear
               down
               strong
               difficulties
               that
               shall
               oppose
               them
               :
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               does
               stretch
               out
               the
               hopes
               of
               the
               soul
               beyond
               that
               which
               nature
               can
               do
               .
               In
               the
               Hebrew
               that
               word
               that
               signifies
               hope
               ,
               signifies
               a
               line
               ,
               because
               by
               hope
               the
               heart
               is
               stretched
               out
               as
               in
               a
               line
               to
               the
               thing
               it
               hopes
               for
               :
               now
               the
               hopes
               that
               nature
               raises
               is
               but
               in
               a
               short
               line
               ,
               and
               they
               stretch
               out
               the
               heart
               but
               a
               little
               way
               ,
               but
               the
               hopes
               that
               are
               wrought
               by
               the
               power
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               are
               such
               hopes
               as
               the
               heart
               is
               stretched
               out
               very
               far
               by
               them
               ;
               and
               there
               must
               be
               a
               mighty
               stretching
               out
               of
               the
               heart
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               a
               mighty
               power
               ,
               to
               make
               it
               hope
               for
               such
               great
               things
               as
               these
               ,
               that
               God
               should
               bring
               such
               a
               poor
               worm
               to
               such
               high
               things
               as
               these
               are
               :
               Ordinary
               base
               drossie
               hopes
               that
               have
               nothing
               in
               them
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               stretched
               out
               to
               these
               things
               ,
               they
               have
               some
               confused
               apprehensions
               ,
               and
               slight
               opinions
               about
               heaven
               ,
               &
               they
               are
               loth
               to
               
               think
               they
               should
               be
               damned
               for
               ever
               ,
               and
               cast
               from
               God
               ,
               and
               therefore
               they
               will
               have
               some
               conceits
               it
               shall
               be
               well
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               hope
               well
               ;
               but
               to
               have
               their
               hearts
               stretched
               out
               to
               expect
               these
               blessed
               things
               as
               the
               happiness
               of
               their
               souls
               ,
               and
               as
               the
               real
               ,
               substantial
               ,
               and
               onely
               good
               ,
               this
               is
               by
               the
               mighty
               power
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               they
               are
               
                 purging
                 hopes
              
               ;
               1
               John
               3.
               3.
               
               
               
                 And
                 every
                 man
                 that
                 hath
                 this
                 hope
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 purifieth
                 himself
                 even
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 pure
                 :
              
               It
               is
               a
               lively
               working
               hope
               ,
               1
               Pet.
               1.
               3.
               
               
                 Blessed
                 be
                 God
                 who
                 hath
                 begotten
                 us
                 again
                 to
                 a
                 lively
                 hope
                 .
              
               As
               a
               fountain
               that
               hath
               dirt
               cast
               into
               it
               ,
               it
               being
               a
               living
               fountain
               ,
               it
               works
               ,
               and
               works
               ,
               and
               never
               leaves
               till
               it
               hath
               got
               the
               dirt
               out
               ;
               cast
               dirt
               into
               a
               puddle
               ,
               and
               it
               lies
               there
               ,
               and
               putrifies
               :
               And
               this
               is
               the
               difference
               between
               the
               sin
               of
               one
               that
               is
               natural
               ,
               and
               one
               that
               hath
               hope
               of
               
                 eternal
                 life
              
               :
               When
               sin
               comes
               into
               a
               carnal
               natural
               heart
               ,
               it
               lies
               there
               and
               putrifies
               ;
               but
               where
               sin
               comes
               into
               a
               gracious
               heart
               ,
               that
               hath
               hope
               of
               eternal
               life
               ,
               such
               a
               heart
               by
               these
               hopes
               are
               as
               a
               living
               fountain
               ,
               that
               will
               never
               leave
               working
               till
               it
               be
               pure
               again
               :
               Such
               a
               soul
               as
               apprehends
               it self
               a
               vessel
               of
               such
               rich
               and
               glorious
               mercies
               as
               these
               ,
               do
               labor
               to
               cleanse
               it self
               to
               the
               utmost
               :
               if
               you
               have
               a
               vessel
               that
               you
               put
               ordinary
               water
               into
               ,
               you
               care
               not
               though
               there
               be
               some
               dust
               in
               the
               bottom
               ,
               but
               if
               you
               will
               put
               in
               some
               precious
               liquor
               ,
               you
               will
               cleanse
               it
               again
               ,
               and
               again
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               suffer
               any
               dust
               to
               be
               there
               :
               So
               carnal
               hearts
               that
               do
               not
               know
               what
               great
               things
               God
               hath
               laid
               up
               for
               his
               people
               ,
               that
               are
               not
               vessels
               of
               mercy
               ,
               but
               onely
               look
               for
               some
               common
               things
               ,
               they
               can
               suffer
               their
               hearts
               to
               filled
               with
               noysom
               lusts
               ,
               but
               where
               
               the
               soul
               does
               apprehend
               it self
               a
               vessel
               of
               mercy
               ,
               such
               a
               one
               as
               God
               will
               fill
               with
               these
               glorious
               things
               ,
               it
               would
               not
               have
               any
               filth
               and
               corruption
               abiding
               in
               it
               .
               In
               2
               Tim.
               2.
               21.
               
               The
               Apostle
               speaks
               of
               two
               sorts
               of
               vessels
               that
               are
               in
               Gods
               House
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               
                 Vessels
                 of
                 honor
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Vessels
                 of
                 dishonor
              
               ;
               But
               how
               shall
               we
               know
               we
               are
               vessels
               of
               honor
               ,
               or
               of
               dishonor
               ?
               if
               therefore
               a
               man
               
                 purge
                 himself
              
               from
               these
               ,
               he
               shall
               be
               
                 a
                 vessel
                 of
                 honor
              
               ;
               a
               vessel
               of
               dishonor
               is
               an
               unclean
               vessel
               ,
               a
               vessel
               of
               honor
               is
               a
               clean
               vessel
               :
               If
               therefore
               your
               hopes
               be
               such
               as
               can
               stand
               with
               any
               beloved
               sin
               against
               knowledge
               ,
               you
               are
               vessels
               of
               dishonor
               :
               And
               here
               is
               the
               liveliness
               of
               this
               hope
               ;
               if
               thou
               hast
               a
               hope
               to
               be
               a
               vessel
               of
               honor
               ,
               it
               purges
               you
               from
               filth
               ,
               and
               by
               that
               purging
               from
               filth
               ,
               there
               comes
               to
               be
               a
               readiness
               and
               preparation
               to
               every
               good
               work
               ,
               here
               is
               such
               a
               one
               as
               shall
               ascend
               up
               into
               the
               holy
               Hill
               of
               God.
               This
               is
               the
               sixth
               note
               .
            
             
               Seventhly
               ,
               examine
               what
               thy
               claim
               is
               ,
               whether
               
               thy
               claim
               to
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               eternal
               life
               ,
               and
               this
               
                 recompence
                 of
                 reward
              
               do
               lie
               right
               in
               the
               point
               of
               Justification
               or
               no
               ?
               If
               you
               look
               at
               nothing
               but
               the
               works
               that
               you
               do
               ,
               though
               they
               be
               never
               so
               glorious
               and
               good
               ,
               &
               do
               not
               lay
               your
               claim
               first
               right
               in
               the
               point
               of
               Justification
               ,
               you
               will
               mistake
               and
               miscarry
               ,
               and
               be
               disappointed
               of
               all
               this
               
                 recompence
                 of
                 reward
              
               .
               Therefore
               Paul
               ,
               in
               Rom.
               8.
               30.
               says
               ,
               
                 Whom
                 he
                 hath
                 justified
                 ,
                 them
                 he
                 also
                 glorified
              
               ;
               so
               that
               Glorification
               does
               depend
               upon
               Justification
               :
               Now
               then
               the
               first
               thing
               that
               a
               soul
               is
               to
               look
               after
               for
               the
               assurance
               of
               its
               portion
               in
               this
               
                 recompence
                 of
                 reward
              
               ,
               is
               to
               make
               sure
               in
               the
               point
               of
               Justification
               ,
               for
               there
               lies
               the
               
               claim
               to
               heaven
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               rest
               comes
               but
               as
               a
               consequent
               of
               this
               .
               Now
               the
               laying
               our
               claim
               right
               in
               the
               point
               of
               Justification
               consists
               in
               this
               ,
               When
               a
               soul
               comes
               to
               apprehend
               the
               infinite
               need
               it
               hath
               of
               a
               perfect
               righteousness
               of
               a
               Mediator
               ,
               and
               looks
               upon
               that
               righteousness
               of
               the
               Mediator
               as
               well
               pleasing
               to
               God
               ,
               as
               sufficient
               to
               absolve
               it
               from
               former
               sins
               ,
               and
               to
               discharge
               it
               from
               former
               guiltiness
               ,
               whereby
               another
               reward
               was
               due
               to
               it
               ,
               and
               by
               faith
               applies
               this
               righteousness
               ,
               whereby
               it
               comes
               to
               be
               perfect
               before
               God
               ,
               and
               lays
               the
               weight
               of
               all
               its
               confidence
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               of
               glory
               upon
               this
               ;
               then
               you
               may
               hope
               to
               have
               interest
               in
               this
               
                 recompence
                 of
                 reward
              
               :
               but
               if
               your
               claim
               come
               in
               any
               other
               way
               then
               this
               ,
               it
               does
               not
               give
               you
               any
               interest
               to
               heaven
               ;
               and
               therefore
               look
               much
               to
               the
               point
               of
               Justification
               ,
               and
               be
               sure
               that
               your
               hearts
               have
               laid
               the
               claim
               and
               interest
               it
               hath
               to
               heaven
               and
               eternal
               life
               right
               there
               ,
               and
               then
               there
               may
               be
               great
               hope
               of
               the
               recompence
               of
               reward
               ,
               though
               afterward
               there
               be
               many
               failings
               in
               your
               works
               and
               services
               :
               And
               if
               you
               will
               look
               at
               any
               work
               whereby
               you
               should
               have
               the
               reward
               ,
               especially
               look
               at
               the
               work
               of
               believing
               ,
               closing
               with
               the
               righteousness
               of
               Christ
               in
               the
               apprehension
               of
               your
               own
               unworthiness
               ;
               This
               is
               the
               greatest
               work
               that
               any
               man
               is
               able
               to
               do
               ,
               that
               shall
               have
               the
               greatest
               reward
               in
               heaven
               .
            
             
               You
               think
               if
               you
               were
               able
               to
               perform
               duties
               ,
               and
               do
               such
               and
               such
               things
               ,
               to
               keep
               your
               hearts
               up
               for
               God
               ,
               you
               should
               have
               this
               reward
               ;
               but
               the
               greatest
               work
               of
               God
               that
               ever
               any
               creature
               did
               ,
               is
               when
               it
               apprehends
               its
               own
               unworthiness
               ,
               to
               venture
               upon
               the
               righteousness
               of
               Christ
               ;
               if
               you
               were
               able
               to
               perform
               
               full
               obedience
               to
               every
               particular
               of
               the
               Moral
               Law
               ,
               it
               were
               not
               so
               great
               a
               work
               ,
               not
               so
               accepted
               of
               God
               ,
               not
               so
               well
               pleasing
               in
               his
               eyes
               ,
               nor
               should
               not
               be
               so
               gloriously
               rewarded
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               as
               this
               one
               work
               of
               believing
               in
               his
               Son.
               God
               takes
               such
               infinite
               delight
               in
               his
               Son
               ,
               as
               he
               looks
               more
               at
               that
               work
               of
               the
               souls
               believing
               in
               his
               Son
               ,
               and
               venturing
               it self
               and
               its
               eternal
               estate
               upon
               his
               Son
               ,
               then
               he
               does
               upon
               all
               works
               besides
               :
               and
               therefore
               look
               upon
               the
               point
               of
               Justification
               by
               faith
               first
               ,
               and
               if
               that
               be
               right
               ,
               the
               assurance
               of
               the
               reward
               will
               come
               in
               :
               divers
               objections
               will
               rise
               ,
               that
               can
               never
               be
               answered
               ,
               till
               the
               heart
               be
               setled
               in
               the
               point
               of
               Justification
               .
               All
               the
               Objections
               that
               rise
               from
               our
               weakness
               and
               sinful
               infirmity
               comes
               from
               this
               ,
               because
               we
               do
               not
               settle
               our selves
               well
               in
               the
               claim
               we
               make
               to
               the
               recompence
               of
               reward
               in
               the
               point
               of
               Justification
               ,
               in
               the
               righteousness
               of
               Christ
               by
               faith
               .
            
             
               Eighthly
               ,
               examine
               what
               your
               works
               are
               ,
               see
               whether
               they
               be
               such
               as
               shall
               attain
               to
               this
               
                 recompence
                 of
              
               
               reward
               :
               If
               all
               the
               excellencies
               of
               all
               the
               moralities
               of
               all
               the
               men
               in
               the
               world
               were
               put
               into
               one
               ,
               these
               could
               never
               reach
               to
               this
               reward
               ;
               it
               is
               a
               supernatural
               thing
               ,
               and
               therefore
               if
               you
               would
               know
               whether
               you
               shall
               have
               it
               ,
               there
               must
               be
               something
               supernatural
               in
               you
               .
            
             
               But
               when
               is
               a
               work
               supernatural
               ,
               so
               as
               I
               must
               have
               some
               comfortable
               hope
               ,
               that
               it
               shall
               reach
               unto
               this
               
               supernatural
               reward
               ?
            
             
               A
               supernatural
               work
               hath
               ,
               First
               ,
               supernatural
               Principles
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               it
               hath
               supernatural
               
               ends
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               it
               is
               performed
               in
               a
               supernatural
               maner
               .
            
             
             
               First
               ,
               the
               principles
               are
               supernatural
               ;
               first
               ,
               they
               are
               above
               nature
               ;
               and
               secondly
               ,
               they
               are
               fetched
               from
               a
               fountain
               that
               nature
               hath
               no
               skill
               of
               .
               For
               the
               first
               ,
               there
               is
               something
               above
               nature
               ,
               that
               puts
               you
               upon
               duties
               ;
               you
               do
               not
               onely
               go
               on
               in
               the
               ways
               of
               godliness
               ,
               because
               you
               know
               you
               are
               bound
               to
               them
               ,
               you
               cannot
               be
               saved
               else
               ,
               but
               because
               you
               finde
               a
               new
               light
               let
               out
               by
               God
               from
               heaven
               ,
               that
               shews
               an
               infinite
               excellency
               and
               beauty
               that
               is
               in
               the
               way
               
               of
               godliness
               .
               And
               you
               finde
               a
               principle
               of
               Divine
               nature
               put
               into
               you
               ,
               that
               makes
               the
               ways
               of
               godliness
               agreeable
               to
               you
               ;
               and
               the
               more
               Spiritual
               and
               Divine
               they
               are
               ,
               the
               more
               suitableness
               you
               finde
               between
               your
               souls
               and
               those
               ways
               .
            
             
               And
               secondly
               ,
               do
               you
               finde
               that
               you
               draw
               your
               principles
               that
               enables
               you
               to
               any
               good
               work
               from
               a
               Mediator
               ?
               The
               natural
               principles
               come
               at
               highest
               but
               from
               reason
               ,
               it
               sees
               reason
               for
               such
               and
               such
               things
               to
               be
               done
               ;
               but
               a
               supernatural
               principle
               is
               drawn
               from
               a
               Mediator
               ,
               from
               God-Man
               ,
               from
               God
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               by
               vertue
               of
               the
               promise
               ,
               and
               so
               it
               comes
               to
               be
               an
               Evangelical
               obedience
               .
            
             
               And
               it
               hath
               supernatural
               ends
               ,
               beyond
               self
               ,
               and
               all
               
               self
               ,
               and
               creature
               respects
               :
               That
               work
               that
               is
               natural
               rises
               no
               higher
               then
               nature
               in
               its
               ends
               ;
               as
               the
               water
               ascends
               no
               higher
               then
               from
               the
               place
               it
               descends
               :
               so
               all
               natural
               works
               have
               some
               self
               or
               creature
               respects
               ,
               but
               when
               you
               finde
               your
               hearts
               are
               raised
               above
               self
               and
               creature
               respects
               in
               your
               obedience
               to
               God
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               supernatural
               end
               .
            
             
               And
               then
               they
               are
               performed
               in
               a
               supernatural
               
               
                 maner
                 .
                 Seneca
              
               hath
               this
               expression
               of
               desires
               ;
               
                 You
                 may
                 know
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 natural
                 desire
                 when
                 it
                 rises
                 beyond
              
               
               bounds
               :
               He
               applies
               it
               to
               evil
               desires
               ,
               when
               a
               man
               desires
               things
               without
               bounds
               ,
               that
               is
               no
               natural
               desire
               :
               Now
               that
               which
               he
               applyes
               to
               the
               corruption
               of
               nature
               ,
               we
               may
               rather
               apply
               to
               the
               perfection
               of
               nature
               .
               All
               the
               desires
               of
               nature
               are
               such
               as
               are
               limited
               in
               a
               narrow
               compass
               ;
               no
               natural
               man
               in
               the
               world
               does
               go
               on
               in
               the
               ways
               of
               obedience
               with
               an
               infinite
               desire
               to
               dilate
               himself
               infinitely
               as
               far
               as
               he
               is
               capable
               ,
               but
               is
               always
               limited
               in
               a
               little
               narrow
               compass
               ,
               so
               far
               he
               will
               go
               ,
               and
               no
               further
               ;
               but
               when
               the
               soul
               comes
               to
               walk
               with
               God
               in
               a
               way
               of
               supernatural
               obedience
               ,
               it
               comes
               to
               be
               without
               bounds
               ,
               all
               those
               bounds
               that
               did
               limit
               the
               soul
               are
               taken
               away
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               a
               letting
               out
               of
               the
               heart
               to
               God
               in
               the
               ways
               of
               godliness
               in
               an
               infinite
               maner
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               a
               most
               clear
               evidence
               of
               a
               supernatural
               work
               ,
               that
               will
               go
               for
               currant
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               shall
               be
               rewarded
               there
               ;
               there
               is
               the
               impression
               of
               Gods
               infiniteness
               upon
               the
               heart
               in
               every
               work
               that
               is
               performed
               ;
               examine
               whether
               your
               works
               be
               not
               like
               those
               that
               the
               Apostle
               speaks
               of
               ,
               in
               1
               Cor.
               3.
               15.
               where
               he
               speaks
               of
               the
               works
               that
               
                 shall
                 burn
              
               ;
               therefore
               let
               us
               consider
               whether
               our
               works
               be
               such
               as
               when
               they
               come
               to
               the
               tryal
               ,
               shall
               be
               found
               to
               be
               stubble
               ,
               and
               burn
               .
            
             
               There
               are
               a
               great
               many
               whose
               works
               are
               like
               to
               burn
               ,
               and
               themselves
               too
               :
               Many
               of
               the
               works
               of
               Gods
               people
               are
               like
               to
               burn
               ,
               but
               look
               too
               your selves
               for
               your
               main
               and
               principal
               works
               ,
               whether
               they
               will
               hold
               when
               they
               are
               examined
               by
               the
               rule
               of
               heaven
               ,
               and
               shall
               be
               rewarded
               :
               It
               is
               nothing
               what
               your
               works
               are
               before
               men
               ,
               the
               people
               of
               God
               may
               highly
               esteem
               of
               your
               works
               ,
               but
               when
               they
               come
               
               to
               be
               examined
               in
               heaven
               ,
               they
               shall
               be
               examined
               strictly
               ,
               and
               unless
               God
               see
               a
               supernatural
               stamp
               upon
               them
               ,
               they
               will
               burn
               ;
               and
               therefore
               look
               to
               your
               works
               ,
               see
               whether
               they
               be
               supernatural
               in
               the
               principles
               ,
               in
               the
               ends
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               maner
               of
               doing
               of
               them
               :
               and
               examine
               by
               these
               rules
               the
               assurance
               of
               this
               reward
               .
               Mr.
               Latimer
               says
               ,
               the
               assurance
               of
               heaven
               ,
               is
               the
               sweet
               meats
               of
               the
               feast
               of
               a
               good
               conscience
               :
               In
               great
               feasts
               there
               are
               good
               meats
               and
               banquets
               :
               There
               are
               other
               dainty
               dishes
               in
               this
               feast
               ,
               and
               the
               assurance
               of
               heaven
               is
               the
               sweet
               meats
               and
               the
               banquet
               .
               Now
               that
               we
               may
               have
               the
               feast
               of
               a
               good
               conscience
               made
               full
               ,
               let
               us
               take
               pains
               in
               examining
               whether
               this
               recompence
               of
               reward
               be
               ours
               :
               if
               we
               did
               but
               apprehend
               this
               reward
               to
               be
               ours
               ,
               it
               would
               make
               us
               go
               on
               with
               power
               in
               our
               way
               ,
               whereas
               now
               every
               little
               thing
               is
               ready
               to
               turn
               us
               aside
               .
            
             
               Again
               ,
               if
               upon
               examining
               by
               these
               arguments
               
               you
               finde
               some
               comfortable
               hope
               that
               
                 the
                 recompence
                 of
                 reward
              
               is
               yours
               ,
               what
               concerns
               you
               ,
               but
               patience
               to
               wait
               for
               it
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               to
               live
               as
               those
               that
               shall
               have
               these
               things
               ,
               and
               labor
               to
               dye
               so
               ?
            
             
               First
               ,
               patiently
               to
               wait
               ;
               St.
               Iames
               says
               ,
               
                 The
                 Husbandman
                 waits
                 for
                 the
                 precious
                 seed
                 till
                 the
                 harvest
              
               
               come
               :
               Though
               it
               be
               
                 precious
                 seed
              
               ,
               the
               Husbandman
               casts
               it
               into
               the
               earth
               ,
               he
               is
               not
               discontent
               because
               he
               hath
               not
               harvest
               next
               Week
               ,
               but
               he
               is
               content
               to
               let
               the
               winter
               ,
               the
               frost
               and
               snow
               go
               over
               it
               ;
               and
               so
               we
               must
               be
               content
               to
               have
               many
               troubles
               between
               the
               hope
               of
               the
               reward
               ,
               and
               the
               possession
               of
               it
               .
               We
               must
               work
               in
               the
               vineyard
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               endure
               
               the
               heat
               of
               the
               day
               ,
               and
               not
               expect
               our
               peny
               till
               night
               .
               Mark
               how
               the
               Apostle
               would
               have
               those
               to
               walk
               who
               have
               the
               hope
               of
               heaven
               ,
               Rom.
               2.
               7.
               
               
                 To
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 patient
                 continuance
                 in
                 well-doing
                 ,
                 seek
                 for
                 glory
                 ,
                 and
                 honor
                 ,
                 and
                 immortality
                 ,
                 and
                 eternal
                 life
                 .
              
               Great
               things
               are
               to
               be
               expected
               and
               waited
               for
               ;
               If
               a
               man
               have
               a
               great
               venture
               at
               Sea
               ,
               that
               he
               expects
               some
               mighty
               profit
               by
               ,
               he
               is
               content
               to
               wait
               two
               or
               three
               years
               ,
               because
               he
               thinks
               it
               will
               make
               amends
               for
               all
               :
               So
               in
               your
               way
               of
               merchandizing
               ,
               if
               a
               man
               go
               and
               buy
               a
               commodity
               of
               five
               or
               ten
               shillings
               ,
               he
               lays
               down
               present
               money
               ,
               but
               if
               the
               commodity
               come
               to
               a
               great
               sum
               of
               many
               hundred
               pounds
               ,
               he
               does
               but
               give
               something
               in
               earnest
               ,
               the
               great
               pay
               is
               to
               come
               many
               moneths
               after
               :
               so
               when
               men
               will
               bargain
               with
               God
               for
               their
               obedience
               to
               have
               credit
               and
               esteem
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               yea
               ,
               those
               men
               that
               aspire
               after
               the
               greatest
               things
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               these
               are
               poor
               trifling
               matters
               ,
               and
               God
               gives
               them
               presently
               :
               but
               because
               the
               Covenant
               that
               is
               between
               God
               and
               Christ
               ,
               &
               so
               between
               Christ
               and
               us
               ,
               is
               about
               great
               matters
               ,
               and
               God
               intends
               to
               reward
               his
               people
               with
               glorious
               things
               eternally
               in
               the
               Heavens
               ,
               they
               have
               but
               the
               first-fruits
               of
               them
               for
               the
               present
               ,
               and
               they
               must
               not
               expect
               the
               fulness
               of
               them
               suddenly
               .
            
             
               Great
               men
               have
               two
               kinde
               of
               Servants
               usually
               ,
               some
               servants
               that
               they
               hire
               by
               the
               day
               ,
               or
               the
               moneth
               ,
               or
               the
               year
               ,
               that
               they
               shall
               have
               so
               much
               wages
               ,
               and
               so
               their
               wages
               is
               paid
               them
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               every
               night
               ,
               or
               every
               week
               ;
               other
               servants
               have
               not
               their
               wages
               presently
               ,
               but
               that
               which
               they
               serve
               for
               ,
               is
               the
               expectation
               of
               some
               great
               office
               or
               living
               that
               their
               Lord
               should
               give
               to
               them
               after
               many
               years
               service
               ,
               
               and
               therefore
               they
               go
               on
               in
               their
               service
               ,
               though
               nothing
               come
               presently
               .
               Here
               is
               the
               difference
               between
               the
               men
               of
               the
               world
               and
               others
               ,
               I
               speak
               of
               those
               who
               live
               the
               best
               lives
               who
               are
               not
               truly
               gracious
               ;
               they
               in
               some
               measure
               are
               the
               servants
               of
               God
               ,
               they
               do
               God
               some
               service
               ,
               onely
               such
               service
               as
               poor
               laboring
               men
               do
               that
               are
               hired
               in
               a
               great
               mans
               House
               ,
               that
               have
               their
               pay
               every
               week
               ,
               or
               day
               ;
               so
               you
               have
               your
               pay
               every
               day
               ,
               you
               have
               meat
               and
               drink
               ,
               and
               the
               comfort
               of
               the
               creatures
               ;
               but
               God
               hath
               other
               greater
               Servants
               ,
               godly
               people
               ,
               Christians
               ,
               and
               though
               they
               have
               not
               so
               much
               pay
               presently
               ,
               as
               wicked
               men
               have
               ,
               yet
               there
               are
               reversions
               ,
               and
               some
               glorious
               things
               that
               they
               expect
               hereafter
               ,
               and
               therefore
               they
               go
               on
               patiently
               ,
               though
               for
               the
               present
               they
               have
               not
               so
               much
               as
               others
               .
               And
               you
               have
               no
               cause
               to
               envy
               others
               :
               If
               there
               be
               two
               Servants
               in
               a
               great
               mans
               House
               ,
               the
               one
               sees
               the
               poor
               laboring
               man
               have
               his
               shilling
               given
               him
               ,
               shall
               he
               envy
               him
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               I
               have
               served
               many
               years
               ,
               and
               have
               not
               had
               a
               shilling
               ?
               No
               ,
               he
               does
               not
               envy
               him
               ,
               because
               he
               expects
               some
               great
               things
               :
               And
               so
               when
               you
               see
               the
               men
               of
               the
               world
               have
               the
               great
               things
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               do
               not
               envy
               them
               ,
               because
               you
               serve
               God
               for
               greater
               things
               .
            
             
               Queen
               Elizabeth
               ,
               she
               envyed
               the
               milk-maid
               
                 when
                 she
                 was
                 in
                 prison
              
               ,
               but
               if
               she
               had
               known
               what
               a
               glorious
               Reign
               she
               should
               have
               had
               for
               four
               and
               forty
               years
               ,
               she
               would
               not
               have
               envyed
               her
               .
               Wait
               therefore
               patiently
               ,
               because
               the
               things
               are
               great
               ,
               and
               the
               longer
               you
               wait
               ,
               the
               greater
               they
               will
               be
               :
               as
               it
               was
               the
               speech
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               an
               Emperor
               ,
               says
               he
               ,
               
               
                 The
                 longer
                 the
                 Cooks
                 are
                 preparing
                 the
                 meat
                 ,
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 the
                 better
                 chear
                 ,
              
               meaning
               ,
               
                 The
                 longer
                 he
                 staid
                 for
                 the
              
               Empire
               ,
               
                 the
                 greater
                 it
                 would
                 be
              
               ;
               so
               go
               on
               in
               your
               way
               ,
               wait
               patiently
               ,
               the
               longer
               you
               wait
               ,
               the
               better
               it
               will
               be
               at
               the
               last
               :
               and
               it
               is
               sure
               enough
               ,
               Christ
               is
               gone
               before
               to
               take
               possession
               ,
               and
               God
               never
               so
               wrought
               to
               make
               any
               thing
               sure
               ,
               as
               he
               hath
               wrought
               for
               the
               assuring
               of
               the
               good
               in
               the
               Covenant
               of
               grace
               .
               Yet
               long
               after
               it
               and
               desire
               it
               .
               In
               Rom.
               8.
               21.
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 The
                 creature
                 groaneth
                 to
                 be
                 delivered
                 from
                 the
                 bondage
                 of
                 corruption
                 ,
                 to
                 come
                 into
                 the
                 glorious
                 liberty
                 of
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 God
              
               ;
               and
               therefore
               we
               our selves
               should
               much
               more
               desire
               it
               ,
               and
               pant
               after
               that
               time
               ,
               we
               should
               cry
               out
               with
               David
               ,
               though
               with
               patience
               ,
               
                 When
                 shall
                 I
                 appear
                 before
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 living
                 God
                 ?
              
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               LVI
               .
               
                 Christians
                 should
              
               live
               and
               dye
               
                 as
                 becomes
              
               heirs
               
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 glorious
                 estate
              
               .
            
             
               SEcondly
               ,
               learn
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               
                 such
                 a
                 glorious
                 reward
              
               ,
               
               to
               live
               and
               dye
               as
               becomes
               such
               glorious
               heirs
               :
               this
               is
               the
               Exhortation
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               unto
               us
               by
               St.
               Paul
               ,
               in
               his
               Epistle
               unto
               the
               
                 Thessalonians
                 ,
                 As
                 you
                 know
                 how
                 we
                 exhorted
                 ,
                 and
              
               
               
                 comforted
                 ,
                 and
                 charged
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 you
                 that
                 ye
                 would
                 walk
                 worthy
                 of
                 God
                 that
                 hath
                 called
                 you
                 unto
                 his
                 kingdom
                 and
                 glory
                 :
              
               here
               is
               an
               exhortation
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               name
               of
               God
               a
               charge
               upon
               every
               soul
               that
               does
               expect
               to
               have
               the
               portion
               of
               it
               in
               these
               great
               things
               ,
               
               that
               they
               would
               
                 walk
                 worthy
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 called
                 them
                 unto
                 his
                 kingdom
                 and
                 glory
                 :
              
               it
               is
               a
               great
               charge
               
                 to
                 walk
                 worthy
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               but
               to
               walk
               worthy
               of
               God
               
                 who
                 hath
                 called
                 us
                 to
                 his
                 kingdom
                 and
                 glory
                 ,
              
               this
               is
               great
               ,
               but
               the
               life
               of
               a
               Christian
               must
               be
               thus
               .
               Now
               consider
               ,
               what
               life
               have
               I
               ?
               Is
               my
               life
               such
               as
               may
               be
               said
               to
               be
               worthy
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               God
               that
               hath
               called
               me
               unto
               his
               kingdom
               and
               glory
               ?
               Surely
               great
               things
               must
               be
               in
               the
               lives
               of
               Gods
               people
               :
               people
               talk
               much
               of
               strictness
               ,
               and
               preciseness
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               too
               precise
               ;
               what
               do
               you
               think
               must
               this
               life
               be
               that
               must
               be
               worthy
               of
               God
               who
               hath
               called
               us
               to
               his
               kingdom
               and
               glory
               ?
            
             
               It
               must
               not
               be
               a
               dead-hearted
               life
               ,
               go
               on
               with
               a
               holy
               and
               heavenly
               chearfulness
               and
               courage
               in
               Gods
               ways
               :
               It
               becomes
               the
               children
               of
               the
               Bride-chamber
               to
               be
               joyful
               :
               see
               that
               in
               any
               case
               you
               rejoyce
               before
               the
               Lord
               ;
               comfort
               your selves
               and
               one
               another
               by
               these
               sayings
               .
               We
               belye
               the
               truth
               of
               God
               ,
               if
               we
               do
               not
               walk
               joyfully
               :
               Rejoyce
               in
               this
               ,
               
                 that
                 your
                 names
                 are
                 written
                 in
                 the
                 Book
                 of
                 life
              
               ;
               says
               Christ
               ,
               they
               rejoyced
               that
               the
               
                 Devils
                 fell
                 down
                 before
                 them
              
               :
               If
               there
               were
               any
               thing
               in
               the
               world
               to
               be
               rejoyced
               in
               ,
               one
               would
               think
               they
               might
               rejoyce
               in
               that
               ,
               but
               Christ
               would
               not
               have
               them
               rejoyce
               in
               that
               ,
               in
               comparison
               of
               this
               .
               Caesar
               when
               he
               was
               sad
               ,
               he
               said
               to
               himself
               ,
               
                 Think
                 thou
                 art
                 Caesar
              
               ,
               that
               that
               might
               take
               away
               
               his
               sadness
               ;
               and
               so
               say
               I
               to
               a
               Christian
               ,
               
                 Think
                 of
                 your
                 Crown
                 and
                 glory
                 ,
              
               let
               your
               lives
               be
               such
               as
               may
               make
               it
               appear
               you
               have
               your
               portion
               in
               these
               things
               .
               I
               may
               say
               to
               some
               ,
               as
               Jonadab
               said
               to
               
                 Amnon
                 ,
                 Why
                 art
                 thou
                 lean
                 from
                 day
                 to
                 day
                 ,
                 being
                 the
                 Kings
                 Son
                 ?
              
               So
               may
               I
               say
               to
               every
               childe
               of
               God
               ,
               Why
               is
               thy
               heart
               
               so
               troubled
               ,
               and
               
                 Why
                 walkest
                 thou
                 so
                 dumpishly
                 in
                 the
                 ways
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 being
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Heavens
                 Son
                 ?
              
               Possibilities
               of
               heaven
               is
               enough
               to
               take
               away
               the
               sting
               of
               afflictions
               ,
               but
               having
               comfortable
               hope
               of
               these
               things
               ,
               this
               should
               take
               away
               even
               the
               sense
               of
               them
               ,
               at
               least
               ,
               so
               far
               as
               that
               they
               be
               no
               way
               disturbing
               to
               us
               ;
               Seneca
               says
               ,
               
                 That
                 vertue
                 does
                 not
              
               
               
                 consider
                 what
                 it
                 suffers
                 ,
                 but
                 whither
                 it
                 tends
                 .
              
               It
               beseems
               them
               well
               enough
               ,
               but
               not
               you
               ,
               it
               beseems
               Swine
               to
               follow
               the
               trough
               ,
               but
               not
               the
               heirs
               of
               a
               Kingdom
               .
               Plutarch
               tells
               of
               Themistocles
               ,
               that
               he
               accounted
               it
               not
               to
               stand
               with
               his
               state
               to
               stoop
               down
               to
               take
               up
               the
               spoyls
               the
               enemy
               had
               scattered
               in
               flight
               ,
               but
               says
               to
               one
               of
               his
               followers
               ,
               
                 You
                 may
              
               ,
               for
               
                 you
                 are
                 not
                 Themistocles
              
               .
               Thus
               may
               it
               be
               said
               to
               
               worldly
               spirits
               ,
               You
               may
               be
               greedy
               of
               these
               things
               ,
               for
               here
               is
               your
               portion
               ,
               your
               names
               are
               written
               in
               the
               earth
               ,
               you
               are
               not
               the
               heirs
               of
               the
               kingdom
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               walk
               above
               the
               world
               ,
               above
               all
               things
               that
               are
               here
               below
               ,
               take
               heed
               of
               ensnarling
               your
               
               hearts
               ,
               &
               of
               too
               much
               mixing
               your selves
               with
               them
               .
               There
               is
               a
               generation
               whose
               names
               are
               written
               in
               the
               
                 earth
                 ,
                 Ier.
              
               17.
               13.
               and
               it
               beseems
               them
               to
               look
               after
               
                 the
                 things
              
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               because
               their
               portion
               is
               there
               ,
               it
               is
               their
               All
               :
               but
               Gods
               people
               have
               their
               names
               written
               
                 in
                 heaven
              
               ,
               and
               therefore
               they
               should
               not
               regard
               the
               things
               below
               as
               they
               do
               .
               Whosoever
               was
               free
               of
               the
               city
               of
               Rome
               ,
               might
               not
               accept
               of
               any
               other
               freedom
               in
               any
               other
               city
               ;
               they
               counted
               it
               a
               dishonor
               to
               the
               freedom
               of
               Rome
               ,
               to
               take
               freedom
               any
               where
               else
               :
               So
               those
               that
               are
               free
               of
               the
               kingdom
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               should
               not
               seek
               to
               be
               free
               here
               ,
               but
               they
               should
               be
               satisfied
               with
               a
               mean
               
               condition
               here
               ,
               and
               take
               heed
               they
               do
               not
               entangle
               themselves
               too
               much
               in
               the
               things
               below
               .
            
             
               Besides
               ,
               those
               that
               have
               hopes
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               they
               
               should
               labor
               to
               have
               their
               lives
               like
               to
               Heaven
               :
               It
               is
               that
               we
               pray
               for
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 may
                 be
                 done
                 in
                 earth
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 done
                 in
                 heaven
                 :
              
               How
               is
               it
               done
               in
               heaven
               ?
               The
               Saints
               and
               Angels
               there
               do
               it
               
                 fervently
                 ,
                 universally
                 ,
                 readily
                 ,
                 constantly
                 ,
              
               and
               therefore
               the
               Angels
               are
               called
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Seraphims
               ,
               it
               notes
               burning
               ,
               because
               they
               burn
               with
               zeal
               for
               God
               ;
               labor
               to
               conform
               your
               life
               to
               the
               life
               of
               Heaven
               .
            
             
               Again
               ,
               labor
               to
               be
               much
               trading
               for
               heaven
               in
               this
               
               world
               ,
               let
               there
               be
               much
               intercourse
               between
               you
               and
               Heaven
               ,
               let
               your
               
                 conversation
                 be
                 in
                 heaven
                 ,
                 Phil.
              
               3.
               20.
               
               If
               a
               man
               intend
               to
               live
               in
               another
               Countrey
               ,
               he
               will
               have
               much
               traffique
               in
               that
               Countrey
               before
               he
               goes
               ;
               and
               if
               we
               believe
               we
               shall
               come
               to
               Heaven
               ,
               let
               there
               be
               much
               trading
               that
               way
               .
               Our
               conversations
               should
               be
               so
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               as
               all
               the
               mercies
               we
               enjoy
               here
               should
               raise
               our
               hearts
               to
               heaven
               .
               We
               read
               Exod.
               25.
               that
               
                 upon
                 the
                 Table
                 of
                 Shew-bread
              
               there
               was
               
                 set
                 a
                 crown
                 of
                 gold
              
               .
               In
               those
               provisions
               that
               we
               have
               here
               for
               souls
               and
               bodies
               ,
               our
               hearts
               must
               be
               raised
               to
               that
               Crown
               of
               glory
               reserved
               for
               us
               ;
               for
               the
               Shew-bread
               set
               before
               the
               Lord
               was
               to
               signifie
               Gods
               provision
               for
               us
               ,
               and
               the
               dedication
               of
               
                 our
                 bread
              
               of
               all
               our
               provision
               to
               God.
               
            
             
               Again
               ,
               let
               us
               labor
               to
               encrease
               heaven
               in
               our
               hearts
               ,
               and
               to
               bring
               as
               much
               of
               heaven
               into
               them
               as
               possibly
               
               we
               can
               .
            
             
               And
               keep
               your selves
               in
               a
               continual
               readiness
               
               
               whensoever
               God
               shall
               call
               you
               to
               such
               a
               glorious
               
                 recompence
                 of
                 reward
              
               as
               this
               is
               .
               It
               is
               said
               of
               Daniel
               ,
               though
               he
               was
               in
               Babylon
               ,
               he
               opened
               his
               windows
               towards
               Jerusalem
               ,
               he
               kept
               his
               heart
               in
               a
               readiness
               to
               go
               :
               So
               you
               should
               do
               ,
               keep
               your
               hearts
               in
               a
               heavenly
               frame
               ready
               for
               heaven
               ,
               waiting
               upon
               the
               Bridegroom
               with
               your
               lamps
               burning
               ,
               that
               when
               he
               comes
               you
               may
               open
               immediately
               to
               him
               .
               There
               is
               a
               difference
               between
               a
               wife
               that
               hath
               been
               faithful
               to
               her
               husband
               ,
               and
               waits
               for
               his
               coming
               home
               ,
               and
               another
               that
               hath
               been
               unfaithful
               to
               her
               husband
               ,
               and
               hath
               other
               lovers
               in
               the
               house
               when
               her
               husband
               knocks
               ;
               if
               her
               husband
               knocks
               ,
               she
               doth
               not
               go
               immediately
               ,
               but
               there
               is
               shuffling
               up
               and
               down
               ,
               and
               she
               delays
               the
               time
               ,
               till
               she
               have
               got
               the
               other
               out
               of
               the
               house
               ;
               but
               a
               faithful
               wife
               ,
               she
               immediately
               opens
               ;
               it
               is
               true
               ,
               though
               the
               wife
               be
               not
               unfaithful
               ,
               yet
               if
               the
               house
               be
               not
               handsom
               ,
               and
               things
               be
               not
               prepared
               ,
               she
               is
               loth
               to
               open
               :
               So
               Christians
               they
               have
               been
               dallying
               with
               their
               lusts
               ,
               and
               their
               hearts
               are
               out
               of
               frame
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               loth
               to
               open
               to
               Christ
               ;
               but
               we
               should
               keep
               our
               hearts
               in
               such
               a
               readiness
               ,
               as
               immediately
               to
               open
               to
               Christ
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               willing
               to
               dye
               .
            
             
               And
               when
               
                 we
                 dye
              
               ,
               to
               dye
               as
               heirs
               of
               such
               things
               ,
               not
               to
               respect
               things
               below
               ,
               house
               or
               lands
               ,
               or
               any
               thing
               here
               .
               We
               read
               of
               Pope
               Adrian
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               to
               dye
               ,
               he
               laments
               his
               condition
               ,
               because
               he
               was
               to
               leave
               all
               his
               delights
               and
               pompous
               vanities
               ,
               and
               cryes
               out
               ,
               
                 O
                 my
                 soul
                 ,
                 whither
                 goest
                 thou
                 ?
                 thou
                 shalt
                 never
                 be
                 merry
                 more
              
               ;
               he
               was
               loth
               to
               leave
               these
               things
               ,
               because
               he
               did
               not
               know
               whither
               he
               went
               ;
               but
               a
               soul
               that
               knows
               what
               inheritance
               it
               shall
               have
               
               hereafter
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               loth
               to
               go
               hence
               :
               Many
               are
               loth
               to
               dye
               ,
               because
               they
               have
               treasures
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               as
               those
               
                 ten
                 men
              
               said
               ,
               in
               Isa
               .
               41.
               8.
               
               
                 Slay
                 us
                 not
                 ,
                 for
                 we
                 have
                 treasures
                 in
                 the
                 field
                 ,
                 of
                 wheat
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 barley
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 oyl
              
               ;
               but
               a
               godly
               man
               is
               willing
               to
               dye
               ,
               because
               he
               hath
               treasures
               in
               Heaven
               .
               Keep
               open
               the
               eye
               of
               faith
               ,
               exercise
               faith
               to
               see
               God
               that
               is
               now
               sending
               for
               his
               childe
               home
               :
               And
               look
               upon
               Christ
               as
               having
               that
               prayer
               granted
               ,
               
                 Father
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 that
                 those
                 whom
                 thou
                 hast
                 given
                 me
                 be
                 where
                 I
                 am
                 :
              
               by
               faith
               you
               shall
               see
               Heaven
               opened
               ,
               and
               the
               crown
               prepared
               ,
               and
               see
               God
               in
               his
               glory
               ,
               that
               you
               may
               express
               chearfulness
               of
               heart
               in
               going
               to
               take
               possession
               of
               that
               glorious
               recompence
               of
               reward
               ;
               behold
               the
               Angels
               of
               God
               coming
               to
               take
               you
               up
               into
               Heaven
               .
               It
               was
               an
               expression
               of
               the
               honor
               of
               one
               
                 Hugh
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Lincoln
              
               ,
               that
               King
               John
               
                 and
                 his
                 Nobles
                 would
                 carry
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 grave
              
               ;
               more
               honor
               shall
               the
               Saints
               have
               ,
               for
               God
               to
               send
               his
               Angels
               to
               convey
               them
               to
               that
               place
               of
               glory
               .
            
             
               And
               further
               ,
               let
               you
               spirits
               work
               mightily
               after
               Heaven
               ;
               now
               when
               they
               draw
               near
               to
               it
               ,
               as
               the
               nearer
               any
               thing
               is
               to
               the
               center
               ,
               the
               more
               strongly
               and
               swiftly
               it
               moves
               ;
               As
               a
               stone
               that
               falls
               down
               from
               a
               high
               place
               ,
               it
               moves
               more
               swiftly
               when
               it
               is
               nearer
               the
               ground
               ,
               then
               when
               it
               was
               higher
               ;
               so
               at
               death
               ,
               the
               soul
               is
               nearer
               its
               center
               ,
               grace
               is
               changing
               to
               glory
               ,
               and
               when
               grace
               and
               glory
               is
               to
               meet
               ,
               there
               must
               need
               be
               a
               mighty
               working
               of
               heart
               ,
               and
               mighty
               shouts
               :
               As
               it
               is
               reported
               of
               the
               Duke
               of
               Bulloin
               and
               his
               company
               ,
               when
               they
               went
               to
               Jerusalem
               ,
               as
               soon
               as
               his
               company
               saw
               the
               high
               Turrets
               ,
               they
               gave
               
                 a
                 mighty
                 shout
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 earth
              
               
               rang
               :
               and
               so
               when
               the
               soul
               sees
               the
               turrets
               of
               this
               heavenly
               Jerusalem
               ,
               and
               when
               you
               see
               your selves
               ready
               to
               go
               and
               possess
               it
               ,
               what
               mighty
               workings
               and
               shoutings
               of
               your
               heart
               will
               there
               be
               ?
            
             
               And
               when
               you
               are
               to
               dye
               ,
               speak
               well
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               ways
               of
               godliness
               to
               all
               that
               are
               about
               you
               .
               Christians
               should
               now
               labor
               so
               to
               live
               ,
               as
               there
               may
               appear
               a
               mighty
               difference
               between
               their
               deaths
               ,
               and
               the
               death
               of
               others
               ;
               whereas
               ordinarily
               such
               is
               the
               vanity
               and
               drossiness
               of
               the
               hearts
               of
               Christians
               in
               their
               lives
               ,
               as
               when
               they
               come
               to
               dye
               ,
               they
               are
               so
               heavy
               and
               sad
               ,
               as
               if
               no
               such
               things
               were
               prepared
               for
               them
               .
               In
               2
               Pet.
               1.
               11.
               the
               Apostle
               having
               exhorted
               them
               before
               to
               adde
               one
               grace
               to
               another
               ,
               and
               to
               
                 give
                 all
                 diligence
                 to
                 make
                 their
                 calling
                 and
                 election
                 sure
                 ,
              
               says
               he
               ,
               
                 So
                 an
                 entrance
                 shall
                 be
                 ministred
                 unto
                 you
                 abundantly
                 ,
                 into
                 the
                 everlasting
                 kingdom
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 and
                 Savior
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 :
              
               Christians
               should
               labor
               so
               to
               live
               ,
               as
               when
               they
               come
               to
               dye
               ,
               they
               may
               not
               onely
               have
               
                 an
                 entrance
              
               into
               the
               everlasting
               Kingdom
               of
               our
               Lord
               administred
               unto
               them
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               may
               have
               an
               entrance
               
                 administred
                 unto
                 them
                 abundantly
              
               :
               Many
               make
               shift
               to
               get
               to
               heaven
               ,
               but
               they
               have
               not
               an
               entrance
               administred
               abundantly
               .
               As
               a
               Ship
               may
               make
               shift
               to
               get
               into
               harbor
               ,
               but
               with
               the
               Anchors
               lost
               ,
               and
               Cables
               rent
               ,
               and
               Sayls
               torn
               ,
               and
               the
               Masts
               broke
               ;
               another
               Ship
               comes
               in
               with
               the
               Sayls
               up
               ,
               and
               the
               Flags
               up
               ,
               and
               Trumpets
               sounding
               ,
               and
               comes
               bravely
               into
               Haven
               ;
               so
               much
               difference
               is
               sometime
               between
               true
               Christians
               ;
               some
               through
               carelesness
               ,
               and
               unbelief
               ,
               and
               sadness
               ,
               and
               sullenness
               of
               Spirit
               ,
               although
               they
               make
               shift
               with
               much
               ado
               to
               get
               into
               Heaven
               ,
               yet
               so
               as
               
               their
               anchor
               of
               hope
               was
               even
               gone
               ,
               and
               they
               had
               little
               or
               no
               comfort
               at
               all
               ;
               but
               those
               that
               have
               added
               one
               vertue
               to
               another
               ,
               and
               have
               been
               
                 diligent
                 to
                 make
                 their
                 calling
                 and
                 election
                 sure
                 ,
              
               they
               come
               to
               Heaven
               with
               much
               glory
               and
               joy
               ,
               and
               that
               should
               be
               our
               care
               so
               to
               live
               in
               adding
               one
               grace
               to
               another
               ,
               that
               when
               we
               dye
               our
               deaths
               may
               be
               glorious
               .
            
             
               Yet
               further
               ,
               from
               the
               consideration
               of
               this
               glory
               
               revealed
               ,
               which
               God
               hath
               prepared
               for
               his
               Saints
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               draw
               this
               meditation
               ,
               If
               Heaven
               be
               so
               glorious
               ,
               then
               we
               had
               need
               fill
               up
               the
               comfort
               of
               our
               lives
               by
               doing
               and
               getting
               as
               much
               good
               as
               we
               can
               while
               we
               live
               here
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               as
               much
               as
               possibly
               we
               can
               recompence
               that
               which
               we
               suffer
               in
               the
               staying
               from
               the
               possession
               of
               such
               glorious
               things
               reserved
               for
               us
               ;
               when
               we
               hear
               of
               such
               things
               as
               these
               are
               ,
               we
               cannot
               but
               think
               in
               our selves
               ,
               it
               were
               better
               for
               us
               many
               ways
               to
               be
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               this
               life
               is
               but
               a
               bondage
               to
               us
               while
               we
               are
               absent
               from
               such
               things
               ,
               and
               therefore
               we
               had
               need
               have
               something
               to
               recompence
               this
               bondage
               ;
               we
               had
               need
               do
               much
               good
               ,
               and
               get
               much
               good
               ,
               while
               we
               live
               ,
               to
               pay
               the
               charges
               of
               our
               lives
               ;
               what
               a
               tedious
               thing
               is
               it
               to
               us
               to
               live
               so
               much
               to
               sense
               as
               we
               must
               necessarily
               do
               here
               ,
               when
               we
               are
               heirs
               of
               such
               glorious
               things
               ?
               if
               we
               do
               not
               do
               much
               good
               ,
               and
               get
               much
               good
               here
               ,
               what
               have
               we
               to
               sweeten
               and
               recompence
               this
               tediousness
               ?
               If
               a
               man
               be
               from
               home
               ,
               and
               by
               his
               absence
               suffers
               much
               loss
               of
               what
               he
               might
               have
               had
               at
               home
               ,
               he
               is
               the
               more
               diligent
               and
               careful
               in
               his
               journey
               to
               get
               something
               that
               may
               recompence
               this
               loss
               ;
               so
               it
               should
               be
               with
               us
               :
               It
               costs
               us
               dear
               (
               as
               I
               may
               so
               speak
               )
               to
               live
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               for
               it
               costs
               
               us
               the
               forbearance
               of
               such
               glorious
               things
               ;
               if
               we
               fill
               not
               up
               our
               lives
               with
               service
               for
               God
               ,
               what
               have
               we
               to
               pay
               our
               charges
               to
               countervail
               this
               that
               our
               lives
               here
               cost
               us
               ?
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               LVII
               .
               
                 The
                 great
                 things
                 of
              
               eternity
               
                 to
                 be
                 much
              
               sought
               after
               .
            
             
               THe
               last
               Use
               is
               an
               Use
               of
               Exhortation
               to
               all
               ,
               now
               to
               set
               your
               hearts
               to
               seek
               after
               these
               
               great
               and
               blessed
               things
               of
               eternal
               life
               that
               have
               been
               opened
               :
               O
               that
               now
               the
               hearts
               of
               people
               that
               have
               been
               wandring
               after
               other
               things
               might
               be
               brought
               in
               ,
               and
               set
               upon
               eternal
               life
               and
               Heaven
               :
               Let
               every
               soul
               reason
               with
               it self
               :
               Are
               there
               indeed
               such
               things
               to
               be
               had
               ?
               hath
               God
               such
               intentions
               to
               communicate
               himself
               thus
               to
               mankinde
               ?
               And
               am
               I
               the
               man
               or
               woman
               that
               shall
               lose
               all
               this
               ?
               that
               shall
               never
               be
               partaker
               of
               this
               ?
               O
               wo
               unto
               me
               that
               ever
               I
               was
               born
               !
               In
               Luke
               16.
               16.
               
               
                 The
                 Law
                 and
                 the
                 Prophets
              
               ,
               says
               Christ
               ,
               
                 were
                 till
                 John
                 ,
                 but
                 since
                 that
                 time
                 the
                 kingdom
                 of
                 God
                 suffereth
                 violence
                 :
              
               The
               Law
               and
               the
               Prophets
               did
               but
               darkly
               reveal
               the
               things
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               St.
               John
               he
               did
               more
               clearly
               reveal
               the
               things
               of
               that
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               since
               that
               time
               
                 the
                 kingdom
                 of
                 heaven
                 suffereth
                 violence
                 :
              
               O
               that
               it
               might
               be
               said
               concerning
               any
               man
               or
               woman
               that
               have
               heard
               this
               argument
               opened
               ;
               since
               that
               time
               that
               the
               
                 recompence
                 of
                 reward
              
               was
               opened
               ,
               
                 the
                 kingdom
                 of
                 heaven
                 hath
                 suffered
              
               
               violence
               :
               Surely
               there
               is
               strength
               enough
               in
               that
               which
               hath
               been
               said
               to
               draw
               forth
               the
               heart
               with
               violence
               after
               it
               .
               I
               remember
               Plutarch
               reports
               in
               
               the
               life
               of
               Camillus
               of
               the
               Gauls
               ,
               that
               after
               they
               had
               once
               a
               taste
               of
               the
               sweet
               wine
               of
               the
               grapes
               that
               grew
               in
               Italy
               ,
               they
               inquired
               in
               what
               Countrey
               such
               sweet
               wine
               was
               ,
               and
               after
               they
               understood
               where
               the
               grape
               of
               that
               wine
               grew
               ,
               they
               would
               never
               be
               at
               rest
               till
               they
               got
               to
               that
               Countrey
               where
               such
               sweet
               and
               pleasant
               things
               grew
               .
               I
               have
               endeavored
               in
               the
               opening
               of
               this
               point
               ,
               to
               bring
               unto
               you
               some
               of
               the
               Clusters
               of
               Canaan
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               that
               wine
               which
               is
               to
               be
               drunk
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
               ;
               now
               if
               you
               account
               it
               to
               be
               sweet
               and
               good
               ,
               let
               not
               your
               hearts
               be
               at
               rest
               till
               you
               come
               at
               that
               Countrey
               ,
               till
               you
               come
               to
               enjoy
               the
               sweet
               and
               good
               of
               that
               Countrey
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               reported
               of
               one
               Adrianus
               ,
               who
               seeing
               the
               Martyrs
               suffer
               such
               grievous
               things
               in
               the
               cause
               of
               Christ
               ,
               he
               asked
               what
               was
               that
               which
               caused
               them
               to
               suffer
               such
               things
               ;
               and
               one
               of
               them
               named
               that
               Text
               ,
               
                 Eye
                 hath
                 not
                 seen
                 ,
                 nor
                 ear
                 hath
                 not
                 heard
                 ,
                 neither
                 hath
                 it
                 entred
                 into
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 man
                 to
                 conceive
                 what
                 is
                 laid
                 up
                 for
                 those
                 that
                 love
                 God
              
               ;
               and
               the
               naming
               of
               that
               Text
               converted
               him
               ,
               and
               had
               such
               an
               effect
               as
               made
               him
               to
               profess
               Religion
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               profess
               it
               ,
               as
               to
               be
               a
               Martyr
               for
               it
               :
               You
               have
               not
               onely
               one
               Text
               named
               ,
               but
               many
               have
               been
               used
               about
               this
               argument
               ,
               let
               not
               all
               be
               in
               vain
               .
               We
               read
               in
               Mark
               10.
               17.
               
                 of
                 a
                 yong
                 man
              
               that
               came
               running
               ,
               and
               kneeled
               before
               Christ
               ,
               and
               asked
               him
               ,
               
                 Good
                 Master
                 ,
                 what
                 shall
                 I
                 do
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 inherit
                 eternal
                 life
                 ?
              
               O
               that
               God
               would
               move
               the
               hearts
               now
               of
               some
               yong
               ones
               ,
               
               that
               hearing
               what
               eternal
               life
               means
               ,
               they
               may
               now
               come
               running
               to
               get
               part
               in
               it
               ,
               that
               that
               activity
               and
               vigor
               of
               their
               youth
               may
               be
               exercised
               and
               spent
               about
               this
               ,
               
                 What
                 may
                 I
                 do
                 that
                 I
                 likewise
                 may
                 be
                 partaker
                 of
                 eternal
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 these
                 glorious
                 and
                 blessed
                 truths
                 that
                 are
                 here
                 revealed
                 ?
              
               You
               that
               are
               in
               a
               poor
               condition
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               have
               little
               here
               ,
               here
               are
               great
               things
               for
               your
               hearts
               to
               make
               after
               ,
               here
               are
               glorious
               things
               that
               are
               as
               obvious
               for
               you
               ac
               for
               the
               greatest
               in
               the
               world
               ;
               you
               cannot
               expect
               to
               have
               great
               matters
               in
               the
               earth
               ,
               but
               here
               you
               may
               expect
               to
               have
               great
               matters
               .
               You
               that
               are
               old
               likewise
               ,
               though
               you
               have
               not
               been
               acquainted
               with
               the
               excellency
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               ,
               now
               bless
               God
               that
               you
               may
               yet
               further
               know
               more
               concerning
               it
               .
               If
               a
               man
               come
               to
               know
               more
               of
               an
               inheritance
               that
               did
               befal
               him
               ,
               or
               of
               any
               outward
               gain
               then
               before
               ,
               he
               is
               glad
               that
               he
               lived
               to
               that
               time
               ;
               so
               bless
               God
               that
               you
               may
               know
               yet
               more
               concerning
               eternal
               life
               before
               this
               life
               be
               at
               an
               end
               .
               What
               is
               it
               that
               your
               hearts
               are
               set
               upon
               ?
               There
               are
               none
               but
               their
               hearts
               are
               set
               upon
               some
               good
               that
               they
               apprehend
               to
               be
               good
               ;
               Now
               what
               is
               that
               good
               ?
               Certainly
               there
               is
               an
               eminency
               of
               all
               good
               contained
               in
               this
               .
            
             
               It
               was
               a
               charge
               of
               God
               unto
               Baruch
               ,
               that
               we
               read
               of
               in
               Jer.
               45.
               
                 ult
                 .
                 Seekest
                 thou
                 great
                 things
                 for
                 thy self
                 ?
                 Seek
                 them
                 not
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 will
                 bring
                 evil
                 upon
                 all
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 planted
                 I
                 will
                 pluck
                 up
                 :
              
               The
               argument
               runs
               thus
               ,
               
                 Seekest
                 thou
                 great
                 things
                 for
                 thy self
              
               in
               any
               outward
               matter
               ?
               
                 do
                 not
                 seek
                 them
              
               ,
               for
               I
               am
               about
               to
               bring
               evil
               upon
               my
               people
               ,
               the
               time
               of
               publique
               calamity
               is
               coming
               ,
               and
               doest
               thou
               seek
               great
               things
               for
               thy self
               ?
               But
               when
               we
               are
               
               about
               this
               argument
               ,
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               ,
               
                 Doest
                 thou
                 seek
                 great
                 things
                 for
                 thy self
                 ?
              
               We
               cannot
               say
               ,
               
                 Seek
                 them
                 not
              
               :
               God
               would
               have
               his
               people
               seek
               glorious
               things
               for
               themselves
               ,
               seek
               them
               to
               the
               utmost
               that
               possibly
               you
               can
               :
               So
               follow
               these
               things
               as
               not
               to
               be
               satisfied
               with
               any
               thing
               under
               these
               .
            
             
               God
               would
               have
               his
               servants
               to
               be
               of
               such
               spirits
               ,
               as
               though
               content
               with
               the
               least
               mercies
               they
               do
               enjoy
               ,
               
               to
               acknowledge
               themselves
               unworthy
               of
               them
               ,
               yet
               not
               to
               be
               satisfied
               with
               the
               greatest
               things
               in
               the
               world
               for
               their
               portion
               .
               What
               ,
               will
               a
               reprobates
               portion
               serve
               you
               ?
               Certainly
               ,
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               if
               you
               had
               it
               all
               ,
               it
               were
               but
               the
               portion
               of
               a
               reprobate
               .
               What
               ,
               will
               a
               Dogs
               portion
               satisfie
               you
               ?
               All
               the
               things
               of
               the
               world
               are
               but
               Dogs
               meat
               ,
               so
               the
               Apostle
               calls
               them
               in
               Phil.
               3.
               
               
                 I
                 account
                 all
                 things
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 as
                 dross
                 and
                 dung
                 ,
              
               or
               
                 dogs
                 meat
              
               ;
               and
               will
               
               this
               satisfie
               you
               ?
               Is
               there
               nothing
               else
               for
               you
               to
               seek
               after
               ?
               
                 First
                 seek
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 God
              
               (
               says
               Christ
               )
               
                 and
                 the
                 righteousness
                 of
                 it
              
               ,
               let
               that
               be
               your
               first
               endeavor
               :
               
                 Strive
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 strait
                 gate
                 ,
              
               though
               it
               be
               never
               so
               strait
               ,
               yet
               if
               it
               be
               the
               way
               unto
               life
               ,
               and
               unto
               these
               things
               ,
               strive
               to
               enter
               :
               We
               have
               not
               spoken
               more
               then
               that
               is
               real
               .
               It
               is
               a
               saying
               of
               one
               ,
               
                 Neither
                 Christ
                 ,
                 nor
                 Heaven
                 can
                 be
                 hyperbolized
              
               ;
               
               that
               is
               ,
               there
               cannot
               be
               more
               said
               of
               the
               excellency
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               then
               it
               is
               in
               its
               self
               ,
               and
               therefore
               do
               not
               think
               any
               thing
               that
               hath
               been
               spoken
               is
               an
               hyperbole
               ,
               but
               a
               real
               expression
               of
               some
               little
               glimpse
               of
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               
                 recompence
                 of
                 reward
              
               .
            
             
               It
               may
               be
               some
               of
               your
               hearts
               when
               you
               hear
               
               much
               of
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               against
               sin
               ,
               and
               the
               dreadfulness
               of
               Gods
               displeasure
               ,
               your
               hearts
               are
               ready
               to
               rise
               ,
               and
               belk
               ,
               and
               these
               are
               hard
               things
               ,
               and
               hard
               sayings
               ,
               and
               who
               can
               bear
               them
               ?
               but
               now
               you
               have
               not
               heard
               so
               much
               concerning
               that
               ,
               but
               you
               have
               heard
               of
               the
               goodness
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               riches
               of
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               wonderful
               thoughts
               that
               God
               hath
               for
               the
               everlasting
               good
               of
               mankinde
               ,
               how
               do
               your
               hearts
               work
               now
               ?
               Shall
               your
               hearts
               stir
               when
               you
               hear
               Gods
               wrath
               ,
               and
               when
               you
               hear
               of
               Gods
               grace
               shall
               not
               your
               hearts
               stir
               then
               ?
               If
               God
               does
               intend
               good
               to
               any
               soul
               ,
               he
               will
               cause
               that
               soul
               to
               see
               into
               the
               reality
               and
               excellency
               of
               these
               things
               ,
               and
               that
               all
               things
               should
               be
               neglected
               (
               in
               comparison
               )
               in
               seeking
               after
               these
               .
            
             
               Consider
               that
               God
               hath
               given
               unto
               you
               natures
               capable
               of
               these
               glorious
               things
               ;
               God
               might
               have
               made
               you
               worms
               or
               bruit
               beasts
               ,
               and
               there
               would
               have
               been
               an
               end
               of
               you
               presently
               ,
               you
               had
               not
               been
               any
               way
               capable
               of
               these
               things
               ;
               but
               God
               hath
               made
               you
               of
               such
               a
               nature
               ,
               such
               creatures
               ,
               as
               ye
               are
               capable
               of
               the
               highest
               excellency
               that
               ever
               any
               creature
               that
               God
               made
               was
               capable
               of
               ,
               and
               therefore
               being
               of
               such
               a
               nature
               ,
               of
               such
               a
               large
               extent
               ,
               it
               concerns
               you
               to
               seek
               after
               those
               things
               which
               might
               fill
               it
               ;
               they
               are
               not
               little
               things
               that
               can
               fill
               large
               capacities
               ,
               now
               mans
               nature
               an
               immortal
               soul
               ,
               is
               of
               a
               large
               capacity
               ;
               and
               when
               the
               time
               shall
               come
               that
               God
               shall
               discover
               to
               any
               soul
               what
               it
               was
               capable
               of
               ,
               how
               infinitely
               will
               it
               be
               confounded
               in
               it self
               ,
               when
               it
               shall
               know
               what
               poor
               things
               it
               sought
               after
               and
               minded
               ?
               Men
               live
               here
               in
               the
               world
               as
               though
               they
               were
               
               capable
               of
               no
               other
               happiness
               but
               meat
               ,
               and
               drink
               ,
               and
               clothes
               ,
               and
               such
               kinde
               of
               things
               ,
               as
               if
               there
               were
               no
               higher
               things
               that
               concerned
               the
               souls
               of
               men
               .
               Heathens
               were
               mighty
               inquisitive
               what
               should
               be
               the
               true
               happiness
               of
               man
               ,
               they
               did
               think
               surely
               man
               was
               made
               for
               higher
               things
               then
               those
               that
               are
               here
               ,
               and
               there
               were
               mighty
               disputes
               about
               it
               what
               it
               should
               be
               ,
               there
               were
               fourscore
               Opinions
               that
               were
               amongst
               them
               about
               the
               happiness
               of
               man
               ;
               they
               did
               but
               beat
               the
               bush
               ,
               God
               hath
               given
               us
               Christians
               the
               bird
               ,
               and
               we
               have
               the
               Gospel
               that
               reveals
               glory
               ,
               and
               immortality
               ,
               and
               happiness
               unto
               us
               .
            
             
               The
               Heathens
               would
               have
               counted
               it
               a
               great
               good
               to
               have
               known
               
                 wherein
                 the
                 true
                 happiness
                 of
                 man
                 did
                 consist
                 :
              
               And
               those
               who
               had
               most
               wisdom
               did
               come
               near
               that
               wherein
               we
               seek
               happiness
               ,
               and
               yet
               wavered
               in
               their
               thoughts
               ,
               but
               we
               are
               assured
               of
               it
               ,
               we
               have
               God
               himself
               revealing
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               wherein
               our
               true
               and
               utmost
               high
               good
               consists
               ,
               and
               therefore
               if
               we
               should
               not
               seek
               after
               that
               happiness
               which
               God
               tells
               us
               is
               happiness
               ,
               but
               should
               follow
               our
               own
               ways
               still
               ,
               how
               just
               will
               our
               condemnation
               be
               .
            
             
               Again
               ,
               this
               is
               not
               the
               time
               that
               God
               will
               communicate
               much
               of
               himself
               in
               ,
               and
               therefore
               we
               must
               look
               beyond
               this
               life
               .
               It
               is
               a
               witty
               elegant
               speech
               Bernard
               hath
               ,
               
                 God
                 reserves
                 his
                 new
                 and
                 best
                 wine
                 until
                 afterward
                 .
              
               Amongst
               the
               Latins
               they
               call
               prosperous
               
               things
               
                 second
                 things
              
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               to
               be
               had
               hereafter
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               the
               
                 first
                 things
              
               .
               So
               true
               prosperity
               is
               not
               to
               be
               expected
               here
               in
               the
               
                 first
                 way
              
               of
               Gods
               communication
               of
               himself
               to
               the
               creature
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               
                 second
                 way
              
               ,
               in
               the
               life
               that
               is
               to
               come
               :
               If
               a
               man
               have
               
               good
               wine
               ,
               he
               reserves
               it
               till
               the
               last
               ;
               so
               God
               reserves
               the
               riches
               of
               his
               grace
               ,
               and
               the
               treasures
               of
               his
               goodness
               ,
               his
               best
               wine
               ,
               till
               they
               shall
               come
               and
               drink
               with
               him
               in
               his
               own
               presence
               before
               him
               continually
               .
            
             
               And
               know
               further
               ,
               that
               Christ
               hath
               wrought
               hard
               to
               provide
               happiness
               for
               mankinde
               ;
               and
               shall
               we
               neglect
               it
               ?
               In
               his
               working
               for
               the
               glory
               of
               mankinde
               ,
               and
               this
               happiness
               of
               the
               children
               of
               men
               ,
               he
               sweat
               at
               it
               ,
               and
               so
               sweat
               ,
               
                 as
                 clods
                 of
                 blood
                 trickled
                 down
                 his
                 flesh
              
               in
               the
               garden
               ,
               though
               it
               were
               in
               the
               winter
               time
               ,
               and
               a
               cold
               night
               ,
               and
               he
               lay
               upon
               the
               ground
               ,
               and
               shall
               it
               now
               be
               neglected
               by
               us
               ?
               You
               that
               have
               neglected
               this
               all
               this
               while
               ,
               who
               might
               justly
               have
               had
               your
               reward
               amongst
               those
               creatures
               that
               are
               cast
               out
               from
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               :
               yet
               know
               there
               is
               a
               possibility
               for
               that
               tongue
               of
               thine
               that
               hath
               been
               guilty
               of
               so
               many
               blasphemies
               ,
               to
               be
               singing
               
                 Allelujahs
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Lamb
                 that
                 sits
                 upon
                 the
                 throne
                 for
                 ever
                 .
              
               Who
               knows
               but
               that
               body
               of
               thine
               that
               hath
               been
               so
               intemperate
               ,
               and
               but
               a
               sink
               of
               filthy
               lusts
               ,
               may
               be
               made
               glorious
               like
               the
               body
               of
               Christ
               ?
               and
               what
               is
               it
               that
               God
               requires
               of
               you
               for
               all
               this
               ?
               Nothing
               but
               onely
               to
               work
               his
               own
               work
               in
               you
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               not
               a
               dishonorable
               work
               ,
               but
               a
               glorious
               work
               ,
               that
               in
               which
               there
               is
               more
               excellency
               then
               in
               any
               thing
               in
               the
               world
               :
               were
               it
               that
               there
               were
               no
               reward
               of
               godliness
               ,
               the
               very
               excellency
               of
               godliness
               it self
               ,
               hath
               more
               in
               it
               then
               the
               whole
               world
               :
               but
               take
               godliness
               with
               that
               excellency
               which
               it
               hath
               in
               its
               own
               nature
               ,
               and
               take
               it
               with
               its
               glorious
               end
               ,
               and
               who
               would
               not
               come
               into
               this
               way
               ?
               Many
               men
               care
               not
               what
               base
               thing
               they
               do
               ,
               
               so
               they
               may
               be
               a
               little
               regarded
               ,
               but
               now
               to
               have
               the
               highest
               reward
               that
               ever
               God
               will
               communicate
               to
               any
               creature
               ,
               and
               that
               for
               doing
               those
               things
               which
               are
               the
               highest
               honor
               for
               the
               present
               ,
               this
               would
               encourage
               any
               living
               to
               come
               into
               this
               way
               .
            
             
               Alexander
               inviting
               many
               to
               a
               supper
               ,
               he
               provided
               a
               Crown
               of
               a
               hundred
               and
               eighty
               pound
               to
               be
               given
               to
               those
               that
               did
               drink
               most
               ,
               and
               in
               that
               he
               did
               like
               a
               Heathen
               ;
               but
               though
               it
               was
               such
               a
               base
               work
               ,
               and
               so
               dangerous
               to
               themselves
               ,
               yet
               there
               was
               one
               and
               forty
               that
               killed
               themselves
               with
               drinking
               to
               get
               that
               Crown
               :
               Thus
               we
               may
               see
               the
               baseness
               of
               mens
               hearts
               ,
               that
               to
               get
               a
               little
               honor
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               will
               not
               onely
               do
               somewhat
               that
               is
               base
               ,
               but
               the
               basest
               things
               of
               all
               ,
               and
               that
               although
               they
               be
               dangerous
               too
               .
               What
               shame
               and
               confusion
               will
               this
               be
               ,
               that
               any
               should
               do
               more
               for
               the
               things
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               yea
               more
               for
               a
               lust
               ,
               then
               we
               shall
               do
               for
               Heaven
               ?
               How
               shall
               we
               ever
               think
               to
               get
               Heaven
               ,
               when
               this
               may
               be
               said
               ,
               
                 You
                 do
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 for
                 Heaven
                 and
                 Glory
                 ,
                 as
                 many
                 will
                 do
                 for
                 their
                 lusts
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 filthy
                 sins
                 .
              
               I
               have
               read
               of
               the
               Panther
               ,
               that
               it
               does
               love
               the
               dung
               of
               man
               so
               much
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               be
               hanged
               a
               height
               from
               it
               ,
               it
               will
               skip
               and
               leap
               up
               ,
               and
               never
               leave
               till
               it
               have
               burst
               it self
               in
               pieces
               for
               to
               get
               it
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               the
               way
               they
               get
               that
               creature
               :
               we
               may
               apply
               it
               to
               the
               filthy
               base
               lusts
               of
               mens
               hearts
               which
               are
               like
               dung
               ,
               &
               yet
               so
               are
               many
               men
               set
               upon
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               wil
               venture
               all
               for
               them
               ,
               and
               labor
               after
               them
               ,
               though
               they
               burst
               themselves
               ,
               and
               damn
               themselves
               eternally
               for
               them
               :
               what
               an
               infinite
               shame
               is
               this
               ,
               that
               men
               should
               be
               content
               to
               labor
               ,
               and
               suffer
               so
               much
               for
               their
               lusts
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               should
               do
               no
               more
               for
               glory
               ?
               If
               men
               do
               so
               much
               
               for
               the
               things
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               why
               should
               we
               be
               backward
               in
               doing
               for
               Heaven
               ?
               How
               will
               men
               endure
               the
               cutting
               off
               the
               members
               ,
               and
               much
               pain
               for
               health
               and
               life
               ,
               and
               yet
               for
               this
               reward
               ,
               and
               this
               inheritance
               ,
               how
               little
               is
               done
               in
               the
               world
               ?
            
             
               Sorun
               ,
               says
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               
                 that
                 you
                 may
                 obtain
              
               ,
               not
               
                 a
                 corruptible
              
               ,
               but
               an
               
                 incorruptible
                 crown
              
               :
               Those
               that
               run
               a
               race
               for
               a
               corruptible
               crown
               will
               be
               temperate
               ,
               and
               deny
               themselves
               in
               their
               diet
               ,
               
                 But
                 we
              
               ,
               says
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               
                 strive
                 for
                 an
                 incorruptible
                 crown
              
               ;
               therefore
               let
               all
               our
               ways
               be
               such
               as
               it
               may
               appear
               to
               all
               the
               world
               that
               we
               are
               striving
               for
               an
               incorruptible
               crown
               ,
               and
               that
               God
               hath
               shewn
               us
               glory
               and
               salvation
               to
               draw
               our
               hearts
               more
               then
               any
               thing
               in
               the
               world
               ;
               and
               strive
               ,
               for
               now
               by
               striving
               you
               may
               come
               to
               the
               reward
               ,
               but
               if
               you
               stay
               but
               a
               while
               ,
               you
               must
               be
               eternally
               receiving
               the
               reward
               of
               sin
               ,
               then
               though
               you
               would
               do
               a
               thousand
               times
               more
               ,
               God
               will
               not
               care
               for
               it
               ;
               if
               then
               you
               should
               say
               ,
               
                 Now
                 Lord
                 I
                 will
                 seek
                 thy
                 face
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 any
                 thing
                 thou
                 wilt
                 have
                 me
                 to
                 do
                 ,
              
               God
               will
               not
               then
               regard
               it
               .
               As
               one
               Lamachus
               a
               Commander
               said
               to
               one
               of
               his
               Soldiers
               that
               was
               brought
               before
               him
               for
               a
               misbehavior
               ,
               who
               pleaded
               ,
               
                 He
                 would
                 do
                 so
                 no
                 more
              
               ;
               says
               he
               ,
               
                 No
                 man
                 must
                 offend
                 twice
                 in
                 war
                 :
              
               So
               God
               will
               
               not
               suffer
               men
               twice
               to
               neglect
               the
               day
               of
               grace
               ;
               if
               it
               be
               neglected
               once
               ,
               it
               is
               neglected
               for
               ever
               ,
               if
               you
               lose
               this
               reward
               here
               ,
               you
               lose
               it
               eternally
               ;
               and
               therefore
               now
               look
               about
               you
               to
               attain
               this
               here
               ,
               that
               you
               may
               not
               cry
               out
               in
               the
               anguish
               of
               your
               spirits
               hereafter
               ,
               That
               God
               ,
               and
               Christ
               ,
               and
               Heaven
               are
               eternally
               gone
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               LVIII
               .
               
                 How
                 the
              
               Recompence
               of
               Reward
               
                 may
                 be
                 attained
              
               .
            
             
               BUt
               what
               is
               to
               be
               done
               that
               we
               may
               attain
               to
               
               this
               glorious
               recompence
               of
               reward
               ?
            
             
               I
               answer
               ,
               Are
               your
               hearts
               serious
               in
               asking
               
               this
               question
               ?
               Do
               your
               souls
               ask
               this
               question
               indeed
               in
               the
               earnestness
               of
               them
               ?
               as
               they
               did
               ,
               
                 Men
                 and
                 brethren
                 ,
                 what
                 shall
                 we
                 do
                 to
                 be
                 saved
                 ?
              
               so
               as
               to
               be
               willing
               to
               yield
               to
               whatsoever
               God
               shall
               reveal
               :
               If
               you
               have
               such
               a
               resolution
               ,
               know
               this
               comes
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               if
               it
               be
               followed
               to
               purpose
               ,
               it
               will
               bring
               you
               to
               Heaven
               :
               But
               for
               direction
               ,
               if
               you
               would
               make
               your selves
               partakers
               of
               this
               reward
               ,
            
             
               First
               ,
               consider
               the
               infinite
               distance
               that
               is
               between
               
               you
               and
               Heaven
               naturally
               .
               That
               blessed
               Martyr
               Mr.
               Hooper
               ,
               though
               he
               was
               a
               gracious
               man
               ,
               yet
               he
               cryed
               out
               ,
               
                 Lord
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 am
                 hell
              
               ;
               If
               he
               cryed
               out
               so
               ,
               how
               much
               more
               may
               many
               of
               you
               ,
               whose
               consciences
               may
               accuse
               you
               ,
               
                 Lord
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 heaven
              
               ,
               but
               
                 I
                 am
                 one
              
               not
               onely
               that
               deserve
               hell
               ,
               but
               
                 that
                 am
                 hell
                 it self
              
               ?
               What
               ever
               wickedness
               is
               in
               hell
               ,
               is
               in
               every
               mans
               heart
               naturally
               ;
               when
               as
               any
               are
               cast
               into
               hell
               ,
               certainly
               hell
               puts
               no
               new
               sin
               into
               them
               ,
               there
               is
               but
               the
               venting
               of
               that
               sin
               which
               was
               there
               before
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               wickedness
               of
               mens
               hearts
               that
               was
               restrained
               ,
               is
               now
               let
               open
               :
               Now
               look
               what
               infinite
               distance
               is
               between
               hell
               ,
               and
               all
               this
               glory
               ,
               and
               the
               glorious
               thoughts
               of
               God
               for
               the
               salvation
               of
               a
               poor
               creature
               ,
               the
               same
               difference
               is
               between
               this
               glory
               and
               that
               condition
               a
               man
               is
               
               in
               naturally
               :
               O
               labor
               to
               see
               this
               ,
               and
               be
               convinced
               of
               this
               ,
               and
               work
               this
               upon
               your
               hearts
               ,
               what
               is
               that
               reward
               that
               you
               do
               deserve
               ,
               make
               your
               hearts
               truly
               sensible
               of
               that
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               it
               concerns
               us
               much
               ,
               if
               we
               would
               not
               
               miscarry
               here
               ,
               to
               acquaint
               our selves
               with
               the
               mystery
               of
               
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Grace
              
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               upon
               that
               your
               eternal
               estate
               depends
               more
               then
               any
               thing
               else
               ;
               onely
               in
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               is
               revealed
               the
               counsels
               of
               God
               concerning
               bringing
               mankinde
               to
               eternal
               happiness
               ,
               and
               how
               he
               will
               bring
               about
               this
               glory
               ,
               and
               without
               some
               knowledge
               of
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Life
               and
               Grace
               in
               Christ
               ,
               all
               that
               can
               be
               done
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               can
               never
               bring
               any
               soul
               to
               Heaven
               ;
               and
               that
               soul
               is
               in
               a
               very
               good
               forwardness
               to
               eternal
               life
               ,
               that
               is
               acquainted
               with
               the
               
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Grace
              
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               consider
               what
               is
               the
               
                 special
                 sin
              
               that
               your
               
               heart
               is
               naturally
               most
               inclined
               unto
               ,
               and
               you
               finde
               the
               corruption
               of
               your
               hearts
               vent
               it self
               most
               in
               ,
               and
               look
               to
               that
               ,
               take
               heed
               that
               be
               not
               your
               bane
               in
               the
               conclusion
               ,
               let
               there
               be
               a
               renouncing
               of
               that
               ,
               or
               else
               all
               is
               to
               no
               purpose
               ,
               all
               your
               serving
               of
               God
               is
               nothing
               .
               St.
               Paul
               when
               he
               spoke
               concerning
               his
               
                 running
                 the
                 race
                 ,
                 and
                 attaining
                 an
                 incorruptible
                 crown
                 ,
              
               says
               ,
               
                 I
                 therefore
                 so
                 run
                 ,
                 not
                 as
                 uncertainly
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 fight
                 I
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 one
                 that
                 beateth
                 the
                 air
              
               ;
               as
               if
               
               he
               should
               say
               ,
               I
               hope
               my
               labors
               and
               endeavors
               after
               Heaven
               and
               this
               incorruptible
               Crown
               shall
               not
               be
               in
               vain
               ,
               as
               one
               that
               beateth
               the
               air
               :
               How
               so
               ?
               because
               
                 I
                 keep
                 under
                 my
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 bring
                 it
                 into
                 subjection
                 ,
                 lest
                 that
                 by
                 any
                 means
                 when
                 I
                 have
                 preached
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 my self
                 should
                 be
                 cast
                 away
                 .
              
               He
               was
               afraid
               of
               that
               
               body
               of
               his
               ,
               wherein
               corruption
               did
               stir
               ,
               and
               his
               giving
               way
               to
               some
               bodily
               fleshly
               content
               that
               he
               found
               stirring
               in
               him
               should
               disappoint
               him
               ,
               and
               therefore
               says
               he
               ,
               
                 I
                 keep
                 down
                 my
                 body
              
               ,
               in
               the
               Original
               
               it
               is
               ,
               
                 I
                 beat
                 my
                 body
                 black
                 and
                 blew
                 ,
                 I
                 club
                 it
                 down
                 :
              
               his
               conscience
               was
               convinced
               of
               Gods
               ways
               ,
               but
               he
               felt
               the
               flesh
               and
               body
               of
               his
               working
               in
               some
               sinful
               way
               ,
               and
               his
               conscience
               began
               so
               far
               to
               reflect
               upon
               himself
               ,
               as
               to
               think
               if
               I
               do
               not
               look
               to
               this
               body
               of
               mine
               ,
               
                 I
                 shall
                 lose
                 this
                 incorruptible
                 crown
                 ,
              
               and
               I
               shall
               but
               beat
               the
               ayr
               ,
               therefore
               says
               he
               ,
               
                 I
                 keep
                 under
                 my
                 body
              
               .
               What
               shall
               St.
               Paul
               ,
               such
               a
               glorious
               Apostle
               ,
               so
               filled
               with
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               as
               he
               was
               ,
               have
               such
               thoughts
               ,
               for
               fear
               he
               should
               labor
               after
               Heaven
               and
               the
               incorruptible
               crown
               ,
               as
               one
               that
               beateth
               the
               ayr
               ;
               what
               shall
               become
               of
               a
               company
               of
               wretched
               creatures
               ,
               that
               do
               nothing
               but
               satisfie
               the
               flesh
               ,
               &
               minde
               nothing
               but
               to
               give
               full
               satisfaction
               to
               the
               desires
               of
               the
               flesh
               every
               way
               ,
               their
               thoughts
               are
               after
               nothing
               else
               but
               to
               make
               provision
               for
               the
               flesh
               .
               If
               you
               will
               not
               labor
               after
               heaven
               as
               one
               that
               beats
               the
               ayr
               ,
               beat
               down
               your
               bodies
               ;
               if
               you
               do
               not
               beat
               down
               your
               bodies
               ,
               there
               is
               little
               hope
               of
               the
               salvation
               of
               your
               souls
               :
               it
               was
               St.
               Pauls
               care
               ,
               let
               it
               be
               yours
               .
            
             
               Again
               further
               ,
               if
               you
               would
               have
               this
               recompence
               
               
                 of
                 reward
              
               ,
               labor
               to
               unsnarl
               your selves
               from
               the
               creature
               ,
               labor
               to
               get
               your
               hearts
               loose
               and
               untangled
               from
               whatsoever
               is
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               from
               all
               earthly
               engagements
               .
               It
               is
               a
               speech
               that
               I
               have
               read
               of
               one
               Demades
               ,
               when
               the
               Emperor
               sent
               to
               his
               Countreymen
               of
               Athens
               ,
               to
               give
               him
               Divine
               honor
               ,
               and
               they
               were
               loth
               to
               yield
               unto
               it
               ,
               but
               consulted
               about
               
               it
               ,
               says
               he
               ,
               
                 Take
                 heed
                 you
                 be
                 not
                 so
                 busie
                 about
                 heavenly
                 matters
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 lose
                 your
                 earthly
                 possessions
              
               ;
               that
               indeed
               is
               the
               voyce
               of
               a
               carnal
               heart
               ,
               Let
               not
               me
               look
               after
               the
               high
               conceits
               of
               heavenly
               matters
               as
               to
               lose
               my
               earthly
               possessions
               :
               but
               rather
               turn
               it
               the
               other
               way
               ,
               
                 Take
                 heed
                 you
                 be
                 not
                 so
                 busie
                 about
                 earthly
                 matters
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 lose
                 your
                 heavenly
                 possessions
                 .
              
            
             
               I
               have
               read
               of
               Antipater
               King
               of
               Macedonia
               ,
               that
               when
               one
               presented
               him
               a
               Book
               treating
               of
               happiness
               ,
               his
               answer
               was
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 I
                 have
                 no
                 leisure
              
               ;
               you
               have
               been
               presented
               with
               Sermons
               ,
               and
               now
               with
               a
               Book
               treating
               of
               heavens
               happiness
               ,
               take
               heed
               that
               no
               earthly
               entanglements
               so
               take
               your
               heart
               ,
               that
               you
               should
               put
               off
               all
               with
               such
               a
               thought
               ,
               
                 I
                 must
                 minde
                 and
                 follow
                 my
                 occasions
              
               ;
               let
               no
               other
               things
               take
               up
               your
               heads
               or
               hearts
               ,
               that
               you
               should
               have
               no
               liberty
               to
               your
               spirits
               to
               seek
               after
               these
               glorious
               things
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               not
               so
               to
               seek
               after
               them
               as
               becomes
               things
               of
               such
               a
               high
               and
               glorious
               nature
               as
               these
               are
               .
            
             
               The
               Apostle
               in
               1
               Tim.
               6.
               19.
               says
               ,
               
                 They
                 that
                 will
                 be
                 rich
                 ,
                 fall
                 into
                 a
                 temptation
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 snare
                 ,
                 and
                 into
                 many
                 foolish
                 and
                 hurtful
                 lusts
                 ,
                 which
                 drown
                 men
                 in
                 destruction
                 and
                 perdition
                 :
              
               they
               that
               set
               their
               hearts
               upon
               the
               creature
               ,
               
                 they
                 must
                 have
              
               so
               much
               of
               
                 the
                 creature
              
               ,
               they
               drown
               themselves
               in
               the
               creature
               .
               As
               a
               man
               when
               he
               is
               drowning
               ,
               he
               catcheth
               hold
               of
               any
               thing
               that
               is
               next
               him
               ,
               and
               by
               fastening
               upon
               that
               which
               is
               next
               him
               ,
               he
               loses
               fastening
               upon
               that
               which
               might
               save
               his
               life
               :
               So
               those
               that
               have
               their
               hearts
               engaged
               to
               the
               creature
               ,
               and
               resolve
               they
               must
               have
               so
               much
               of
               the
               creature
               ,
               they
               are
               
                 drowning
                 in
                 perdition
              
               ,
               and
               they
               catch
               hold
               upon
               that
               which
               is
               next
               
               them
               ,
               some
               present
               content
               and
               pleasure
               ;
               and
               though
               something
               be
               cast
               to
               deliver
               them
               ,
               they
               let
               that
               go
               :
               We
               in
               the
               Gospel
               cast
               forth
               a
               line
               to
               you
               to
               help
               you
               from
               drowning
               ,
               (
               for
               every
               man
               naturally
               is
               sinking
               in
               perdition
               )
               but
               because
               your
               hearts
               are
               set
               upon
               the
               creature
               ,
               and
               engaged
               there
               ,
               you
               falling
               down
               to
               the
               ground
               ,
               catch
               hold
               upon
               that
               which
               
                 is
                 next
                 you
              
               ,
               some
               contentment
               in
               the
               creature
               ,
               and
               that
               drowns
               you
               in
               perdition
               ,
               and
               all
               our
               preaching
               is
               not
               available
               to
               such
               a
               soul
               that
               hath
               fastened
               it self
               upon
               any
               creature
               contentment
               here
               ,
               you
               take
               not
               hold
               on
               our
               line
               that
               we
               throw
               out
               to
               you
               ,
               and
               so
               you
               drown
               in
               eternal
               perdition
               ,
               take
               heed
               therefore
               of
               all
               creature
               earthly
               engagements
               .
               
            
             
               Again
               ,
               if
               you
               will
               obtain
               this
               
                 recompence
                 of
                 reward
              
               ,
               follow
               that
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               make
               much
               use
               of
               it
               ,
               in
               Psalm
               .
               73.
               24.
               
               
                 Guide
                 me
                 with
                 thy
                 counsel
                 ,
                 and
                 afterward
                 receive
                 me
                 to
                 glory
                 :
              
               Would
               you
               be
               brought
               to
               glory
               ?
               Be
               willing
               to
               
                 be
                 guided
                 by
                 the
                 counsels
                 of
                 God
                 :
              
               What
               do
               you
               think
               in
               your
               consciences
               are
               the
               counsels
               of
               God
               concerning
               you
               ?
               Take
               heed
               it
               be
               not
               said
               of
               you
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               of
               the
               
                 Pharisees
                 .
                 ,
                 They
                 rejected
                 the
                 counsels
                 of
                 God
                 :
              
               Never
               talk
               of
               hoping
               and
               trusting
               in
               Gods
               mercy
               ,
               if
               you
               neglect
               the
               counsels
               of
               God
               revealed
               in
               his
               word
               :
               those
               counsels
               of
               his
               which
               were
               in
               his
               heart
               from
               all
               eternity
               ,
               that
               should
               be
               the
               way
               of
               bringing
               men
               to
               happiness
               .
               It
               is
               all
               one
               with
               that
               of
               the
               Psalmist
               ,
               in
               Psalm
               .
               17.
               15.
               
               
                 As
                 for
                 me
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 behold
                 thy
                 face
                 in
                 righteousness
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 be
                 satisfied
                 when
                 I
                 awake
                 with
                 thy
                 likeness
              
               ;
               as
               if
               he
               should
               say
               ,
               I
               look
               to
               receive
               satisfaction
               from
               the
               likeness
               of
               God
               ,
               by
               beholding
               his
               face
               in
               righteousness
               .
               Now
               I
               appeal
               
               to
               thee
               ,
               
                 Canst
                 thou
                 behold
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 righteousness
                 ?
              
               Are
               they
               such
               righteous
               ways
               as
               thou
               walkest
               in
               ,
               as
               thou
               canst
               look
               upon
               his
               face
               ,
               and
               behold
               him
               with
               comfort
               ?
               this
               is
               the
               way
               to
               come
               to
               this
               
                 recompence
                 of
                 reward
              
               ,
               for
               so
               the
               Scripture
               says
               ,
               
                 God
                 hath
                 called
                 us
                 to
                 glory
                 and
                 vertue
              
               ;
               if
               you
               would
               come
               to
               glory
               ,
               go
               on
               in
               the
               way
               of
               vertue
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               be
               willing
               to
               endure
               any
               difficulty
               ,
               any
               
               hardship
               in
               the
               world
               ;
               The
               stone
               will
               fall
               down
               to
               come
               to
               its
               own
               place
               ,
               though
               it
               breaks
               it self
               in
               pieces
               :
               so
               we
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               get
               to
               our
               center
               which
               is
               upward
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               to
               break
               our
               souls
               in
               pieces
               ,
               that
               should
               suffice
               us
               .
               It
               is
               said
               of
               Cyrus
               ,
               one
               day
               he
               set
               his
               Soldiers
               to
               hew
               wood
               ,
               and
               to
               do
               hard
               work
               ;
               the
               next
               day
               he
               feasted
               them
               ,
               with
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               delight
               and
               pleasure
               ,
               then
               he
               asked
               them
               ,
               which
               day
               they
               had
               rather
               have
               ?
               they
               said
               ,
               the
               latter
               :
               he
               says
               to
               them
               ,
               
                 If
                 you
                 would
                 always
                 have
                 such
                 days
                 ,
                 you
                 must
                 be
                 willing
                 for
                 a
                 while
                 to
                 strive
                 with
                 your
                 enemies
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 you
                 shall
                 have
                 the
                 spoil
                 ,
                 and
                 always
                 have
                 such
                 merry
                 days
                 :
              
               and
               this
               he
               did
               to
               put
               heart
               into
               them
               .
               Shall
               eating
               ,
               and
               drinking
               ,
               and
               a
               little
               pleasure
               here
               ,
               put
               heart
               into
               men
               to
               suffer
               hardships
               ,
               to
               endure
               difficulties
               ?
               How
               much
               more
               should
               the
               obtaining
               of
               this
               glorious
               
                 recompence
                 of
                 reward
              
               ,
               put
               heart
               into
               us
               to
               endure
               any
               difficulty
               ?
               We
               read
               of
               the
               Devil
               ,
               he
               came
               to
               Christ
               ,
               and
               shewed
               him
               
                 all
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
              
               and
               said
               ,
               
                 Fall
                 down
                 and
                 worship
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 this
                 will
                 I
                 give
                 thee
                 :
              
               but
               here
               is
               another
               maner
               of
               invitation
               to
               worship
               God
               ;
               God
               says
               to
               every
               man
               and
               woman
               ,
               
                 Fall
                 down
                 and
                 worship
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 heaven
                 will
                 I
                 give
                 thee
                 :
              
               It
               was
               but
               the
               glory
               of
               
                 the
                 world
              
               that
               the
               Devil
               
               shewed
               ,
               and
               he
               could
               not
               give
               it
               him
               ;
               it
               was
               but
               the
               Devil
               that
               offered
               it
               ,
               and
               it
               was
               by
               worshiping
               of
               the
               Devil
               to
               get
               it
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               the
               God
               of
               glory
               that
               hath
               all
               glory
               at
               his
               dispose
               ,
               that
               calls
               to
               you
               this
               day
               to
               worship
               him
               ,
               that
               is
               so
               infinitely
               worthy
               of
               all
               worship
               ;
               
                 fall
                 down
                 and
                 worship
                 me
              
               ,
               and
               not
               onely
               the
               glory
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               but
               the
               
                 glory
                 of
                 heaven
              
               ,
               and
               of
               an
               incorruptible
               crown
               ,
               
                 will
                 I
                 give
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 make
                 it
                 sure
                 to
                 you
                 .
              
               God
               does
               out-bid
               all
               the
               world
               :
               when
               sin
               and
               temptation
               comes
               to
               offerany
               thing
               to
               you
               ,
               know
               that
               God
               out-bids
               them
               ,
               they
               cannot
               give
               that
               which
               will
               reach
               this
               .
               If
               a
               chapman
               come
               and
               bids
               for
               a
               commodity
               ,
               and
               another
               man
               comes
               and
               out-bids
               him
               ,
               he
               carries
               it
               away
               :
               Hath
               any
               temptation
               come
               to
               draw
               away
               your
               hearts
               from
               God
               ?
               God
               comes
               and
               out-bids
               all
               temptations
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               to
               that
               end
               you
               may
               come
               and
               fall
               down
               and
               worship
               the
               Lord.
               O
               do
               not
               stick
               in
               the
               dross
               and
               mire
               of
               your
               filthiness
               still
               .
               I
               have
               met
               with
               a
               Text
               in
               1
               Chron.
               4.
               23.
               which
               one
               interprets
               to
               be
               meant
               of
               the
               baseness
               of
               people
               ,
               that
               regard
               base
               things
               ,
               rather
               then
               joyning
               in
               Church-communion
               with
               Gods
               people
               ,
               God
               speaks
               of
               them
               in
               away
               of
               disgrace
               ,
               
                 These
                 were
                 the
                 potters
                 ,
                 &
                 those
                 that
                 dwelt
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               When
               the
               people
               of
               God
               should
               return
               to
               Ierusalem
               ,
               they
               would
               still
               dwell
               with
               the
               King
               of
               Babylon
               ,
               and
               live
               amongst
               their
               pots
               ,
               so
               they
               might
               have
               maintenance
               ,
               rather
               then
               return
               to
               Ierusalem
               ,
               where
               the
               true
               worship
               of
               God
               was
               ,
               their
               own
               country
               ,
               and
               a
               type
               of
               heaven
               ,
               these
               are
               those
               base
               spirits
               .
               It
               may
               be
               applyed
               to
               many
               ,
               if
               they
               live
               in
               places
               where
               they
               may
               follow
               their
               callings
               ,
               make
               pots
               so
               as
               to
               get
               a
               livelihood
               for
               themselves
               ,
               and
               their
               families
               ,
               rather
               then
               they
               would
               
               venture
               any
               thing
               to
               joyn
               with
               the
               people
               of
               God
               ,
               they
               would
               stay
               there
               .
               But
               how
               much
               more
               base
               is
               it
               ,
               for
               people
               still
               to
               stick
               in
               the
               mire
               and
               dross
               ,
               rather
               then
               to
               seek
               after
               these
               glorious
               things
               ?
            
             
               Wherefore
               for
               conclusion
               of
               the
               Exhortation
               ;
               as
               St.
               
                 John
                 preached
              
               ,
               and
               so
               Christ
               himself
               ,
               
                 Repent
                 ,
                 repent
                 ,
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Heaven
                 is
                 at
                 hand
                 :
              
               So
               say
               I
               ;
               Repent
               ,
               repent
               ,
               break
               off
               sin
               ,
               reform
               ,
               for
               the
               kingdom
               of
               heaven
               ,
               not
               onely
               
                 the
                 kingdom
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
              
               ,
               and
               of
               grace
               ,
               but
               the
               kingdom
               
                 of
                 glory
              
               is
               at
               hand
               .
               And
               therefore
               what
               remains
               ,
               but
               as
               we
               read
               in
               Rom.
               1.
               18.
               the
               Apostle
               speaking
               of
               the
               glory
               of
               heaven
               ,
               says
               ,
               
                 There
                 is
                 glory
                 to
                 be
                 revealed
                 in
                 us
                 .
              
               We
               have
               had
               in
               the
               opening
               of
               this
               Point
               ,
               the
               glory
               of
               heaven
               revealed
               to
               us
               ;
               the
               Lord
               grant
               that
               the
               glory
               of
               heaven
               may
               be
               revealed
               in
               us
               .
               And
               thus
               we
               have
               finished
               the
               Application
               of
               the
               glorious
               recompence
               of
               the
               reward
               of
               Gods
               people
               ;
               the
               great
               argument
               that
               encouraged
               ,
               that
               strengthned
               ,
               that
               confirmed
               Moses
               in
               this
               his
               blessed
               choice
               .
            
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A30592-e160
           
             Plin.
             lib.
             7
             c.
             41.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A30592-e2270
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             A
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             6.
             
          
           
             7.
             
          
           
             
               Christianus
               Cructanus
               :
               Qui
               non
               est
               Crucianus
               ,
               non
               est
               Christianus
               .
            
             Luther
             
               in
               Gen.
               c.
            
             29
             
               Ecclesia
               cst
               haeres
               Crucis
            
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             What
             it
             is
             
               to
               live
               godly
            
             in
             Christ
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             
               Contentus
               est
               Devs
               noster
               ,
               ut
               et
               pax
               nostra
               serviat
               ,
               ut
               ci
               immaculatorum
               .
               actuum
               puritate
               et
               vitae
               incōtaminabilis
               sanctitate
               placeamus
               :
               plus
               ei
               fides
               &
               devotio
               nostra
               debet
               quia
               minora
               a
               nobis
               exigit
               &
               majora
               concessit
               ,
               &
               ideo
               cum
               principes
               Christiava
               sint
               &
               persecutio
               nulla
               fit
               &
               religio
               non
               inquietetur
               ,
               qui
               ad
               probandam
               fidem
               experimentis
               durioribus
               non
               compellimur
               ,
               inferioribus
               saltem
               officiis
               domino
               plus
               placere
               debemus
               :
               Demittamus
               ergo
               illa
               quae
               beatissimus
               Paulces
               pentulit
               ,
               ●ide●mus
               ,
               si
               in
               illis
               sulte●
               religiosae
               〈…〉
               obsequtis
               quae
               minora
               atque
               communia
               ,
               &c.
            
             Salvian
             .
             de
             gubernatione
             Dei.
             lib.
             3.
             
          
           
             
               Dimicave
               runt
               patres
               nostri
               contra
               asperimos
               dolores
               nos
               è
               contrario
               dimicimus
               contra
               nobilissimas
               voluptates
               ;
               vicerunt
               tormenta
               flammarum
               ,
               nos
               vincamus
               ignea
               tela
               vitiorum
               .
            
             Euseh
             .
             Emes
             .
             
               Homilia
               Natalis
               Sancti
               Genesii
            
             .
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             
               Cum
               extrema
               siti
               laboraret
               oblatam
               aquam
               accipere
               noluit
               ,
               quia
               durum
               putabat
               &
               parum
               regium
               ,
               si
               ipse
               solus
               sitim
               extingueret
               aut
               levaret
               suam
               ,
               cum
               alii
               eo
               tempore
               nihil
               haberent
               ,
               quo
               arida
               corpora
               resicerent
               ;
               tunc
               poculo
               pleno
               sicut
               oblatum
               fuit
               redito
               ,
               nec
               solus
               (
               inquit
               )
               bibere
               sustinco
               nec
               tam
               exigu
               um
               dividere
               omnibus
               possum
               .
            
             Quintus
             Curtius
             .
             l.
             7.
             
          
           
             Quest
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Si
               videris
               iliquando
               persecutorem
               tuum
               nimis
               saevientem
               scito
               quia
               ab
               ascensore
               suo
               daemone
               er
               urgetur
               .
            
             Ber.
             de
             Inter.
             domo
             c.
             52.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Ezek.
             26.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             
               Non
               possum
               dicere
               quare
               :
               hoc
               tantum
               possum
               dicere
               non
               am●
               te
               .
               Bonus
               vir
            
             Caius
             Seius
             ,
             
               sed
               Christianus
            
             .
          
           
             Tertul.
             Apol.
             ad
             versus
             gentes
             .
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             6.
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Vere
               magnus
               est
               Deus
               Christianorum
               .
               Quam
               suavis
               Dominus
               ,
               quam
               fortis
               Dominus
            
             Berde
             conscientia
             ,
             ca.
             2.
             
          
           
             Plures
             effitimur
             quoties
             metimur
             .
          
           
             
               Ecclesia
               totum
               mundum
               sanguine
               ,
               &
               oratione
               convertit
               .
               Luth.
               T.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             Ubi
             Plato
             ,
             ubi
             Pythagoras
             ,
             
               ubi
               Stoicorum
               turba
               ?
               Sed
               fuerunt
               apud
               Gentiles
               illustrissimi
               ,
               duces
               qualis
               Themistocles
               ille
               ,
               qualis
               Pericles
               :
               puerorum
               ,
               ludos
               ,
               &
               ineptorum
               studia
               res
               gestas
               judicabis
               ,
               si
               cum
               bis
               ,
               quae
               Piscatores
               gesserunt
               conferre
               volueris
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             
               Apparet
               virtus
               arguiturque
               malis
            
             ,
             Ovid.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Nemo
               vi●es
               suas
               in
               pace
               cogno●cit
               ,
               si
               enim
               bella
               desunt
               ,
               virtu●um
               expe●imenta
               non
               prodeunt
               Improvidus
               est
               miles
               qui
               fortem
               se
               in
               pace
               gloriatur
               .
            
             Greg.
             Mor
             l.
             23.
             c.
             18.
             
          
           
             Orat.
             28.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             Fac
             me
             Pontificem
             &
             ero
             Christianus
             .
          
           
             Joseph
             .
             l.
             18.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             6.
             
          
           
             
               Tolle
               congeriem
               malorum
               &
               non
               cri●
               plenitudo
               virtutum
               .
            
             Chrysost
             Hom.
             de
             apsu
             .
             Adami
             .
          
           
             Pomponi
             '
             Mela
             :
             
               fons
               tognomento
               solis
               in
               Cyrenaica
               regione
               .
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               Puriores
               oelo
               afflictione
               facti
            
             Chrysost
             .
             in
             Hom.
             16.
             in
             Acta
             12.
             
             
               Virtutum
               nater
            
             .
          
           
             Mul●ū
             interest
             inter
             Theologum
             gloriae
             &
             Theologum
             crucis
             .
          
           
             
               Qui
               tribulantur
               sacras
               literas
               melivs
               intelligunt
               ,
               securi
               &
               fortunati
               eas
               legunt
               ficut
               .
            
             Ovidii
             .
             carmen
             .
          
           
             Hoc
             morbo
             didici
             quanta
             majestas
             Dei
             &
             quid
             sit
             peccatum
             .
          
           
             
               Vexatio
               dat
               intellectum
               .
               Schola
               crucis
               schola
               lucis
               .
            
             Cyp.
             Ser.
             4
             de
             .
             immort
             .
          
           
             7.
             
          
           
             
               Cor
               Solomonis
               idcirco
               funditus
               Donum
               sapi●ntiae
               deseruit
               quoniam
               ipsum
               nulla
               disciplina
               interius
               cu
               stodivit
               .
            
             Greg.
             in
             pastorali
             .
          
           
             8.
             
          
           
             
               Traditam
               nobis
               divi
               nitus
               disciplinam
               pax
               longa
               corruperat
               ,
               jacentem
               fidem
               &
               pene
               dixerim
               dormientem
               censura
               coelestis
               crexit
            
             Cyp.
             ser
             .
             de
             lapsis
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             
               Muscus
               odorem
               amissum
               juxta
               ster
               cora
               vel
               ad
               latrinam
               positus
               recuperat
               ;
               fic
               humilitas
               .
            
             Guliel
             .
             Paris
             .
             de
             Motibus
             Fol.
             127.
             
          
           
             9.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Venit
                 tribulatio
                 mea
                 veniet
                 &
                 purgatio
                 mea
                 .
                 August
                 .
                 in
                 Ps
                 .
              
               61.
               
            
             
               
                 Tribulatio
                 est
                 aqua
                 salsa
                 quae
                 Scabiem
                 purgat
                 &
                 abstergit
                 .
              
               Guliel
               .
               Paris
               .
               de
               moribus
               .
            
             
               
                 Qui
                 tribulationem
                 meis
                 parant
                 Balneum
                 eis
                 &
                 Lavatorium
                 exhibent
                 .
              
               Guliel
               .
               Paris
               .
               ibid.
               
            
          
           
             10.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Filii
               sub
               ira
               ,
               non
               filii
               irae
               .
            
          
           
             12.
             
          
           
             13.
             
          
           
             
               Amaritudo
               prae
               cunt
               is
               doloris
               cōnendat
               amplius
               gaudia
               sequutura
               .
            
             Hier.
             ad
             virginem
             in
             ex
             lium
             missam
             .
          
           
             
               Majora
               certamina
               majora
               sequuntur
               praemia
            
             .
             Turtu
             !
             ad
             Scapulam
             .
          
           
             
               Sape
               per
               dulcedinem
               fructus
               placet
               ,
               quod
               amarum
               horruit
               in
               radice
               .
            
             Hieronym
             .
             ep
             .
             at
             Virginem
             in
             exilium
             missam
             .
          
           
             Terra
             malis
             scalet
             adversis
             pelagusque
             redundant
             .
          
           
             
               Non
               ad
               hoc
               nos
               de
               Paradiso
               voluptatis
               ejecit
               ,
               ut
               alterum
               hic
               sibi
               Paradisum
               adinventio
               humana
               pararet
               homo
               ad
               laborem
               natus
               .
            
             Ber.
             declamat
             .
             Ecce
             reliqomnia
             .
             
               Quid
               alibi
               poscis
               quod
               alibi
               debetur
               ?
               quid
               praeproperè
               coronam
               exigis
               antequam
               vin
               cas
               ?
               quid
               cpulari
               gestis
               antequam
               stadium
               solvatur
               ?
            
             Ambr.
             offic
             .
             l.
             1.
             cap.
             16.
             
          
           
             
               Quaerite
               quod
               quaeritis
               ,
               sed
               non
               ubi
               quaeritis
               .
            
             August
             .
             Confes
             l.
             4
             
          
           
             Ecce
             ,
             turbatus
             mun
             dus
             ,
             &
             amatur
             ;
             quid
             si
             tranquillus
             esset
             ?
             Formoso
             quomodo
             haereris
             ,
             qui
             sic
             amplecteris
             foedum
             ?
             flores
             ejus
             quomodo
             colligeres
             ,
             qui
             à
             spinis
             non
             revocas
             manum
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Non
               omne
               quod
               faeliciter
               bene
               ,
               neque
               in
               hac
               vita
               omne
               quod
               bene
               faeliciter
            
             Greg
             Mor
             l.
             30.
             c
             3.
             
          
           
             Ambrose
             F.
             p.
             30.
             
          
           
             
               Petra
               dedit
            
             Petro
             ,
             Petrus
             diidema
             Rodulpho
             .
          
           
             Whitake●us
             de
             Eccles
             .
             controversia
             quinta
             .
             c
             :
             16.
             
          
           
             
               Ego
               non
               habeo
               aliu●
               contra
               Papae
               regnum
               robustius
               argument●
               quam
               quod
               sine
               cruce
               regnat
               .
            
             Luth.
             T.
             ●
             323.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             Eccles
             .
             3.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             
               Quid
               ni
               terrenas
               divitias
               possiderent
               Sancti
               cum
               sola
               adhuc
               terrena
               palam
               promitterentur
               à
               deo
            
             Bern.
             declamat
             .
             de
             istis
             verbis
             
          
           
             
               Promissio
               corporalis
               est
               ceu
               Nux
               quae
               tegit
               nucem
               Christū
               &
               aeternam
               vitam
               ,
               itaque
               veniente
               Christo
               testa
               seu
               cortex
               frangitur
               ,
               inquem
               nucleus
               inclusus
               est
               ,
               hoc
               est
               ,
               cessat
               premisso
               temporalis
               &
               succedit
               spiritualis
               ,
            
             Luth.
             in
             Gen
             c.
             17
             
          
           
             Pacem
             tu
             quaeris
             &
             effect
             as
             ,
             led
             praeposterè
             ,
             qui●
             quomodo
             mundus
             dat
             tu
             quaeris
             ,
             non
             quomodo
             Christus
             Deus
             pacem
             suam
             possu
             it
             in
             medi
             um
             nullus
             pacis
             ,
             id
             est
             omnium
             tentationū
             sicut
             dicit
             ,
             Dominare
             in
             medimedio
             inimicorū
             tuorum
             .
          
           
             
               Brutus
               victus
               ab
               Autonio
               exclamat
               ,
               quacunque
               de
               virtute
               disputātur
               meras
               esse
               nugas
               ,
               quia
               fortuna
               dominetur
               in
               rebus
               humanis
               .
            
             Clemens
             Alex.
             Strom.
             l.
             4.
             p.
             495.
             
          
           
             Esay
             10.
             3.
             
          
           
             
               Non
               debemus
               tam
               nobis
               ipsis
               esse
               contrarii
               ,
               ut
               credamus
               quando
               leguntur
               ,
               &
               queramur
               ●●ando
               complentur
               .
               Pracogitati
               mali
               nollis
               actus
            
             Sen
             ep
             .
             67.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Quae
               alii
               diu
               patiendo
               levia
               faciunt
               ,
               vir
               sapiens
               levia
               facit
               diu
               cogitando
               .
            
             A
             Sixfold
             self
             to
             be
             denyed
             .
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             
               Timeo
               cervicem
               ne
               mar
               garitarum
               &
               sm
               aragdorum
               laqueisocc
               upata
               locum
               Spathae
               non
               dat
               .
            
             Tertul.
             de
             cultu
             .
             soem
             .
             c.
             13.
             
          
           
             6.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             Deep
             humiliation
             fits
             us
             to
             endure
             great
             afflictions
             .
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             6.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             Rom.
             5.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             The
             fulness
             of
             God
             discovered
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             6.
             
          
           
             7.
             
          
           
             How
             to
             enjoy
             all
             
               our
               comforts
               in
               ,
               from
            
             ,
             and
             for
             God.
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             8.
             
          
           
             9.
             
          
           
             How
             to
             be
             prepared
             for
             any
             affliction
             .
          
           
             10.
             
          
           
             11.
             
          
           
             The
             sufferings
             of
             Christ
             described
             .
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             6.
             
          
           
             
               Ipse
               luctutur
               in
               nobis
               ipse
               congrelitur
               ,
               ipse
               in
               certamine
               agouis
               nostri
               ,
               &
               coronat
               pariter
               ,
               &
               coronatur
               .
            
             Cypr.
             ep
             .
             9
             
          
           
             
               Noveris
               me
               interdum
               sentiri
               aliquam
               inanimo
               adversus
               in
               festantes
               meindignationem
               ,
               sed
               illico
               me
               converto
               ad
               cogitan
               das
               injurias
               Christo
               illatas
               dicoque
               mihi
               ipsi
               ,
               cum
               imitari
               cupiens
               ,
               Etiam
               si
               famuli
               tui
               ,
               barbam
               tuam
               convellerent
               ,
               &
               colaphos
               tibi
               impingerent
               ,
               nihil
               hoc
               totum
               esset
               prae
               illis
               quae
               Dominus
               tuus
               &
               plura
               &
               majora
               perpessus
               est
               ;
               certoque
               habeas
               (
               conjux
               mea
               )
               me
               nunquam
               cessare
               à
               commomorandis
               injuriis
               Salvatoris
               mei
               donec
               animus
               meus
               planè
               sit
               tranquillus
               ,
            
             In
             vita
             ejus
             ,
             c.
             23.
             apud
             Surium
             To.
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Non
               potest
               qui
               pati
               timet
               ,
               ejus
               esse
               qui
               passus
               est
               .
            
             Tertul.
             de
             fuga
             in
             persecut
             .
          
           
             The
             best
             of
             Saints
             have
             been
             in
             sufferings
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Unde
                 tu
                 Christiane
                 ,
                 delicatus
                 es
                 miles
                 ?
                 putas
                 te
                 posse
                 sine
                 pugna
                 vincere
                 ,
                 sine
                 certamine
                 triumphare
                 ?
                 Chrys
                 .
                 in
                 orat
                 .
                 in
                 Juventiuū
                 &
                 Maximum
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Memor
                 esto
                 vinculorū
              
               Pauli
               ,
               
                 &
                 vide
                 quam
                 sit
                 absurdū
                 illum
                 esse
                 in
                 vinculis
                 te
                 verò
                 deliciari
                 :
                 deliciarum
                 concupiscentia
                 prehenderis
                 ?
                 recordare
                 carceris
              
               Pauli
               :
               
                 velles
                 sericis
                 indui
                 ?
                 memor
                 esto
                 vinculorū
              
               Pauli
               ,
               
                 &
                 videbuntur
                 tibi
                 serica
                 indumenta
                 faetulentis
                 panniculis
                 abjectiora
                 :
                 velles
                 aureis
                 indumentis
                 amiciri
                 ?
                 recordare
                 vinculorum
              
               Pauli
               ,
               
                 &
                 ostendent
                 tibi
                 nibil
                 illa
                 coeno
                 protrito
                 melius
                 habere
                 :
                 vis
                 ornari
                 capillis
                 formosaque
                 videri
                 ?
                 considera
                 squalorem
              
               Pauli
               
                 in
                 carcerc
                 ,
                 &
                 accenderis
                 erga
                 illam
                 pulchritudinem
                 ,
                 hancque
                 extremam
                 deformitatem
                 esse
                 putabis
                 :
                 vis
                 odoramenta
                 ?
                 Coopta
                 illius
                 lacrymas
                 .
              
               Chrysost
               .
               Hom.
               12.
               in
               Coloss
               .
            
          
           
             *
             Non
             tibi
             satis
             est
             Tudippe
             cum
             Phocione
             mori
             ?
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             The
             cross
             should
             be
             submitted
             to
             readily
             .
          
           
             Siquidem
             etiam
             si
             hac
             ratione
             non
             affigaris
             ,
             alia
             tamen
             ex
             causa
             ,
             eaque
             in
             utili
             ,
             affligiōnino
             necesse
             est
             :
             quum
             igitur
             sive
             hanc
             siveillam
             sectemur
             vitae
             rationem
             ,
             afflictiones
             perpeti
             necesse
             est
             ,
             quarquare
             hanc
             non
             eligimus
             quae
             cum
             afflictione
             innumeras
             adfert
             coronas
             ?
          
           
             Non
             placet
             transire
             per
             istas
             angustias
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             6.
             
          
           
             Nimis
             delicatus
             es
             Christiane
             ,
             qui
             voluptatem
             hoc
             seculo
             concupiscis
             .
          
           
             7.
             
          
           
             8.
             
          
           
             9.
             
          
           
             Chrysost
             .
             
               de
               amore
               Dei
               &
               tolerantia
               in
               adversis
               .
            
          
           
             10.
             
          
           
             11.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Submission
             of
             spirit
             requisite
             under
             affliction
             .
          
           
             
               Haeccine
               est
               fides
               tua
               ?
               haeccine
               tibi
               promisi
               ,
               aut
               ad
               hoc
               factus
               es
               Christianus
               ,
               ut
               seculo
               floreres
               ?
            
             Aug.
             in
             enar
             .
             2.
             in
             Ps
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             Afflictions
             to
             be
             improved
             .
          
           
             
               Perdidist
               is
               utilitatem
               calamitatis
            
             August
             .
             de
             civit
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             33.
             
          
           
             Quest
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
             How
             to
             improve
             our
             afflictions
             .
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             How
             to
             discern
             Gods
             end
             in
             afflicting
             us
             .
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             Quest
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             How
             to
             know
             the
             
               particular
               sin
            
             which
             causeth
             our
             trouble
             .
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             Chryst
             .
             in
             Hom
             5.
             de
             in
             comp
             .
             ●at
             .
             Dei.
             
          
           
             6.
             
          
           
             7.
             
          
           
             8.
             
          
           
             9.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             
          
           
             Iob
             21.
             10.
             13.
             
          
           
             Quest
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             Why
             the
             wicked
             prosper
             in
             this
             world
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             Turcicum
             Imperium
             quantum
             quantū
             est
             nihil
             est
             nisi
             panis
             mica
             quam
             dives
             pater
             familias
             projicit
             ca
             nibus
             .
          
           
             Luth.
             in
             Gen.
             cap.
             21.
             
          
           
             Iob
             21.
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             
               Nulla
               verior
               miseriae
               quàm
               falsa
               laetitia
               .
            
             Bern.
             Tract
             .
             de
             gratia
             &
             lib.
             Arbit
             .
          
           
             Multi
             amando
             res
             noxias
             suni
             miseri
             ,
             habendo
             miseriores
             .
          
           
             August
             in
             Psal
             .
             26.
             
          
           
             Obj.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Use
             1.
             
             
               Ne
               magni
               pendamus
               terrenam
               faelicitatem
               quae
               malis
               etiam
               perunque
               conceditur
               .
            
             August
             .
             lib.
             2.
             de
             civ
             .
             Dei.
             c.
             23.
             
          
           
             
               Cur
               impi●
               letātur
               cur
               luxuriantur
               ?
               cur
               etiam
               ipsi
               non
               mecum
               laborant
               ?
               Non
               subscripserint
               ad
               coronam
               .
               Veni
               nobis
               .
               cum
               ,
               &c.
               
               Laborate
               vos
               ,
               sine
               nobis
               coronae
               gloriā
               ,
               si
               viceritis
               vindi
               cabitis
               .
            
             Ambros
             .
             li.
             1.
             offic
             c.
             16.
             
          
           
             Use
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Parcitur
               virga
               quoniā
               invenitur
               iniquitas
               ejus
               ad
               odiū
               utique
               non
               ad
               irā
               :
            
             he
             calls
             it
             
               misericordiam
               omni
               indignatione
               crudeliorem
            
             .
             Ber.
             declamat
             .
             
               Ecce
               reliquim●
               omnia
            
             .
          
           
             
               Vis
               audire
               indignātis
               dei
               terribi
               lem
               vocem
               ?
               audi
               quod
               dicit
               per
               prophetam
               ,
               Non
               visitabo
               super
               filias
               vestras
               ,
               &c.
               hoc
               est
               terribile
               ,
               hoc
               est
               extremum
               ,
               cum
               non
               corriprimur
               ,
               propeccat
               is
               .
            
             Orig.
             
          
           
             Hom.
             8.
             in
             Exod.
             20.
             
          
           
             
               O
               infoelices
               &
               miseros
               quando
               relinquit
               Deus
               homines
               sibi
               ipsis
               ,
               nec
               resistit
               eorū
               furori
               &
               cupidi
               .
               tatibus
               ,
               sed
               vae
               illis
               ad
               quorū
               peccata
               connivet
               Deus
               .
            
             Luther
             in
             Gen.
             c.
             37.
             
             
               Infoelicitatis
               est
               adversa
               neseire
               ;
               miserū
               tejudico
               quod
               non
               fuisti
               miser
            
             Ierom
             ad
             amicum
             .
             aegrot
             .
          
           
             
               Impunitas
               ●ecuritatis
               mater
               ,
               virtutum
               noverca
               ,
               religionis
               virus
               ,
               tenia
               sanctitatis
               .
            
             Ber.
             
               Nihil
               nihi
               videtur
               infilicias
               eo
               cui
               nihil
               unquam
               evenit
               adversi
               .
            
             apud
             .
             Sen.
             de
             .
             Prov.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             3.
             
          
           
             
               Dulciores
               lacrymae
               orautium
               quàm
               gaudia
               theatrorum
               .
            
             Aug.
             in
             Psal
             .
             128.
             
          
           
             
               Malem
               ruere
               cum
               Christo
               quam
               stare
               cum
               Caesarare
               .
            
             Luth.
             
          
           
             Why
             afflicted
             godliness
             is
             preferred
             before
             delightful
             wickednes
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             Obj.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Clem.
             Alex
             storm
             p.
             496.
             
               ●unde
               vasculum
            
             Anaxar●hi
             .
             Or
             as
             others
             have
             it
             ,
             ●●psam
             Anaxarchi
             .
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             Nuhecula
             est
             ,
             citò
             transibit
             .
          
           
             6.
             
          
           
             7.
             
          
           
             Misery
             of
             a
             sinful
             way
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               Ut
               coctum
               iccepisse
               luxuria
               sit
            
             .
             Ep.
             22.
             ●d
             Eustochium
             .
             
               Hoc
               me
               docuisti
               ,
               ut
               tanquam
               medicamenta
               ,
               sic
               alimenta
               sumpturus
               iccedam
               .
            
             August
             .
             l
             :
             to
             Conf.
             
          
           
             
               Sicut
               ad
               crucem
               ,
               sic
               acced
               as
               ad
               cibum
               nunquā
               voluptate
               sed
               necessitate
               ,
            
             Bern.
             form
             .
             hon
             .
             vit
             .
             c.
             9
             
               Cum
               quid
               ā
               interrogasset
            
             Platonem
             ,
             
               Unde
               ,
               tibi
               sapientia
               tanta
               ?
               respondit
               plus
               olei
               consumpsi
               in
               lāpade
               ,
               quam
               vini
               in
               calice
               .
               Miror
               si
               is
               quicquā
               in
               laudem
               &
               decus
               reipubliae
               praestare
               posset
               .
               Pinguis
               venter
               non
               gignet
               tenuem
               sensum
               .
            
             Bern.
             de
             ord
             .
             vit
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Initium
                 bonae
                 mentis
                 non
                 gaudere
                 vanis
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Nulla
                 major
                 voluptas
                 quàn
                 voluptatis
                 fastidium
                 .
              
               Tertul.
               despect
               .
            
             
               
                 Vides
                 conviviū
                 peccatores
                 :
                 interrogaje
                 us
                 conscientiā
                 .
                 Noune
                 gravius
                 omnibus
                 foetet
                 sepulchris
                 ?
                 Intuer
                 is
                 laetitiam
                 ejus
                 &
                 salubritatem
                 corporis
                 ,
                 filiorum
                 atque
                 opum
                 ●bandantiam
                 :
                 introspiceulcera
                 ,
                 vibices
                 anime
                 cjus
                 ,
                 cordisque
                 maestitudinem
                 .
              
               Amb.
               offic
               .
               l.
               1.
               c.
               12.
               
            
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Divina
               consolatio
               delicata
               ,
               &
               non
               datur
               admittentibus
               alienam
               .
            
             Bern.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Basil
             de
             Ingluv
             .
             &
             cbrietate
             ,
             concio
             .
             16.
             
             
               Quod
               quidem
               eos
               fecisse
               ad
               significandum
               quòd
               voluptuosa
               craut
               causa
               mortis
               &
               sepulchri
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Intemperautes
               .
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Valetudinarios
             .
             Cl.
             Alex
             paed
             l.
             2.
             c.
             1.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Cl.
             Al.
             ib.
             Chrys
             .
             Phil.
             3.
             
             Ser.
             14.
             
          
           
             
               Damthiho
               minem
               sanum
               qui
               pinguescit
               et
               laboribus
               caret
               ,
               non
               invenies
               :
               nam
               licèt
               sexcentorum
               melicorum
               turba
               ad●eniat
               à
               morbis
               illum
               nequa
               quā
               liberare
               poterunt
               .
            
             Ch.
             in
             Act.
             7.
             hom
             .
             17.
             
             
               Nemo
               est
               dignus
               nomine
               hominis
               qui
               unum
               diem
               velit
               esse
               in
               voluptate
               .
            
             Cicero
             lib.
             2
             de
             Fin.
             Plut.
             in
             Lacon
             .
             Apoph
             l.
             1
             Arist
             .
             ethic
             l.
             1.
             c.
             5.
             
             
               Praeclare
               M.
            
             Tul.
             
               Si
               nemo
               est
               quin
               emori
               malit
               quàm
               converti
               in
               aliquam
               figuram
               bestiae
               ,
               quamvis
               hominis
               sit
               mentem
               habiturus
               ,
               quanto
               est
               miscrius
               in
               hominis
               figura
               animo
               esse
               efferato
               ?
            
             Lact.
             l.
             5.
             c.
             11.
             
          
           
             
               Tribulatio
               est
               aqua
               salsa
               quae
               scabiem
               purgat
               ,
               abstergit
               .
               Haecscabies
               luxurla
               est
               ;
               delectabar
               scalpi
               scabiem
               libidinum
               mearum
               .
               Facit
               animam
               humanam
               ulcerosam
               ,
               sanie
               abominabili
               ,
               defluentem
               ,
               propter
               hoc
               Deo
               Deo
               incred
               i
               biliter
               abominabilem
               .
            
          
           
             
               In
               locis
               dormit
               humentibus
               ,
               hoc
               est
               in
               omnibus
               lelitiis
               madentibus
               ;
               propter
               quod
            
             Luc.
             11.
             
               dicitur
               quòd
               immundus
               spiritus
               ambulans
               per
               loca
               arid●
               &
               inaquosa
               quaerens
               requiem
               &
               non
               invenit
               ,
            
             G.
             Par.
             de
             morribus
             p.
             129.
             
          
           
             
               Honestum
               ci
               vile
               cui
               corpus
               nimis
               carum
               est
               .
            
             Senecop
             .
             14.
             
             
               Kegno
               .
               voluptatis
               virtus
               non
               potest
               consistere
               .
            
             Cicero
             de
             senectute
             .
          
           
             7.
             
          
           
             Aug.
             de
             .
             vitanda
             ebriet
             .
          
           
             
               Vae
               ,
               v.
               e
               tibt
               Clerice
               ,
               mors
               in
               olla
               mors
               in
               ollis
               carniam
               ,
               mors
               in
               hujusmodi
               delitiis
               est
               .
            
             Bern.
             Declamat
             .
             
               Ecce
               ,
               Reliquimus
               omnia
            
             .
          
           
             
               Timenda
               sunt
               Christianis
               praesentis
               seculi
               gaulia
            
             Chrys
             de
             Martyr
             .
             Serm.
             7.
             
          
           
             6.
             
          
           
             
               Crede
               mihi
               res
               severa
               est
               gaudiū
               verū
               .
            
             Sen.
             
               Quid
               nobis
               cū
               fabulis
               .
               cum
               risu
               ?
               non
               solum
               profusos
               ,
               sel
               etiam
               omnes
               jocos
               arbitror
               declinandos
            
             Ber.
             de
             Ordin
             .
             vitae
             .
          
           
             7.
             
          
           
             The
             vani●y
             of
             sensu●l
             deligh●s
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             8.
             
          
           
             9.
             
          
           
             10.
             
          
           
             
               Honestum
               ei
               vile
               est
               eui
               corpus
               nimis
               carum
               est
               .
            
             Sen.
             ep
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Contemnite
               ,
               ridete
               ,
               si
               libet
               ;
               nobis
               enim
               stultitia
               nostra
               prodest
               ,
               non
               invid
               emus
               sapientiae
               vestrae
               hanc
               stultitiam
               malumus
               ,
               hanc
               amplectimur
               .
            
             Lact.
             lib.
             5.
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             
               Illic
               potissimum
               esse
               quaerendum
               ubi
               stultitiae
               titulus
               apparet
               cujus
               velamento
               Deus
               thesaurum
               sapientiae
               &
               veritatis
               abscondit
               .
            
             Lact.
             lib.
             4.
             c.
             2.
             
             
               Omnis
               sapientia
               hominis
               in
               hoc
               uno
               est
               ut
               Deum
               cognoscat
               &
               colat
               ,
               hoc
               nostrum
               dogma
               ,
               hoec
               sententia
               est
               ;
               quanta
               itaquae
               voce
               possum
               ,
               testificor
               ,
               proclamo
               ,
               denuntio
               .
            
             Lact.
             lib.
             4.
             c.
             30.
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             The
             happiness
             of
             a
             
               gracious
               soul
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             Use
             3.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             aut
             jucundè
             aut
             non
             omnino
             .
          
           
             
               Si
               nunc
            
             Adam
             
               resurgeret
               &
               videret
               hanc
               insaniam
               omnium
               ordinū
               ,
               profect●●
               credo
               quòd
               prae
               stupore
               tanquā
               lapis
               staret
               .
            
             Luth.
             in
             Gen
             c.
             3
             Syono●
             .
             Patrich
             .
             p
             21.
             
             Church-Story
             .
             Arist
             .
             Eth
             l.
             1.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             
               Plebii
               mācipiorum
               prorsus
               simules
               ,
               dum
               p●cudū
               vitam
               praecligūt
               ;
               habent
               autem
               hanc
               causā
               quòd
               multi
               ex
               iis
               ,
               qui
               rerū
               haberi
               potestatem
               ,
               simili
               modo
               afficiantur
            
             Cl.
             Al
             l.
             2
             Paed.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             Non
             ut
             vivat
             ,
             sed
             ut
             bibat
             natus
             suit
             .
          
           
             Totus
             orbis
             ventri
             nir●is
             angustus
             est
             .
          
           
             
               Vae
               illi
               qui
               tunc
               babuit
               ●erminum
               luxuriae
               ,
               quando
               vitae
               .
            
             Bern.
             de
             ord
             .
             vit
             .
          
           
             Divers
             sorts
             of
             
               evil
               choosers
            
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Omnium
               aliarum
               artium
               peccata
               artificibus
               pudori
               sunt
               ,
               offenduntque
               de
               errantem
               vitae
               peccata
               delectāt
               .
            
             Sen.
             ep
             .
             98
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             Chr.
             Hom.
             
               contra
               luxū
               &
               crapulam
               ,
               Omnibus
               gravius
               est
               ,
               inquit
               ,
               quòd
               ex
               alienis
               calamitatibus
               collecta
               sunt
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             Licitis
             perimus
             omnes
             .
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             Misery
             of
             a
             
               sinful
               choice
            
             .
          
           
             Who
             are
             haters
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             Use
             4.
             
          
           
             Non
             Isaac
             ,
             sed
             Arics
             morietur
             ;
             non
             peribit
             tibi
             laetitia
             sed
             contumacia
             :
             non
             mactabitur
             Isaac
             ,
             sed
             vivet
             :
             si
             vocem
             Domini
             audicris
             ut
             offeras
             Isaac
             ,
             id
             est
             ,
             ut
             gaudium
             immoles
             ,
             constauter
             obedire
             ne
             timeas
             .
          
           
             
               Ipsa
               est
               beata
               vita
               gaudere
               ad
               te
               ,
               de
               te
               ,
               &
               propter
               te
               Domine
               ,
               ipsa
               est
               et
               non
               altera
               .
            
             Aug
             Conf.
             c.
             21.
             
             
               Non
               nego
               indulgendū
               corpori
               ,
               serviendū
               nego
               .
            
             Sen.
             Ep.
             14.
             
          
           
             
               Quā
               suave
               mihi
               subito
               factum
               est
               carctib
               suavitatibus
               nugarum
               !
               &
               quas
               amittere
               metas
               fuit
               ,
               dimittere
               gaudiū
               erat
               :
               cjiciebas
               enim
               à
               ne
               ,
               vera
               tu
               &
               summa
               sua
               vitas
               ,
               cjiciebas
               ,
               et
               intrabas
               pro
               tis
               ,
               omni
               voluptate
               dulcior
               ,
               sed
               non
               carni
               et
               sanguini
               ,
               omni
               luce
               clarior
               ,
               sed
               non
               jam
               sedenti
               in
               tenebris
               ,
            
             &c.
             Aug.
             Con
             l.
             9.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Mercy
             to
             be
             had
             for
             the
             greatest
             sinners
             
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             The
             pleasantness
             of
             Gods
             ways
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             6.
             
          
           
             7.
             
          
           
             8.
             
          
           
             10.
             
          
           
             9.
             
          
           
             Quest
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             How
             the
             ways
             of
             wisdom
             ar
             ways
             of
             pleasantness
             .
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             Quest
             .
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             
               Si
               adeò
               dulce
               flere
               prote
               ,
               quàm
               dulce
               erit
               gaudere
               de
               te
               ?
            
             Ber.
             
          
           
             Quest
             .
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             6.
             
          
           
             Use
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Use
             3.
             
          
           
             Use
             5.
             
          
           
             
               Vis
               nunquam
               esse
               tristis
               ?
               bene
               vive
               .
            
             Bern.
             de
             intern
             .
             dom
             .
             c.
             45
             
          
           
             Quest
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Difference
             between
             natural
             pleasantness
             ,
             and
             spiritual
             pleasantness
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             
               Si
               quid
               boni
               tristis
               feceris
               fit
               de
               te
               potius
               quam
               facis
            
             Prosper
             
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             How
             to
             carry
             on
             the
             work
             of
             God
             pleasantly
             .
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             Quest
             .
          
           
             Ans
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             What
             there
             is
             in
             the
             ways
             to
             cause
             delight
             .
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             Bonus
             es
             Domine
             ,
             animae
             quaerenti
             ;
             quid
             invenienti
             ?
          
           
             Doct.
             4.
             
          
           
             Why
             a
             gracious
             heart
             sees
             so
             mueh
             excellency
             in
             Gods
             people
             ,
             under
             outward
             meanness
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             The
             saints
             likeness
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             The
             saints
             near
             relation
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             The
             saints
             Priviledges
             .
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Nemo
               potest
               bona
               opera
               satis
               magnificè
               cōmendare
               ;
               Quis
               vel
               unius
               operis
               quod
               Christianus
               ex
               fide
               &
               in
               fide
               ,
               faeit
               utilitatem
               &
               fructū
               satis
               praedicare
               potest
               ?
               Est
               enim
               pretiofius
               quam
               coelum
               &
               terra
               .
            
             Luth
             Tom.
             4.
             109.
             
             And
             again
             in
             Gen.
             c.
             30.
             &
             in
             c.
             31.
             
             
               Sint
               exilia
               ,
               servilia
               ,
               muliebria
               opera
               nostra
               ,
               tamen
               idscrib●mus
               hunc
               titulum
               ,
               Verbum
               Domini
               ,
               quo
               fiunt
               gloriosa
               omnia
               ,
               &
               in
               eternum
               mansura
               .
               Sancti
               quantumvis
               exiguum
               &
               sordidum
               faciunt
               ,
               magnum
               est
               &
               gloriosum
               ,
               quia
               omnia
               factunt
               in
               side
               .
            
             And
             in
             Gen.
             29.
             
             
               Si
               darctur
               mihi
               ottio
               ,
               eligerem
               Christiani
               rustici
               ,
               aut
               ancillae
               sordidissimum
               &
               maximè
               agreste
               opus
               praeomnibus
               victoriis
               &
               triumphis
            
             Alexandria
             Magni
             ,
             &
             Iulii
             Caesaris
             .
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             The
             usefulness
             of
             Gods
             people
             in
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             6.
             
          
           
             The
             excellency
             of
             Gods
             people
             in
             regard
             of
             their
             ends
             .
          
           
             Use
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             Non
             ex
             personis
             fidem
             ,
             sed
             ex
             fide
             personas
             .
          
           
             Jam.
             2.
             4.
             
          
           
             Quest
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             How
             to
             manifest
             our
             respect
             to
             gracious
             persons
             ,
             that
             are
             outwardly
             mean.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             5.
             
          
           
             Why
             we
             should
             own
             the
             Saints
             in
             their
             sufferings
             .
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Ad
               aras
               Jovis
               ,
               aut
               Veneris
               adorare
               ,
               ac
               sub
               Antichristo
               fidem
               occulture
               .
            
             Zuingl
             .
             ep
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             6.
             
          
           
             
               Chrys
               .
               l.
            
             2.
             
               de
               Sacerd.
            
             
          
           
             Ego
             aliter
             amare
             non
             didici
             .
          
           
             7.
             
          
           
             8.
             
          
           
             
               Joseph
               .
               Antiq.
               l.
            
             18.
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             Quest
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             How
             to
             ●p●e●r
             for
             Gods
             people
             in
             their
             sufferings
             .
          
           
             
               Inveniar
               sane
               superbus
               ,
               avarus
               ,
               adulter
               ,
               homicida
               ,
               Antipapa
               ,
               &
               omnium
               vitiorum
               reus
               ,
               modo
               impii
               silentii
               non
               arguar
               dum
               dominus
               patitur
               .
            
             Luth.
             ep
             .
             ad
             Staupitium
             .
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Tame●
               si
               multis
               terroribus
               ,
               minis
               &
               periculis
               interdictū
               crat
            
             Chr.
             in
             ●uv●ntinum
             .
             &
             Maximum
             Orat.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Theod.
               l.
            
             4.
             
               bist
               .
               eccl
               .
               c.
            
             32.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             
               Euseb
               .
               l.
            
             4
             c.
             4.
             
             
               Cent.
               Magd.
               Cent.
            
             2.
             c.
             3.
             p.
             16.
             
          
           
             6.
             
          
           
             Use
             .
          
           
             Obadiah
             12.
             13.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             6.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             The
             excellency
             of
             the
             Communion
             of
             Saints
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             Ipse
             aspectus
             boni
             viri
             delectat
             .
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             6.
             
          
           
             
               Apellant
               se
               fratres
               &
               mori
               volūt
               prose
               invicem
               .
            
             Tertul
             apud
             ●uel
             .
             Ser.
             in
             Luc.
             10.
             23.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             Why
             it
             is
             worth
             enduring
             of
             affliction
             to
             enjoy
             the
             communion
             of
             Saints
             .
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             6.
             
          
           
             The
             glorious
             titles
             of
             the
             Saints
             .
          
           
             Abulensis
             in
             Exod.
             19.
             
          
           
             Quest
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             Wherein
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             with
             
               his
               people
            
             ,
             appears
             more
             then
             with
             others
             .
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             Universitate
             decoris
             .
          
           
             8.
             
          
           
             9.
             
          
           
             Tolerabili
             us
             fuisse
             si
             sol
             radios
             suos
             retraxisset
             obscuratus
             ,
             quàm
             quòd
             ●s
             Johānis
             tacuit
             .
          
           
             T.
             5.
             ep
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             10.
             
          
           
             11.
             
          
           
             12.
             
          
           
             
               Ecclesia
               est
               locus
               Angelorum
               ,
               Regia
               coel●
               coelum
               ipsum
            
             Chry.
             Hom.
             36
             in
             1.
             ad
             Cor.
             
          
           
             Use
             1.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             6.
             
          
           
             7.
             
          
           
             8.
             
          
           
             Obj.
             1.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             2.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             3.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             4.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             5.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             6.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             Qui
             contentionum
             gratia
             Christinam
             vituperabit
             doctriuam
             ,
             iste
             etiam
             Socraticam
             &
             Platonicam
             colem
             nomine
             rejicit
             .
             Graecae
             superstitiones
             cultores
             pluribus
             dissentionibus
             quàm
             ecclesiae
             membra
             laborare
             .
          
           
             Use
             2.
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Men
               dicato
               pane
               hic
               vivamus
               ,
               annon
               hoc
               pulchrè
               sarcitur
               in
               eo
               quòd
               pascimur
               pane
               cum
               Angelis
               et
               vita
               aeterna
               Christo
               &
               Sacramentis
               .
            
             Luth.
             in
             Ps
             .
             132.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             How
             the
             excellency
             of
             the
             
               Saints
               communion
            
             is
             darkned
             
          
           
             
               Malo
               miserandum
               quam
               erube
               secudum
            
             Tert.
             de
             fuga
             .
             pers
             .
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             Episcopos
             regnante
             Constantio
             exilio
             addictos
             domū
             revocavit
             ,
             eo
             tantum
             fine
             ut
             ipse
             ob
             mutuam
             inter
             se
             contentionē
             bello
             intestino
             oppugnarent
             ecclesiam
             .
          
           
             Ad
             pedes
             prociderem
             &
             flerem
             quantum
             possum
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             In
             veste
             varietas
             sit
             ,
             scissura
             non
             sit
             .
          
           
             Religio
             à
             religando
             .
          
           
             
               Jubeat
               vita
               ,
               persuadeat
               liugua
            
             Athā
             .
             exhort
             .
             ad
             Monachos
             
          
           
             
               Nec
               aliunde
               noscibiles
               quā
               de
               em
               endatione
               prestinorū
               .
            
             Tertul.
             ad
             Scapulam
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Quest
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             What
             singleness
             of
             heart
             is
             .
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             Ut
             non
             praestet
             sides
             ,
             quod
             praestitit
             infidelitas
             .
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             6.
             
          
           
             Quest
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             Wherein
             a
             Christian
             outstrips
             the
             men
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             6.
             
          
           
             7.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             6.
             
          
           
             What
             hinders
             our
             profiting
             by
             the
             Saints
             communion
             .
          
           
             Danger
             of
             solitariness
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             6.
             
          
           
             
               O
               praeclarum
               diem
               ,
               cúm
               ad
               illud
               animorū
               Concili
               um
               coetumque
               proficiscar
               ;
               &
               cum
               ex
               hac
               turba
               &
               colluvione
               discedam
               :
               proficiscar
               enim
               non
               ad
               cos
               solum
               viros
               de
               quibus
               ante
               dixi
               ,
               sed
               etiam
               ad
               Catonem
               meum
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Cicero
             de
             senectute
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             7.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             No
             temporal
             thing
             can
             satisfie
             a
             
               spiritual
               heart
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             5
             
          
           
             6.
             
          
           
             7.
             
          
           
             No
             love
             can
             be
             satisfying
             ,
             when
             I
             love
             
               tanquam
               osurus
            
             .
          
           
             8.
             
          
           
             9.
             
          
           
             Use
             .
          
           
             
               Pecuniam
               da
               quae
               permaneat
               ac
               cōtin●ò
               duret
               ,
               gloriam
               quae
               semper
               floreat
               .
            
             Basil
             in
             40.
             
             Martyrs
             .
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Nulla
               res
               longa
               mortalium
               est
               ,
               omnisque
               foelicitas
               seculi
               dum
               tenctur
               amittitur
               .
            
             Hieron
             .
             in
             Esay
             38.
             
          
           
             
               Inter
               peritura
               vivimus
               .
               Cur
               cae
               quae
               ad
               usum
               diuturna
               esse
               non
               possunt
               ,
               ad
               supplicium
               diuturna
               deposces
               ?
            
             Ambrose
             in
             Luc.
             4.
             
             T.
             5.
             
          
           
             
               Abulenfis
               in
            
             2.
             
             
               Regū
               c.
            
             15.
             
             Q
             20.
             
               &
               in
               c.
            
             17.
             q.
             21
             
          
           
             
               Quoties
               juxta
               sepulchrum
               divit
               is
               transit
               is
               ,
               rogo
               vos
               ut
               diligenter
               inspiciat
               is
               ,
               Ubi
               sunt
               eorū
               divitiae
               vel
               ornamenta
               ,
               ubi
               gloria
               ,
               ubi
               luxuriae
               ,
               ubi
               voluptas
               ,
            
             &
             c
             ?
             
               Attende
               ad
               me
               et
               intellige
               ,
               considera
               me
               ,
               &
               vel
               fic
               tibi
               horreat
               luxuria
               tua
               ,
               vel
               araritia
               tua
               ,
               hoc
               quod
               tu
               es
               ego
               fui
               ,
               et
               quod
               ego
               sum
               ,
               modo
               tu
               eris
               ;
               vide
               pulverē
               meum
               ,
               &
               relinque
               defiderium
               tuum
               .
            
             Aug.
             Serm.
             66.
             ad
             fratres
             in
             Eremo
             
          
           
             O
             Dii
             ,
             quā
             brevis
             voluptatis
             gratia
             ex
             rege
             me
             feci
             servum
             ?
          
           
             
               Qui
               aeternitaten
               mente
               concepit
               ,
               nul
               los
               horret
               exercitus
               ,
               non
               terretur
               turba
               ,
               null
               is
               ad
               timorem
               minis
               agitur
               .
            
             Sen.
             ep
             .
             103.
             
          
           
             Hic
             ure
             ,
             sc
             ca
             ;
             Ibi
             parce
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Motives
             to
             minde
             eternity
             .
          
           
             Hos
             .
             14.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             6.
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             
               De
               civ
               .
               Dei
               lib.
            
             9.
             c.
             10.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             
               Ut
               ipsae
               ibi
               forent
               semper
               ,
               ubi
               est
               anima
               mundi
               .
            
             Aug.
             de
             Civ
             .
             Dei.
             l
             9.
             
             Ca.
             10.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             How
             to
             get
             
               eternal
               things
            
             to
             be
             our
             portion
             .
          
           
             Quest
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             Aeternitati
             pingo
             .
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             Quest
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Prov.
             7.
             16
             
          
           
             Gen.
             13.
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             Point
             1.
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             Ps
             .
             44.
             13.
             
          
           
             Psa
             .
             31.
             1.
             
          
           
             The
             reproaches
             of
             Professors
             the
             bitterest
             .
          
           
             Ier.
             20.
             28.
             
          
           
             Publici
             hostis
             .
          
           
             Cyprianus
             ,
             Co
             prianus
             
          
           
             
               Nondū
               foelix
               es
               si
               nondū
               te
               turba
               deriserit
               .
               Si
               beatus
               vis
               esse
               hoc
               cogita
               primū
               contemnere
               ab
               aliis
               cōtemni
               .
            
             Sen.
             lib.
             de
             moribus
             .
          
           
             Why
             Gods
             people
             are
             so
             reproached
             ●n
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Euseb
               .
               eccl
               .
               hist
               .
               l.
            
             4
             c.
             13.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Malice
               is
            
             fruitful
             in
             inventing
             reproaches
             .
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             6.
             
          
           
             Neh.
             6.
             7.
             
          
           
             7.
             
          
           
             8.
             
          
           
             Iudubiis
             melior
             est
             conditio
             possessoris
             .
          
           
             9.
             
          
           
             10.
             
          
           
             Fortiter
             calumniare
             aliquid
             haerebit
             .
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             6.
             
          
           
             The
             sins
             of
             Gods
             people
             ,
             oft
             punished
             by
             Reproaches
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             Si
             quid
             simile
             aliis
             tu
             unquam
             fecisti
             .
             Si
             libenter
             alios
             talia
             Aicentes
             audisti
             ,
             quod
             absque
             culpa
             esse
             non
             potest
             .
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             6.
             
          
           
             7.
             
          
           
             8.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             The
             benefit
             Gods
             people
             reap
             by
             reproaches
             .
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             Use
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Ut
               si
               non
               horreret
               servitutem
               horreret
               saltem
               ignominiam
               publicam
               .
               Ut
               multos
               habeat
               inspectores
               &
               testes
               .
               Use
            
             2.
             
          
           
             The
             evii
             of
             a
             reviling
             tongue
             .
          
           
             Use
             3.
             
          
           
             Use
             4.
             
          
           
             How
             to
             carry
             our selves
             under
             reproaches
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             The
             evil
             of
             being
             Passionate
             under
             reproaches
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Qui
               vocem
               nisi
               querelas
               animi
               nauseantis
               .
            
             Sen.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             Innocency
             seeks
             not
             revenge
             .
          
           
             The
             danger
             of
             
               reviling
               again
            
             .
          
           
             I.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             6.
             
          
           
             
               Neque
               prudentiae
               quicquam
               in
               se
               esse
               ,
               nec
               fiduciae
               obstendit
               ,
               qui
               contumclia
               afficitur
               .
            
             Sen.
             in
             Sap.
             non
             cad
             .
             injur
             .
          
           
             7.
             
          
           
             Quest
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Nolim
             te●ū
             in
             hoc
             genus
             certamiais
             descendere
             ,
             in
             quo
             qi
             vincitur
             ,
             ipso
             victore
             est
             melier
             .
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Epict.
             Enchirid.
             c.
             27.
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             Derident
             te
             ;
             At
             ego
             non
             dtridcor
             .
          
           
             
               Sapiens
               à
               nullo
               connemnituditem
               suamnovit
            
             .
             Sen.
             in
             Sap.
             non
             cad
             .
             injur
             .
          
           
             The
             evil
             of
             much
             stirring
             when
             Reproaches
             are
             upon
             us
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             
               Est
               enim
               Satanae
               pectus
               faecundissimū
               mendaciis
               .
            
             Luth.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             Plutarch
             
               in
               vita
            
             Peric
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             
               Convitia
               si
               trascare
               ,
               agnita
               videntur
               ;
               spreta
               exlescūt
            
             Tacitus
             lib
             4.
             
             
               Qui
               cito
               injuria
               movetur
               fecit
               se
               dig●ū
               videri
               contumelia
               sū
               vult
               ca
               indignus
               probari
               :
               melior
               est
               itaque
               qui
               contēnit
               injuriam
               quā
               qui
               dolet
               .
            
             Ambros
             .
             de
             offic
             .
             l
             1.
             c.
             6.
             
             Psal
             .
             51.
             4.
             
             
               Nec
               prudentiae
               quicquā
               in
               se
               esse
               nec
               fiduciae
               ostendit
               ,
               qui
               contumelia
               afficitur
               .
            
             Sen.
             in
             Sap
             non
             cad
             .
             injur
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             Obj.
             1.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             2.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Ier.
             38.
             15
             
          
           
             Obj.
             3.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Why
             reproaches
             should
             be
             born
             patiently
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Sapiens
               à
               nullo
               concemnitur
               ,
               magnitudinem
               suam
               novit
               ,
               omnes
               bas
               quas
               non
               miscrias
               sed
               molestias
               dixerim
               non
               vincet
               ,
               sed
               ne
               sentit
               quidem
               .
            
             Sen
             in
             sap
             .
             non
             cad
             .
             injur
             .
             c.
             10.
             
          
           
             Tu
             proferendis
             ego
             audiendis
             cōtumellis
             idoneus
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             
               Nullus
               homo
               potest
               ferre
               tantū
               contemptum
               sui
               ,
               quantū
               Deus
               fert
               quotidite
               .
            
             Luth.
             in
             Ps
             .
             122.
             
          
           
             
               In
               faciem
               illam
               quam
               fluctus
               maris
               reveriti
               sunt
               ,
               quam
               sol
               in
               cruce
               vivendo
               radios
               occuluit
               .
            
             Chrysost
             .
             Hom.
             86.
             ex
             cap.
             26.
             in
             Mat.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             
               Perditione
               nostra
               multo
               pejus
               est
               quod
               dominus
               noster
               propter
               nos
               vitamque
               nostram
               blasphematur
               .
            
             Chris
             Hom.
             6
             &
             variis
             in
             Mat.
             locis
             
          
           
             6.
             
          
           
             
               Ille
               quidem
               homine
               pejor
               ,
               hic
               Angelis
               par
               .
            
             Chrysost
             .
             in
             Act.
             Hom.
             14.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               A
               malis
               vituperari
               laudari
               est
            
             .
             Sen.
             
          
           
             Obj.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             
               Die
               queso
               ,
               si
               quis
               solē
               tenebrarum
               autorem
               existimet
               ,
               soline
               an
               sibi
               detraxit
               ?
               sibi
               ,
               viz.
               ipsi
               ,
               cum
               furiosi
               et
               insaniētis
               opinionē
               cōsequatur
               eodem
               profectò
               modo
               qui
               bonos
               pravos
               esse
               putant
               seipsos
               vituperant
            
             Chrysost
             .
             Hom.
             Mat.
             cap.
             27.
             
          
           
             7.
             
          
           
             Satis
             magnum
             alter
             alteri
             theatrum
             .
          
           
             *
             An
             gra
             vis
             injuria
             est
             quia
             seductores
             ci
             Magos
             vos
             vocāt
             ?
             certe
             non
             multo
             post
             salvatores
             vos
             benefuctoresque
             totius
             orbis
             praedicabunt
             .
             Tepus
             enim
             quod
             obum
             brata
             ōnia
             declarat
             illorum
             adversus
             vos
             emētittita
             verba
             redarguet
             ,
             virtutis
             vestre
             splē
             dorem
             accendet
             ;
             sic
             illi
             menda
             ces
             ,
             maleduci
             falsique
             aliorum
             accusatores
             videbuntur
             vos
             autem
             vel
             sole
             ipso
             clariores
             atque
             illustriores
             testcsque
             claritatis
             vestrae
             universos
             habebit
             is
             homines
             .
          
           
             
               Voluptas
               non
               in
               ciborum
               apparatu
               ,
               sed
               in
               comedentium
               affectu
               fita
               est
               ,
               hoc
               de
               contumelia
               dico
               ,
               quod
               contumelia
               non
               è
               con
               tumeliantium
               sententia
               ,
               sed
               à
               petitentium
               affectu
               constituitur
               vel
               destruitur
               ;
               si
               contum●liam
               deri
               seris
               ,
               cōtumelia
               non
               passus
               es
               .
            
             Chrysost
             .
             Hom.
             2.
             ad
             Pop.
             Antioch
             .
          
           
             
               Pars
               major
               constat
               vitio
               interpretantis
            
             .
             Senec.
             
          
           
             11.
             
          
           
             
               O
               altitudo
               prudentiae
               !
               O
               altitudo
               patientiae
               !
               ô
               devorandae
               contumeliae
               grande
               inventum
               !
            
             Ambr.
             Apol.
             de
             David
             .
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             12.
             
          
           
             
               Non
               vacat
               haec
               notare
               cui
               pejora
               instant
               ;
               nimio
               otto
               ingenia
               infirma
               &
               muliebria
               &
               inopia
               verae
               injuriae
               lascivientia
               bis
               commoventur
               .
            
             Sen.
             
          
           
             13.
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             The
             benenefit
             of
             bearing
             repoaches
             patiently
             .
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             
               Haud
               vclim
               Erasmi
               gloria
               aut
               nomine
               vehi
               ;
               major
               est
               mihi
               timor
               in
               laudibus
               ,
               gaudium
               verò
               in
               maledictis
               &
               blasphemiis
            
             Luth.
             ep
             .
             ad
             Nicolaum
             Hansmannum
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Bene
               sibi
               cōscius
               falsis
               non
               debet
               moveri
               necastimare
               plus
               pōderis
               in
               alieno
               esse
               convitto
               ,
               quā
               in
               suo
               testimonio
               .
            
             Ambr.
             off
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             5.
             
             
               Qui
               sibi
               nihil
               conscius
               est
               ,
               plurimum
               laetabitur
               ,
               itá
               ut
               quo
               amjorem
               dixeris
               tribulationem
               ,
               hoc
               majorem
               dicas
               voluptatem
               .
            
             Chrysost
             Hom
             :
             in
             Acta
             14.
             
          
           
             
               Non
               ergo
               movebatur
               convitiis
               qui
               abundabat
               bonorum
               operū
               ō
               scientia
               .
            
             Ambr
             de
             off
             l.
             1.
             c
             6
             
               Conscia
               mens
               recti
               famae
               men
               dacia
               ridet
            
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Si
               magnanimus
               fueris
               nunqu
               ā
               judicabis
               tibi
               contumcliā
               fieri
               .
            
             Sen
             ,
             de
             .
             4.
             virt
             .
          
           
             Si
             quem
             verbis
             lcvibus
             nugisque
             delectari
             ,
             ac
             agre
             ferre
             se
             contemni
             ,
             scito
             hunc
             non
             esse
             perfectum
             etiamsi
             miracula
             faciat
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Non
               solū
               magna
               ,
               sed
               etiā
               modica
               ,
               interdū
               &
               nihila
               (
               ut
               ita
               dicam
               )
               dejiciunt
               :
               Modica
               enim
               in
               rebus
               sunt
               vani
               loquorum
               hominum
               ,
               qui
               ergo
               hujusmodi
               verba
               timent
               metu
               eorum
               vel
               mala
               facientes
               ,
               vel
               bona
               facere
               dimittentes
               ,
               omnium
               hominum
               imbecilliores
               sunt
               .
               Hi
               sunt
               milites
               ,
               qui
               non
               vento
               valido
               ,
               sed
               levi
               sibilo
               tenuissimoque
               susurro
               dejiciuntur
               atque
               vincuntur
               .
               Hi
               ridiculofiores
               sunt
               &
               in
               numero
               bellatorum
               nullatenus
               habendi
               ,
               nec
               hominum
               nomine
               censendi
               ,
               qui
               vorbis
               quae
               Hecdum
               dicta
               sunt
               ,
               quasi
               vento
               qui
               nondum
               flavit
               ,
               depulsi
               cadunt
               ,
               bona
               facere
               ,
               vel
               mala
               dimittere
               metu
               hujusmodi
               non
               audentes
               .
            
             Guliel
             .
             Paris
             .
             de
             virtutibus
             .
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             Si
             ex
             levitate
             cōtemnendum
             ,
             si
             ex
             insania
             miseratione
             dignum
             ,
             si
             ab
             injuria
             remittendum
             .
          
           
             6.
             
          
           
             Mihi
             ipsi
             domi
             plaudo
             ,
             nummos
             in
             area
             .
          
           
             7.
             
          
           
             
               Prorsus
               Satan
               est
               Lutherus
               ,
               sed
               Christus
               vivit
               &
               regnat
               Amen
               .
            
             Luther
             ad
             Spalat
             .
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             How
             to
             bear
             reproaches
             fruitfully
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             
               Mihi
               infirmo
               siquis
               injuriam
               facit
               forfican
               licet
               infirmus
               donem
               injuriā
               meam
               ;
               si
               verò
               is
               sum
               qui
               proficiam
               &
               si
               nondū
               perfectus
               ,
               non
               retorqueo
               contuneliam
               ,
               etsi
               influat
               ille
               ●onvitiis
               et
               invadat
               au
               ●es
               meas
               ●ontumeliis
               go
               taceo
               et
               ●ihil
               respōleo
               :
               si
               verò
               perfectus
               sim
               benedi●o
               maledipenti
               ,
               ficut
               &
               Paulus
               Malediei●ur
               &
               be●edi●imus
               .
            
             Ambr.
             off
             ●
             .
             1.
             c.
             48.
             
          
           
             Point
             2.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Why
             the
             Reproaches
             of
             Gods
             people
             are
             called
             the
             Reproaches
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             Use
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Quanto
               pro
               me
               vilius
               ,
               tanto
               mibi
               charius
               .
            
             Bern.
             
          
           
             Use
             2.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Comfort
             against
             reproaches
             .
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             6.
             
          
           
             7.
             
          
           
             8.
             
          
           
             9.
             
          
           
             10.
             
          
           
             11.
             
          
           
             12.
             
          
           
             
               Si
               nos
               ruit
               mus
               ruet
               e
               Christus
               ,
            
             saith
             Luth.
             
          
           
             13.
             
          
           
             14.
             
          
           
             15.
             
          
           
             16.
             
          
           
             How
             to
             know
             that
             
               our
               reproaches
            
             are
             the
             
               reproaches
               of
               Christ
            
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             6.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             2.
             24.
             
          
           
             How
             Christ
             is
             reproached
             by
             us
             .
          
           
             Use
             4.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             37.
             9
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             Use
             5.
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             How
             a
             gracious
             heart
             behaves
             its
             self
             ,
             when
             he
             hears
             Christ
             reproached
             .
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             6.
             
          
           
             Use
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             How
             we
             may
             honor
             Christ
             in
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             Use
             7.
             
          
           
             Quest
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             When
             we
             are
             called
             to
             suffering
             .
          
           
             Use
             8.
             
          
           
             Point
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               Crudelit
               as
               vestra
               ,
               glorea
               nostra
               ,
            
             Tertul.
             ad
             Scapul
             .
             
               Spectabat
               laeta
               fileorū
               funera
               tot
               trophia
               &
               morientium
               vocibus
               tanquā
               psallentium
               cantibus
               delectabatur
               .
               &
               pietatis
               barmoniam
               pulcherimā
               veutris
               sui
               either
               am
               in
               filiis
               cernens
               omni
               lyrae
               numero
               dulciorem
               .
            
             Ambros
             .
             offic
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             36.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Tormenta
               carcer
               ungulae
               stridcnsque
               flā
               mis
               Lumina
               atque
               ipsa
               paenarū
               ultima
               mors
               Christianis
               Lu
               dus
               est
               .
            
             Prudentius
             hymno
             in
             laudem
             Vincentii
             Sanctus
             Vincentius
             
               ridens
               occisores
               suos
               dixit
               nortem
               &
               cruces
               esse
               Christianis
               quaedam
               jocularia
               &
               ludicra
               &
               super
               prunas
               incidēs
               gloriabatur
               se
               super
               Rosas
               ire
               .
            
             S
             Agatha
             
               ad
               epulas
               &
               ●●p●ias
               ire
               se
               dixit
               cum
               id
               carceres
               &
               torment●
               iret
               ,
            
             Lutherus
             To.
             4.
             p.
             315.
             
             
               "
               Corona
               Martyrii
            
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Dura
               videtur
               ,
               sed
               ipsa
               est
               tuta
               via
               alia
               forte
               deli●ias
               habet
               ,
               sed
               latronibus
               plena
               est
               ,
            
             Aug.
             in
             Ps
             .
             36.
             
             
               Ego
               nisi
               illos
               tumultus
               viderē
               ,
               verbū
               Dei
               in
               mundo
               nou
               esse
               dicerem
               .
            
             Luther
             .
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Quod
               signum
               major
               is
               gloria
               est
               omnes
               Haretici
               letestantur
            
             Hyeron
             .
             ad
             August
             Epist
             .
             25
             inter
             Epistolas
             Augustini
             .
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             "
             
               Gaudeo
               sic
               Satana
               indignari
               &
               blasphemare
               quoties
               à
               me
               tangitur
               .
            
             Luther
             2.
             
             Epist
             .
             ad
             Amsdorsium
             .
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             6.
             
          
           
             
               Novam
               gloriam
               nibi
               annū●ias
               quod
               Aduter
               principum
               vocer
               quales
               mihi
               glorias
               hi●●nnis
               Satā●xcitavit
               .
               Amajori
               ●raeaorum
               ornamenta
               ●unt
               vuln●●a
               .
            
             Hiero
             ●ym
             .
             ad
             ●micum
             ●grotum
             
               Est
               enim
               ●edra
               dig●atio
               etiam
               contumelia
               ●ffici
               &
               ligari
            
             Chry●ost
             .
             in
             Acta
             Hom.
             39.
             
               ●s
               consessor
               ●erus
               &
               ●llustris
               de
               ●uo
               non
               c●ubescit
               Ecclesia
               ,
               sed
               gloria●ur
               .
            
             Cyp.
             Ep.
             6.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Magnus
               atque
               admirabil
               is
               vir
               si
               modo
               viri
               nominc
               disignare
               ●llum
               fas
               ●st
            
             Chris
             .
             Oratione
             contra
             gentiles
             .
          
           
             b
             
               Non
               ●antus
               sum
               ●t
               vos
               alloquar
               .
            
          
           
             c
             
               Reptare
               ad
               vincula
            
          
           
             *
             
               O
               Beatus
               linquas
               que
               sacrā
               vocē
               istam
               imiserunt
               quā●er
               quidem
               ●ecipiens
               ,
               sacer
               fictus
               est
               .
            
             Basil
             Hom
             in
             40
             Marty●
             Thirdly
             ,
             the
             honor
             they
             have
             in
             conformity
             to
             Christ
             .
          
           
             
               Hi
               sunt
               utilissimi
               credentibus
               qui
               sunt
               cis
               nocentissimi
               ,
               modo
               recte
               ferātur
               ,
            
             Luth
             
               O
               beatem
               Ecclesiam
               ,
               quam
               temporibus
               nostris
               gloriosus
               Martyrum
               sanguis
               illustrat
               ,
               erat
               in
               operibus
               fratrū
               candida
               ,
               nunc
               facta
               est
               in
               Martyrum
               cruore
               purjurea
               ;
               floribus
               ejus
               nec
               lilia
               uec
               rosae
               desunt
               ,
               de
               operibus
               coronae
               candidae
               ,
               de
               passione
               purpureae
               ,
            
             Cypr.
             Ep.
             9.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Gloriosa
               voce
               Deum
               confessi
               qui
               in
               carcere
               ,
            
             Cypr.
             Ep.
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Mihi
               maximè
               prosunt
               ,
               qui
               mei
               possime
               miminerūt
               .
            
             Luth.
             Ep
             ad
             Spalatinum
             .
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             6.
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             6.
             
          
           
             7.
             
          
           
             
               Has
               epulas
               ego
               semper
               desideravi
            
             ,
             Guliel
             .
             Paris
             .
             de
             moribus
             .
             
               Ad
               epulas
               &
               nuptias
               ire
               se
               dixit
               ,
               cum
               ad
               carceres
               &
               tormenta
               iret
               ,
            
             apud
             Lutherum
             T.
             4.
             315.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Majora
               certamina
               majora
               scqu
               untur
               premiae
               ,
            
             Tertul.
             ad
             S●●pulam
             
          
           
             *
             
               Propter-Christ
               no
               nen
               afficeris
               ignominia
               ,
               Bea●us
               es
               ,
               quouiam
               injusta
               tibi
               ●gnominiae
               labes
               in
               Augeli
               gloriā
               cōmutabitur
               ,
            
             Basil
             .
             orat
             de
             pat
             .
          
           
             
               Neque
               nobis
               ignominia
               est
               pati
               equod
               passus
               st
               Christus
            
             Cypr.
             Ep
             55.
             
          
           
             Use
             1.
             
          
           
             Use
             3.
             
          
           
             How
             riches
             do
             resemble
             thorns
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             6.
             
          
           
             Use
             4.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             The
             benefit
             of
             sufferings
             .
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             6.
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             Qu
             is
             post
             hujusmodi
             vocem
             tentari
             se
             non
             sinat
             ?
             quis
             ab
             bominibus
             ersequi
             se
             justitiae
             causa
             non
             optet
             ?
             quis
             se
             non
             maledici
             desi
             deret
             ?
             Utinam
             ob
             Domini
             mei
             nomen
             atque
             justitiam
             cuncta
             infidclium
             turba
             me
             persequatur
             et
             tribulet
             :
             utinam
             in
             opprobrium
             meum
             stolidus
             hic
             mundus
             exurgat
             .
          
           
             Hieronym
             .
             ep
             .
             ad
             Ocean
             .
          
           
             
               Ambienda
               bominum
               maledictio
               quae
               acquirit
               Domini
               benedictionem
               .
            
             Amb
             Ep.
             25.
             lib.
             Ep.
             3.
             
          
           
             
               Grata
               ignominia
               crucis
               qua
               ei
               qui
               crucifixus
               fuit
               non
               cst
               ingratus
               .
               Use
            
             5.
             
          
           
             Iob
             31.
             34
             ,
             36.
             
          
           
             How
             to
             get
             a
             suffering
             ●pirit
             .
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             Use
             .
             6.
             
             Incouragement
             to
             Sufferrs
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Foelix
             palatum
             tali●
             saporare
             potest
             .
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             6.
             
          
           
             Use
             7.
             
          
           
             Sufferers
             for
             Christ
             not
             to
             be
             despised
             .
          
           
             8.
             
          
           
             "
             Coqui
             mei
             sunt
             omnes
             Tyranni
             ,
             sive
             Imperatores
             ,
             sive
             Reges
             sive
             ,
             Principes
             in
             his
             apparet
             gloria
             mea
             &
             magnificētia
             &
             sublimitas
             meorum
             in
             eujus
             coquina
             servierunt
             :
             servire
             non
             cessant
             toto
             to
             studio
             &
             viribus
             qui
             toto
             mundo
             imperare
             &
             dominari
             videantur
             .
          
           
             Guliel
             .
             Paris
             .
             de
             morib
             .
             
               Armant
               nos
               Haeretici
               ,
               dum
               putant
               nos
               sua
               comminatione
               terrere
               ,
            
             Ep.
             55.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Ridens
               Occisores
               suos
               dixit
               mortem
               &
               cruces
               effe
               Christianis
               quaedam
               jocularia
               &
               ludiera
               ,
               &
               super
               prunas
               incedens
               gloriabatur
               se
               super
               Rosas
               ire
               ,
            
             apud
             Luther
             .
             T.
             4.
             315.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Haec
               pul
               cherima
               &
               gloricsissima
               sunt
               ,
               in
               his
               ego
               summopere
               glorior
               nec
               minus
               me
               hi
               sui
               dolores
               .
               sublimem
               efferunt
               ,
               quam
               mille
               mortui
               quos
               excitavit
               ,
            
             Chrysost
             .
             Hom.
             86.
             in
             cap.
             26.
             
             Mat.
             
          
           
             Use
             10.
             
          
           
             Point
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             6.
             
          
           
             7.
             
          
           
             8.
             
          
           
             9.
             
          
           
             10.
             
          
           
             11.
             
          
           
             12.
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             6.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             7.
             
          
           
             8.
             
          
           
             9.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Difference
             between
             a
             gracious
             mans
             aim
             at
             the
             Reward
             ,
             and
             one
             that
             is
             carnal
             .
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             
               De
               illa
               ineffabili
               letitia
               &
               mansione
               aterna
               nunc
               ex
               parte
               narrantes
               evangeliza
               vimus
               ,
               tanquā
               si
               quis
               è
               pelagomaris
               aquaeguttā
               digito
               suo
               auferat
               .
            
             S.
             Ephraem
             lib.
             de
             Iud.
             cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Quicquid
               homo
               dixerit
               ,
               quasi
               stilla
               de
               mari
               ,
               quasi
               scintilla
               de
               foco
               :
               Bonavitae
               eternae
               ,
               tam
               multa
               ut
               numerum
               ,
               tam
               magna
               ut
               mensu●ā
               ,
               tam
               pre
               ciosa
               ,
               ut
               estimationem
               omnem
               excedant
               ,
               August
               .
            
             de
             triplicihabitu
             ,
             cap.
             4
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Basil
               Coust
               .
               Mon.
               c.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             6.
             
          
           
             7.
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             What
             the
             
               recompence
               of
               reward
            
             is
             .
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             6.
             
          
           
             7.
             
          
           
             8.
             
          
           
             9.
             
          
           
             10.
             
          
           
             11.
             
          
           
             12.
             
          
           
             13.
             
          
           
             15.
             
          
           
             16.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Omnis
               passio
               fit
               per
               victoriam
               agentis
               super
               patiens
               ,
               impossibile
               est
               autē
               ,
               ut
               quid
               dominetur
               super
               patiens
               ,
               nisi
               in
               quantum
               debi
               itatur
               Dominium
               formae
               pro
               priae
               super
               materiam
               patientis
               :
               Corpus
               autem
               humanum
               &
               quicquid
               in
               eo
               est
               ,
               erit
               perfectè
               subjectum
               animae
               rationale
               sicut
               anima
               per
               fectè
               subjecta
               crit
               Deo.
               &
               i
               deo
               in
               corpore
               glorioso
               non
               poterit
               esse
               aliqua
               mutatio
               contia
               dispositionē
               illam
               quâ
               perficitur
               ab
               anima
               ;
               &
               hac
               ratione
               corpora
               erunt
               impassibilia
               ,
            
             Thom.
             in
             Add.
             q.
             82.
             
             Art.
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             
               In
               futuro
               seculo
               sic
               justus
               fortis
               erit
               ,
               ut
               etiam
               si
               velit
               ,
               terram
               commovere
               possit
               ;
               et
               sic
               è
               converso
               injustus
               imbecillis
               ut
               nec
               etiā
               vermes
               amovere
               queat
               ab
               occulis
               suis
            
             Ansel
             .
             li.
             de
             simil
             .
             cap.
             52.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             
               Ubi
               velit
               spiritus
               ibi
               protinus
               crit
               corpus
            
             Aug.
             li.
             22.
             de
             Civit.
             cap.
             ult
             .
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Corpora
               beatorum
               non
               tantum
               fore
               extrinsecus
               splendida
               sed
               etiàm
               intrinsecus
               diaphana
               ac
               transparentia
               ;
               ut
               occulis
               intuentium
               appareant
               venae
               humores
               ,
               viscera
               ,
               ●ervi
               ,
               ac
               tota
               omniū
               partium
               harmonia
               .
            
             Thom.
             in
             Ad.
             q.
             85.
             
             Art.
             1.
             ad
             2
             Vlp.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             6.
             
          
           
             Ne
             vincat
             caro
             iu
             suā
             perditionē
             ,
             el
             vincatur
             in
             gloriam
             .
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             Qualis
             erit
             splendor
             animarum
             cum
             solis
             splendorem
             habebit
             lux
             ●orporum
             ?
          
           
             Psal
             .
             42.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             A
             description
             of
             of
             heaven
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             6.
             
          
           
             
               Guliel
               .
               Paris
            
             .
             exhorting
             to
             sobriety
             ,
             if
             we
             would
             understand
             the
             happiness
             of
             the
             Saints
             in
             heaven
             ;
             and
             inweighing
             against
             the
             pleasures
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             saith
             ,
             
               Ista
               enim
               sunt
               quae
               subvertunt
               ,
               inebriant
               ,
               captivant
               ,
               maculant
               ,
               obtenebrant
               ,
               deprimunt
               &
               absorbent
               mentem
               humanam
               &
               palatum
               ejus
               inficiunt
               ,
               &
               transvertunt
               .
            
             Tractat.
             de
             retributionibus
             Sancto
             rum
             .
          
           
             
               Malim
               presente
               Deo
               esse
               in
               Inferno
               quam
               absente
               Deo
               in
               Coelo
            
             Luth.
             in
             Gen.
             cap.
             30.
             
             
               Quid
               tibi
               videbitur
               prima
               lux
               ,
               cum
               illam
               loco
               suo
               videris
               .
            
          
           
             Cujus
             faciem
             timet
             cjus
             faciem
             invocat
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             6.
             
          
           
             7.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             5.
             8.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             18.
             10
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             6.
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             6.
             
          
           
             7.
             
          
           
             8.
             
          
           
             9.
             
          
           
             10.
             
          
           
             11.
             
          
           
             12.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Beatus
               sēper
               videt
               in
               Deo
               omnes
               res
               &
               ●ctiones
               ad
               se
               pertinentes
               ;
               &
               omnes
               circumstantias
               quae
               possunt
               voluntatem
               rectam
               officere
               ,
               &
               ad
               malum
               inclinare
               ,
               est
               enim
               principium
               Phylosophiae
               ,
               non
               posse
               voluntatem
               peccare
               nisi
               praecedente
               aliquo
               defectu
               in
               intellectu
               practico
               ,
               vel
               speculativo
               errore
               ,
               vel
               inconsideratione
               .
               Quia
               ergo
               illa
               viso
               excludit
               omnem
               defectum
               ,
               tum
               erroris
               ,
               tum
               considerationis
               circa
               res
               agend
               as
               ideo
               facit
               voluntatem
               impeccabilem
               .
            
             Suarez
             .
             de
             Bear.
             Disp
             .
             10.
             
             Sect.
             1.
             
             N.
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Visio
               est
               delectabilis
               dupliciter
               ;
               uno
               modo
               ex
               parte
               objecti
               in
               quantum
               id
               quod
               videtur
               delectabile
               est
               ,
               alio
               modo
               ex
               parte
               visionis
               in
               quantum
               ipsum
               videre
               delectabile
               est
               :
               delectamur
               enim
               cognosendo
               ,
               mala
               ,
               quam
               vis
               ipsamala
               nos
               non
               delect
               ent
               :
               quia
               ergo
               visio
               beati
               fica
               est
               perfectissima
               ,
               ideò
               utroque
               modo
               delectabilis
               .
               est
               .
            
             Tom.
             Aquin.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Impossibile
               est
               Deum
               uniri
               speciali
               modo
               substantiae
               animae
               nostrae
               nullo
               interveniente
               domo
               ,
               vel
               effectu
               ereate
               ,
               quem
               Deus
               in
               anim
               â
               efficiat
               ,
               ratione
               cujus
               dicitur
               specialitèr
               esse
               in
               illà
               ,
               essentiâ
               Divinitatis
               intimè
               .
               Est
               in
               essentiâ
               animae
               vi
               immensitatis
               ,
            
             now
             this
             presence
             of
             God
             cannot
             be
             greater
             or
             less
             ,
             
               sed
               so
               lum
               ratione
               alicujus
               novi
               effectus
               ,
            
             Suar.
             tract
             .
             de
             beat
             .
             Sect
             1.
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Impossibile
               est
               sensum
               corporeum
               elevari
               ad
               Deum
               ,
               prout
               in
               se
               est
               ,
               quia
               nullo
               modo
               comprehenditur
               Deus
               sub
               objecto
               ejus
               ;
               hâc
               enim
               ratione
               non
               potest
               visus
               elevari
               ad
               percipiendum
               sonum
               ,
               nec
               auditus
               ad
               percipiendū
               colorem
               &
               fic
               de
               aliis
               potentiis
               ,
               in
               quo
               multum
               differt
               intellectus
               à
               sensu
               ;
               nam
               intellectus
               absolutè
               continet
               Deum
               sub
               objecto
               suo
               ;
               &
               ideò
               elevare
               potest
               ad
               percipiendum
               illum
               perfectius
               ,
               quàm
               naturalitèr
               posset
               ;
               quia
               tota
               illa
               elevatio
               est
               intra
               latitudinem
               objecti
               intellectus
               ,
            
             Suarez
             .
             de
             Beat.
             Disp
             .
             6.
             
             Sect.
             3.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             6.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             Amor
             amicitiae
             ,
             Amor
             bene
             volentiae
             .
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Videbit
               Deum
               ad
               voluntatem
               ,
               habebit
               ad
               voluptatem
               ,
               fruetur
               ad
               jucunditatem
               ,
            
             Ber.
             Serm.
             de
             Tripl
             .
             Gen.
             Bon.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             6.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               Domine
               fecisti
               nos
               pro
               te
               ,
               &
               inquietum
               est
               cor
               nostrum
               donec
               veniat
               ad
               te
               .
            
             August
             .
          
           
             7.
             
          
           
             The
             discovery
             of
             our
             love
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             Spiritual
             extasic
             ,
             how
             discerned
             .
          
           
             The
             great
             mistake
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             &
             whence
             it
             arises
             .
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             17.
             
          
           
             Rev.
             14.
             4.
             
          
           
             6.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             
               Iusti
               diligunt
               Deum
               plusquam
               seipsos
               ,
               &
               anvicem
               tanquam
               seipsos
               &
               Deus
               illos
               plusquam
               illi
               seipsos
               ,
               quia
               illi
               illum
               ,
               &
               se
               ,
               &
               invicem
               per
               illum
               ,
               &
               ille
               se
               &
               illos
               per
               seipsum
               ,
            
             Anselm
             .
             in
             prosol
             .
             c.
             25.
             
          
           
             7.
             
          
           
             7.
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             Psa
             .
             145.
             6
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             6.
             
          
           
             
               O
               gaudium
               super
               gaudium
               ,
               gaudium
               vincens
               omne
               gaudium
               ,
               extra
               quod
               non
               est
               gaudium
               ,
            
             Aug.
             Sol
             c
             35.
             
          
           
             The
             excellency
             of
             the
             Saints
             joy
             in
             heaven
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Usque
               adcò
               nulia
               cst
               sincera
               volupts
               ,
               Sclicitumque
               aliquid
               lae
               tis
               interve
               ait
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             Non
             gustabunt
             ,
             sed
             satiabuntur
             &
             implebuntur
             .
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             
               Si
               delectatio
               sit
               ultimus
               finis
               ,
               tum
               actus
               aliquis
               elicitus
               voluntat
               is
               potest
               esse
               ultimus
               finis
               ,
               sed
               non
               —
               Nam
               objectū
               voluntatis
               est
               finis
               ,
               sicut
               objectum
               visus
               est
               color
               ,
               it
               a
               ut
               impossibile
               est
               ,
               quòd
               primum
               visibile
               fit
               ipsum
               videre
               ,
               quia
               omne
               videre
               est
               alicujus
               objecta
               visibilis
               ,
               ita
               impossibile
               est
               quòd
               primum
               appetibile
               quo●
               est
               finis
               sit
               ipsum
               vell●
            
             Tho.
             1.
             2.
             q.
             1.
             
             Art.
             1.
             ad
             secund
             .
             
               Apprehensio
               sensitiva
               non
               attingit
               ad
               communem
               rationem
               boui
               ,
               sed
               ad
               aliquod
               bonum
               ,
               particulare
               quod
               est
               delectabile
               ,
               &
               ideo
               secundum
               appetitum
               sensitivum
               operationes
               sunt
               propter
               delectationem
               ,
               sed
               intellectus
               apprehendit
               universalem
               rationem
               boni
               ad
               cujus
               consequutionem
               sequitur
               delectatio
               ,
               unde
               principaliùs
               intendit
               bonum
               quàm
               delectationem
               .
            
             Thom.
             1.
             2.
             q.
             4.
             
             Art.
             ad
             .
             2.
             second
             .
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             6.
             
          
           
             7.
             
          
           
             8.
             
          
           
             9.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             10.
             
          
           
             Italiam
             ,
             Italiā
             primus
             conclamat
             Achates
             ,
             Italiam
             socii
             laeto
             clamore
             salutant
             .
          
           
             11.
             
          
           
             
               Semper
               erunt
               ,
               quòd
               sunt
               aternae
               gaudia
               vitae
               ,
               Gaudenti
               quoniam
               causa
               erit
               ipse
               Deus
               ,
            
             Prosper
             in
             Epigram
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Mala
               vitae
               presentis
               tanto
               duriùs
               animus
               sentit
               ,
               quāto
               pensare
               bonū
               quod
               sequitur
               ,
               negligit
               .
            
             Greg
             Moral
             .
             l.
             10.
             c.
             1●
             .
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Non
               sunt
               condignae
               passiones
               ad
               praeteritam
               culpam
               quae
               remittitur
               ,
               ad
               presentis
               consolation
               is
               gratiam
               quae
               immititur
               ,
               ad
               futuram
               gloriam
               quae
               promittitur
               .
            
             Bern.
             
          
           
             
               Pericula
               non
               respicit
               Martyr
               ,
               coronas
               respicit
               ;
               plagas
               non
               horret
               praemium
               numerat
               ;
               non
               videt
               lictores
               inferuè
               dagellantes
               ,
               sed
               Angelos
               superne
               acclamantes
               .
            
             Bas
             .
             Hom.
             de
             Barluā
             Martyr
             .
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             
               Hic
               sat
               lucis
            
             :
             Clapping
             his
             hand
             upon
             his
             breast
             .
          
           
             6.
             
          
           
             7.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             9.
             
          
           
             10.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Noli
               attendere
               quam
               poenam
               habeas
               in
               flagello
               ,
               sed
               quem
               locam
               in
               testamēto
               ,
            
             August
             .
             in
             Ps
             .
             102.
             
          
           
             
               Nec
               illa
               nos
               insurgentis
               pelagi
               debet
               terrere
               tempestas
               ,
               cum
               ventura
               nostra
               sit
               nunquā
               finienda
               tranquillitas
               .
            
             Hiero
             ad
             Virg.
             in
             exilium
             missam
             .
             
               Non
               per
               istas
               transire
               angustias
            
             .
          
           
             
               Noluit
               Deus
               hominem
               ad
               immortalem
               illam
               beatitudinem
               delicato
               itinere
               pervenire
               ,
            
             Lactant.
             de
             Officio
             Dei.
             c.
             19.
             
          
           
             Use
             2.
             
          
           
             Vale
             lumen
             amicum
             
          
           
             Non
             tanti
             emam
             Poenitere
             .
          
           
             Use
             3.
             
          
           
             The
             good
             of
             all
             things
             here
             consists
             in
             subordination
             to
             the
             supreme
             good
             hercister
             .
          
           
             Use
             4.
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             A
             gracious
             heart
             follows
             Christ
             ,
             for
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Natural
             conscience
             a
             spur
             to
             duty
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             Use
             5.
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             6.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             2.
             10.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Ans
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Ans
             .
          
           
             7.
             
          
           
             8.
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             What
             love
             is
             due
             to
             Christ
             .
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             How
             we
             should
             love
             the
             ways
             of
             godliness
             .
          
           
             9.
             
          
           
             Quest
             .
          
           
             Ans
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             3.
             ul●
             
          
           
             Fox
             Acts
             and
             Monuments
             ,
             
               de
               Edvardo
               primo
            
             .
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             6.
             
          
           
             How
             to
             discern
             
               the
               truth
               of
               our
               hopes
            
             for
             heaven
             1.
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             7.
             
          
           
             8.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             What
             
               a
               supernatural
               work
            
             is
             .
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             10.
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             1
             Thess
             .
             2.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             Cogita
             te
             Caesarum
             esse
             .
          
           
             
               Quo
               tendat
               ,
               non
               quid
               passura
               sit
               ,
               cogitat
               .
            
             Sen.
             de
             gubeanat
             .
             mundi
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             6.
             
          
           
             Use
             11.
             
          
           
             12.
             
          
           
             
               Fugiendū
               est
               ad
               clarissimam
               patriam
               ibi
               pater
               ,
               ibi
               omnia
            
             Plotinus
             .
             apud
             August
             .
             lib.
             de
             Civit.
             9.
             c.
             16.
             
          
           
             Gods
             people
             are
             satisfied
             with
             no
             worldly
             good
             for
             their
             portion
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Nec
             Christus
             ,
             nec
             Coelum
             patitur
             hyperbolem
             .
          
           
             Res
             secundae
             .
          
           
             Non
             licet
             in
             bello
             his
             peccare
             .
          
           
             Quest
             .
          
           
             Ans
             .
          
           
             I.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             9.
             26
             ,
             27.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             6.